《The Police Called Me For The Filing, Revealing Me, A Master》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hibiscus City, Greenwood Residential Complex. Su Yun looked at the dazzling livestream content and sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been reborn for a month¡­ Looks like if I want to earn money quickly in this parallel world, I can only start a livestream first.¡± It had been more than a month since he was reborn into this world. Although the people were still the same, there were still some changes in the parallel world, but he had a rough understanding of the situation in this world. Simply put, this world called the Blue Planet was no different from Earth in his previous life. Su Yun was still Su Yun. His family and friends had not changed much, and the history of the world had not changed much. On the other hand, the livestream industry was especially prosperous. In this world, as long as you livestreamed frequently, you could obtain subsidies from the platform. Although it was very little, it was not a problem to maintain your life. If he wanted to earn some money, streaming was undoubtedly the fastest way. ¡°On the other hand, the content of the livestream is endless. Gaming, outdoors, decryption¡­ All kinds of professions are basically quite prosperous. It¡¯s basically impossible to become popular in such a situation.¡± Su Yun browsed the webpage and frowned in thought. The livestream industry was too developed now. Every field had its own big streamers, almost forming a monopoly. If he chose to livestream in the direction of the masses, although he could earn some extra money, he would not have any special characteristics. It would be easy for him to fade into the crowd. ¡®Still¡­¡¯ ¡°What if it¡¯s in the direction of childhood fantasy?¡± Su Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he thought of a good direction for the livestream. It was about the exaggerated fantasies of childhood! ¡°Everyone has a martial arts dream, I¡¯m afraid nobody is an exception. Whether it¡¯s using a wooden stick as a sword when we were young or looking for reeds to cross the river on, this should be a fantasy that everyone has¡­ If we can make this direction, the effect shouldn¡¯t be bad!¡± Su Yun muttered to himself. He felt that this kind of livestream direction was very feasible. Of course, the above-mentioned things were quite difficult to do, but Su Yun knew something simpler. That was to play poker! It was not a game like Fight the Landlord. Instead, it was to the point where the poker cards could fly out as blades. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Su Yun chuckled and turned on his livestream. Title: From 0 to 100, training card throwing! Unfortunately, as a newbie streamer, he did not have much traffic in the early stages. However, Su Yun did not care. His greatest strength was perseverance. After aiming the camera at himself, Su Yun¡¯s slender fingers casually grabbed a stack of poker cards. With a gentle push of his thumb, an Ace of Hearts was held in Su Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°What is the streamer doing?¡± In the empty livestream room, a bullet comment floated across the screen. Su Yun glanced at it and smiled. ¡°Hello, internet friend. The streamer wants to use poker cards to cut cucumbers.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The netizen was clearly stunned. Su Yun did not mind. He tied a cucumber to a solid wooden stump with a rope. He pinched the middle of the Ace of Hearts between his index and middle fingers, then bent it slightly and flicked it gently. The poker card bounced out and rolled a few times in the air before finally landing less than a meter away from Su Yun. Obviously, he had failed the first time. ¡°Is the streamer joking?¡± The bullet screen sent a question. However, Su Yun looked at the poker cards on the ground thoughtfully. Although he had failed just now, he could feel the reason for his failure. The way he exerted force was not quite right. Strength and skill were indispensable in card throwing. If one could not find a way to exert force, the card would not fly out no matter what. He pulled out another ace of spades. This time his index and middle fingers didn¡¯t clamp down on the middle of the poker. Instead, they clamped down on the corners so he could flick. This time, it was obvious that the card could fly. However, the path in the air was also bumpy, and it barely flew to the edge of the cucumber. Then, the third, fourth, fifth¡­ Su Yun¡¯s card throwing were getting slower and slower. He seemed to be immersed in this feeling. Every time, he was looking for the right force and angle to make his card throwing more powerful. The path of the poker cards in the air slowly changed. If it was said to be messy at first, then in the next few cards, the flight path of the poker cards gradually became straightforward and fierce, faster and faster. In the end, Su Yun subconsciously drew the next card, but he did not feel anything in his hand. He was stunned. Only then did he realize that most of the decks of poker cards had been used up, and nearly three hours had passed. ¡°Looks like today¡¯s livestream ends here.¡± Su Yun said to the livestream. ¡°Streamer, why don¡¯t you pick up the poker cards that you threw away and continue to use them?¡± Another comment came from the bullet screen. This was beyond Su Yun¡¯s expectations. He thought that the audience had long run away, but he did not expect them to still be here. Su Yun explained, ¡°The poker cards that have been used once will be damaged and softened. It¡¯s not conducive for a newbie like me to continue throwing.¡± ¡°When will the streamer start streaming?¡± ¡°Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I need to buy a few more pokers.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± [You have closed the livestream. Livestream duration: 3 hours.] [Number of viewers: 10] As the speed of the card throwing became slower and slower, sometimes he would be immersed for a few minutes in searching for techniques, as well as the posture and position of the card throwing. Therefore, a few decks of poker cards actually took a full three hours. After turning off the livestream, Su Yun looked at the hanging cucumber and slowly fell into a daze. He felt that his improvement was greater than he had imagined. What would happen later on? He was looking forward to it. ¡­ The next day. Su Yun, who had bought a few new cards with the livestream subsidy, started the livestream on time. The number of viewers was still ten, but that loyal viewer came again. Su Yun smiled and greeted him before continuing his practice. This time, the card throwing technique was obviously much better than yesterday. Su Yun threw a flying card, and the poker card drew an arc in the air before finally hitting the hanging cucumber with a bang, causing the rope to sway continuously. However, due to the lack of strength, nothing happened. Su Yun frowned in deep thought. In next to no time, he entered a special state just like yesterday. Perhaps to him, strength was not the key. What was most important was technique? With this thought in mind, the deck of poker cards flew out again. Then came the third day, the fourth day¡­ Until the fifth day. Perhaps it was because of Su Yun¡¯s unique livestreaming style, but the number of viewers in the livestream was also a little higher. Although it was still lukewarm, there were clearly more comments on the bullet screen, and they were all bad reviews. ¡°What¡¯s the streamer doing?¡± ¡°The streamer is obviously a newbie. He won¡¯t be able to cut it open for at least a year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so mediocre, how boring.¡± ¡°I think only some martial arts masters can cut cucumbers with cards, right? Streamer, are you sure you can do it after training for five days?¡± Su Yun did not see the scattered doubts floating over. He held the last poker in his hand. After five days of training, Su Yun was already very familiar with the cards. Especially this last card, it gave him a special feeling. His hand seemed to have become a bow that was ready to fire. The moment he placed his near his shoulder, it was like a taut bowstring that was ready to fire. It was filled with tension. And poker was an arrow! Whoosh¡ª! The Ace of Spades suddenly shot out, emitting an obvious trajectory in the air. It was like a swaying arrow, spinning all the way. Finally, with a clang, the poker card cut into the cucumber. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The card clearly hit the cucumber, and the corners of the paper easily cut into half of it, causing the entire rope to start shaking. Success! Su Yun watched this scene and slowly let out a shaky breath. After five days, from not knowing anything about force execution techniques to being able to easily cut into a cucumber with a card, it was already unbelievable to others. However, to Su Yun, all of this seemed to have happened naturally. ¡®Still¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t enough! Although the feeling just now made Su Yun clearly feel that he had become stronger, he had an intuition. The power he could create was far more than that. He would become even stronger. He seemed to be able to vaguely see a special path slowly opening in front of him. He glanced at the livestream. Perhaps it was because the cards could really cut cucumbers, the number of viewers began to increase significantly. From the previous dozen or so viewers, there were now thirty viewers. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a good start. ¡°Is the streamer pretending to be a newbie?¡± ¡°It was cut open just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring. What¡¯s so interesting about cutting cucumbers?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± The scattered comments clearly increased. Su Yun was not angry when he saw this. He smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, I have a feeling. The power of the poker cards seems to be more than that. Give me some time. I want to see how sharp the poker cards are.¡± ¡°How sharp can it be?¡± ¡°Streamer, if you can cut cleanly through the cucumber, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± ¡°The streamer is too arrogant. Does he still think he¡¯s a martial arts master?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the comments, Su Yun smiled faintly and did not explain. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s livestream. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± [You have closed the livestream. Livestream duration: 3 hours.] [Number of viewers: 37] ¡­ Another five days passed, and it was already the tenth day. Su Yun¡¯s improvement in the past five days was not obvious. He seemed to have fallen into a bottleneck. Now that his poker cards could easily cut open cucumbers, Su Yun casually took out a joker card and flicked it. Swoosh! The card spun crazily in the air and hit the center of the cucumber like a blade. The corners of the card easily cut into the cucumber. This was the power of technique. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rely on the strength of my arms. Just the explosive power of my fingertips is enough for me to easily achieve the full-power attack from five days ago.¡± Su Yun looked at the cards that flew out and fell into deep thought. This seemed very impressive, but¡­ He took out another card, this time with all his strength. Whoosh¡ª! The card shot out at an even more astonishing speed. This time, half of the card had almost completely sunk into the cucumber, but it was still unable to cut off the entire cucumber. ¡°Even if I use all my strength, I can only increase its power a little. This is too different from what I expected¡­ What went wrong?¡± Su Yun was stuck in a bottleneck, but he was not in a hurry. That was because, as the number of times he used poker cards increased, he gradually felt that poker cards were already a piece of cake for him. It was like an extended arm. It was as if the moment he picked up the poker card, he could sense how far the card could fly and how powerful it was. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too obsessed with the new cards.¡± Su Yun threw out the last card and looked at the poker cards all over the ground. He suddenly paused. For the past few days, he had adhered to the principle of using the new and not the old. After using a deck of cards, he would not use it a second time because the used cards would soften and their power would be greatly reduced. However, Su Yun had neglected one point. Although the stronger new cards were powerful enough and could fly better trajectories, he was no longer the newbie from ten days ago. If he kept insisting on the new cards, he would not improve much. Soft cards might be the new direction. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡± At the thought of this, Su Yun gathered ten decks of cards. ¡°Everyone, starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll come up with some new tricks.¡± After saying this to the livestream, Su Yun closed the livestream. Su Yun looked at the number of viewers. There were already 60 viewers today. Although it was not enough compared to those serious streamers, Su Yun realized that he had ten more followers. These were true fans. Even if it was not much, it was enough to make Su Yun happy. After turning off the livestream, Su Yun took out an old card and examined it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed much softer, but it¡¯s not enough. It needs to be more soft to be more challenging.¡± Su Yun muttered and bent the decks of cards back and forth for a while until there were obvious white marks on the paper. The decks of cards had completely softened. Done! On the eleventh day. Su Yun held the soft card and tried to perform a card throw. However, just as he had expected, the entire soft card¡¯s trajectory in the air was uncertain and it was difficult to hit the target. However, Su Yun was no longer the newbie from the beginning. He quickly adapted. Compared to using hard cards, soft cards tested one¡¯s skills more! It was very difficult for such cards to fly. One could feel obvious resistance when throwing them out. This was because the flat surface of the soft cards was no longer flat, and the air could not flow smoothly. He needed to find the only support point in the limp card. He needed to use his fingers, wrists, and arms as precise crossbows. If he was careless, the flight of the soft card would fail. In order to avoid such a situation, Su Yun needed to use his wrist to forcefully straighten the soft card the moment it flew to achieve the goal of letting the soft card fly quickly. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the air, it was unknown how many card throws had failed, but there were also a few successes. After the 54th card, he could easily cut the cucumber with a soft card. When he went offline, the number of people in the livestream decreased to only 50. On the fifteenth day. Su Yun¡¯s soft card had gradually become sharp, just like when he used a hard card. Even such a soft card could gradually cut into the cucumber. Compared to before, his control over all the muscles in his body had become more obvious. It was a special feeling. Su Yun could feel that he had precise control over the muscles in his entire arm when he was card throwing. He could easily control his hands. From every bone to every muscle, everything seemed to have become effortless. On the twentieth day¡­ 25th day¡­ The thirtieth day! At this moment, the livestream room was filled with 100 people. Su Yun had already lost count of how many times he had thrown the cards. He was even a little numb. The cards became more fragile after each flight and were retrieved by Su Yun again and again. In the past fifteen days, he had not changed the cards once. The difficulty had more than doubled. However, what exactly was missing? ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Su Yun watched as the soft card easily cut open the cucumber, but he was not happy at all. To be honest, if he used the hard card now, it would be easy for him to cut the entire cucumber. However, Su Yun did not do so. Because he had a premonition that he might break through! It was a mysterious feeling. ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for the power of the poker cards to break through the limit just by relying on the strength of my arm. But¡­ why do I have a strange feeling?¡± Su Yun stood rooted to the ground. He held an old card in his hand that was wrinkled and pale. He tried to mobilize the muscles in his arm to throw it out. Swoosh! As his wrist trembled, the card flew out like an arrow and struck the cucumber. The entire rope was on the verge of collapse. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± At this moment, Su Yun suddenly understood. Thirty days of training, thirty days of thinking, and who knew how many cards thrown. Day after day, the incomparably boring training gradually made Su Yun enter a special state. He could feel that all the pores in his body were breathing. His limbs, his waist, from his muscles to his meridians, and then to his cells¡­ The power in every part of his body seemed to be connected, forming a unique whole. What did it feel like? Su Yun could not explain and was not sure either. He could only vaguely sense that this feeling was very strange and could only be chanced upon by luck. He subconsciously took out the last poker card. It was older and more damaged than the last one. The surface of the card was already tattered. However, he did not hesitate at all. All the power in his body suddenly gathered at this moment. A faint sense of Qi crept up from the soles of his feet, along his waist, and then to his arms. Finally, all the strength in his body suddenly surged at this moment and was transmitted from his fingers to the small card. Su Yun threw the card out. Like a stream of light, it instantly cut open the remaining half of the cucumber. Then¡ª THUD! The wooden stake made a muffled sound. Everyone in the livestream saw the card that was deeply embedded in the wooden stake. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°F*ck, is this for real?¡± ¡°Streamer, be honest. Are you unable to keep going anymore and decided to use special effects?¡± ¡°User: Azure Dragon gifted the streamer an airplane!¡± ¡°Streamer, what¡¯s going on? How did you do it?¡± ¡°User: The Little Police Belle of Hibiscus City gifted the streamer an airplane!¡± ¡°The streamer is a martial arts master?¡± ¡°Previous commenter, are you stupid? Instead of being a martial arts master, he came to be a small streamer?¡± ¡°Special effects, it must be special effects!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of asking questions. Can livestreams have special effects?¡± ¡°I suggest you take a look at a young man from a foreign country. He¡¯s using terrifying special effects to scare the other party in a livestream battle. He¡¯s very popular overseas!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a pre-recorded special effect?¡± ¡°I say, is it possible that it¡¯s not a special effect but a prop?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The number of bullet comments in the livestream was soaring! Su Yun¡¯s performance just now was too exaggerated and unbelievable. Even he could not react, let alone these netizens who had been watching. At this moment, almost no one dared to believe everything in front of them. That was a poker card. They could all see clearly that Su Yun was not holding a newly bought poker card, but a particularly soft one. Under such circumstances, not to mention using cards to fly into the wooden stake, even cutting the cucumber was extremely difficult. But what about Su Yun? He actually did it all in one go. This was not something a normal human could do! ¡°It actually succeeded¡­¡± Su Yun suddenly came back to his senses, but he suddenly realized that he had already retreated from that mysterious feeling. He did not care about the situation on the bullet screen. Instead, he closed his eyes and tried to find that feeling again. However, he had gained nothing this time. That unique feeling of enlightenment seemed to have completely disappeared after he felt joy. ¡°What happened just now? Why did I suddenly enter a special state?¡± Su Yun was at a loss. He opened his eyes regretfully and could not help but feel a little disappointed. His intuition told him that once he missed that state just now, it would be very difficult to enter it again. He did not know when he would be able to comprehend it again in the future. Moreover, he did not know what was going on or why it was like this. Could it be his cheat after being reborn? Su Yun could not help but let his imagination run wild. Still. It was a blessing in disguise. Although he could no longer find his previous state, the sudden increase in the number of people in the livestream still surprised Su Yun. ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯ Su Yun picked up his phone. Only then did he realize how shocking his actions were to others. A total of 10 people gifted a plane! On the Sharkfight platform he was using, the price of an airplane was 100 yuan. Ten of them would be 1,000 yuan. Even if he split it 50-50 with the platform, Su Yun would still get 500 yuan. Moreover, the biggest use of the plane was not the money, but to increase exposure! Under such circumstances, Su Yun was shocked to discover that the number of viewers in his livestream room had begun to jump crazily. The number representing the number of viewers had jumped to 500, 1,000, then 2,000, then 3,000! At this point, the growth in the number of people slowed down. ¡°What did the streamer do? Why are you guys so surprised?¡± ¡°Streamer, put the camera on the wooden stake and take a look. I don¡¯t believe that a soft poker card can cut into the wooden stake!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s not because of special effects of the recording or the props, I¡¯ll swallow the keyboard!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? The streamer used a poker card to cut open the wooden stake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter. I¡¯ve watched it since the streamer started his livestream. I¡¯ve been watching it for a month.¡± ¡°At first, it was difficult for him to even throw cards. Then, he suddenly became powerful. He could even use cards to cut open wooden stakes. How is this possible? It¡¯s definitely a special effect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve watched it since the streamer started. His skills at the beginning were even inferior to mine. This improvement is too exaggerated and a little fake.¡± ¡°There are a lot of special effects players in foreign livestreams. They¡¯re all using the same trick. I understand. There will definitely be a battle with special effects later on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The audience who had just arrived did not know what had happened, and the old audience were even more excited. They had witnessed Su Yun¡¯s livestream from the beginning. They had witnessed him gradually evolve from being ignorant of card throwing to his current power. However, this was unbelievable. What could a normal person do in a month? This amount of time was too short for a person. It was not even enough for a person to learn a skill. Because of this, the power of Su Yun¡¯s card was even more unbelievable. Seeing this, Su Yun smiled and picked up his phone to walk to his usual wooden stake. Under the camera¡¯s display, more than half of the soft card was exposed to the air. Because it had been used for a long time, it had completely collapsed and looked like a piece of paper. However, the other half had actually cut into the wooden stake. It was unbelievable. Who would have thought that the card Su Yun flew out would be so powerful? ¡°The wooden stake is a little soft. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut so deep.¡± Su Yun, on the other hand, had other opinions. He touched the wooden stake in front of him and could clearly feel a sense of weakness. This was actually a type of light wood, otherwise known as balsa wood. It was the lightest and softest of all commercial wood. If it were any other hard wood, the card would definitely not be able to cut so deep. However, according to Su Yun¡¯s estimation, the power of his previous move should be able to cut the surface of the hardwood. It was equally powerful. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank. This streamer must be playing with special effects or props.¡± At this moment, a person on the bullet screen attracted Su Yun¡¯s attention. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m a digital media art major at Imperial Capital University. I¡¯m very proficient in special effects. Secondly, my friend is a biology major. I asked him for his opinion just now. Guess what? My friend said it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s impossible? The reason is very simple. Let me give you a few examples. You should understand.¡± ¡°As everyone knows, ants can lift objects hundreds of times larger than themselves, but can elephants? The answer is no. Creatures like elephants and giraffes can lift between 0.1 and 0.5 times their own weight.¡± ¡°This is because the strength of the bones and muscles increases by area (second square on the scale), while the body weight increases by volume (third square on the scale). So do you know what the streamer¡¯s behavior represents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s exceeded the limits of creatures like ¡®humans.''¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand if you just use cards to cut cucumbers and watermelons. Whether it¡¯s cucumbers or watermelons, their skins are very fragile. However, wooden stakes are completely different. Their density is too high, and the paper is too fragile. No matter what, this doesn¡¯t conform to human mechanics.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve saved the streamer¡¯s video just now. I discovered an interesting point. The moment the streamer threw the card, the card became very blurry.¡± ¡°When you slow down the video frame by frame, it¡¯s not difficult to notice that the entire scene of the card spinning in the air was almost blurry. In the middle, a few frames disappeared into thin air. I¡¯m sure everyone knows what this means, right? That¡¯s right, the streamer is an expert in special effects.¡± ¡°This kind of editing method is known in professional jargon as follow-through + fade in/ fade out. I hope everyone will believe in science. I highly suspect that the streamer inserted special effects that were recorded in advance during the livestream.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually not difficult to use special effects in a livestream. Everyone, don¡¯t be surprised. There are too many livestreams nowadays. There are all kinds of livestreams. There are also many people who use special effects to livestream. For example, the very popular foreign special effects not long ago. They are all the same principle. They were also completed during the livestream.¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of props, but I don¡¯t understand this.¡± This netizen with the ID ¡®Big Uncle¡¯ stirred up a tempo and made the others understand. ¡°No wonder it looked so strange. So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°The uncultured one can only say, ¡®F*ck!''¡± ¡°I can basically understand what you said above. In fact, the physical strength of animals is determined by the nature of muscles and the principle of leverage. The physical strength of animals is also a process of overcoming resistance and using the principle of leverage to produce strength. However, this kind of leverage is a laborious lever, which means that the resistance arm is greater than the power arm.¡± ¡°As we all know, the force ¡Á force arm = resistance ¡Á resistance arm. This means that for every doubling of muscle contraction, the force generated at the front end of the resistance arm (on the palm of the hand), that is, the power released is not doubled, but halved.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you should know how much strength the streamer has to use to cut the poker card into the wooden stake, right? Therefore, fundamentally, this is impossible.¡± ¡°Smooth, the two big shots are awesome!¡± ¡°Is this something a loser can watch?¡± ¡°I can understand every word, but I can¡¯t understand them when I connect them. However, I can roughly understand the meaning. It¡¯s impossible for the streamer to do this, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Special effects? Seeing the comments, Su Yun explained, ¡°It¡¯s not special effects. Although it looks a little exaggerated, I actually only used some techniques.¡± ¡°What kind of technique can be so strong?¡± The comments did not believe him. ¡°Simply put, there are two points.¡± Su Yun opened his palm and placed it in front of the camera. ¡°When you throw the poker card, you need to concentrate all your strength in one place. The strength of your feet, waist, and arms needs to be superimposed. Moreover, you need to use a clever force to transfer all your strength to the poker card. This is like a bow. If you accumulate all the strength in your body and finally shoot it out, it will achieve the current effect. ¡°As for the second point¡­ I¡¯m not very strong myself. In fact, I¡¯m not much stronger than an ordinary person. It¡¯s just that the technique I comprehended just now allowed me to do such an exaggerated thing.¡± ¡°You just comprehended it?¡± ¡°Yes, that mysterious feeling. I can¡¯t say it in detail, but I can confirm that it was the help of that state that made me understand this just now,¡± Su Yun explained with a smile. ¡°Streamer, you¡¯re really good at talking.¡± ¡°I believe him. What about you guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more exaggerated. Is this something a human can do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Compared to Su Yun¡¯s explanation, the comments were obviously more biased towards the top students. Su Yun only shook his head. It was difficult to explain his feelings clearly. The bullet screen did not believe him, so he naturally could not force it. After turning off the livestream, Su Yun glanced at the backstage. [You have closed the livestream. Livestream duration: 5 hours.] [Number of viewers: 3751] [Today¡¯s gift income: 500] Compared to when the livestream had just started, the number of viewers had already increased significantly. Moreover, there was an additional gift commission! He could earn 500 yuan in a day. Compared to before, this was a surprise. ¡°It¡¯s time to celebrate.¡± Su Yun stretched and was in a good mood. Previously, due to his lack of money, his daily meals were rather simple. Now that he had some spare money in his hands, Su Yun¡¯s appetite was aroused. No matter what, he had to go out and have a good meal first! ¡­ On the other end. Hibiscus City Police Station. As a newcomer, Zhou Xiaoxiao spent most of her time patrolling. However, she did not go out today because she was helping with other positions. At this moment, she had just eaten and happened to be resting. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who usually liked to watch livestreams and watch videos, took out her phone and casually scrolled through it. It was worth mentioning that she had recently discovered a special streamer. Unlike those streamers who often livestreamed games and outdoors, this streamer called Su Yun¡¯s daily livestream was¡ªplaying poker. Literally, he was playing with poker. His daily task was to keep card throwing at the hanging cucumber. It looked quite boring. Originally, Zhou Xiaoxiao only reluctantly clicked on it because she was a little interested in the streamer¡¯s looks. However, today, she saw a different scene. This streamer called Su Yun seemed to have become quite deep. He picked up a crumpled poker card and held it in his hand, as if he was waiting for something. What was he trying to do? Zhou Xiaoxiao could not help but be puzzled. However, she quickly realized that as Su Yun suddenly exerted strength, the poker card actually flew out at an extremely fast speed. First, it cut the cucumber, then nailed it into the wooden stake with a clang. ¡°Is this for real?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao could not help but exclaim, her beautiful eyes widening. She had seen card throwing cutting cucumbers, but this was the first time she saw one cutting a wooden stake! Soon, she saw that some people in the comments said that it was special effects. What those people said was reasonable and convincing. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao was an experienced police officer and a woman at the same time. Her sixth sense told her that this might not be a special effect! ¡°This¡­ I think we have to file a record, right?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was a little suspicious. She carefully found Su Yun¡¯s recording and watched it a few times before finally making up her mind. Report it to the bureau chief! Knock knock¡ª Zhou Xiaoxiao carefully knocked on the chief¡¯s office. When she heard a ¡°please come in¡±, she slowly pushed open the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chief Zhang Zhenghuai sat in his office chair. He looked rather dignified in his middle age. ¡°Chief Zhang, I saw a streamer on Sharkfight recently. I think I should report it,¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao explained softly. ¡°Streamer?¡± When Zhang Zhenghuai heard these two words, he could not help but feel a little puzzled. A streamer needing to be reported had never been a small matter. Generally speaking, this kind of streamer who needed a file was either involved in prostitution or mafia, and it was very difficult to deal with. Thinking of this, he could not help but sit up straight, and his expression gradually became serious. ¡°What streamer?¡± ¡°A card player.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How dare they publicly gamble in a livestream!¡± When Zhou Xiaoxiao heard this, she knew that Zhang Zhenghuai had misunderstood. She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no. It has nothing to do with playing cards. It¡¯s the kind of card thrower who cuts cucumbers.¡± The atmosphere seemed to freeze for a moment. Zhang Zhenghuai could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you reporting to a cucumber cutter?¡± ¡°But Chief, he¡¯s very powerful,¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao explained patiently. ¡°How powerful?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai raised his eyebrows. How powerful could a cucumber cutter be? ¡°It¡¯s the kind that can cut wooden stakes. It¡¯s very, very strong.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao felt extremely tired after this conversation. Wooden stakes? Zhang Zhenghuai frowned, but he still had to go through the specific process. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Soon, he saw the video of Su Yun cutting the poker card into the wooden stake. This made Zhang Zhenghuai sigh. How could Zhou Xiaoxiao not see such an obvious special effects video? He even suspected that there was something wrong with this girl¡¯s intelligence. ¡°You, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do your job normally, but you can¡¯t see a bow reflected in a cup and mistake it for a snake. How can you not notice such an obvious special effects video?¡± ¡°Ah? This is really a special effect?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was stunned. ¡°Obviously! Don¡¯t we have some martial arts masters on record? Even if you beat them to death, they won¡¯t be able to cut open a cucumber and nail it to the wooden board with a poker card.¡± Passing the phone to Zhou Xiaoxiao, Zhang Zhenghuai said irritably, ¡°You think about all kinds of things all day long. Alright, I¡¯ll arrange a patrol mission for you. If you have nothing to do, go out and walk around. Don¡¯t mention such things in the future. It¡¯s too much of a waste of time.¡± After being chased out of the office, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s face had already turned red. Come to think of it, why was she so stupid? The bullet screen had already clearly told her that it was impossible, but she still thought that it was not true and even went to the bureau chief to ask for a record¡­ This was too stupid! At the thought of this, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s face could not help but turn red to her ears. She had really embarrassed herself today. ¡°Sigh, Zhou Xiaoxiao, Zhou Xiaoxiao, how can you be so stupid?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao patted her face. She looked at the livestream again. At this moment, the streamer was no longer there. The interface had turned black. Seeing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao shook her head and stopped thinking about it. She planned to go out and replace her colleagues on duty. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next day, Su Yun opened the Sharkfight Streaming Platform as usual. ¡°Thank you for your support, netizens. The streamer will definitely persevere. Let¡¯s look forward to the limit of card throwing¡­¡± At this moment, following the notification of Su Yun¡¯s livestream, some old fans entered the livestream room one after another. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally streaming. I¡¯ll definitely expose the streamer today!¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve only been in the audio-visual processing industry for many years. I can tell at a glance if it¡¯s special effects!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Here to see technology and cool skills again.¡± ¡­ Soon, the netizens quickly occupied the bullet screen. These netizens had come prepared today because they suspected that Su Yun¡¯s livestream yesterday was fake. They were all waiting for Su Yun to slap their faces. The police belle, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was patrolling around the Yida business district in Hibiscus City, also received a notification from Su Yun¡¯s livestream. Hm? ¡°It¡¯s really starting on time!¡± Coincidentally, it was a break. Zhou Xiaoxiao opened Su Yun¡¯s livestream out of curiosity. [Welcome Xiaoxiao to the livestream.] [There are 569 people online in the livestream.] ¡°The streamer is so punctual that it feels like he¡¯s going to work¡­ Hahahahaha.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao mischievously sent a bullet comment. In the livestream. Su Yun brought out a large basket of old cards. After more than a month, the cucumber had been switched to a wooden stake. An old card was like a white-gray fungus that grew out of the old and rotten wooden stake. It fused with the wooden stake as if it was natural. This was the soft wooden stake that the card had been embedded in yesterday. Su Yun did not say much. He silently picked up an old card and flicked his wrist. With a swoosh, the card cut through the wind resistance and flew straight towards the soft wooden stake. Bam! The poker cards moved like the wind, but they could not be fixed. They were immediately sent flying by the wooden stake. Hm? The mysterious feeling from yesterday had disappeared? Su Yun could not remember how he had embedded the old cards into the wooden stake yesterday, but the feeling at that time made him very fascinated. As expected, there was no feeling of enlightenment today. The card could not even break through the skin of the soft wooden stake. Moreover, it was a soft wooden stake. How did he do it yesterday? Su Yun could not help but have some doubts about himself. But the biggest thing about him was his perseverance. He had a strong feeling that as long as he practiced hard, he would be able to do it again. He tried to feel for that mysterious feeling. Unknowingly, half of the old cards in front of Su Yun¡¯s table had been used up. As time passed, the number of viewers in Su Yun¡¯s livestream miraculously increased. Currently, it had already increased to more than a thousand people. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m willing to call this streamer Brother Perseverance!¡± ¡°Previous commenter, you speak the truth.¡± ¡°+1¡± Su Yun did not pay attention to the content on the bullet screen. Instead, he flew the cards tirelessly. The number of cards in the box kept decreasing, and Su Yun¡¯s technique became more and more proficient. Suddenly, Su Yun took out an Ace of Hearts and began to accumulate power. Through yesterday¡¯s enlightenment, Su Yun¡¯s grasp of strength had improved a lot again. At this moment, his two fingers were clamping onto the brand new card like a vise. It was not only destructive power. It also needed to be matched with the correct way to exert force. Su Yun was calm and composed as he sensed the circulation of the aura in his body. He held the card between his fingers. He was adjusting the center of gravity of the poker card and his own force point. Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, Su Yun waved his arm under the gazes of the netizens. A powerful explosive force rose from his waist, driving his shoulders, waving his arms, shaking his wrists, and twisting two fingers. The card shot out like lightning. The netizens only heard the sound of rushing wind and did not even see the blurred image of the card Bam! ¡­ Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the Ace of Hearts once again pierced into the soft wooden stake at a tricky angle. In an instant, the comments in the livestream were silent for a few seconds. Well¡­ ¡°Brothers¡­ Brothers, did anyone see it clearly? Is this a special effect?¡± ¡°This show is very effective, but it¡¯s too fake.¡± ¡°Another ace of hearts? There must be something wrong with this card!¡± After a short silence, the netizens in the livestream exploded. Everyone was shocked by this scene and found it hard to believe. At this moment, someone in the bullet screen remembered that there was someone who had said that he worked on image processing. Hence, the bullet screen was flooded with @Senior XXX Appraiser. Senior XXX Appraiser: ¡°Err¡­ Brothers¡­ Is there a need to ask? It must be a special effect.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded the screen. I¡¯ll use the evidence tomorrow to hammer the streamer!¡± After being verified by a netizen with the ID ¡®Senior XXX Appraiser¡¯, the netizens in the livestream room started to question the streamer again. ¡°It¡¯s definitely special effects. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll eat five catties of shit while doing a handstand!¡± ¡°Streamer, you have some skills, but not much!¡± ¡­ Just as the netizens were discussing fervently, something unexpected happened. The card that Su Yun had just cut into the wooden stake slid down without any wind. ¡°Is it not strong enough? Or did this one just get stuck in a crevice coincidentally?¡± Suddenly, Buzz buzz buzz¡­ A fly kept circling above Su Yun¡¯s head before flying towards the wooden stake. Finally, it stopped on the surface of the wooden stake. Su Yun did not tire of it. He narrowed his eyes and charged up his strength to attack the fly. Whoosh! In the next second, the fly and card fell. Some attentive netizens realized that the poker card that the streamer had just thrown was not simple. It seemed to have hit a fly and split it in half! Although the card was still not embedded in the wooden stake, it accurately hit the fly. The fly¡¯s body was too weak and could be easily cut open. ¡°F*ck, it must be fake! How can it be so accurate?¡± This took things to a different level. This was no longer a simple target. This was an extremely small target. ¡°The streamer killed a fly to show off his superb skills?¡± ¡°What a determined brother!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his special effects. These tiny special effects are much simpler than the wooden stakes that were just embedded!¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting my youth on tomorrow. I¡¯m betting that the streamer¡¯s slow motion video will be exposed by enthusiastic netizens tomorrow!¡± Then, amidst the doubts of the netizens, Su Yun looked at the fly that had been cut off not far away. His heart raced and he was a little excited. He seemed to have discovered a new continent. For some reason, he felt that with this period of hard training, his perception and reaction ability seemed to have sublimated. He had only subconsciously thrown out a flying card just now, but he had actually split the tiny fly into two halves! Although the power of the card did not increase, its accuracy was much better than before. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s possible. Just a step away!¡± Unable to suppress the joy in his heart, Su Yun began to practice card throwing even harder. Because he had verified that he was right. Through his unremitting persistence, the power and accuracy of the card throwing were constantly improving. He still had a lot of room for improvement! Just like that, another half a day passed. After Su Yun¡¯s training, he finally regained the power of yesterday¡¯s special state. Although he did not enter that state today, the power and accuracy of the cards were much higher than before. Now, out of ten cards six of them were able to be firmly embedded in the wooden stake! ¡­ At the same time, some netizens saved Su Yun¡¯s livestream video and planned to use high-definition slow-motion replays to expose his pretense. On the other side, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had just finished her meal and was going out to do some work, had to go to a few places to get her records in the afternoon. She planned to sit on a chair by the roadside and rest. At this moment, she looked at the streamer who had suddenly gone offline and muttered, ¡°Why is it getting more and more fake? Isn¡¯t it too exaggerated to kill a fly with a flying sign? Will he use chopsticks to catch a mosquito nextt ime¡­¡± Although this streamer¡¯s livestream was very relaxing, it gave her the feeling that it was getting more and more exaggerated. The special effects were getting more and more exaggerated. There was nothing to watch in the livestream for the time being, so she simply left the livestream. ¡ªAh! However, at this moment, a scream suddenly sounded from afar. Instantly, Zhou Xiaoxiao was stunned. Her expression changed slightly and she immediately entered a state of vigilance. ¡°What happened?!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Xiaoxiao looked up and saw customers fleeing in panic in the mall. Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately took out her walkie-talkie. ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Xiaoxiao. Something seems to have happened at Yida Mall. I¡¯m going to check on the situation now.¡± After reporting the operation, Zhou Xiaoxiao squeezed into the crowd. When many people saw the police coming, they immediately told her what had happened in the mall. ¡°Officer, Officer, there¡¯s an armed robber at the gold shop near the second entrance of the mall. Hurry up and take a look!¡± Robbing a gold shop? Armed! Hearing these two phrases, Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. She turned on the walkie-talkie as she directed the people to escape. ¡°Calling headquarters, calling headquarters!¡± The voice of the captain of the Yida Mall branch team came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°This is the Yida branch team. Comrade Zhou Xiaoxiao, what happened?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao said anxiously, ¡°There¡¯s a robbery at the gold shop beside Gate 2 of Yida Mall. I¡¯m combing through the crowd and asking for headquarters¡¯ support.¡± ¡°Alright, Comrade Zhou Xiaoxiao, please take care of the crowd. We¡¯ve already sent out the nearest patrol officers. We must protect the lives of the people!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the crowd that kept pouring out of the mall, her face filled with anxiety. This was exit number 1. The gold shop at exit number 2 was at the side door on the east side of the mall. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the crowd in the gold shop is doing.¡± Suddenly, three mall security guards in security uniforms ran into the mall. Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately waved at the other party. Now that there were unexpected situations, they were most lacking in manpower. Although the security guards were not as good as the police, they were still better than ordinary people. Moreover, Zhou Xiaoxiao saw that the other party was holding blast shields and some common protective equipment. The three of them looked up and saw the official police waving at them. They quickly jogged over. ¡°Officer, is there anything we can do to help?¡± Of course, they did not dare to fight the criminals head-on. After all, a security guard job was not worth it, but they could help in the periphery. Zhou Xiaoxiao had been squeezing through the crowd. ¡°Now, I need you to help me evacuate the crowd here. You must ensure everyone¡¯s safety.¡± The middle-aged man in the lead seemed to be the leader and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is our duty. Leave this to us!¡± One of the young security guards was still hot-blooded. He said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m a small security guard who protects the peace. There is finally use for me.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was speechless. She reminded them, ¡°Remember to be careful. Evacuate yourself if anything unexpected happens. I¡¯ll go to the gold shop to take a look. Remember, you must protect the lives of the people. Of course, that includes yourselves.¡± After saying that, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly squeezed into the crowd and went against the current. ¡­ On the other side, not long after Zhou Xiaoxiao logged out of Su Yun¡¯s livestream. Su Yun had no choice but to end the livestream early because he had used up all his old cards. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The practice of card throwing and chopping wooden stakes caused all the poker cards to be severely deformed, so I can only end this afternoon¡¯s livestream first.¡± Su Yun expressed his apologies to the thousand or so viewers in the livestream. ¡°I really admire Brother Perseverance¡¯s perseverance!¡± ¡°The streamer has been throwing for nearly four hours. It¡¯s time to prepare to use special effects to boost the program¡¯s effect.¡± ¡°Will you be steaming again tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already rendering the livestream¡¯s screen recording. Tonight¡¯s livestream will prove that the streamer used special effects!¡± ¡­ Looking at the comments in the livestream, Su Yun inexplicably felt that the netizens were quite cute. Hence, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy some new poker cards and daily necessities. I expect to continue streaming tonight¡­¡± After agreeing with a few old fans to continue streaming tonight, Su Yun closed the livestream. After letting out a long breath, Su Yun moved his wrist. ¡°Although my arm strength has improved a lot after more than a month of training, it¡¯s still very tiring to throw thousands of cards at such a high intensity.¡± Su Yun¡¯s current practice target was the wooden stake, so every time he exerted strength, he would use all his strength to throw the card. If it was a cucumber, he only needed to borrow the simple technique of exerting force and a slight burst of power to rely on the sharpness of the card to cut into the cucumber. However, The wooden stake was completely different. It was difficult for him to cut into the wooden stake even when he unleashed his full strength, let alone use only a portion of his strength. ¡°How did I achieve that mysterious state of enlightenment yesterday?¡± Su Yun¡¯s imagination ran wild. He was still trying to grasp that feeling as he rode his electric scooter. He could clearly feel that he had reached a new bottleneck. The state of epiphany was the only way for him to break through his current state. Suddenly, Su Yun realized that the main road to the shopping center was surprisingly smooth. ¡°It¡¯s already six in the evening. Logically speaking, there should be a lot of people going out to shop at this time every day.¡± On the other hand, the left lane was already congested. The cars behind kept pressing their horns anxiously to urge the cars in front. There were only a few cars in the right lane, but the left lane was so congested. Everything seemed very abnormal. ¡°This rush hour is nothing much. Did something happen?¡± Su Yun¡¯s goal was only to buy some daily necessities and poker cards. At the same time, he would go to the bank to get some cash. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the old man who owned the convenience store downstairs only accepted cash, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to shop at Yida Mall. Shaking his head, Su Yun was not in the mood to pay attention to other things. It was better to purchase supplies as soon as possible and go back to streaming. Unknowingly, Su Yun had already arrived at Yida Square. The usually crowded Yida Square was exceptionally cold today. Su Yun frowned and planned to withdraw some cash first. After all, it would be inconvenient to carry the things to withdraw the money later. When he passed by a small convenience store, Su Yun bought a pack of cigarettes and casually bought all five decks of cards that they had. Just as Su Yun scanned the QR code and was about to leave, the old lady¡¯s reminder came from behind. ¡°Young man, something seems to have happened in the mall. I heard that someone is robbing a gold shop. You¡¯d better not go over.¡± ¡®Oh?¡¯ Su Yun stopped in his tracks and turned around to ask, ¡°Robbing a gold shop?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you see that there aren¡¯t many people around today? They¡¯ve all been dispersed by the security guards. They¡¯ve already called the police. The police will be here soon.¡± ¡°Which gold shop? I was going to go nearby to withdraw some money.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I heard that the robbers have guns. Don¡¯t go near the gold shop at Exit 2.¡± Su Yun nodded, thanked the old lady, and left. Walking on the empty Yida Square, Su Yun was in a difficult position. After thinking for a moment, Su Yun remembered that there seemed to be an automatic ATM machine near South Street in the other direction of Gate 1. ¡°Let¡¯s avoid the robbers. I¡¯ll go to the ATM on South Street, collect the money, and leave.¡± After making up his mind, Su Yun changed his direction and walked towards South Street, Gate 1. However, what he did not expect was that a large section of South Street was under construction. It seemed like it was going to renovate Old City¡¯s streets for the nth time. This caused the road to be bumpy and delayed Su Yun for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s so complicated to withdraw money.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At the same time. Zhou Xiaoxiao had already arrived in front of Gate 2¡¯s gold shop and looked over. About 300 to 500 meters away from the gold shop, hundreds of onlookers were whispering and pointing at the gold shop. Someone with sharp eyes saw Zhou Xiaoxiao in a police uniform. ¡°Hey, everyone, look! The police are here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao frowned and walked to the front of the crowd. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Does anyone know what¡¯s going on in the gold shop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. Don¡¯t gather here!¡± People obviously thought that a distance of three to five hundred meters was safe. Even if the robber rushed out, they would have enough distance to escape. They did not take Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s shooing of everyone seriously. Zhou Xiaoxiao shook her head helplessly. Wherever she went, there would always be people who liked to watch the show. To put it simply, this was the first time she had encountered an armed robber in a gold shop. A few middle-aged aunties walked out of the crowd and pointed at the gold shop. ¡°Officer, we were just about to go for a walk when we saw that the situation was not right. We took advantage of the chaos and ran out. I know a little about the situation.¡± ¡°Officer, my husband is still inside. Please go in and arrest the criminal!¡± A woman who looked like a rich lady stepped forward and grabbed Zhou Xiaoxiao as she begged. ¡°Officer¡­¡± Immediately, Zhou Xiaoxiao was surrounded by some people who had escaped from the gold shop. Everyone was talking at once, but Zhou Xiaoxiao did not understand a single word. She waved her hands and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, come one by one. I need to understand the situation in the gold shop now.¡± After Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s persuasion, everyone calmed down rationally. Zhou Xiaoxiao finally knew what was going on in the gold shop. It was extremely dangerous! After sorting out the information provided by the people, Zhou Xiaoxiao estimated that there were at least ten ordinary people in the gold shop. ¡°The robber was a strong man. His face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly because he was wearing a hood. He held a 911 pistol and had already fired a shot when he was intimidating the security guards¡­¡± ¡°The security guard was shot in the right chest. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± A wounded person had appeared! Zhou Xiaoxiao rationally analyzed the current situation and deduced according to the criminal psychology she had learned in the police academy. It was very likely that this was a vicious criminal. He did not choose to fire his empty gun to intimidate the crowd. Instead, he chose to injure the security personnel. It was enough to show that the other party did not leave any way out for himself. From the moment he hurt someone, he had already prepared for the worst. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. She had no experience in dealing with such a situation. This was completely different from the situation in textbooks, theories, and acting. It seemed that communication with the other party and persuading them to surrender had been cut off. Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly told the walkie-talkie what she knew. After a short silence on the walkie-talkie, the man¡¯s voice changed to a familiar one. Bureau Chief Zhang Zhenghuai said solemnly, ¡°Zhou Xiaoxiao, I¡¯ve roughly understood the situation. Stay where you are and distance the crowd to avoid greater casualties. The robber can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao naturally knew that in this era, robbing a gold shop was as stupid as one could get. There was no possibility of escape at all. As long as all the major roads were controlled, the robber would not be able to escape. However, although they were not worried that the robber would escape, they were worried that he would lose control of his emotions in an emergency and shoot a large number of hostages! This was the most difficult problem at the moment! Zhou Xiaoxiao reported again, ¡°Chief, it¡¯s unknown if the injured is dead or alive. Should we go and confirm the condition of the injured¡­¡± Chief Zhang pondered for a moment and realized Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s worry. He was not worried at all about whether he could catch the robber because there was no possibility of the robber escaping. After all, this was not the last century. A moment later, Chief Zhang asked, ¡°According to eyewitnesses, was the injured person¡¯s chest injured?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, his chest. If his lungs are pierced, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to last long. If he¡¯s not treated in time, he won¡¯t be able to last until our reinforcements arrive!¡± When Zhou Xiaoxiao said that, Chief Zhang fell silent on the walkie-talkie. In such a serious situation, time became the most troublesome problem. ¡°Zhou Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t move. Support police are rushing over. Pay attention to the robber¡¯s movements at all times. He will definitely be thinking of escape routes. The support police would form an encirclement in the shortest time possible and do the job of evacuating the crowd. If necessary, they could let him leave! It is a downtown area, we have to prevent the robber from hurting the crowd while escaping. Don¡¯t anger him at all. You just need to follow him in secret and report the robber¡¯s movements.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately agreed, and the light in her eyes became more and more determined. Chief Zhang took a deep breath. ¡°I reckon that the robber will take hostages just to be safe. While ensuring the safety of the hostages, they could just wait for police reinforcements to arrive. ¡°At that time, our SWAT colleagues will occupy the advantageous vantage point and snipe if necessary!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao naturally knew that this decision would increase the variables in the situation. However, this was also the only way to protect the hostages to the greatest extent. ¡­ On the other side, in Yida Square. Zhou Xiaoxiao glanced at the crowd behind her. After saying this, she quickly walked towards the gold shop and went against the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Hibiscus City police will definitely protect your family!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao comforted the people and hurriedly evacuated them. However, at this moment, the door of the gold shop was pushed open from the inside. Then, a robber wearing a balaclava ran out in a hurry with a big bag on his back and a gun in his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing the robber appear, the crowd, who had just calmed down, erupted into another commotion. Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly hid in the crowd. She did not want to have any conflict with the robber here in case the innocent people were implicated. In any case, he would not be able to escape, so the first problem was to protect the crowd. The robber didn¡¯t have time to look around. After leaving the gold shop, he quickly ran towards the route that he had planned beforehand. Zhou Xiaoxiao had also finished evacuating the crowd. Moreover, the robber had already escaped. She hurriedly chased after him. While maintaining a distance, she kept telling the people around her to leave quickly. After chasing the robber through a few small paths, the number of people around them decreased. Clearly, this was the escape route he had devised. It was the best way to hide and escape from being tracked. Zhou Xiaoxiao followed closely behind, but she did not dare to let her guard down. Finally, the crowd was almost gone, and the robber were about to escape. Zhou Xiaoxiao knew that she could not wait any longer. Otherwise, she would not be able to track him down. At that time, it was very likely that he would hide completely. At that time, if she mobilized the entire city¡¯s police force to search for him, the consequences would be even more serious. Immediately, she shouted and picked up a stone to throw at him. She had the upper hand! ¡°Don¡¯t move! Police!¡± Suddenly hearing a sound behind him, the robber was shocked. He suddenly turned around and saw a huge rock coming at him. He hurriedly dodged, but he was still injured. Although the robber¡¯s expression could not be seen through the hood, it must have been very colorful. He did not expect that despite his plan being so thorough and having been on the lookout for more than a month and had even used methods to destroy the surveillance cameras along the way and on the way to escape, the police still rushed over at the first moment, disrupting his plan. For a moment, he raised his pistol vigilantly and scolded Zhou Xiaoxiao, ¡°Don¡¯t come over! If you come any closer, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the black muzzle. Although she was nervous, she did not waver. She aimed her gun at the robber and thought that no matter what, she had to restrain the robber and wait for reinforcements to arrive. However, at this moment, something that Zhou Xiaoxiao had not expected happened. Initially, she thought that no one would appear on this path, but a child¡¯s head popped out of a luxury car beside the robber. Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately panicked. How could she have expected a child to be in the car? It was probably because the adults had gone to do something and left the child alone in the car. But this was too much! As expected, the robber also discovered him. He immediately broke the glass and pulled the child out. ¡°Wahh!¡± Instantly, the child burst into tears. Because the robber had been aiming his gun at the half-grown child, Zhou Xiaoxiao could not find any chance to attack. With hostages, the robber quickly became arrogant. He picked up the child in front of him and shot at Zhou Xiaoxiao fiercely¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, the expected pain of the shrapnel tearing internal organs when the bullet entered the skin and flesh did not come. Instead, it hit the ground not far away. This was because Zhou Xiaoxiao had hidden behind cover at the first moment. She had long expected this. She was nott hot-headed, so she had planned everything before she appeared. The feeling of surviving a calamity did not make Zhou Xiaoxiao feel relieved because she had yet to truly escape danger. Although the other party¡¯s shooting skills were not high, he had hostages who could not resist. Moreover, she might die in the next shot. Hence, Zhou Xiaoxiao seized this opportunity and had an idea. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait, I¡¯m here to offer you a way out.¡± As expected, the robber paused. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t waste any time. She hid behind cover and said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t want the matter to blow up. The police are rapidly increasing their numbers. Do you think you can be safe even with these hostages? ¡°The choice I¡¯m giving you is that you can leave now, but spare the hostages.¡± The robber¡¯s mind spun for a moment, and he was faced with a choice. But soon, he seemed to have an idea. His tone suddenly became much calmer. ¡°I have to say that your suggestion is indeed very tempting. But do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to fall for it?¡± The robber didn¡¯t let his guard down. What he was doing was a bloodbath. If anything went wrong, what awaited him would be the punishment of the law. At this moment, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She watched the robber carefully, afraid that he would suddenly overreact. However, at this moment, the robber looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao and sneered. Then, he slowly retreated with the hostage. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny, or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The robber warned Zhou Xiaoxiao as he quickly retreated with the child. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed. Although she had expected this, she did not think it would happen. Firstly, she wanted to use communication to stall for time. Secondly, she wanted to absolve the hostage. ¡°As I said earlier, you can leave, but you have to let the hostages go!¡± Bang! The robber did not hesitate at all. He raised his gun and fired into the sky. This was obviously a warning, but this action shocked Zhou Xiaoxiao again. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened. She knew that this robber was too cautious and would probably not end well. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning? If I leave alone, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to walk more than a few streets. I¡¯ll take the hostage now. As long as I can leave, the child will be safe. Therefore, inform your colleagues not to challenge my bottom line!¡± The robber¡¯s vicious words made Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart turn cold. Her choices were getting fewer and fewer. Zhou Xiaoxiao did not dare to ask the robber for anything else. She was afraid that the other party would not play by the rules and another injured person would appear. The robber was very careful. Worried that the police would ambush them nearby, he buried his head behind the hostage. Looking at the black muzzle of the gun pressed against the child¡¯s temple, Zhou Xiaoxiao did not even dare to breathe loudly. The robber¡¯s madness made Zhou Xiaoxiao very clear that even if there was only one hostage, she could not let her guard down. She quickly distanced herself from the robber and signaled for the people who had not completely left to evacuate. Just like that, the few of them slowly turned the corner and arrived at the first exit under the gazes of the distant crowd. South Street was an old city street. From the height of the green trees by the roadside, it could be seen that this place was very old. The houses near South Street were very dilapidated. It was unknown how many times they had been painted to cover the mottles of time. In such places, there were usually many small roads and complicated layouts. The houses were also very messy. The robber had obviously chosen to escape here. There was a black car parked by the side of the road not far from South Street. It should be the robber¡¯s escape tool. The moment he saw the car, the robber clearly heaved a sigh of relief. He would soon be able to escape with a large amount of cash. The way out was just ahead. ¡°Little kid, be good and listen to me. Uncle will definitely let you go later!¡± The robber¡¯s tone became excited. Seeing that the robber was getting closer and closer to the black car, Zhou Xiaoxiao became even more nervous. Unknowingly, she was already drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Once this criminal gets into the car, it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯ll let the hostage go. The initiative has always been in his hands. Zhou Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t dare to gamble.¡± ¡°If he really gets into the car, I¡¯m afraid the child will be doomed.¡± No way! I have to stall for time. Whether it was for the mission or for the safety of the hostages, Zhou Xiaoxiao could only choose to stall for time. She only needed to wait for the reinforcements to arrive. She could only hope that when faced with the pressure from the police, the criminal would be more cautious. ¡°Wait a minute. By now the police might have put a restraining order on the road. I don¡¯t think it would be wise for you to leave by car.¡± Unexpectedly, the robber laughed instead of getting angry. ¡°Are you trying to stall for time with me? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s rush hour now. It¡¯s impossible for you police officers to clear the road so quickly!¡± The robber¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water that poured over Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart. This robber seemed to be well-prepared and directly exposed her thoughts. Zhou Xiaoxiao pretended to be calm and continued to try to bewitch the robber. ¡°No, you underestimated the Hibiscus City police.¡± Ha. The robber sneered, thinking that this young policewoman really couldn¡¯t be judged by her appearance. Not only was she bolder than others, but she was also meticulous. Such a trained police officer was not as easy to fool as a weakling. Leaving her behind would definitely be a disaster. The robber smiled disdainfully. After glaring at Zhou Xiaoxiao, he said sternly, ¡°Little girl, do you really think I¡¯m stupid? You¡¯ve been stalling for time. I¡¯m afraid that in a while, a sniper will be pointing at my head, right?¡± Hm? Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately felt a murderous aura on her back. At this moment, everything in front of Zhou Xiaoxiao seemed to have turned into slow motion. The gun in the robber¡¯s hand gradually moved from the child to her. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In a short moment, it was actually very fast. The shadow of death instantly eroded her senses. When she was at the police academy, she had watched many bloody and violent movies to train her courage. However, those were still movies after all. How could they be more realistic than experiencing them personally? Being pointed at by a black muzzle, the pressure in her heart was unimaginable to those who had never experienced it. ¡°Die, f*cking cop!¡± The robber laughed sinisterly and quickly raised his gun, preparing to shoot. ¡°Ah!¡± The child was distressed. From time to time, the child¡¯s mother¡¯s heart-wrenching cries could be heard from the distant crowd. But just as the robber was about to pull the trigger, Suddenly, The electronic door behind Zhou Xiaoxiao closed with an electronic voice. ¡ªClick! ¡°Welcome to this use. I wish you a happy life!¡± The robber sidestepped Zhou Xiaoxiao and looked behind her. What entered his eyes was a young man who stood rooted to the ground and looked at him. Seeing that the other party was not wearing a police uniform, the robber heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn it, you scared me. I thought the police would be here so soon!¡± The robber muttered in his heart. He was cautious and did not let his guard down. He looked up and sized up the young man opposite him. He was dressed in ordinary casual clothes and his figure was slightly thin. Clearly, he was just an ordinary young man and was not a threat to him at all. On the other side. Su Yun, who had just come out of the ATM after withdrawing the money, stood at the door of the ATM in a daze and looked up. However, when he looked up, his eyes met the robber¡¯s. Seeing that the other party was holding a pistol, his heart skipped a beat. He looked around and immediately realized the situation in front of him. They had encountered a robber! F*ck¡­ He had been careless. Why am I so unlucky? I even encountered such a thing. Didn¡¯t the old lady say that the robber was at the gold shop at Exit 2? Why did he come to South Street? This was quite a distance away. Did the robber not panic when he ran? Without any time to think, Su Yun began to analyze the current situation. The robber straightened his neck and pointed a gun at the policewoman¡¯s head. He stared at her with disdain in an extremely strange posture. It was obvious that he did not take her seriously. Su Yun frowned and heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he didn¡¯t care about him, he would have a chance to escape. However, on the other side, Zhou Xiaoxiao also felt a little puzzled. At this moment, her back was facing Su Yun, so she did not know what was happening behind her. With a gun pointed at her, Zhou Xiaoxiao naturally could not turn around to check. She could only see the robber¡¯s puzzled gaze looking past her to the back, as if something had attracted his attention. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Are the reinforcements here?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao did not dare to act rashly. At this moment, she stared fixedly at the robber and planned how to counterattack. At the very least, she had to save the hostage first. Although she did not know what was happening behind her, was it reinforcements? However, she knew that as a police officer, she had to persevere until the last moment! ¡­ In the square at the first exit of the Yida Mall in Hibiscus City. The armed robber and Su Yun glared at each other. The atmosphere was a little strange. Su Yun looked at the black pistol in the other party¡¯s hand and broke the silence first. He pretended to be a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Continue. I¡¯m just here to withdraw some money. I don¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡± Although he was trying his best to remain calm, Su Yun could not help but feel a little afraid when he saw the other party¡¯s pistol. At the end of the day, he was still an ordinary person. His body could not withstand this shot. It would be a lie to say that he was not afraid. On the other side, the robber was also dumbfounded as he looked at the young man in front of him who had mixed emotions and wanted to find a hole to hide in. What kind of situation was this? Encountering love at a corner? For a moment, he really did not know how to deal with the sudden situation in front of him. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had her back facing Su Yun and did not dare to move, was also stunned when she heard this voice. She vaguely felt that the voice of the person behind her was inexplicably familiar. She seemed to have heard it somewhere before¡­ But she couldn¡¯t remember for the time being. Could it be that the reinforcements from her colleagues had arrived? Just as Zhou Xiaoxiao was feeling puzzled, the robber¡¯s scolding interrupted her thoughts. ¡°What the f*ck are you doing!¡± The robber was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses and scolded Su Yun. Su Yun thought to himself, ¡®What am I doing? Would you believe me if I said that I was just passing by¡­¡¯ After thinking for a moment, Su Yun slowly smiled and said, ¡°Brother, from the looks of it, you¡¯re doing a robbery, right? How about this? I just withdrew 200 yuan in cash¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you all 200 yuan?¡± ¡°Can you let me go after I give you the money?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The robber felt a row of dots above his head. He had seen thick-skinned people, but he had never seen someone so thick-skinned. This kid¡¯s appearance had imperceptibly delayed his time. He could not continue to waste time with him. Now that the money and hostage were in his hands, there was no need to cause any more trouble. Running away was more important! He made up his mind. The robber wanted to shoot the kid in front of him, but just as he moved his wrist, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. The gun was aimed at the policewoman¡¯s head as a threat. Once he took it away, he would have to aim at his target. If she retaliated now¡­ At the thought of this, the robber could only give up. He waved his hand and scolded, ¡°Get lost, get lost. Who cares about your f*cking mosquito meat!¡± 200 yuan was naturally not worth mentioning in the eyes of the robber today. He immediately chose to ignore the other party. It had been more than ten minutes since he robbed the gold shop. It was very likely that some police officers had already appeared nearby. He didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the nearby police and expose his location. The most important thing now was to deal with the policewoman and the extra hostages and escape as soon as possible. ¡°Piss off!¡± Looking at Su Yun in front of him, the robber gave a final warning. However, their conversation was also overheard by Zhou Xiaoxiao. She could confirm that the person behind her was just an ordinary person. Instantly, she became anxious. It was already troublesome enough for the robber to have one hostage, but now, another one had appeared. The situation was already very urgent, but there were many more variables. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao stared at the robber, but her words were clearly meant for Su Yun. At this moment, she had completely disregarded her own safety. The safety of the hostages and the safety of the crowd had become her only thought. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Fortunately, the robber did not target Su Yun. To him, the biggest threat was the policewoman in front of him. Su Yun, who had been scolded by the robber, was a little surprised when he saw the robber turn around and leave him alone. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief and did not stay where he was. He immediately turned around and walked into the mall. With a gun pointed at him, he would be a fool not to run. Carbon-based creatures with ordinary bodies had no chance of winning if they fought head-on with firearms. Moreover, he had to quickly buy supplies and go home to livestream. It was Su Yun¡¯s principle that he could not go back on his word. However, at the same time, although Su Yun left, he stuffed his hands into his pockets¡­ His hand in his pocket touched a slightly hard piece of paper. It was naturally a piece of paper that he carried with him¡­ Poker cards! He flipped it skillfully and played with the poker card in his hand. Su Yun took it out of his pocket and held it between his fingers. Then, he estimated the distance. He had already walked ten steps. On average, each step was half a meter, and ten steps was five meters. After a month of training, his cards were fast and accurate within five meters! In the next moment, a cold light flashed in his eyes¡­ Buzz!!! However, just as he was about to attack, he suddenly stopped. He felt his brain buzz, and that mysterious feeling actually appeared again. Su Yun¡¯s senses seemed to have been sublimated at this moment. The wind whistled in his ears, and everything in the mall in front of him became extremely clear. The fleeting feeling made Su Yun feel as if he was in a domain that belonged to him. Nothing around him could escape his senses. The panicked hostages, the brutal robber, the desperate policewoman¡­ It was as if they had all started to fade away, but everything became as if they were listening to me. At the same time, he could feel that all the pores in his body were breathing. His limbs, his waist, from his muscles to his meridians to his cells¡­ Every power seemed to be connected, forming a unique whole. What did it feel like? Su Yun could not explain it. He could only vaguely sense that this feeling was very strange and could only be chanced upon by luck. At this moment, he did not hesitate at all. All the power in his body suddenly gathered at this moment. A faint sense of Qi crept up from the soles of his feet, along his waist, and then to his arms. Finally, all the strength in his body suddenly surged at this moment and was transmitted from his fingers to the small card. The mysterious feeling that he had not felt for a long time suddenly appeared. Su Yun could not help but sigh. It was thanks to this situation that he could have such an experience. It would not make sense if he did not help¡­ Clang! With this thought in mind, Su Yun flicked his wrist and flicked his finger. Su Yun casually threw it behind him¡­ The poker card in his hand shot out like lightning! ¡­ ¡­ At this moment, on the other side of the street, ten seconds ago! An ear-piercing alarm sounded nearby. This was the siren of a police car. It would only sound when it was approaching the suspect to intimidate the criminal. It was all thanks to Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s delay that the police managed to arrive! Wee-woo, wee-woo¡­ Suddenly, the sound of a police siren could be heard. The robber, who was about to shoot the policewoman, trembled. Fortunately, he was still far away, and the escape route had already been planned, so the robber still had hope. However, if not for the fact that he had been delayed many times along the way, he would have long run far away! At the thought of this, the robber immediately roared, ¡°I knew you were f*cking trying to trick me!¡± ¡°This is a good opportunity!¡± In the corner of Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s right eye, the robber turned to look in the direction of the siren, immediately making her mind work. His attention was diverted, and she had a short chance to catch her breath. At this moment, Zhou Xiaoxiao knew very well that she could not delay any longer. Otherwise, between the hostage and herself, one of them would definitely die. The robber was not a fool. When he saw that reinforcements were coming, he was about to be forced into a corner! Zhou Xiaoxiao was decisive. She made a prompt decision and acted on it. However, she took this opportunity to rush out. Her seemingly weak body erupted with great potential. She, who was not afraid of death, instantly erupted with terrifying power. At the same time, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly pulled out her truncheon from her waist. While avoiding the gun, she hit the robber¡¯s wrist with the truncheon and slammed into him. Bang! The robber was caught off guard and lost his balance. At the same time, his gun was deviated from its aim. He fired an empty shot into the sky. The two of them fell to the ground. A sharp pain came from the robber¡¯s wrist as he grunted. ¡°You¡¯re f*cking courting death!¡± The robber shouted. The robber, who had reacted, immediately turned his gun. He was determined to get rid of this troublesome policewoman no matter what. ¡°Oh no.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao cursed in her heart. She clearly did not expect this robber¡¯s physical fitness and ability to adapt to the situation to be so strong! Even after such a violent collision, he still held the gun in his hand. Even if he lost his balance, he could quickly react. This was very likely an experienced robber! Zhou Xiaoxiao knew that she would definitely die this time. Even so, Zhou Xiaoxiao pushed away the child who had been released by the robber. This was the last thing she could do. ¡°You motherf*cker!¡± The robber also reacted at this moment and immediately raised his pistol to fire. *Whoosh!* And yet¡­ Just as the robber¡¯s killing intent rose and Zhou Xiaoxiao was disheartened, a gust of wind suddenly sounded in her ears. It seemed to be the sound of air being torn apart, and it was so clear that she could hear it! In the next moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw a blurry white light flash before her eyes! ¡°Is this the light that guides me to heaven?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s imagination ran wild as she prepared to welcome death. However, in the next moment, a miserable scream suddenly woke her up. ¡°¡ªAh!¡± However, the robber¡¯s vision blurred. Just like Zhou Xiaoxiao, he felt a blurry afterimage flash past his eyes at an extremely tricky angle. Before he could figure out what it was, and before he could even think, the robber felt a sharp pain in his wrist and screamed. It was that stream of light that cut him! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What the hell is that!¡± The robber was terrified, but before he could react, the sharp pain in his wrist made his entire right hand go limp. Her wrist fell limply, unable to exert any strength. There was a soft bang. The finger that pulled the trigger also stopped abruptly, and the pistol in his hand slid down weakly. ¡°F*ck!¡± The robber knew very well that the thing that could intimidate the hostages and the policewoman was the pistol in his hand. Now that the pistol had slipped, it was as if he had lost all his reliance. He didn¡¯t have time to block the policewoman¡¯s movements. He loosened his left hand and prepared to take the pistol. Zhou Xiaoxiao felt the bandit¡¯s grip on her throat suddenly decrease by more than half, and she immediately came back to her senses. At the same time, she saw from the corner of her eye that the pistol in the robber¡¯s right hand had fallen off. She was instantly overjoyed. At this moment, she had no time to think about what that stream of light was. Zhou Xiaoxiao knew that it was a rare opportunity to make the robber¡¯s arm hurt and the pistol slip. Gritting her teeth, she erupted with astonishing strength again. Zhou Xiaoxiao decisively elbowed the robber in the chest. Bam! The robber¡¯s chest was in pain. His left hand was freed, and his right hand was weak. He could not get the pistol immediately. Hence, he quickly thought of something and rolled to the right while the female police officer was getting up. He wanted to use the roll to create an opportunity to hold a gun in his left hand. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao was not weak either. She was very agile. She jumped up and snatched the robber¡¯s pistol without caring about her bruised neck. Zhou Xiaoxiao was furious. She saw that the robber wanted to use the roll to suppress the pistol. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness as she shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± At the same time, she kicked the robber away. Taking advantage of the gap when the robber was kicked out, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly picked up the pistol that the other party had dropped. She aimed at the robber who was holding his right wrist and curled up like a boiled shrimp, screaming and rolling. She berated loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± In an instant, The situation was instantly reversed! The robber glared at Zhou Xiaoxiao with hatred. It was hard to imagine how the policewoman in front of him had injured him. What was that stream of light? ¡°B*tch!¡± The robber said through gritted teeth. He felt as if the tendons in his hand were broken. He couldn¡¯t believe that the beautiful policewoman in front of him was such a ruthless person, especially when he was caught off guard. How did she do it? Could it be that the police were equipped with black technology now? This was f*cking nonsense! ¡­ Seeing that the robber still wanted to play tricks, At this moment, Zhou Xiaoxiao also became ruthless and kicked the robber¡¯s knee. Crack! The robber screamed and fell to the ground. Zhou Xiaoxiao flew forward and quickly took out her handcuffs and walkie-talkie. The robber glared angrily. Zhou Xiaoxiao did not give him a chance at all and grabbed the robber¡¯s hands. She turned around and used her knee to press onto the other party¡¯s back, removing the possibility of the other party struggling. She was about to use handcuffs to restrain the robber. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao felt that the robber¡¯s right hand was slippery. He looked over. Only then did he realize that there was a terrifying and hideous wound on the inside of the robber¡¯s wrist. At this moment, his entire palm was covered in blood. Blood was still gurgling out, and the dripping blood stained a large area on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°When was he injured?¡± Upon closer inspection, Zhou Xiaoxiao felt that the robber¡¯s wound was very strange. Having taken relevant courses before, the wounds caused by common criminal tools are quite different. However, for a moment, she could not figure out what had caused the wound on the robber¡¯s wrist. As she was thinking, she didn¡¯t notice that she had exerted too much strength. The robber screamed. ¡°Ah! It hurts, it hurts!¡± The robber grimaced in pain. Only then did Zhou Xiaoxiao come back to her senses. She couldn¡¯t care less and cuffed the suspect¡¯s hands behind his back. She looked at the robber who had pounced on the ground and was shouting. The heavy weight in her heart was lifted. Only then did Zhou Xiaoxiao let out a long breath. ¡ªHa! The danger was finally over. The feeling of surviving a calamity made Zhou Xiaoxiao feel extremely comfortable. She moved her bruised neck and felt some pain. Only then did Zhou Xiaoxiao realize that she had really come back to life. Before she could check her injuries, Zhou Xiaoxiao hurriedly went forward to take a look at the frightened hostage. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. Your mother is here.¡± Seeing the child collapse to the ground in fear and cry with her mother, Zhou Xiaoxiao could not help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Is the child okay?¡± A moment later, Zhou Xiaoxiao walked to the child and squatted down to check his injuries. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Thank you, Officer.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao could not help but feel glad that she had pushed aside the robber¡¯s gun in her last desperate attempt. Otherwise, a fresh life would fall in front of her. ¡°Alright, the robber has been subdued. Everyone, calm down¡­¡± After comforting the frightened crowd, Zhou Xiaoxiao turned on the walkie-talkie. ¡°Calling headquarters, calling headquarters. This is Zhou Xiaoxiao.¡± After a burst of static, the walkie-talkie did not receive a reply for a long time. Helpless, Zhou Xiaoxiao could only give up first. It was more important to stabilize the hostages and robber. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How are the other departments? Are they in place?¡± At this moment, Chief Zhang was rushing over. As he asked, the young police officer reported the movements of all the departments. ¡°Chief Zhang, the armed police have mobilized all their forces and are already near Yida Square.¡± ¡°All the traffic police officers have been mobilized. They have already intercepted and controlled the streets within a five-kilometer radius of Yida Square.¡± ¡°In addition, the SWAT team has also mobilized a police force of thirty people. The car is behind us.¡± ¡°By the way, Chief Zhang¡­¡± At this point, the young police officer paused and found it difficult to speak. Zhang Zhenghuai had a bad feeling and urged, ¡°Tell me, why are you still hesitating at a time like this?¡± The young police officer continued, ¡°Chief Zhang, the media seems to have found out about the criminal incident at Yida Square. The higher-ups just called the police station to ask about the situation¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed like the matter had blown up. As soon as he switched off the intercom, his phone rang. He picked it up and took a look. As expected, speaking of the devil, the devil had arrived. ¡°Hello, Leader¡­¡± Before Zhang Zhenghuai could finish speaking, a heavy questioning voice came from the phone. ¡°Chief Zhang, I heard that someone was killed in the robbery at the gold shop in Yida Square?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Leader, our patrolling police officers have already arrived at the scene.¡± At this moment, Zhang Zhenghuai could only hope that Zhou Xiaoxiao could properly appease the criminals and not cause any trouble. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m already on my way to Yida Square. I hope that when I arrive at the scene, you can hand over a perfect answer sheet to the people of Hibiscus City¡­¡± The higher-ups only spoke in a calm tone. At this moment, Zhang Zhenghuai felt a chill run down his spine, and a few beads of sweat unconsciously appeared on his forehead. ¡°Old Zhang, do you understand what I mean?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai swallowed his saliva and said firmly, ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry. I, Zhang Zhenghuai, have been a police officer for so many years. I won¡¯t let a stain appear in Hibiscus City. I will definitely resolve it properly.¡± Upon hearing this, the leader on the phone chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. See you at Yida Square later!¡± ¡°Alright, Leader. See you later.¡± The higher-ups emphasized the last word. The meaning was very obvious. He wanted Zhang Zhenghuai to deal with the criminals and control this matter before the leaders and media friends arrived. After hanging up, Zhang Zhenghuai wiped the sweat off his forehead. Before he could catch his breath, he immediately made a few more calls. He was under a lot of pressure. The fact that the leader wanted to personally come to the scene was enough to show how important this matter was to Hibiscus City. ¡°Hey, Deputy Captain Chen, I order you to immediately get your comrades ready for battle.¡± ¡°Roger that, Chief Zhang!¡± ¡°Hey, Old Zhou, this matter is a little serious. Give me some face and let your comrades in the Criminal Police Unit perk up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Zhang. I¡¯ve already heard that the mayor is coming personally. I¡¯ve already instructed them.¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. Xie, is there a sniper in the SWAT team you deployed this time? If necessary, you can kill the criminal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Zhang. Although there aren¡¯t many people here, they¡¯re all elites. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± ¡­ Zhang Zhenghuai made a few calls in a row. He was so anxious that he broke out in cold sweat. The police officer driving had never seen such an expression on the chief¡¯s face before. He stepped on the accelerator to the limit of the convoy. It could be said that he took advantage of every opportunity and was as fast as lightning. Not long after, Yida Square appeared in front of him. Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, let¡¯s go to the gold shop!¡± Just as Zhang Zhenghuai gave the order, the walkie-talkie in the car transmitted the news that the various departments were in place. ¡°Chief Zhang, our colleagues at the police station have dispersed the crowd. Everyone is on guard and waiting for your instructions!¡± ¡°Reporting to Chief Zhang, the armed police team has already controlled all the exits of Gate 2. Do you want to forcefully break in and rescue the hostages?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Chief, the comrades from the Criminal Police Headquarters have entered the interior of Yida Mall through the side door and blocked off the criminals¡¯ escape route. Please give further instructions!¡± ¡°Reporting to the leader, the sniper from the special police unit has arrived at the high ground opposite the mall. Currently, there are no traces of the criminals. Please instruct us on the next step!¡± Hm? ¡®What happened?¡¯ Where were the criminals and Zhou Xiaoxiao? Hearing this, Zhang Zhenghuai frowned and looked up at the gold shop on the other side of the road. Just as he was puzzled, the anxious voice of the police officer guarding the headquarters sounded from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Chief Zhang, the situation has changed!¡± When he heard this, Zhang Zhenghuai felt as if he had stepped into the air. His heart was in his throat. The police officer on the walkie-talkie continued to report, ¡°Chief Zhang, just now, a crowd said that three minutes ago, the criminals kidnapped a policewoman and three hostages and have already headed towards South Street in the direction of Gate 1.¡± ¡°What? Hurry up and inform everyone to turn around and go to South Street!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Turning off the walkie-talkie, Zhang Zhenghuai was like an ant on a hot pan. What he was afraid of came true! ¡°I hope Comrade Zhou Xiaoxiao can hold on!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s palms were already sweating. The higher-ups were already on their way here. They would probably arrive at the scene soon. Now that the situation had changed, Zhang Zhenghuai was a little anxious. But years of experience quickly calmed him down. It was imperative to seize every minute and every second. It was imperative to keep abreast of the latest developments of the criminals. ¡°There are so many police officers here today. All the old friends from the various departments are here. If anything happens, I won¡¯t be able to be the chief anymore!¡± Fortunately, they only needed to turn a corner to reach Gate 1. Zhang Zhenghuai wanted to contact Zhou Xiaoxiao again to understand the situation so that he could deal with it urgently. On second thought, if the sound of the walkie-talkie alarmed the criminals and made them feel threatened, it would be even more troublesome if they went berserk. ¡°Xiao Li, drive faster!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai had no choice but to continue urging the police officer, Xiao Li, who was driving. Sensing the urgency in the chief¡¯s words, Li Er did not say anything else. He just drifted into Yida South Road. Zhang Zhenghuai stepped on the accelerator and grabbed the handle tightly. Not only did he not blame Xiao Li, but he also wished he could speed up. Not long after, the police convoy led by Chief Zhang arrived not far from Gate 1. ¡°Chief Zhang, look, it¡¯s the criminal and hostages!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Suddenly, Officer Xiao Li saw a few figures in the square at Gate 1 and immediately reminded Zhang Zhenghuai. Zhang Zhenghuai quickly looked up and saw the young policewoman, Zhou Xiaoxiao, waving at him. Hm? ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯ As the police car arrived at the roadside, Zhang Zhenghuai finally saw the situation clearly. Zhou Xiaoxiao was aiming a pistol at the man with a balaclava on the ground with one hand and waving her other hand crazily. The three hostages sat far away on the side of the road. Zhang Zhenghuai could not believe his eyes. He patted Officer Xiao Li, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Xiao Li, am I seeing things? Was it Zhou Xiaoxiao who raised the gun?¡± Officer Xiao Li was tongue-tied. ¡°It¡­ It really seems to be Zhou Xiaoxiao.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai confirmed again, ¡°Then the person subdued on the ground is the robber?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It should be the robber.¡± ¡°Did this little girl really subdue a vicious criminal with a gun alone?¡± ¡°Chief Zhang, as you can see, we¡¯ve really subdued them!¡± The police car with alternating red and blue lights stopped beside the robber¡¯s black car. ¡°Hahahahahahaha. Quick, Xiao Li, let¡¯s go down and help.¡± Immediately, Zhang Zhenghuai was overjoyed. The smog on his face was swept away, and he hurriedly urged Xiao Li to get out of the car. After opening the car door, Zhang Zhenghuai was so happy that he did not know which leg to step on first. Officer Xiao Li walked up to the car door first. After greeting Zhou Xiaoxiao, he picked up the robber and slipped away. Only then did Zhang Zhenghuai follow closely behind Zhou Xiaoxiao. When he saw the situation clearly, he could not help but gasp. ¡ªHiss! He widened his eyes and pointed at the robber who was wailing in pain on the ground. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This was done by you?¡± Without waiting for Zhou Xiaoxiao to answer, the police sirens around them sounded. Sirens, fire sirens, ambulance sirens rose and fell. The sirens were getting closer and closer. At the end of the road, a few police cars were speeding over. All of them looked dignified and solemn. They were wearing special forces combat uniforms and holding rifles. They quickly spread out and surrounded the robber in the center. Seeing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao could not help but sigh. ¡°Wow, even they have been mobilized!¡± Before she could close her mouth, a few more buses drove over. ¡°Be on guard! Evacuate the crowd!¡± With the order of a captain, the armed police officers quickly spread out with their anti-explosive shields and other equipment. Next was the traffic police rider in a green vest. Rows and rows of roads were neatly blocked. ¡°This place is under martial law. All unrelated vehicles, take a detour and leave as soon as possible!¡± Behind the police cavalry were several fire trucks and ambulances. There was one fire truck parked at each intersection. The ambulance was divided into two teams. One went to the gold shop, and the other came to the roadside of Gate 1. Dozens of medical staff ran out of the ambulance one after another. Some carried stretchers, while others carried first aid kits and ran over quickly. Finally, at the end of the road were a few official vehicles for integrated law enforcement. Following closely behind were the signal cars of Hibiscus City TV and other media platforms. At this moment, Later, after the police officers got out of the car, they were all on high alert, looking around for traces of the robber. Someone looked for a long time and realized that there were only vehicles and police officers from various departments. They were all friendly forces. Where were the enemies? A young police officer asked his colleague in confusion, ¡°Did we go the wrong way? We didn¡¯t see any robber.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might think that this is a social event for our various departments.¡± A powerful police officer who had just jumped out of the car carried an automatic rifle and shouted, ¡°Where is the robber?! Let¡¯s see how big the robber is!¡± This time, the various departments had mobilized their police forces. Not to mention the gold shop robber, even the entire Yida Square had to be wiped out. The police officers whispered to each other, looking for the robber. The group of snipers carrying sniper rifles were also stunned. How could they find a sniping spot if they couldn¡¯t see the robber¡¯s exact location¡­ ¡ªZi zi zi¡­ Suddenly, all the police officers¡¯ walkie-talkies rang almost at the same time. After a burst of static, Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Comrades, you¡¯ve worked hard. The robber have been subdued!¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ This news was like a thunderclap in everyone¡¯s minds. What happened to being extremely vicious? What happened to the gunman? Is that all? ¡°It¡¯s over before it even starts!¡± This was what all the police officers at the rear and periphery thought. All of them looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what had happened. However, it was obvious that there was no time to think about it now. Although the robber had been subdued, in case the robber had accomplices, they still had to seal the scene and control it as soon as possible. Unbeknownst to everyone, a poker card with traces of blood was lying peacefully on the road. Due to the strong wind created by the speeding police car, it was blown further to the side of the road and landed in front of a police car that was stuck to the ¡®Hibiscus City Police Station¡¯¡­ ¡­ Seeing the police arrive, many onlookers who were hiding in the dark also appeared. One by one, they whispered to each other as they walked towards Yida Square. Most people were taking photos with their phones, while a few were jumping around to see what was going on. People began to discuss among themselves. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. So many police officers came at once. It¡¯s really spectacular.¡± ¡°The police in Hibiscus City are really awesome.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°Great, the police are here. The robber won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± ¡°Not to mention the robber, even Superman would be beaten into a sieve.¡± ¡°Who subdued the robber? I heard a gunshot near Gate 3 just now.¡± ¡°I saw it when I was hiding behind the cartoon building behind the flower bed. I think it was a beautiful policewoman who subdued the robber alone!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly said this, and the crowd instantly exploded. ¡®Beautiful policewoman¡¯ was already enough to attract attention. What could be more interesting than ¡°the beautiful policewoman fighting the robber¡±? If there is, That was, ¡°A beautiful policewoman fighting the robber alone!¡± ¡°Is it that awesome? I love it!¡± ¡°How beautiful is she? Do you have a photo? Take it out and take a look.¡± The ordinary citizens of Hibiscus City had never seen such a scene before. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the ¡®Hibiscus City Police Subdues Robber Instantly¡¯ post exploded on the WeChat Moments of the citizens of Hibiscus City. It was not just the crowd¡¯s posts on their Wechat moments. Tonight¡¯s headlines, news, and even major media outlets, internet short videos, livestreams, and other platforms would definitely be this news. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This time, it was lively. Almost all the official forces and media in Hibiscus City had come to Yida Square. The police chief, Zhang Zhenghuai, stared at Zhou Xiaoxiao in surprise and asked again, ¡°Zhou Xiaoxiao, did you do this alone?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai still couldn¡¯t believe it. Because this was too shocking. The hostages were unharmed, and Zhou Xiaoxiao was only slightly injured. On the contrary, the robber who was controlled were much more miserable. His wrist was covered in blood, and his left calf was slightly fractured. His entire body was covered in dust, and he did not look human at all. Zhang Zhenghuai had been a police officer for decades, but he had never seen an intern police officer with such strength. Not only was she fearless in the face of danger, but she also subdued the ferocious gunman in an extremely dangerous situation. If he remembered correctly. Ordinary security patrol officers did not have guns. Moreover, even if an old criminal police officer came, it would be very difficult to do such a thing. After all, reality was not a television drama. Seeing Zhou Xiaoxiao hemming and hawing, Zhang Zhenghuai paced around anxiously. Only then did Zhou Xiaoxiao stammer, ¡°Chief Zhang, I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. At that time, the robber was holding me hostage. I only saw a white light flash and suddenly, the robber dropped his pistol.¡± ¡°I saw his pistol fall and attacked him in a hurry. After escaping, I easily controlled him.¡± As Zhou Xiaoxiao spoke, she pointed at the robber who was bandaging his wrist. The robber saw a group of armed police officers looking at him. He knew that he would not be able to escape even if he had wings. He could only glare fiercely at Zhou Xiaoxiao through the hood. When Zhang Zhenghuai and his colleagues saw the robber looking at Zhou Xiaoxiao, they seemed to understand what was going on. The truth was right in front of them, and they had no choice but to believe it. Zhou Xiaoxiao subdued the gunman alone! Seeing everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, Zhou Xiaoxiao spread her hands and shrugged. ¡°Chief Zhang, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I just happened to¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s words suddenly weakened. She understood that she couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. However, in the eyes of others, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions were obviously humble. ¡°Aiya, Comrade Zhou Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be so humble. We saw it with our own eyes. How can it be fake?¡± At this moment, the comrades of the Criminal Police Unit made way. A middle-aged man with narrowed eyes walked slowly to Zhou Xiaoxiao and said. Zhou Xiaoxiao had seen this person at a large-scale meeting. ¡ªThe political commissar of the Hibiscus City Criminal Police Headquarters, Zhou Nanhai! This was a legendary figure who had risen to fame. Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately felt deep veneration and bowed respectfully. ¡°Hello, Commissar Zhou.¡± Zhou Nanhai sized up Zhou Xiaoxiao, nodded, and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s really not inferior to men. She¡¯s young, beautiful, and even rarer for her to remain calm in the face of danger. She¡¯s also good at handling problems. She¡¯s really a rare talent. Do you want to consider joining my criminal police team?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was stunned. She did not expect such a legendary figure to be so generous with his praise and olive branch. When the comrades from the surrounding departments heard that Commissar Zhou actually thought so highly of Zhou Xiaoxiao, they all looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao with displeasure. They were extremely envious. However, everyone asked themselves if they could do what Zhou Xiaoxiao did when they were in their twenties. Obviously not. Since they didn¡¯t have the other party¡¯s strength, they could only be envious. Most of the police officers were envious, but Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s heart tightened. Zhang Zhanghuai was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He immediately became anxious. He anxiously walked forward and waved her hands. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that won¡¯t do. Zhou Xiaoxiao is a talent that our police station is focusing on nurturing. Old Zhou, why are you poaching her in front of me?¡± ¡°Old Zhang, that wasn¡¯t your attitude when you spoke to me just now. Why are you so fickle? You¡¯re not magnanimous as the chief.¡± ¡°Cut it out. I admit that I owe you a drink, but I definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± Zhou Nanhai was at a loss for words. ¡°You¡­¡± At the side, Zhou Xiaoxiao was submissive and did not dare to say a word. She felt her face turn red and did not know what to do. The police officers from both the Criminal Police Headquarters and the Police Headquarters looked at their bosses, who was fighting so hard for Zhou Xiaoxiao. They couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous, but they couldn¡¯t help but admire her as well. This young lady was really amazing! ¡°Hey, it¡¯s so lively. I, Old Xie, even heard the voices of the two leaders from afar.¡± A bold and boorish middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded. They did not see the person, but they heard his voice first. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. The four SWAT officers with automatic rifles gave way to a middle-aged man. This person had a burly figure and a shiny bald head. His entire body exuded a murderous aura that made people shiver. Everyone recognized the person at a glance. He was too unique. Those who had seen him would not forget him. ¡ªXie Yudong, the captain of the special police force in Hibiscus City! Xie Yudong came in front of Zhou Xiaoxiao and formed a triangle with the two big shots. Although he was almost 50 years old, he did not look old. Xie Yudong, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall, was more than half a head taller than them. He already had the advantage in terms of aura. After a long while, he slowly spoke again, ¡°Both leaders, don¡¯t argue. This kind of outstanding ability to subdue criminals can only shine in my SWAT team¡­¡± Before Xie Yudong could finish, Zhang Zhenghuai and Zhou Nanhai berated him in unison. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xie Yudong was speechless and swallowed the last half of his words. The ¡°battlefield¡± of Chu and Han¡¯s hegemony instantly turned into a three-nation hegemony. The members of the SWAT team were wearing masks, so it was not difficult to tell how awkward they were. At this moment, it was not only the police officers and the police who were speechless. At this moment, a group of fierce men from the SWAT team had also joined. ¡°¡­¡± Of course, this included Zhou Xiaoxiao, who thought that she was not qualified to enjoy such treatment. At this moment, she was really at a loss for words and could not interject at all. She could only think of explaining properly when she returned to the police station to report! Just as everyone was feeling a little awkward, a captain of the armed police detachment suddenly came over anxiously and gave a police salute. He quickly said, ¡°Leaders, the mayor is here!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mayor Wang is here! The three big shots were stunned and immediately fell silent. This was the superior of Hibiscus City. In the entire government, he was known as the swift and decisive iron-fisted tiger. The mayor of Hibiscus City, Wang Zhenhu! In the clean-up operation a few years ago, as long as Wang Zhenhu appeared, he would be able to intimidate the evil forces everywhere. As a result, Wang Zhenhu, who was now in his forties, had made a meteoric rise and became a high-ranking official. It had been two to three years since such a sensational and terrible incident had happened in Hibiscus City. Moreover, Hibiscus City was currently being evaluated as the most beautiful, happy, and livable city in the country. It had to be said that this robber had bumped into the muzzle of a gun. Although there was only one robber, it stirred up thousands of waves in the originally peaceful city. From afar, Zhang Zhenghuai saw Mayor Wang walking over, surrounded by his media friends. Zhang Zhenghuai first instructed Zhou Xiaoxiao in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re going to shine today. You have to be smart later. There are so many media outlets around, so you have to be careful with your words. After dealing with the media and returning to the office, you can tell me the details, understand?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was quick-witted. She naturally knew what the chief meant. The chief wanted her to simplify today¡¯s matter and not reveal too much in public. Otherwise, the entire Hibiscus City police force would be at the center of attention. Once this thing was on the Internet, it would have mixed reviews and negative comments. In the end, someone would wantonly fan the flames, which would affect the credibility of the Hibiscus City police. Zhou Xiaoxiao knew what was at stake, so she nodded firmly. Seeing Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze, Zhang Zhenghuai was relieved. In his impression, Zhou Xiaoxiao had always been more rigorous. Other than the fact that she liked to watch random livestreams, her work ability in all aspects was still very outstanding. After making the arrangements, Zhang Zhenghuai hurriedly turned around and gave his two old friends a look. He said in a low voice, ¡°My two old friends, the security of this city is my domain. Hurry up and get the people at the scene to clean up the aftermath. As for the rest, let¡¯s talk over drinks another day!¡± Zhou Nanhai chuckled. ¡°Sigh, this is the attitude of asking for help. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Xie Yudong glanced at Zhou Xiaoxiao and comforted her. ¡°Our police belle has subdued all the robber. In my opinion, not only will Mayor Wang not blame you, but he will also reward Chief Zhang!¡± After saying that, the leaders immediately waited solemnly and waved at the police officers beside them to move. The armed police were guarding the curious onlookers outside. The traffic police directed the nearby traffic. The police immediately sealed off the scene to collect evidence. The SWAT team began to patrol the vicinity to prevent any missing robbers from escaping. The police officers at the police station controlled the robber who had just bandaged his injuries. The firefighters and some medical staff rushed to take care of the three hostages in the ambulance. After learning that there was a seriously injured security guard, they immediately drove over. Everyone started moving in an orderly manner. Only a portion of the police force, the three big shots, and Zhou Xiaoxiao were left to wait for Mayor Wang¡¯s inspection. Mayor Wang appeared in front of them in front of the media cameras. Everyone greeted Mayor Wang in unison. ¡°Mayor Wang, you¡¯re here!¡± Wang Zhenhu was wearing a plain business jacket. His figure was relatively thin, and he did not look angry. Instead, he gave off an easygoing and friendly feeling. Even so, Wang Zhenhu¡¯s appearance immediately made the big shots of the few departments dim. This was because Wang Zhenhu exuded an invisible sense of solemnity and pressure. A pair of intelligent eyes shot out cold lightning, as if they could see through all the secrets of the human heart at a glance. Who was the most terrifying person? The most terrifying person was the person who made you have no secrets to hide at a glance. This kind of person had sharp eyes and knew all your thoughts. In front of him, everyone was defenseless. Wang Zhenhu walked over and raised his eyebrows when he saw everyone greeting him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the scene?¡± Wang Zhenhu hit the nail on the head. The moment he arrived, he wanted the outcome of the matter. Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately went forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Mayor Wang, the robber has been subdued. Currently, three citizens have been slightly frightened. A security guard has been shot and sent to the hospital.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai reported the results concisely. After Wang Zhenhu heard this, he sized up the scene and saw the robber protected by the police. He raised his hand and pointed at the robber. ¡°I heard that a young policewoman subdued him alone?¡± When Wang Zhenhu got out of the car, he heard the discussions of the nearby citizens and police officers. He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but his assistant reported it to him like this. This not only piqued his interest, but he also asked Zhang Zhenghuai for confirmation. Hearing this, Zhang Zhenghuai immediately pulled Zhou Xiaoxiao over. ¡°Mayor Wang, this is our police station¡¯s intern police officer, Zhou Xiaoxiao, a top student at the police academy.¡± After saying that, Zhang Zhenghuai quickly signaled Zhou Xiaoxiao to report to Mayor Wang. Zhou Xiaoxiao was extremely nervous. She had never been so close to Mayor Wang before. She had only been lucky enough to listen to Mayor Wang¡¯s lecture from afar at the plenary meeting. Fortunately, Zhou Xiaoxiao was quick-witted. She immediately saluted and said seriously, ¡°Police Headquarters, intern police officer, Zhou Xiaoxiao, reporting to the leader!¡± Wang Zhenhu sized up Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was standing upright in front of him. When he saw the large bruise on her neck and her messy hair, he couldn¡¯t help but nod and smile. ¡°Good, good, good. What a heroine. Little Zhou, how did you counter the robber in such a dangerous situation?¡± Hearing Mayor Wang say ¡°good¡± to Zhou Xiaoxiao three times in a row, the police officers protecting the scene were all envious. This was a high evaluation of the second-in-command of Hibiscus City. Even the police chief, Zhang Zhenghuai, had never given such a high evaluation of an intern police officer. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was the center of attention, was also overjoyed. She did not dare to be careless. Chief Zhang had just instructed her to watch her words. The entire incident seemed to be clear, but there was no conclusion. Moreover, she kept thinking about the wound on the robber¡¯s hand. After thinking about it, Zhou Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Reporting to the leader, the robber was preparing to kill the hostages¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao briefly explained that the robber was preparing to kill the hostage. She was in a hurry and bumped into the robber. The robber suddenly dropped his pistol, and she took the opportunity to subdue the other party. Mayor Wang nodded and looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao with approval. As soon as this matter reached his ears, he immediately became vigilant, afraid that the matter would worsen. Fortunately, the young woman in front of him had saved the reputation of Hibiscus City. Mayor Wang communicated briefly with Zhang Zhenghuai, Zhou Nanhai, and Xie Yudong before going to deal with the media. Zhou Xiaoxiao came out and looked at the busy crowd with mixed feelings. Everyone¡¯s praise for her made her feel flattered, but after experiencing the incident, she knew very well¡­ There was something fishy about this! Therefore, she did not take credit for everyone¡¯s mistaken attitude that she had subdued the robber alone. ¡°The robber didn¡¯t rely on me to subdue them. I keep feeling that something is especially strange!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai dealt with the media briefly and came out. He found Zhou Xiaoxiao standing rooted to the ground in a daze. He walked forward and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not used to being a celebrity in the police force all of a sudden?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao rubbed her neck. Her neck was a little stiff from being held hostage for so long. She muttered softly, ¡°Chief Zhang, I didn¡¯t lie to you just now. I really didn¡¯t subdue the robber alone.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao felt that she had to clarify this matter with Chief Zhang. Otherwise, she felt that she did not deserve such great credit. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing Zhou Xiaoxiao repeatedly emphasize that she did not subdue the robber, Chief Zhang could not help but frown. ¡°But I just learned from the robber and hostages that only a few of you were present. Who else could it be other than you?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao recalled that a passerby had appeared behind the robber when he was about to kill her. ¡°No, I think there¡¯s another passerby in the middle.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai waved his hand. ¡°I know. The robber said it just now, but he just left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Hearing Chief Zhang¡¯s words, Zhou Xiaoxiao lost her train of thought. Zhang Zhenghuai patted Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You did very well today.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a hard day, but you still have to go back to the police station to write a detailed report on today¡¯s work. Mayor Wang specially instructed me to look over what happened.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± After the two of them finished talking, Zhang Zhenghuai went to arrange for the police officers to deal with the scene. As a big shot, he still had a lot of things to do. Zhou Xiaoxiao stared at Chief Zhang¡¯s departing figure and fell into deep thought. After a while, she stomped her feet. Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out for the time being, she would think about it when she returned. After thinking it through, Zhou Xiaoxiao felt much more relaxed. However, once she relaxed, she felt the pain in her neck. Hence, she planned to look for the medical staff to deal with it. As soon as she took a step forward, a group of media personnel holding cameras and cameras surrounded her. ¡°Hello, hero of Hibiscus City. I¡¯m a reporter from the Hibiscus City TV station. Can I have a few minutes of your time to do an interview?¡± ¡°Hello, we¡¯re reporters from the Hibiscus City Headlines¡­¡± ¡°Officer Zhou, sorry to disturb you. We¡¯re reporters for Tomorrow¡¯s Story¡­¡± Facing five or six microphones, Zhou Xiaoxiao seemed to be at a loss. She looked up and saw that Mayor Wang was already preparing to get into the car and leave. The moment the other party got into the car, he turned to look at her. Mayor Wang secretly gave her a thumbs up, then got into the car and left. Zhou Xiaoxiao understood that Mayor Wang was deliberately pushing her out to be the police¡¯s spokesperson. Today¡¯s robbery of the gold shop could be said to be one of the few bad things that had happened in the past two years. Not only would this be a stain on the reputation of Hibiscus, but it would also attract the attention of the entire country and affect the reputation of the entire city! However, Today, this matter had been perfectly resolved, and a variable had appeared. Mayor Wang was trying to turn the downwind situation into a smooth sailing one. They were able to turn danger into safety. They could even spread the reputation of Hibiscus City throughout the country. Because of Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s excellent performance, not only did she deal with the robber, but she also ensured the safety of the people and property of the city. It also showed the power of the Hibiscus City police, the care of the municipalities, and the safety of Hibiscus City to the entire country. It could be said to be killing three birds with one stone or even more benefits. For Mayor Wang to make such a judgment and decision in such a short period of time, this was a deep foresight that many people could not imagine. Zhou Xiaoxiao secretly admired Mayor Wang¡¯s brilliance. After thinking for a moment, she began to deal with the various media outlets. ¡°Greetings, my friends from the media. I¡¯m very happy to be able to contribute to Hibiscus City¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao did not talk about the incident in detail when dealing with the media, nor did she say that she was the one who counterattacked the robber. ¡°Officer Zhou, what kind of mentality did you use to turn the situation around and complete the counter-control of the robber?¡± ¡°Alright, this reporter friend¡¯s questions are very professional.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, not only is Officer Zhou young and beautiful, but she¡¯s also so sweet with her words. I¡¯m just asking this question on behalf of a portion of the people of Hibiscus City. Everyone is very curious about your thoughts at that time.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao paused and smiled. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t subdue the robber myself!¡± Crack! Crack! As soon as these words were spoken, the media personnel were shocked and began to capture close-up shots of Zhou Xiaoxiao. Zhou Xiaoxiao turned sideways and gestured for the camera to capture the police officer who was cleaning up behind her. She smiled and said, ¡°Look, I still have the Hibiscus City police behind me, and I still have the people of Hibiscus City by my side¡­ right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Many reporters thought that Zhou Xiaoxiao would have some insider news. No one expected Zhou Xiaoxiao to make a 360-degree reversal. Zhou Xiaoxiao was saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t my credit alone. The million citizens of Hibiscus City are my right-hand men. The powerful Hibiscus City government is my confidence¡­¡± With just this sentence, all the forces in Hibiscus City were included. Moreover, be it Zhou Xiaoxiao herself or the Hibiscus City government, they had both been promoted in this matter. At this moment, the secretary of the Municipal Committee, who was watching the livestream in the office, blurted out the praise for Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. ¡°Beautiful!¡± He had just received a call from Mayor Wang, who was still skeptical about him letting a young girl deal with the media. At this moment, he was completely relieved. ¡°What a rare talent.¡± ¡­ Finally, After Zhou Xiaoxiao told the media that she still had injuries that needed treatment, the media personnel left reluctantly. ¡°Officer Zhou, you¡¯re so brave.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao chatted with the medical staff while they treated the bruises on her neck. She learned from them that the robber and hostages had been taken to the hospital. Zhou Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are the robber¡¯ injuries serious?¡± A female nurse applied medicine on Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck and said with respect, ¡°Officer Zhou, you¡¯re really a hero among women. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful and ruthless.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao did not know if she was praising her or reprimanding her. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The robber¡¯s right wrist was cut by a sharp weapon. It seems like the tendons in his hand are about to break.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No wonder the robber couldn¡¯t hold the pistol, causing it to slip. ¡°However, this kind of vicious criminal deserves it. If it were me, I would definitely stab him 360 times and avoid his vital points!¡± ¡°By the way, this can be considered self-defense. It shouldn¡¯t be illegal, right¡­¡± As the female nurse chattered, she installed an isolation collar that protected Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck. After dealing with her injuries, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly bade farewell to the nurse. The other party was too good at talking. She looked up and saw that the aftermath of the scene had been mostly dealt with by her colleagues. Suddenly, A young man in casual clothes walked out of a mall not far away. As the incident did not affect Yida Mall, there were still many citizens who had not left. However, the robber later escaped in the direction of door number one, so if the people in the mall wanted to leave, they would use door number two. They rarely chose exit number one where the robber appeared. This person was the first person to come out of Gate 1 so far, which puzzled her. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Due to the distance and the back view, Zhou Xiaoxiao could only see a person¡¯s figure. There were bags of fruits and vegetables in his hand. ¡°Xiaoxiao, Chief Zhang wants you to go back to the police station to write a report!¡± Just as Zhou Xiaoxiao stood rooted to the ground and looked in the direction of the first door of the mall in confusion, she heard her colleague calling her from behind. She did not think too much about it and shook her head as she got into the police car. This was because she saw that ever since that person came out of Gate 1, the other citizens seemed to have realized that the crisis had been resolved. They followed closely behind and left the mall through Gate 1. ¡°I have to finish my work report as soon as possible when I get back. Then, I have to sort out the situation at that time. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if I¡¯m misunderstood¡­¡± With this thought in mind, Zhou Xiaoxiao began to recall the scenes of subduing the robber. She was even more confused. ¡­ At this moment, At the entrance of the first door of the mall, Su Yun had just walked out of the mall with the supplies he had bought when he saw that the square was filled with police officers. His footsteps paused slightly. When he was in the mall, he knew that the crisis outside had been resolved, so he dared to walk through this door. However, he did not expect the commotion outside to be so huge. After watching the commotion for a while, Su Yun looked at the sky and quickly left Yida Square. It was getting late. He was still thinking about his promise to his netizens and had to hurry home to start the livestream. He rode the electric scooter and went straight home. The first thing Su Yun did when he got home was to start the livestream. After preparing the poker cards, Su Yun opened the Sharkfight Streaming Platform. Su Yun casually glanced at some popular livestreams on the platform¡¯s same city channel and found that many of the titles were related to the policewoman and the robber. Su Yun did not think too much about it and started his livestream with proficiency. [The streamer has started the livestream. Hurry up and watch!] Immediately, the livestream platform¡¯s livestream notification was sent to all the fans who followed Su Yun. Su Yun eagerly picked up the poker cards and prepared to look for the lingering charm left behind by the special state not long ago. Su Yun threw his cards as usual. After trying a few times, he felt more and more familiar with it, as if he had suddenly touched something. He raised his hand and shot out. Pah! The poker card stabbed into the wooden stake¡¯s outer layer and stopped steadily on the wooden stake. ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Su Yun adjusted his condition again and threw out a few more poker cards. ¡ªBang, bang, bang! A few poker cards cut through the resistance of the air with a swoosh. With a bang, they pierced into the wood and embedded themselves firmly into the wooden stake. The success rate was 100%! ¡°It really worked!¡± One had to know that before he went out today, Su Yun had trained hard for more than half a day. He could barely make ten cards and had only succeeded five to six times. Even so, he still had to accumulate power for half a day and prepare for a long time before he could succeed. He could not do whatever he wanted at all. However, this time, thanks to the robber, after entering that mysterious special state again, he seemed to have completely mastered it. Even if he did not enter the special state, he could 100% embed the card into the soft wooden stake. Moreover, there was no need to adjust his state. He could do it casually! This was equivalent to stabilizing the might and technique and completely mastering it. Of course, the power of the card should not be comparable to when he entered the mysterious special state, but no matter what, this was obviously a leap in nature. For a moment, Su Yun was overjoyed. He threw some more to confirm again. After confirming that there were no mistakes, Su Yun wanted to see the reactions of the netizens on the bullet screen. [Number of online users: 27] Hm? Looking at the only 27 people, Su Yun was a little puzzled. There were clearly more than a thousand people in the afternoon, so why were there so many fewer viewers when it was the golden hour of livestreaming? Looking at the empty bullet screen, Su Yun felt a little disappointed. The only 27 people seemed to be the ¡®dead fish¡¯ in the livestream. ¡°Looks like no one saw it.¡± With a long sigh, Su Yun perked up again. Although the netizens did not see it, he had experienced it for himself. This made him even more certain of his guess. The mysterious feeling from before was of great help to him! Moreover, it could instantly increase one¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit, and even increase the power of the card. Could he master this state? At the thought of this, Su Yun suddenly had an idea. Perhaps he was not the only one who had come into contact with this power. In any case, there were no real viewers in the livestream at the moment. Su Yun put up the bullet screen that said, ¡°The streamer will be leaving for a while and will be back soon.¡± He turned off the camera and popped up the search page. After some thought, he typed in: [My state of mind is clear, my strength has increased drastically, and my perception has advanced. What is this state? What¡¯s the reason?] Soon, the webpage changed and listed a lot of relevant information. Su Yun quickly scanned through it and realized that it was almost speechless. ¡°About what happened to my state of mind after watching Japanese porn on my phone¡­¡± ¡°Eating this plant can increase one¡¯s strength. It¡¯s said that this plant is very expensive. It costs as much as 500 grams per catty. One kilogram is 1,000 grams¡­¡± Su Yun¡¯s head hurt when he saw this. He thought to himself, ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Therefore, he deleted these keywords and continued to try to find the answer he wanted. Not long after, he saw something that piqued his interest on a Tieba post. The post was about people all over the world. Due to some sudden and urgent situations, some people actually did something unbelievable. For example, on a certain road, a little girl¡¯s legs were pressed under a car that weighed several tons. In his grief and indignation, her father actually lifted the car alone to save his daughter¡­ Or a man from somewhere caught a child who fell from a high altitude with his bare hands. Both parties were unharmed¡­ Events like this all showed that humans could activate unprecedented power at a certain moment. There were many similar ¡°Superman¡± incidents in real life, and they were all recorded in the post by this friend. After carefully grinding the other party¡¯s post, Su Yun fell into deep thought. ¡°Human potential? This is a little similar to my situation, but it¡¯s completely different!¡± Su Yun knew very well that he did not display shocking strength because someone or something had stimulated his strong desire. Instead, under a special and unknown condition, he suddenly entered a magical state. Moreover, his current state was different from the potential of the human body. This was because he did not instantly erupt with any power to stimulate his potential. Instead, he had entered some kind of mysterious domain. Therefore, the content recorded in the post gave him inspiration, but it also made him realize that his state was completely different from the potential of the human body. Therefore, he changed the keyword and began to trace the target to ancient books. Suddenly, he saw that in the ancient book, the Analects of Confucius, there was a sentence that caught his interest. ¡°Since you are mortal, you are holy. You are supernatural.¡± ¡°Transcend the mortal world, transcend the ordinary¡­¡± Muttering, Su Yun felt that he seemed to have found the right path. There seemed to be some records of strange people in the ancient books that were related to him. Suddenly, Su Yun¡¯s eyes widened! He saw a certain ¡®state¡¯ described in an ancient book that was very similar to his. ¡ªTaoist Mysterious Book, ¡°The Secret of the Golden Flower¡± The book specifically mentioned the path of cultivation. Although there were all kinds of explanations from later generations, Su Yun had a different understanding. ¡°Peace reveals the Heavenly Heart, and the natural deity arrives.¡± It meant that by calming down and meditating, one¡¯s mind would become clear and enter a high-level state, allowing one to spy on the secrets of the heavens. It was very mysterious. The book also mentioned a secret technique called Turning Light. There were three cultivation realms in it. They were golden efflorescence blooming, the release of the golden flower, and the great stabilization of the golden flower! The golden efflorescence blooming was reflected in the sublimation of the human body¡¯s hearing. It could listen to the ethereal sounds of everything around it. It was empty and long, making one feel refreshed. The release of the golden flower was the transcendence of the human body¡¯s vision. When one reached this realm, it was as if everything was silent. The bright moon rose high, and the sky was filled with gentle golden light. At the same time that one¡¯s body and mind were happy, the scene in front of them turned white. The surroundings were filled with white fog, and one could see through the essence of matter. The great stabilization of the golden flower was the most mysterious. Simply put, it was like a divine turtle holding up the sky. The magical feeling of the Primordial Spirit leaving the body, being able to sense and control all things. One could travel freely between heaven and earth and be at ease¡­ Upon seeing this, Su Yun was shocked. When he was at Yida Square this afternoon, he was in the state of the release of the golden flower for a moment. Thinking about it carefully, it was very similar to the description in the book. With excitement in his heart, Su Yun focused his attention on this Daoist novel, The Secret of the Golden Flower. The more he understood, the more Su Yun realized a huge problem! The book is defined as a Daoist philosophical thought book, commonly known as theoretical existence, and is not documentary. ¡°How can it be a theoretical thought? Then what did I comprehend?¡± With deep doubts, Su Yun realized that this theory was not groundless. ¡ªAuthor of Secret of the Golden Flower: L¨¹ Dongbin! ¡°L¨¹ Dongbin, one of the Eight Immortals of folklore?¡± Suddenly, Su Yun saw such a record in an unknown random journal. When Ancestor L¨¹ was resting on the peak of the mountain, he had a sudden inspiration. With a single step, the golden splendor stabilized and he saw the Heavenly Gate. The immortal palace was fleeting. It was just a glimpse and it was difficult for him to enter the Dao. After studying it for a few years, he wrote the Secret of the Golden Flower. After that, he preached leisurely and disappeared into the dust without a trace¡­ ¡°Even Ancestor L¨¹ disappeared in the blink of an eye and never felt anything for the rest of his life? Is that the same state as what I comprehended?¡± Su Yun was eager to know the answer. After browsing through some articles online, he became more and more fascinated. ¡°Eh? Why are there only fragments? Why isn¡¯t there a complete book?¡± Su Yun found that the Internet was filled with incomplete excerpts, which puzzled him. In the end, he had no choice but to give up. He planned to go to the largest library in Hibiscus City another day to see if there were any complete books. Of course, Su Yun was not looking for the original book. Most of the time, he could not count on it. He only wanted to have a copy of it. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Moreover, Su Yun suddenly felt that it was awkward to talk about the mysterious state every time. He thought that he might as well give it a name. ¡°This feeling is not something ordinary people have. It¡¯s very rare. I¡¯ve only encountered it twice in a few days¡­¡± Su Yun felt that it was inappropriate for him to think like this. It was a little like bragging. ¡°It¡¯s like a special sense of detachment, or an epiphany in a fantasy novel.¡± ¡°It seems that ordinary people can¡¯t easily reach this state. At most, they can stimulate some of the potential of the human body, but it¡¯s far from reaching the level of entering a mysterious state. It seems that this should be very difficult and rare.¡± ¡°And the saints say that it¡¯s supernatural¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s call it the Extraordinary State!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Then it¡¯s called Extraordinary State!¡± Su Yun repeated the name a few times and felt that it was more and more convenient. Hence, he decided to call the mysterious feeling that appeared when he was card throwing ¡®supernatural¡¯ or ¡®supernatural state¡¯! The more Su Yun thought about it, the more he liked this nickname. In order to master the supernatural state as soon as possible, Therefore, he quickly returned to the livestream and threw himself into card throwing practice again. Unknowingly, the sky outside the window had completely darkened. ¡­ Looking at the dark sky outside the window, Doctor Gao frowned. Hibiscus City, People¡¯s Hospital, outside the special custody room. Doctor Gao looked at the photo in his hand and was puzzled. At this moment, the special care unit was opened from the inside. ¡ªCreak. Seeing Deputy Captain Chen in his police uniform, Doctor Gao quickly stepped forward. ¡°Captain Chen, can I go in and see the suspect again?¡± Captain Chen looked at Doctor Gao in confusion. ¡°Are there any other problems? Didn¡¯t they say that the suspect¡¯s life is no longer in danger?¡± Doctor Gao looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, he grabbed the puzzled Captain Chen and said, ¡°Captain Chen, let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Captain Chen also felt Doctor Gao¡¯s seriousness. Without saying anything, he followed Doctor Gao to an empty ward. Captain Chen could not hide the curiosity in his heart and was the first to break the silence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doctor Gao? Why are you so shocked?¡± ¡°I found something. Look¡­¡± As he spoke, Doctor Gao took out the photo from the folder in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious?¡± Captain Chen looked over indifferently and realized that it was only a recent photo of the suspect¡¯s injuries. He pointed at the photo and asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Doctor Gao took out a close-up photo of the wound on the suspect¡¯s wrist and pointed at it. ¡°Take a look. Did you find anything?¡± Captain Chen took a closer look. There was a huge wound, but he didn¡¯t find anything. He did not know what was so surprising about this. Logically speaking, Doctor Gao was also an experienced doctor. What was there to be surprised about? Captain Chen shook his head and said impatiently, ¡°Doctor Gao, don¡¯t waste time with me. I still have to look after the suspect¡­¡± Damn! Doctor Gao let out a long sigh, expressing his disappointment in Captain Chen. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the weapon that caused the wound!¡± Oh? Doctor Gao¡¯s words immediately piqued Captain Chen¡¯s interest. He was not interested in anything else, but the news about the case was another matter. ¡°How so?¡± Doctor Gao looked at Captain Chen helplessly. He pointed at the wound on the suspect¡¯s wrist and drew a circle with his fingertips. ¡°Look, the shape of this wound is very strange. Generally, because the incision is very sharp, when cutting the flesh, the two ends of the wound will form a neat and slender shape¡­¡± Doctor Gao was afraid that his fingers would block the details, so he took out a ballpoint pen to replace his fingers. He changed the topic. ¡°Look here again. The suspect¡¯s wound has obvious signs of stopping. This means that the wound was not caused by a sharp knife.¡± Captain Chen was a little puzzled. ¡°Dull pen?¡± ¡®Yup!¡¯ Doctor Gao nodded and quickly drew a long line on his arm with a ballpoint pen. __ ¡°Sharp knives, including army knives, have this effect when they hurt people.¡± With that, Doctor Gao drew another line on his arm. However, this time, he paused for a moment before drawing slowly and forcefully. @______ ¡°Look, because the blunt instrument wasn¡¯t sharp enough when it caused the wound, it needed enough force to break through the surface. Therefore, there would be obvious traces of ¡®force¡¯ at the place where the wound opened up.¡± Seeing Doctor Gao¡¯s vivid explanation and using his lines as an example, Captain Chen understood. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you mention it, there¡¯s indeed a difference. But do you think Little Officer Zhou used something else to cut the robber? After all, the situation is urgent, so there might not be time to draw the knife.¡± With Doctor Gao¡¯s rigorous work, Captain Chen also began to try to analyze the case with the logic of a criminal police officer. Doctor Gao flipped over the first photo, revealing a close-up photo on the second page. In the photo this time, the wound was magnified many times. On the flesh that was flipped outside, there were obvious dots of various colors and injuries to the meridians. Captain Chen looked at it and said in surprise, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Doctor Gao looked at Captain Chen with a serious expression and slowly said, ¡°From the wound, the cutting surface is exceptionally smooth. It¡¯s like a scalpel cutting through it without any pause, so we can directly eliminate the possibility of thermal weapons¡­¡± ¡°What kind of weapon is that?¡± ¡°Other than firearms and other firearms, there are only cold weapons like swords and sabers¡­¡± Captain Chen interrupted, ¡°Cold weapons? Our police officers are only equipped with military knives. It¡¯s even more impossible for electric batons to cause cuts.¡± As he spoke, Captain Chen pointed at the wound on the photo and asked, ¡°What are these colorful dots?¡± Doctor Gao looked at Captain Chen seriously and said slowly, ¡°This¡­ is very likely the residue of the murder weapon that really injured the suspect. I carefully took a part of it for analysis and testing¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In terms of composition, most of it is chemical wood pulp, grass pulp, as well as pigments and ink¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so complicated. Let¡¯s be straightforward.¡± Doctor Gao took a deep breath. ¡°To put it simply, there are many daily products with this ingredient. For example, paper shopping bags, advertisement printing products, merchandise boxes, and so on¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Doctor Gao, what you¡¯re saying is that these are daily necessities like paper boxes. In other words, the things tested are paper scraps, right? Can I interpret it that way?¡± ¡°Paper box? Paper scraps? That makes sense¡­ But how can this hurt someone? Captain Chen, stop joking¡­¡± Doctor Gao stopped mid-sentence and shook his head. ¡°Could it be that the other party used a paper box or bag to carry the weapon and carried it on his body, so the weapon was stained with wood pulp?¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not a police weapon. It¡¯s also a fresh and smooth wound¡­ What kind of strange weapon can achieve such an effect¡­¡± Seeing Doctor Gao mumbling for a long time, Captain Chen¡¯s appetite was piqued. He did not understand what Doctor Gao was trying to express by being so mysterious. Even if the suspect hadn¡¯t been slashed with a police weapon, what did that mean? Hence, he stared at him impatiently. ¡°Ah, right. And then?¡± Doctor Gao also noticed Captain Chen¡¯s impatience. He softened his tone and teased, ¡°Hey, no wonder you can¡¯t be a criminal police officer, Captain Chen!¡± Captain Chen waved his hand. ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just tell me, what does this mean?¡± ¡°What does it mean? It means that there¡¯s someone else present!¡± ¡°What? Say that again!¡± Captain Chen was in disbelief. Doctor Gao repeated himself. ¡°It means that there are other people at the scene! It was this person who injured the suspect with a strange weapon and caused his pistol to slip!¡± Captain Chen slapped his forehead as if he had just woken up from a dream. Captain Chen snatched the photo from Doctor Gao¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. He knew very well how valuable Doctor Gao¡¯s words were. He was not good at analyzing criminal cases, but when it came to abhorring evil, he, Old Chen, was the one to go to. If Doctor Gao was not spouting nonsense, there should be another person present. A person who had disappeared! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He didn¡¯t know if this person was friend or foe, but this person definitely wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason and injure the robber. It was very likely that they were the helpers of the robber. They were fighting each other because of the uneven distribution of the loot, or they wanted to silence them! Of course, it was also possible that this was a mysterious person who was secretly helping Zhou Xiaoxiao. Then, what was his motive for helping her? Moreover, with such a lethal weapon in hand, it was impossible for them to be ordinary people. This was because even bows and crossbows were restricted from being bought. It was very difficult for ordinary people to come into contact with the corresponding channels. Moreover, who would be free to carry lethal weapons out? If this person existed, then this sensational case in all of Hibiscus City would be different! Captain Chen felt that he should find this person no matter what. At the very least, he had to find sufficient evidence as soon as possible to prove that there was such a person who disappeared after existing. ¡°Doctor Gao, let¡¯s go and ask the suspect together!¡± Captain Chen was even more anxious than Doctor Gao, which surprised the other party. The two of them quickly arrived outside the suspect¡¯s room. Captain Chen suddenly thought of something as he held the door handle. He looked at Doctor Gao and asked again, ¡°Doctor Gao, could you have seen wrongly? Could the wound have been cut by Little Officer Zhou with something else?¡± ¡°Also, could it be caused by the robber¡¯s recent rupture of his new wound?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be a joke. Are you confident?¡± This time, it was Doctor Gao¡¯s turn to be speechless and helpless. He said angrily in a low voice, ¡°You can doubt my character, but you can¡¯t doubt my professionalism!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Since you¡¯ve already guaranteed it with your character, I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡± With that, Captain Chen opened the special intensive care unit. This place was specially prepared by the hospital for the police. The main purpose was to treat the injuries of some suspects who had not been convicted for humanitarian reasons. Captain Chen led Doctor Gao into the ward with a frown. Seeing that Captain Chen had returned, the two police officers on duty to guard the suspect immediately stood up and saluted. ¡°Captain Chen, why are you back again?¡± Captain Chen glanced at the listless suspect and waved at the two team members. ¡°Go out for a while. I have something to ask the suspect.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them nodded and walked out of the ward. When one of the team members was about to close the door handle, Captain Chen waved his hand. ¡°By the way, call Officer Zhang over to record the suspect¡¯s statement.¡± ¡°Alright, Captain Chen, please wait a moment!¡± After a while, a policewoman in her thirties with short hair entered the ward with some documents and equipment. Officer Zhang closed the door and skillfully took out a recording pen and placed it in front of the robber¡¯s bed. Doctor Gao gave him a chair. Officer Zhang thanked him and sat down. He held a folder in his hand and looked at Captain Chen, indicating that he could begin. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Officer Zhang,¡± Captain Chen said politely. It was because the two of them were not in the same system. The policewoman in front of him was a criminal police officer who specialized in investigating major criminals. She was only helping Captain Chen now. Originally, Captain Chen had planned to bring the patient back to the police station for interrogation immediately after his injuries stabilized. However, now that the matter was urgent, he had no choice but to understand the situation in advance. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you confess, we¡¯ll be lenient. If you resist, you¡¯ll be severely punished. You¡¯ll answer whatever I ask next!¡± Captain Chen¡¯s expression darkened as he scolded the robber sternly. At this moment, the robber had already taken off his hood and his identity information had been obtained by the police. Moreover, he knew very well that he was dead meat if he was caught red-handed. Hence, the robber put on a fearless attitude and said disdainfully, ¡°Why? You make it sound like I can still be saved. I¡¯ve already told you. What else do you want to say?¡± Captain Chen pulled over two chairs and gestured for Doctor Gao to sit down as well. He picked up the photo in his hand and said calmly, ¡°Now we suspect that you¡¯re hiding important information. If you tell us the truth, I think you know the difference between being shot and being sentenced to life imprisonment.¡± When Captain Chen mentioned shooting, the robber¡¯s entire body trembled, and his eyes became serious. Who wasn¡¯t afraid of death? Especially when one knew that one was about to die, it was often when one¡¯s mentality was gradually disintegrating. This fear of death would slowly magnify over time until the haze of death completely enveloped a person¡¯s heart. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t that the robber wasn¡¯t afraid of death. He was just forcefully changing his mentality in front of the police he hated. As the old saying went, ¡®Beheading is no more than nodding your head to the ground. Eighteen years later, you¡¯ll be a good man again!¡¯ However, who had ever seen the netherworld or someone reincarnate? Therefore, if he was dead, he was really dead. This world has nothing to do with you anymore. Everything about you will be erased, including your consciousness. The colors of the world, the seven emotions and six desires, and even himself would completely disappear! There was an old saying: ¡®Better to live than to die¡¯. The robber was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Is that security guard dead?¡± He desperately wanted to know if the security guard he had shot was dead. If he had not died, he might have been able to obtain some clemency in his sentence. Captain Chen laughed to himself. It seemed that this robber knew the pros and cons very well. ¡°No, he¡¯s temporarily out of danger. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t hit his left chest. Otherwise, he would have died on the spot.¡± Hearing this, the robber heaved a sigh of relief. Now that he was under someone else¡¯s roof, he had no choice but to lower his head. Hence, he cooperated with Captain Chen and recounted the incident. Captain Chen suddenly raised his hand to interrupt the robber. ¡°Wait, repeat how your wrist was injured!¡± Although the robber was puzzled, he could only listen obediently. ¡°At that time, I was about to scare the hostages in front of me when the female police officer suddenly roared. I was knocked down by the policewoman. The moment I fell, I felt something flash past my eyes. Then, my wrist hurt so much that I dropped my pistol¡­¡± As he spoke, the robber stretched his bandaged wrist in front of Captain Chen and the other two. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Here, this is it. The doctor said that the tendons in my hand are broken.¡± ¡ªHiss! The robber seemed to have moved too much and pulled at his wound. He grimaced and muttered softly. ¡°The tendons in my hands are broken. I really don¡¯t know how you police officers train. You can still do such a thing when you¡¯re under control.¡± ¡°Even female police officers are so ruthless? Or is it that the police are secretly equipped with special weapons now? If I had known that you were so powerful now, I wouldn¡¯t have committed a crime¡­¡± Captain Chen could tell that the robber was trying his best to hide his ferocity. He actually changed the topic of killing hostages to scaring people. He found it funny. ¡°If you had known earlier, what would you have done? It¡¯s too late to regret it now!¡± However, Doctor Gao, who was at the side, heard this and asked, ¡°From what you said, you said that you didn¡¯t see Officer Zhou cut you with your own eyes. Is that what you mean?¡± ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Captain Chen only realized what was suspicious after Doctor Gao reminded him. He quickly asked, ¡°The moment you mentioned that you fell together, there was a white flash?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? Did you see it clearly?¡± The robber was frightened by their imposing manner. He stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see clearly. Besides, I was focused on shooting the hostage¡­¡± Doctor Gao and Captain Chen looked at each other, as if they were communicating something with their eyes. The robber¡¯s heart went numb as he watched. He wondered if Doctor Gao and Captain Chen would use private punishment on him. Captain Chen was the first to question the robber again. ¡°Are you sure there were only the five of you present and no one else?¡± ¡°Officer Chen, I¡¯m really not lying to you. I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure, and I promise!¡± Seeing that the robber was so sure that there was someone else at the scene, Captain Chen raised the close-up photo of the robber¡¯s wrist wound. He pointed at the photo and deliberately bluffed, ¡°I have evidence now to suspect that you have an accomplice. You were seriously injured because you didn¡¯t split the loot equally! Why aren¡¯t you telling the truth?!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing this scene, Officer Zhang, who was recording, raised her eyebrows. He immediately asked, ¡°Captain Chen, do you mean that there might be others at the scene? Do you know the consequences of your words?¡± Captain Chen was stunned. He was just trying to trick the other party. However, he knew what Officer Zhang was thinking, so he signaled Doctor Gao to explain. Doctor Gao understood and whispered a few words into Officer Zhang¡¯s ear. Officer Zhang frowned when she heard this. She put down the document in her hand and questioned, ¡°Captain Chen, I think your judgment is not strict enough. Although the robber didn¡¯t see how Officer Zhou cut him, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it was done by Officer Zhou¡­¡± After hearing what Officer Zhang said, Captain Chen and Doctor Gao suddenly realized that they had indeed overlooked this possibility. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go check the surveillance footage?¡± Officer Zhang could tell that the two of them were puzzled, so he suggested, ¡°It will take time to retrieve the surveillance footage. I believe the Technology Department is already sorting it out. We can now briefly reconstruct the scene of the incident and verify if Officer Zhou can cut the criminal¡¯s wrist under such circumstances.¡± ¡°Hmm? Yes, yes, yes. Officer Zhang has a point.¡± As soon as they thought of it, the three of them began to reconstruct the scene from the robber¡¯s detailed description. Captain Chen played the robber, and Officer Zhang played the policewoman, Zhou Xiaoxiao. Doctor Gao corrected the two of them from the side. Captain Chen¡¯s left hand was firmly locked onto Officer Zhang, and his right hand was in the position of shooting forward. ¡°Was it like this at that time?¡± The robber were stunned. The two police officers had actually started a scene simulation in their ward. There must be something wrong with their brains! He thought to himself, ¡°What¡¯s there to doubt? Other than the policewoman, who else could it be? Otherwise, it¡¯s the technology and ruthless work of the other police officers¡­¡± Hearing Captain Chen¡¯s question again, the robber pretended to look at their actions carefully. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Then the policewoman¡¯s right shoulder slammed into my chest¡­¡± Criminal Officer Zhang controlled her strength and slammed her shoulder back. The two of them lost their balance and fell back. With a bang, the two of them fell to the ground. Fortunately, they were not injured. Criminal Officer Zhang flipped over and stood up. Her brows were tightly furrowed, as if she was recalling the moment she fell. Just now, she had tried to touch the robber¡¯s wrist with her right hand while her throat was locked. But there was a fatal problem. It was impossible for a normal person¡¯s arm to reach the robber on their right. Unless their arm was extended backward, it was impossible. ¡°Are you sure that was what happened?¡± Before Captain Chen could ask, Officer Zhang questioned the robber first. The robber pretended to recall and nodded after thinking for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Captain Chen, let¡¯s try again. Doctor Gao, pay attention to the distance between my right hand and Captain Chen¡¯s wrist this time!¡± Captain Chen and Doctor Gao nodded. Although they were puzzled, Officer Zhang was a professional criminal police officer. After the three of them demonstrated again, Officer Zhang remained silent for a long time. ¡°Officer Zhang, what did you find?¡± Captain Chen asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Officer Zhang, you¡¯re a professional. We believe in your judgment,¡± Doctor Gao echoed. At this moment, the robber couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and complained, ¡°I think you guys are too suspicious. What¡¯s there to argue about? If it¡¯s not the policewoman, it must be your police¡¯s black technology.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Captain Chen snapped at the robber. Officer Zhang suddenly raised her hand to signal Captain Chen to calm down. She turned to look at the robber and seemed to have thought of something. She asked, ¡°I saw that you mentioned a passerby in your statement. You bumped into him when he was withdrawing the money. Are you sure that the other party was just an ordinary person who came out of an ATM?¡± The robber thought about it seriously and nodded firmly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten about this person. If it weren¡¯t for him wasting my time, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state.¡± ¡°Let me remind you again. If you hide anything and don¡¯t report it, it will be an additional crime. You have to think carefully.¡± The robber helplessly repeated the encounter with the ATM man. Or perhaps he was too focused on running away at that time, so his memory of his appearance was very faint, but he could clearly remember the scene at that time. After getting the same result again, Officer Zhang didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The passerby mentioned by the robber could be said to be the person closest to the scene. It was either a coincidence or a suspicion. Criminal Officer Zhang packed up the package and pulled the two of them out to talk. Captain Chen opened the door and called the two police officers patrolling the corridor over. ¡°You must be keeping an eye on the robber!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Chen, don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t lose the robber!¡± After hearing a satisfactory answer, Captain Chen led Officer Zhang and Doctor Gao to the police¡¯s special lounge. As soon as she entered the room, Officer Zhang hurriedly made a call. Soon, the other party picked up the call. ¡°Sister Zhang, what¡¯s wrong? Did the robber on your side reveal anything?¡± Officer Zhang looked at Captain Chen with a serious expression and replied over the phone, ¡°Xiao Yu, are you guys still at the scene? Did you collect any nearby surveillance cameras or find anything left at the scene?¡± ¡°Old Zhang and the others are still searching for evidence that they might have missed. After all, Yida is a large shopping mall that concerns the livelihood of the people. We have to ensure that they can operate normally tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already collected the surveillance footage. The surveillance footage of Yida Square is very complete, but it¡¯s not of much value. The footage recorded is also the scene of the robber committing the crime.¡± Criminal Officer Zhang asked again, ¡°What about the surveillance cameras near South Street? For example, are the surveillance cameras at the location where the robber were subdued organized?¡± ¡°In order to prevent the criminals from having accomplices, we¡¯ve also checked the surveillance cameras on South Street. However, Sister Zhang, you also know that this is Old City Street. Although there have been many surveillance cameras in the past few years, there are still many blind spots. Unfortunately, there happened to be construction on South street where the robber had escaped, causing the surveillance cameras to be damaged. The portraits taken were very blurry. Of course, it could not be ruled out that the robber had tampered with them in advance. ¡°Our technical department is still working hard to repair the surveillance footage. It should be able to be fixed! However, there shouldn¡¯t be anything suspicious about the surveillance footage for this distance, right¡­¡± Upon hearing this news, Officer Zhang¡¯s brows became even heavier. This meant that the evidence they had now was very scarce and not enough to verify the authenticity of the robber¡¯s words. She hoped that the surveillance cameras could be repaired as much as possible. After thinking for a moment, Officer Zhang asked, ¡°By the way, Xiao Yu, did the witnesses at the scene mention a person who came out of the ATM?¡± When Officer Zhang asked this question, Xiao Yu clearly thought and recalled for a short while on the phone. ¡°Oh, Sister Zhang, you¡¯re talking about the man who withdrew money from the ATM? The witnesses mentioned him. I don¡¯t know if this person is unlucky or lucky¡­¡± Officer Zhang could tell that there was a hidden meaning in Xiao Yu¡¯s words, so she quickly asked. ¡°Xiao Yu, quickly find the witness¡¯s confession and the video of him withdrawing money from the ATM machine. I need to know more about this person!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Why, Sister Zhang? You don¡¯t suspect that this person is related to the robber, do you?¡± ¡°Aiya, Sister Zhang, I think you¡¯re under too much pressure. There¡¯s definitely nothing wrong with this person. Listen to me. Because no one noticed him in the ATM and he was on South Street near Gate 1, we neglected him during the evacuation¡­¡± ¡°Later, when he came out to withdraw the money, he happened to encounter a robber who had escaped nearby. Don¡¯t you think he was unlucky? However, the robber was in a hurry to escape and didn¡¯t have the mood to pay attention to him. He escaped again and was lucky to escape¡­¡± Criminal Officer Zhang found it hard to believe because this was exactly what the robber and the hostage said! ¡°Xiao Yu, are you sure you didn¡¯t miss anything? Did that person have anything in his hands at that time, or did he have a backpack on him? For example¡­ a guitar backpack, or a paper box with clothes and shoes?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s helpless voice sounded. ¡°Sister Zhang, we¡¯ve already asked the people who witnessed the scene in detail and archived it.¡± ¡°According to the eyewitness who was hiding in the flower bed beside Gate 1, they did see the passerby who took the money. It was just that he was a little far away and they couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. However, they could see that he was only holding money in his hand. They were 100% sure that he didn¡¯t have any backpack on him. His hand was empty. It could be said that there was nothing.¡± ¡°These are the oral statements of many witnesses at that time. Everyone¡¯s oral statements are the same, so you can rest assured that there are no information deviations. However, at that time, the witnesses were all paying attention to the robber¡¯s movements, so after the man was let go by the robber, no one paid much attention.¡± At this point, Detective Zhang already knew what was going on, but he still asked worriedly, ¡°Did anyone see him take out any special weapons from his pocket?¡± ¡°Special weapons?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. Then, he hurriedly flipped through the saved records and replied, ¡°No, because according to witnesses, after the robber let this man go, he left in a hurry and didn¡¯t stay on the spot.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yu hurriedly went to check the internal surveillance of the ATM on South Street. After carefully looking at the image of the man withdrawing the money, he replied with more certainty, ¡°The ATM camera showed that he didn¡¯t carry anything, let alone take out any weapons or other weapons. After all, such things must be very eye-catching. Although the witnesses¡¯ attention was on the robber, if that person really took out a weapon, it¡¯s impossible for all the witnesses to not see it.¡± After Xiao Yu¡¯s explanation, Detective Zhang repeatedly confirmed that the ATM man¡¯s hands were empty and that he did not have any paper bags or weapons on him before hanging up. Seeing that Detective Zhang had hung up the phone, Captain Chen and Doctor Gao went forward and asked curiously, ¡°Officer Zhang, are you suspecting the man who withdrew the money?¡± Detective Zhang nodded, then shook her head. ¡°At first, I was very suspicious of the ATM man. After all, it was too coincidental for an opportunity to appear. Moreover, not long after he left, what happened next happened. But now, according to the many witnesses at that time and the surveillance evidence of the ATM, he was just a careless passerby. Because he didn¡¯t have any conditions to carry a special weapon, he could be directly eliminated as a suspect.¡± ¡°However, this confirms an even more terrifying fact¡­¡± Her words immediately caused the temperature in the entire lounge to drop to a critical point. ¡°Quick, report to Chief Zhang immediately. The new wound on the robber¡¯s wrist is definitely not caused by Officer Zhou. There¡¯s also a person carrying an unknown and dangerous weapon hidden in the dark at the scene. If this matter isn¡¯t investigated clearly, it will be serious! Now, the technical department should be almost done repairing the surveillance cameras. Ask Chief Zhang to check immediately!¡± ¡ªBoom! Although Captain Chen and Doctor Gao were the first to suspect it, they were still shocked. The nature of the case could change if the police were not responsible for the matter. Just now, Officer Zhang had repeatedly simulated the crime scene. No matter what, Officer Zhou could not reach the robber¡¯s wrist. Moreover, the moment the two of them fell, they were in a suspended state and could not do much in an instant. It was just like how it was very difficult for an ordinary person to attempt the ¡®floating step jump¡¯ without a period of practice. Moreover, the most suspicious thing was that the robber seemed to be deliberately hiding something. He repeatedly insisted that it was done by the police, so there were two possibilities. One was that he really didn¡¯t have anyone else to identify. The other was that he realized that the police had sensed something and deliberately wanted to hide the scene. Captain Chen picked up his phone and was about to dial when he looked up and used his eyes to ask Doctor Gao and Detective Zhang again. The two of them nodded firmly. Captain Chen stopped hesitating. This was a serious matter and the leaders of the various departments attached great importance to it. He did not dare to be careless. Moreover, there were no clues on the eyewitness¡¯ side. They could only reconstruct the scene from the surveillance footage! After dialing Chief Zhang¡¯s number, Captain Chen quickly said, ¡°Chief Zhang, we found a situation here. There might be a change in the case¡­¡± It was past eight in the evening. In the office of the director of the Public Security Bureau in Hibiscus City. Zhang Zhenghuai had just hung up the call with his superior when his cell phone rang. Before he could catch his breath, Deputy Captain Chen¡¯s words on the phone made his heart skip a beat. ¡°Are you sure? Chen Ye, you can¡¯t be careless about this matter!¡± Deputy Captain Chen Ye resolutely told him that they had found something suspicious. After a long while, Zhang Zhenghuai said softly, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll get the Technology Department to send the repaired surveillance footage over immediately.¡± After hanging up, Zhang Zhenghuai picked up the landline on his desk again. After some thought, he called the lobby. ¡°Xiao Li, call Zhou Xiaoxiao in¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Chief Zhang.¡± ¡°By the way, inform everyone on the committee to come to my office for an emergency meeting.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± After saying that, Zhang Zhenghuai frowned and lay down on the chair. He was really exhausted. He had thought that the matter had been resolved perfectly. Just now, Mayor Wang had called to ask about the situation. He had sworn that the case was over, but he did not expect there to be chaos again. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Logically speaking, robbing a gold shop is not a small matter. How can the robber not have any helpers¡­¡± She was thinking about something and had no clue for a long time. ¡ªKnock knock knock. At this moment, the office door suddenly rang. Then, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice came. ¡°Chief Zhang, I¡¯m here to report my work.¡± ¡°Please come in!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao closed the door and felt that Chief Zhang¡¯s expression was especially heavy. She asked softly, ¡°Chief Zhang, what¡¯s wrong? You look so sad.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai got up from his chair and gestured for Zhou Xiaoxiao to sit down. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Little Zhou, let me ask you. Are you sure you didn¡¯t cause the wound on the robber¡¯s wrist?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was stunned. Then, she walked forward and placed the paper report in her hand on Chief Zhang¡¯s table. Only then did she return to her seat and respectfully say, ¡°Chief Zhang, this is my written report. From my perspective, I explained the incident in detail. I¡¯m sure that I didn¡¯t cause the wound on the robber¡¯s wrist, so I was about to hand it to you.¡± As if seeing the suspicion in Chief Zhang¡¯s eyes, Zhou Xiaoxiao continued, ¡°I¡¯m also very puzzled about this. I also told you about this at the scene¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s expression turned even worse. He gestured for Zhou Xiaoxiao to sit down again before sighing and saying, ¡°Little Zhou, sit first. We¡¯ll wait for the comrades from the committee to have an emergency meeting.¡± As he spoke, Zhang Zhenghuai looked at the time. ¡°The technical department should be sending over the repaired surveillance video soon¡­¡± ¡®An emergency meeting?¡¯ Surveillance video? Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. While she was puzzled, she also had a bad feeling. Not long after, someone knocked on Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s office. Zhou Xiaoxiao sensibly opened the door and stood behind it to serve everyone. The committee was the committee of the Hibiscus City Division, and its members were the leadership of the bureau. As an intern police officer, Zhou Xiaoxiao naturally had to learn to observe people¡¯s expressions and serve the leader. Although it was already after work and it was still night time, with Chief Zhang, the seven leaders still arrived on time. At this moment, there were a total of eight people in the director¡¯s office, including Zhou Xiaoxiao. Everyone sat down on the three-seater sofa in batches and looked at Zhang Zhenghuai. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly served the tea that she had prepared earlier to the leaders according to their positions. The members of the leadership team already knew that Zhou Xiaoxiao was the shining heroine today. All of them nodded in gratitude. Zhou Xiaoxiao did not dare to be careless. She smiled humbly before retreating to the side. Deputy Bureau Chief Wang pointed at Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s seat with his right hand and smiled at Zhang Zhenghuai. ¡°Little Zhou is indeed smart and capable. You¡¯re a rare talent in our police station.¡± He originally thought that Zhang Zhenghuai would praise Zhou Xiaoxiao, but he was not in the mood. He glanced at everyone with a heavy expression and said, ¡°Since everyone is here, I¡¯ll tell you why we held this emergency meeting today¡­¡± Zhang Zhenghuai seriously mentioned the suspicious point that Deputy Captain Chen Ye had raised. What could have injured the robber in such a sudden situation and caused such precise injuries? Hearing this, everyone¡¯s relaxed mood instantly disappeared. Everyone knew the seriousness of this matter. Then, Zhang Zhenghuai gestured for Zhou Xiaoxiao to pick up her written report and read it to everyone. Zhang Zhenghuai then continued, ¡°Did anyone notice that Little Zhou¡¯s work report matches the robber¡¯s testimony provided by Deputy Captain Chen? All the suspicious points point to the sudden white light!¡± What Zhang Zhenghuai was talking about was naturally the ¡°flash¡± of white light that the two parties involved had mentioned. Then, a wound appeared on the robber¡¯s wrist. After excluding the outcome of Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s attack, everyone realized that a mysterious person might have attacked at the scene! ¡°Chief Zhang, could it be that another comrade injured the robber from afar¡­¡± Other possibilities were raised. Zhang Zhenghuai waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already communicated with various police departments after the incident. Everyone came at the wrong time and did not interfere at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. The hostages, the robbers, and Little Zhou all said that no one else appeared at the scene. The robbers might be lying, but Little Zhou and the hostages can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°Moreover, once such a person is confirmed to exist, he must have an extremely dangerous and unknown lethal weapon in his hands. Then, it¡¯s too dangerous for this person to hide among the citizens!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone fell into deep thought and realized the seriousness of this matter. It was like someone illegally holding a gun and hiding in the city. Regardless of whether the other party was friend or foe, this matter was no small matter. However, the people present were all experienced police officers in the battle against criminals. They had never encountered such a situation before. Zhou Xiaoxiao echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t even see him appear at that time and injured the robber.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what kind of weapon did the other party use? Moreover, I didn¡¯t hear any gunshots at that time¡­¡± ¡°By the way, what about the surveillance cameras near South Street? Didn¡¯t the Technology Department say they were almost done repairing them?¡± Speaking of surveillance, Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s office phone rang at this moment. It was from the Technology Department. Zhang Zhenghuai pressed the loudspeaker button so that everyone in the office could hear the voice on the phone. ¡°Chief Zhang, the surveillance cameras at exits one and two have been gathered, but there are no suspicious points. ¡°Due to the construction of the City Affairs Office, or perhaps because the robber tampered with it in advance, the surveillance cameras near South Street have suffered a certain degree of damage. However, our Technology Department still repaired some of the footage and has already sent it to you.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks for your hard work.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai immediately gestured for Zhou Xiaoxiao to operate her computer and project the image on the projector. Zhou Xiaoxiao understood and began to operate the equipment. She was also very curious about this matter. As the person involved, she was the most curious about how the robber was injured. Everyone was very excited when they heard that there was a restored scene. The answer seemed to be obvious. After a while, Zhou Xiaoxiao projected the image onto the big screen and said softly, ¡°Leaders, this is the only file issued by the technical department. I¡¯ll start playing it now.¡± Then, everyone looked up at the big screen. The scene on the screen was near South Street. Judging from the angle, it should be a higher position at the exit. Coincidentally, they could film the construction section of South Street to where the bus was standing. If they were any further away, they would not be able to see anything. However, because it was too far away and had been destroyed beforehand, even after it was repaired, the quality of the image was very blurry. One could only see the outline of the person and the color of his clothes with the naked eye. This was the result of the technical department spending a long time to recover. At this moment, they could see that the man who had taken the money from the ATM had encountered a robber after leaving the house. The process was actually very short. There was nothing suspicious about the content of this part. Although the quality of the image was so blurry that one could barely see a person¡¯s figure, one could tell that other than cash in the passerby¡¯s hand, there were no other items or packages. More than ten seconds after the passerby left the surveillance footage, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was wearing a police uniform, suddenly fell on her back with the robber. It was obvious that Zhou Xiaoxiao had taken the opportunity to attack. The robber raised the gun in his right hand and shot into the air. In the next moment, he locked Zhou Xiaoxiao and wanted to shoot her¡­ But at this moment, the robber¡¯s pistol suddenly fell off! Then, Zhou Xiaoxiao reacted quickly. She stood up and kicked the tumbling robber away. She picked up the gun and stunned the robber. The incident was very clear, but no one saw anything suspicious with their naked eyes. ¡°Can you zoom in?¡± Assistant Chief Wang suggested. ¡°Alright, wait a moment,¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao replied as she started operating. Soon, the image was magnified several times. At the same time, the pixel point of the image became much larger. This time, everyone clearly saw the obvious sagging of his wrist when the robber¡¯s pistol fell off. ¡°Just this image! Can you zoom in a little more?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai pointed at the screen and said anxiously. ¡°Will do.¡± Under Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s control again, this scene was magnified to the limit. The image became more and more blurry, and the pixels had already become blocks. ¡°Slow down and play this back and forth!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao did as she was told. Soon, everyone realized that something was wrong. A white shadow was slowly flying in the air. It was very fast, and it would be difficult to detect if it was not slowed down by technological means. Of course, it was mainly because the surveillance cameras had been damaged. The shadow quickly streaked across the robber¡¯s wrist. After flying out again, it flew out of the surveillance range. Moreover, the surveillance cameras were damaged, causing the surveillance range to be limited. The other parts were all black. ¡°This is it!¡± Everyone in the office exclaimed in unison. Although the scene was blurry and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, they finally found some clues about the other party¡¯s appearance. As long as they found this weapon, they could follow this lead. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 23 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Xiaoxiao was also inexplicably shocked. Only then did she understand that the white light that flashed in front of her eyes was this thing and not some light at the end of the tunnel. Everyone looked back and forth several times, repeatedly confirming that the instigator was this strange thing. After a long time, Zhang Zhenghuai put down his phone and was the first to break the silence. ¡°I just asked around. The moment we arrested the robbers, a colleague from the Criminal Investigation Division did a trace check at the scene, but we didn¡¯t find any traces of conventional weapons. We also didn¡¯t find anything similar to the shadow that flew out of the surveillance range.¡± ¡°Everyone can only brainstorm. Tell me, what kind of weapon is this?¡± Deputy Bureau Chief Wang replied, ¡°According to the ratio, it¡¯s probably less than the size of a palm. Although its flying speed is fast, it¡¯s far inferior to a bullet. I can¡¯t tell its trajectory, but it feels a little fleeting. It must be a little light. I really can¡¯t think of what weapon it is!¡± Upon hearing this vague weapon, everyone in the office began to brainstorm and discuss. ¡°Could it be a low-quality gun?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai rejected the idea as soon as someone suggested it. ¡°No, Captain Chen already said that the wound caused by the bullet wouldn¡¯t look like this. What bullet would look like this?¡± Deputy Bureau Chief Wang continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. As I said just now, we can rule out the possibility of it being a firearm. Regardless of size, speed, trajectory, or the damage caused, we can rule out the possibility of it being a bullet.¡± ¡°But other than bullets, what other weapon can have a speed that can¡¯t be captured by the naked eye and cause damage to the tendons in the hand?¡± ¡°Could it be a bow and arrow?¡± ¡°Yes, or a shorter crossbow bolt!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai saw that everyone¡¯s discussion was starting to deviate. He hurriedly pointed at the big screen and reminded, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. The crossbow arrow can form a cold weapon graze effect at a certain angle, but if it¡¯s a bow and arrow, the arrow will definitely be left at the scene. However, the comrades of the criminal police team didn¡¯t find anything suspicious at the scene.¡± Hearing that everyone was brainstorming, an image suddenly flashed in Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had not participated in the discussion, subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Um¡­ could it be poker cards?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s gazes instantly landed on Zhou Xiaoxiao. Poker cards! The leaders present were shocked by Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s sudden suggestion, but they were not angry. Instead, they began to associate Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s idea with the things in the scene. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that the poker cards really matched the characteristics of the things in the video. Because the size was really suitable, and the thickness of the robber¡¯s wound matched. However, anything was possible except poker cards. This was because poker cards had many reasons that were definitely not valid. A few leaders immediately raised their doubts. ¡°But poker cards are so soft. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to cut the bandit¡¯s tendons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to know that the tendons in a person¡¯s hands and feet are extremely tough¡­ You know that even after eating beef tendon. Even if it¡¯s processed, it will take half a day to chew it before it can break.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s still a possibility that it¡¯s a poker card made of iron, but from the looks of it, it¡¯s impossible for an iron poker card to have such speed and strength.¡± ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s no such weapon on the market that can fire poker cards. Furthermore, this doesn¡¯t conform to the principles of weapons science at all. It¡¯s impossible to achieve.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to like to read martial arts and fantasy novels, but don¡¯t bring them into the case.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. In novels, it¡¯s fake to kill someone from afar. You have to be careful when handling cases!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao blushed from being scolded by the leaders and quickly lowered her head. She thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of the detestable card throwing streamer. I¡¯ve been possessed. The leaders are right. How can I bring this into real life?¡± Seeing this, Zhang Zhenghuai hurriedly came out to help Zhou Xiaoxiao. He smiled and said, ¡°Hey, everyone, don¡¯t say that about Little Zhou. I think it¡¯s good for young people to have imagination. We should break our predisposed thoughts when handling cases¡­¡± Halfway through, Zhang Zhenghuai changed the topic. ¡°Of course, Chief Wang¡¯s criticism is right. You still have to distinguish between novels and reality. I think you¡¯re too tired today. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at Director Zhang gratefully. To be honest, she was indeed a little tired. After such a huge incident, she felt as if two days had passed in an instant. Since Bureau Chief Zhang had spoken, Zhou Xiaoxiao planned to take advantage of the situation. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem like I¡¯m a little stupid.¡± Hearing this, everyone smiled and said, ¡°Then Little Zhou, go back and rest first. In any case, you¡¯ve already written down everything you know.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was very dangerous today. I have to go back and have a good sleep. I still have a busy day tomorrow.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the big screen in embarrassment, meaning that the leaders had not gotten off work yet. How could she leave? As if reading Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s concerns, Zhang Zhenghuai waved at her. ¡°Go back and rest quickly. This is an order. What happens next is confidential, and I won¡¯t let you listen in.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble the leaders¡­¡± In the end, when she heard that there was confidential information, Zhou Xiaoxiao saluted the leaders and left apologetically. After Zhou Xiaoxiao left, discussions started again in the office of the Public Security Bureau¡¯s Director. ¡°Chief Zhang, Deputy Chief Wang, we can come to a conclusion from this video: There must be another person at the scene!¡± ¡°Secondly, the weapon in this person¡¯s hand is not simple. If he can cut off the tendons in an instant, doesn¡¯t that mean that if he¡¯s given conditions, he can also cut off the aorta in an instant? He¡¯s a dangerous person!¡± ¡°Yes, this is a huge hidden danger hidden among the people. Before we find him, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he can hurt people at any time!¡± ¡°No matter who this person is, just from the fact that he illegally possesses such an unknown lethal weapon, he¡¯s not an ordinary person! In other words, it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to carry such an unknown weapon on the streets, right?¡± ¡°Is it possible that this person¡¯s target is not the robber, or perhaps he¡¯s the robber¡¯s accomplice? He wanted to shoot Zhou Xiaoxiao, but the two of them accidentally injured the robber in the fight. In the end, he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity and ran away.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai rubbed his eyes and looked a little tired. ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to find this person! But the most important thing now is that we only have one clue. Let¡¯s think about what weapon will match all the characteristics first.¡± Just like that, everyone had their own opinions. They discussed until late at night, but they still did not come to a conclusion. It was because the surveillance footage was too blurry and the information provided was too little. Moreover, the thing fired by this unknown weapon were especially abstract. It was really unimaginable. So much so that everyone even suspected that this was really some black technology, right? Another hour passed¡­ Zhang Zhenghuai knocked on the table and raised his spirits. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s call it a day. We¡¯re all old and can¡¯t compare to when we were young.¡± ¡°Damn! My back is about to break!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Old Wang, remember to inform the various departments to strictly guard the robber. At the same time, pay attention to all suspicious people in Hibiscus City!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai said solemnly, ¡°Right now, we can¡¯t differentiate between friend and foe. Moreover, the other party is hiding in the dark, and they might even be the accomplice of the robber. It¡¯s not impossible that he wanted to silence him. Everything is unknown, so we have to be wary!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This matter still needs to be dealt with seriously. Although there are no clues for the time being, we still have to arrange for it to be passed down. During this period of time, we have to keep our eyes open and do a good job of policing the city. If there are any problems, we have to attack immediately!¡± As he spoke, Deputy Bureau Chief Wang stood up and twisted his arm. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll pass the message to the comrades on duty.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work. Go back and rest. I¡¯ll just stay in the office for the night.¡± Looking at Bureau Chief Zhang who was starting to rummage through the bedding, Deputy Bureau Chief Wang walked to the door and joked, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I¡¯m a deputy chief. If I were the chief, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully. Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The next morning. At the entrance of the Hibiscus City Police Station. As soon as a cleaning lady arrived at the entrance of the police station, she saw many reporters eating breakfast. As it was still too early, the police on duty at the guard post stopped them outside the door. The reporters also noticed the auntie. Seeing that the auntie was about to enter the police station, someone immediately went forward and asked, ¡°Sister, are you a cleaner in the police station?¡± The auntie was stunned. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. We want to interview Officer Zhou Xiaoxiao. May I know when she¡¯ll come to work?¡± ¡°Oh, you guys are talking about Xiaoxiao. She¡¯s usually quite early. It¡¯s almost time. You guys should wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The middle-aged woman had just entered the fence and was about to go to the police station to clean up when she suddenly thought of something. She turned around and reminded, ¡°By the way, please remember to throw the trash into the trash can after eating.¡± With that, the auntie walked into the police station. After working as usual for a long time, the hall was finally tidied up. Just as she continued to clean up the police workroom, she suddenly realized that a poker card had fallen to the ground while she was sweeping. She picked it up and saw that it was a worn-out Ace of Hearts covered with footprints. There were traces of dried black color at the corners, and she did not know what kind of paint it was. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations From the footprints on the poker card, it was obvious that someone had stepped on the poker card and it stuck on the soles of their shoe, which brought it over. The cleaning lady picked it up and smiled, thinking, ¡°This is most likely Officer Li and the others secretly playing cards. Fortunately, I discovered it. Otherwise, Officer Li would have been scolded again.¡± With that, the middle-aged woman threw the poker cards into the trash bag, planning to throw them away later. After a long time, the auntie pushed the trash bag out of the office building. It was almost time to go to work, and many police officers had already begun to take up their posts. Along the way, everyone greeted the cleaning lady warmly. Suddenly, the auntie saw Deputy Captain Chen, Chen Ye, rushing to the office building with two big dark circles under his eyes. Beside him was a fat man in his fifties. ¡°Captain Chen, did you stay up all night again?¡± The auntie asked with concern. Chen Ye paused for a moment and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t help it. Big Sis, you know that if we rest, who can guarantee your safety?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Captain Chen, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. A man is still a flower at 30 years old. I¡¯m at my bright age. By the way, have you seen Chief Zhang?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. Captain Chen, who is this person beside you?¡± Chen Ye glanced at the middle-aged fat uncle in a suit and leather shoes beside him and said with a smile, ¡°This is the hostage¡¯s relative who was saved by Zhou Xiaoxiao yesterday. He¡¯s here today to send a silk banner to thank the police station.¡± The middle-aged woman smiled kindly. ¡°Hahahaha, Xiaoxiao is really good. I just thought that this little girl is beautiful and sensible. She will definitely become a talent. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, alright. Bye, Big Sis.¡± When the middle-aged woman pushed the trailer past Chen Ye, she seemed to have thought of something and reminded him softly, ¡°By the way, Captain Chen, you have to be careful when playing cards in the lounge. Fortunately, I saw it this time. You have to pack the poker cards in the future. If your leader finds them next time, you will suffer.¡± ¡°Playing cards?¡± Chen Ye was stunned for a moment and nodded. He didn¡¯t think too much about it, but it was indeed a bad influence. He had to find out who was playing cards at work later. They were really bold! After saying that, Chen Ye bade farewell to the auntie and left with the man in the suit. Chen Ye brought the man in the suit into the hall. ¡°President Xiao, wait in the hall first. Officer Zhou should be here soon.¡± The man in the suit called President Xiao waved the banner in his hand. ¡°Okay, okay. Sorry to trouble you, Captain Chen.¡± Just as Captain Chen was about to leave, there was a commotion at the door of the office. ¡°Officer Zhou, I¡¯m the director of the Law Program. When do you have time to accept our invitation?¡± ¡°Officer Zhou, our show won¡¯t take up too much of your time. We just need you to say a few words.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao walked into the hall and waved her hand. ¡°This is the office hall. If you need anything, go to the front desk. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time to think about this now.¡± Hearing Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice, almost everyone in the hall looked over. Captain Chen also saw Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had come to work. He hurriedly called for people to go over and invite the few media personnel who had disturbed the office environment out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please maintain order in the office. If you need anything, please contact our publicity department.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her colleagues stopping the media. ¡ªPhew! ¡°These reporters are so hard to deal with.¡± After complaining, Zhou Xiaoxiao turned around and saw Captain Chen walking towards her with a fat uncle in a suit with a smile on his face. ¡°Good morning, Captain Chen.¡± Captain Chen waved his hand. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? I didn¡¯t sleep much the entire night. Look, President Xiao blocked me early in the morning and insisted on bringing him to thank you in person.¡± Following Captain Chen¡¯s gaze, Zhou Xiaoxiao carefully sized up the fat uncle in the suit. He looked a little like the child from yesterday. He might be the other party¡¯s father. At this moment, President Xiao hurriedly presented the silk banner with both hands. ¡°Officer Zhou, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, my son might have¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao chuckled and said, ¡°President Xiao, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s our duty to protect the people of Hibiscus City.¡± President Xiao raised his hands to gesture for Zhou Xiaoxiao to accept it. ¡°Just accept it. This is also a token of our Hibiscus City citizens¡¯ appreciation, right?¡± Seeing that Zhou Xiaoxiao was unwilling to accept it, Captain Chen stepped forward to smooth things over. He took the silk banner and smiled. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re too serious. It¡¯s our honor to be respected and loved by the people. Besides, a silk banner is not considered a bribe.¡± The corners of Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch as she smiled awkwardly. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to accept it, but she felt that the person who saved President Xiao was strictly speaking the person who injured the robber. At most, she was just helping out. Hence, she always felt that she did not deserve it, including the media outside. Now that Captain Chen had put it this way, she could only silently accept it. After all, it was impossible for her to tell the public that there was another person at the scene. Chief Zhang had said that this matter had to be handled carefully. No one could leak it before the final conclusion was reached. ¡°By the way, the silk banner is for Officer Zhou. I also have a cheque for five million yuan that I want to donate to the Hibiscus City Public Security Bureau¡­¡± President Xiao looked around and pointed at the old air conditioner. ¡°You guys guaranteed that we would live and work in peace, but your office environment is a little cold. Look, the air conditioner is already so old. This money is my personal donation to the Public Security Bureau to replace the air conditioner¡­¡± Hearing this, Captain Chen and Zhou Xiaoxiao were stunned. They did not expect President Xiao to spend five million yuan. Not only was he generous, but he was also very considerate. If he gave the five million yuan to Zhou Xiaoxiao or the police, no one would have the guts to take the money. However, if he donated it to the police to replace office equipment, it would suddenly make sense. Captain Chen was the first to interrupt President Xiao. ¡°Hold on, President Xiao. We¡¯ll accept this silk banner. We can¡¯t take the money.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly shied away and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too precious. We have the government behind us.Thank you for your kindnesss, President Xiao.¡± After the three of them pushed it back andf forth, President Xiao narrowed his eyes and took back the check. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you. However, my Xiao Corporation will remember your kindness. I¡¯ll invest in Hibiscus City later.¡± Xiao Corporation? Hearing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes widened. If she remembered correctly, the Xiao Corporation was ranked first in the financial report of the neighboring city last year. Zhou Xiaoxiao asked in confusion, ¡°Is it the Xiao Corporation in Mountain City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I came to Hibiscus City to discuss a project, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a robber. It¡¯s all thanks to Officer Zhou¡­¡± ¡°Hey, President Xiao, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m just welcoming you to Hibiscus City on my own behalf.¡± The three of them chatted for a while. Every time President Xiao expressed that he wanted to thank Zhou Xiaoxiao alone for saving his life, Zhou Xiaoxiao passed things over. As the saying went, she would not accept a reward without doing something for it. She would not take anything that was not hers. Some things were not under her control, such as: The news of the female police officer fighting the robber alone continued to spread. In just one night, it had almost spread throughout the city. Both the real world and the Internet were discussing this hot topic. For a moment, there was a heated discussion! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡­ In order to familiarize himself with the supernatural state, Su Yun woke up early in the morning and started the livestream. It was still card throwing and targeting soft wooden stakes. Perhaps it was because it was too early, but there were pitifully few people watching the livestream. [Welcome to the livestream room, Senior XXX Appraiser¡­] [There are 31 people in the livestream.] ¡°Yo, the special effects streamer is streaming so early today!¡± ¡°Previous comment, where¡¯s the real streamer you promised?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, I have to say that the streamer¡¯s special effects are very superb. They haven¡¯t been rendered yet.¡± Following the comments from a few old netizens, the originally silent livestream began to gradually become lively. ¡°Brothers, why are you still looking at the card throwing Brother Perseverance? Haven¡¯t you heard the tea from last night?¡± ¡°You have tea? Quick, give me half¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know this. The female police officer of Hibiscus City dealt with the armed robber alone. She¡¯s already famous.¡± ¡°Facts, are there still people with 2G internet here? It¡¯s already on the hot search list.¡± ¡°Brothers, wait. I¡¯ll go and . Wait for me to come back¡­¡± [There are 22 people in the livestream.] Su Yun was focused on practicing and mastering the flying card and did not notice the livestream. Soon, the number of viewers in the livestream soared to 45. ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s be honest. This policewoman is really good-looking.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It makes me want to fall into her hands.¡± ¡°You? How many tendons do you have for her to pick? I heard that the bandit¡¯s tendons were cut off by her¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Didn¡¯t the officials notify us yet? How can you believe rumors?¡± ¡°Oh right, isn¡¯t Brother Perseverance in Hibiscus City? I wonder how much the streamer knows?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the livestream¡¯s bullet screen flooded with requests for the streamer to speak. In the end, Su Yun was practicing card throwing with his back facing the camera. It had to be said that his proficiency today was much higher. At the moment, he could already succeed every time. It was also because he was practicing hard that he did not see the comments. [Senior XXX Appraiser rewarded the streamer with a big plane¡­] However, some netizens were anxious. They immediately tipped a big plane and added: ¡°Streamer, don¡¯t play the special effects. Hurry up and talk about the female cop from Hibiscus City.¡± Instantly, the netizens in the livestream exploded. Due to the natural popularity boost effect of the big plane, the popularity of the livestream reached 378 people. ¡°Master XXX is awesome!¡± ¡°Is this how Teacher XXX earns money? This humble one is known as ¡®Mountain City¡¯s Liuxia Hui¡¯. Is there a shortage of people?¡± Su Yun, who was originally focused on practicing, was immediately attracted by the notifications in the livestream. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the livestream so effective so early in the morning?¡± With doubts in his mind, he began to check the bullet screen in the livestream room. Only then did he realize that everyone was talking about the robbery in Hibiscus City. ¡°Brother Perseverance, aren¡¯t you from Hibiscus City? Do you know some inside information?¡± ¡°Streamer, help me ask the police belle¡¯s WeChat. I¡¯ll tip ten big airplanes!¡± ¡°¡­¡± As his thoughts raced, Su Yun recalled what happened last night. Ever since he returned home last night, he had seen reports of the armed robber robbing the bank in Yida Square. At first, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but when the report mentioned that the bandit¡¯ tendons had been cut, he was stunned. Indeed, when he left, a poker card flew out in his supernatural state. However, at that time, he had only thought of helping as much as he could. He was not sure if his card was useful. After all, he had always been playing with a wooden stake. This was the first time he had used a flying card to hit a person, so he had no experience. Then, with such doubts, he searched for other related reports of the robbery. At last he was sure. The robber was injured by the poker card that he had thrown out. He did not care about anything else. What he cared about was the poker cards that flew out when he was in his supernatural state. They actually had such terrifying lethality! This was even more powerful than when a poker card was embedded in a soft wooden stake in its normal state. ¡°Cut off the tendons? Isn¡¯t that a little terrifying?¡± As the instigator, Su Yun could not help but be very surprised. He never expected that the flying card in its supernatural state would already possess such power. For a moment, Su Yun was pleasantly surprised and complicated. He suddenly realized that the skill he had mastered did not seem to be that simple. It was not like his original intention of streaming a childish scene¡­ [Hibiscus City Police Belle is My Goddess, Giving Streamer a Big Plane¡­] The gift notification in the livestream brought Su Yun back to his senses. In the blink of an eye, the bullet screen was filled with comments from the fanbase of the ID ¡°Police Belle Goddess¡±. The netizens were frantically asking the streamer to tell them about the female police officer. Looking at the enthusiasm of his fickle netizens, Su Yun was in a difficult position. ¡°First of all, thank you for your gifts. Secondly, I don¡¯t know the policewoman, so I can¡¯t help you.¡± Hearing the host¡¯s answer, the police belle¡¯s fans instantly deflated. ¡°In that case, let me ask you, host, as a citizen of Hibiscus City, what do you think of this matter?¡± Most netizens felt that Su Yun should have some special views on this matter in the city where the incident happened. There would even be some local gossip. However, Su Yun only smiled and said humbly, ¡°What do I think? Actually, I was the one who did it! So, I don¡¯t have much of an opinion. I just think that there¡¯s still room for improvement in my poker skills.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Hearing this, the netizens exploded. ¡°Streamer, I suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with you. You¡¯re trying to ride on the popularity!¡± ¡°Is it so obvious now that you¡¯re freeloading?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always thought that Brother Perseverance is a pragmatic person. He only cares about special effects. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so arrogant.¡± ¡°Streamer, take a look for yourself. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°No one would believe it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the face of the doubts of almost all the netizens in the livestream, Su Yun laughed it off. His personality obviously did not care too much. He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. There will be a chance to prove it in the future!¡± ¡°Look, the streamer is slacking off!¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed for Brother Perseverance¡­¡± ¡°I have no grudges with the host. Is there a need to tease me so early in the morning?¡± For a moment, the popularity of the livestream continued to increase because of Su Yun¡¯s words. The netizens also turned from doubt to accusation because of Su Yun¡¯s two sentences. Later on, there was even more ridicule, thinking that Su Yun was spouting nonsense to ride on the popularity. Su Yun calmly chose to continue practicing card throwing. He was not in the mood to argue with these netizens. Moreover, it was not bad to let them argue. It could very well increase the popularity of the livestream. Moreover, through this morning¡¯s practice, he realized that there was a problem with his supernatural state. Su Yun vaguely felt that his body seemed to have undergone some subtle changes in the supernatural state. Otherwise, why would he have reached an unbelievable level in these two supernatural states? For example, when facing the robbers this time, it was impossible to seriously injure him unless he was in an supernatural state. Usually, it was already very impressive that he could cut his wrist. It was impossible to directly cut the tendons in his hand if he was seriously injured. ¡°Looks like I have to bring forward the inspection of the information related to the supernatural state.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun did not know if this change in his supernatural state was harmful or beneficial to him. For example, in some sports, if one practiced for a long time, it would harm the body to a certain extent. Would the supernatural state be the same? Since he had only experienced it twice so far, he urgently needed to find out the root cause of this state. If he were to go berserk and use the damage to his body in exchange for that strange state, it would not be worth it. Su Yun wanted to stop the damage in time before the supernatural perception caused huge damage to him. Of course, if it was beneficial, it would also increase his control over the supernatural state. In any case, it was imperative to check his supernatural state. ¡°That¡¯s all for this morning¡¯s livestream. Let¡¯s go straight to the library.¡± After making up his mind, Su Yun closed the livestream under the criticism of the netizens. He had already been mentally prepared when he chose the path of livestreaming. No one could be liked by everyone. Once you were exposed to the public, there would be some people who would criticize you, be it good or bad. Therefore, Su Yun did not take the netizens¡¯ accusations to heart. He wanted to know what the supernatural state was and how it was determined. Su Yun got on his electric scooter and prepared to head to the largest and most complete library in the city, the Hibiscus University Library. Su Yun sped all the way to the library. ¡°I hope I can find the answer I want here.¡± Su Yun sized up the library in front of him. The familiar feeling that he had not felt for a long time gradually assaulted his heart. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Hibiscus University for almost two months.¡± Returning to the familiar campus, Su Yun could not help but recall his time in university. Su Yun was a fourth-year university student who was interning outside. Although he was still a university student in name, he no longer had much to do with the school. He was just short of a graduation certificate and a graduation party. In this way, his many years of student life would end. After a short daze, Su Yun shook his head and walked into the library hall. ¡°Student, please register your student number.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± After a simple registration, Su Yun went straight to the third floor. If he remembered correctly, the third floor was filled with historical literature, ancient literature, ancient poetry, and other books. The ¡°Secret of the Golden Flower¡± that Su Yun was looking for should belong to ancient literature or ancient prose novels. He arrived at the third floor with ease. At this moment, there were already many juniors swimming in the sea of books. However, there were only a few people in ancient literature on the third floor. After all, ancient literature was only an elective class, so there were naturally fewer students involved. Most of the time, these books were an extracurricular reading material. Su Yun did not care too much and began to shuttle between the rows of towering bookshelves. After searching for a long time, he finally found the book he wanted. ¡°That¡¯s great. It really exists!¡± Su Yun eagerly picked up the Secret of the Golden Flower and began to study it carefully. The book was slightly yellowed and looked like an old book. However, there was not a trace of dust. It seemed that the staff had taken very good care of it. When he opened the first chapter, he found something strange. It was originally written in ancient Chinese, but someone actually directly annotated it in the book. ¡°Why is someone writing on a public book?¡± Su Yun complained because it was taboo to directly damage a library book. If one wanted to annotate, they would usually choose to mark it with a bookmark. This way, it would be convenient for the next reader to read without damaging the original book. ¡°L¨¹¡¯s comments¡­¡± Su Yun was attracted by the notes. From the handwriting of this person¡¯s notes, it was actually annotated with a small brush and their name was left behind. This made Su Yun inexplicably interested in this person. After reading for a while, he could not help but sigh at this strange annotation. Fortunately, he had some annotations. Otherwise, Su Yun would not have been able to understand some of the words. After all, ancient Chinese was not that easy to translate. Su Yun did not study the relevant subjects, so it was indeed difficult for him. Just as Su Yun was engrossed in it, a puzzled and crisp female voice sounded beside him. ¡°Eh? Grandpa, look, someone is reading great-grandfather¡¯s book.¡± Su Yun was pulled back from his thoughts by the female voice and looked over in surprise. He saw an old man in his seventies with a beautiful young girl looking at him in confusion. Su Yun was also surprised when he saw this. He said, ¡°Old Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The old man walked over with a kind smile. ¡°Young man, are you reading the Secret of the Golden Flower?¡± Su Yun nodded. The young girl reminded him softly, ¡°This is a book donated by my great-grandfather. Don¡¯t break it!¡± Su Yun smiled and teased, ¡°Oh? Your great-grandfather is L¨¹ Dongbin?¡± Faced with Su Yun¡¯s joke, the young girl glared at him. ¡°Of course not.¡± At this moment, as they spoke, the old man and a young woman had already arrived beside Su Yun. He could no longer focus on reading. The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t mind it. The ancient books in this column were collected by my father when he was alive. He studied them for his entire life. After he passed away, he asked me to give them to the Hibiscus University Library.¡± The young girl continued, ¡°My grandfather is a professor of ancient literature at Hibiscus University. Every month, he would come here to observe and take care of these books to commemorate my great grandfather.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yun was suddenly enlightened. He thought to himself, no wonder there were such a strange old and young person here. However, he was surprised that the old man was a professor of ancient literature. It seems that the L¨¹ annotations in the book were the work of his father. Su Yun said apologetically, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve disturbed Professor L¨¹. However, I have a presumptuous request. I want to borrow this book. I wonder if it¡¯s okay?¡± Su Yun spoke very politely and waved The Secret of the Golden Flower. Oh? Su Yun¡¯s words shocked Professor L¨¹ and his granddaughter. He asked in surprise, ¡°Young man, do you like to read such books?¡± In Professor L¨¹¡¯s heart, some of the elements mentioned in this book were something he could not understand. He even felt that it was a little superstitious. For example, in the chapter of ¡°The Original Spirit and the Conscious Spirit¡± in the Secret of the Golden Flower, there was a saying that ¡°Once the true nature of unified awareness has fallen into the chamber of the creative, it divides into higher and lower souls.¡± The ¡°higher soul¡± is ¡°yang¡±, the ¡°lower soul¡± is ¡°yin¡±. For this reason, Professor L¨¹ once thought that this book could only be regarded as an ancient philosophical theory, a kind of imaginary theory that came from nothing and was untraceable. His father had once been engrossed in studying the thoughts in the book. He had even wanted to reach the level of the thoughts in the book in reality, but he had spent the rest of his life to no avail. This further confirmed Professor L¨¹¡¯s conclusion that it was flashy and useless. Professor L¨¹ asked in confusion, ¡°Young man, why are you interested in this book? If you want to read fantasy novels, aren¡¯t there better ones downstairs?¡± Su Yun smiled meaningfully. ¡°To be honest with you, sir, I personally feel that what¡¯s said in this book is not a figment of imagination.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°To be honest with you, sir, I personally feel that what¡¯s said in this book is actually not imagination.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Professor L¨¹ and his granddaughter¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They wondered if this young man had some delusional disorder or was obsessed with reading novels. After pondering for a moment, Professor L¨¹ still felt that it was his duty to persuade the young man in front of him to prevent him from going astray and wasting a lot of time like his old father. ¡°Young man, you can treat this ancient book as an extracurricular book, but don¡¯t sink too deeply into it. Although some ancient books are peerlessly exquisite in philosophy, after all, what they say are some illusory things. It¡¯s more a form of comprehension of thoughts than reality.¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not just you. My father spent the rest of his life visiting many Buddhist temples, but no one could achieve the state of ¡®instant comprehension of heavenly secrets¡¯ mentioned in the book. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s just a theoretical theory left behind by Ancestor L¨¹.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve studied ancient literature for most of my life, and I¡¯ve only seen a few people in ancient books. In the documents, it¡¯s recorded that they once had a glimpse of enlightenment about this, but that¡¯s all. In thousands of years, no one in China has truly reached the philosophical theoretical realm in the books. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Professor L¨¹ nagged for a long time. Su Yun understood that the other party was doing this for his own good. However, he had indeed grasped the supernatural state, although he did not know if it was really recorded in the ancient books. Hence, he could only say helplessly, ¡°Sir, I know you have good intentions. Thank you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yun did not say anything else. He continued to read his book with his head lowered. Clearly, he did not intend to give up. L¨¹ Hongya, the granddaughter behind Professor L¨¹, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She pouted and said angrily, ¡°Why are you so stubborn? My grandfather kindly advised you, but you¡¯re so stubborn. I think you¡¯ve read too many novels!¡± Professor L¨¹ pulled L¨¹ Hongya and gestured for her to watch her words. Then, he added, ¡°Young man, remember to believe in science. However, this ancient book is a famous book after all. The philosophical theories in it are thought-provoking. There¡¯s no harm in reading it¡­¡± In the end, Professor L¨¹ waved his hand helplessly and left with L¨¹ Hongya. At the corner, L¨¹ Hongya even turned around mischievously and gave Su Yun a fist, as if to say he was ungrateful for not recognizing their kindness. Watching the old man and the young woman leave, Su Yun could only smile bitterly. ¡°What can I do if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Su Yun muttered in his heart and continued to flip through the ancient book. However, he had listened to what Professor L¨¹ had just said. From the other party¡¯s words, he understood some extremely important information. That was China¡¯s culture had been passed down for thousands of years. Countless supernatural people and heroes had appeared, but none of them had really reached the supernatural state? Professor L¨¹ and his father were both authoritative figures in the field of ancient literature. Even if he could not believe everything they said, they had seen more than him. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with me that¡¯s different from ordinary people? Or is it that I¡¯m talented and have such an opportunity?¡± ¡°Or should I say that my state of transcendence is not the state of realm mentioned in the philosophical theories of the ancients?¡± After Su Yun had such doubts, he could not stop himself. The main reason was that he could not be sure if the theoretical realm recorded in the ancient books, or rather, philosophical thoughts, was the same as his supernatural state. He began to study the ancient books attentively, wanting to find a figure that was similar to him. Time passed quietly without anyone noticing. It was only when Su Yun¡¯s stomach began to protest strongly that Su Yun realized that it was already past one in the afternoon. He had actually been immersed in it for more than four hours. Su Yun had benefited greatly from these four hours. Not only had he studied the Secret of the Golden Flower, but he had also studied some ancient and strange books, such as excerpts from the Book of Changes and the Yellow Emperor¡¯s Inner Canon. Even Baopuzi, Zhuang Zi, and other Daoist masterpieces were studied. In the end, Su Yun was surprised to discover that There were very few people in the ancient books who had suddenly comprehended the heavenly secrets, and they were all fleeting. For example, the famous Daoist Laozi, the founder of Confucianism, Sage Kong, the Ghost Hero of the Warring States Period, Guiguzi, Zhuang Zi, Ge Hong, and so on¡­ These seekers of heavenly secrets have all left a deep and colorful stroke in the long river of history, and have left behind great works of literary thought. After careful analysis and identification, Su Yun felt that the supernatural state he sensed should be the state recorded in ancient books. In the end, Su Yun came to a conclusion. That was, what these ancient texts said was not a theory, and he was the person with special talent who realized the theory in practice. However, the difference was that the people recorded in the ancient books only had a fleeting feeling of this state. They did not stay for a long time, nor did they enter for the second time in their lives. Therefore, they spent their entire lives pursuing it. They even wrote books on relevant ideas, but later on, they were regarded as the realm of philosophy theory. ¡°In their entire lives, they only entered such a fleeting state. In fact, because these ancient people could not get what they wanted, they began to doubt themselves in the second half of their lives and described it as a philosophical realm¡­¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t have the great thoughts of the ancients and can¡¯t write such ideological works, my talent seems to be reflected in my body and control of things. Moreover, I¡¯ve already entered the supernatural state twice in a month, and I¡¯ve stopped for a long time each time. I¡¯m not like the ancients who died immediately. I might have a chance to enter in the future¡­¡± ¡°Am I gifted in this area?¡± After coming to this conclusion, Su Yun became even more eager to improve his strength. He had to admit that he, who had been ordinary for more than twenty years, seemed to have suddenly become a different kind of genius? He did not have any achievements in other industries or fields. He did not have any great ideas or outstanding literature. He could not leave his name in history like the ancient people. However, it seemed that he had supernatural talent for this mysterious and supernatural state! Moreover, not only did he understand rarity of the supernatural state, but it also gave him a deeper understanding of the supernatural realm. After thinking for a while, Su Yun decided not to follow the path of the ancients. After all, his talent could not be referenced from anywhere else. Moreover, most of the ancient people tended to build their minds, while he was highlighted in terms of physical techniques¡­ Therefore, he decided to set up a realm system for himself. Since he had such talent, why didn¡¯t he become the unparalleled creator! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun¡¯s thoughts were clear and he quickly had an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s set the first realm to my current strength. I have a slight grasp of the supernatural state, and I even need to understand it from ancient books. If I don¡¯t enter the supernatural state, my power will even be mediocre. Therefore¡­ I can only be considered to be at the beginner level!¡± [First Realm: Beginner¡¯s Approach!] ¡°If there¡¯s another upgrade, in terms of card throwing, if it¡¯s close to the destructive power of conventional weapons and can injure people¡¯s lives, it¡¯ll be considered a qualitative leap, right? If I can enter the supernatural state again, I¡¯ll definitely have a chance to reach it! Only by reaching this power can I barely step into the second realm.¡± [Second Realm: Controlling it as if it¡¯s your arm!] In Su Yun¡¯s mind, the power of the second realm was only one of them. He could even know everything about card throwing and other related items like the back of his hand. Moreover, his control over them had reached a peak. It was as agile and casual as his fingers and arms. ¡°The third realm is still too far away, but the second realm is to control it as one¡¯s own arm. If I were to sublimate it again, I would only be in the mysterious state of the legendary ¡®one with the sword¡¯. However, this skill of mine is definitely not limited to the sword, so it can be called¡­¡± [Third Realm: Integration of Objects with Oneself!] Su Yun regarded this realm as a sublimation of the human body and everything around it. If a person could reach this level, they would basically have a legendary epiphany and be able to peer into the secrets of heaven. As for the so-called integration of objects, it was the natural feeling of heaven and earth. The human body and the object became one, and there was no distinction between you and me. Would he be able to achieve even higher achievements above the ¡®Integration of Objects with Oneself¡¯? Su Yun recalled the feeling of supernatural state at that time and finally concluded that it existed! However, he was still too far away from that height, so he did not have any concept of the realms after that. Therefore, the fourth realm was tentatively as follows: [Unknown State!] Su Yun¡¯s self-created four realms did not specifically refer to cards. Instead, they included all skills. Regardless of any unique skill, these four realms could be used. The most important thing now was to familiarize himself with the basics and think of a way to reach the realm of being able to use it as one¡¯s arm and fingers. He was eager to verify if his idea would work. He wanted to know if the realm he had set could really be achieved, and what kind of power would it have if it could be achieved. ¡°This way, I have a goal to improve!¡± Su Yun smiled in satisfaction. He liked his classification very much. Moreover, the livestream work had already improved slightly. Recently, there were benefits from the livestream. If he did not have to worry about his daily life and expenses for the time being, Su Yun could focus on research in this area. He liked this kind of life very much. It was free and fascinating. Of course, the prerequisite was that there were people watching the livestream and they could earn money. Otherwise, if he could not even fill his stomach, he would not be able to focus on studying ultimate techniques. However, Su Yun did not have any foundation in martial arts or body tempering. He did not expect himself to embark on the path of researching such things. Of course, there was still a difference between external objects and martial arts. Su Yun seemed to be gradually mastering a unique skill! ¡°Then I have to think of a way to continue improving myself!¡± Just as he made up his mind, Su Yun¡¯s hungry stomach urged him to leave again. ¡°Before that, I have to fill my stomach. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really become an immortal.¡± With a chuckle, Su Yun quickly left the library. Originally, he had planned to take away the Secret of the Golden Flower. However, after comprehending the supernatural state twice, he felt that his brain power had developed a lot. There were some important content that remained in his mind. It could be said that he had a photographic memory. He walked out of the library and looked at the campus that was slowly becoming lively. Recalling his eidetic memory, Su Yun could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°If I had awakened to the supernatural state earlier, I would have gotten into Tsinghua University and Peking University too.¡± University was like this. Usually, only the people with classes at 8am would wake up. The afternoon was the active time for most young people. Some people woke up at noon because they were hungry. Su Yun had turned into a cook at that moment. He planned to have lunch in the school cafeteria today. Thinking about it, it had been a long time since he had eaten in the school canteen. Eating this food for a long time would make it difficult to swallow, but eating it occasionally as a form of nostalgia also had a different flavor. Obviously, Su Yun belonged to the latter group. As he was walking on the road, a group of familiar figures suddenly appeared in front of him. When the two sides met, they couldn¡¯t help but show surprised expressions. ¡°Su Yun?¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s really you. I was wondering why you looked so much like you.¡± ¡°Xu Jiajia? Big Head Yang¡­¡± The three girls and two boys who appeared in front of Su Yun were all Su Yun¡¯s classmates. It was obvious that both sides were surprised by each other¡¯s appearance. This was because the fourth-year students had already walked out of the school and started their internship. Since the day of the double selections, they had been scattered all over the country and had not seen each other since. Now, he had actually met so many familiar classmates in school. One of them was his school friend. Su Yun looked at the five people in front of him and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you all still in school?¡± Upon hearing this, the male classmate in a white shirt and suit pants, ¡®Big Head Yang¡¯, who was also Su Yun¡¯s good friend at school, immediately revealed an expression that was as expected. ¡°Class president, my guess is right, right? I knew Su Yun must have blocked the group messages!¡± The pretty girl who was called the class president was called Xu Jiajia. She was considered the class belle and also the department belle. She was also the class president of Su Yun¡¯s class. At this moment, she was staring at Su Yun with a questioning gaze. Su Yun spread his hands, indicating that they had guessed correctly. Su Yun had never had the habit of surfacing in the group chat or appearing regularly, so he set the group message to do not disturb. He would only occasionally check if there was any important news in the group chat when he was free. After a simple communication with Xu Jiajia and the others, Su Yun finally understood why everyone was on campus. It turned out that today was Xu Jiajia¡¯s birthday. She had specially invited all the students in Hibiscus City to have a meal together. As Xu Jiajia and the others had applied for leave early, they agreed to visit the counselor together. That was why they appeared in school together. Xu Jiajia suddenly looked at Su Yun. ¡°Su Yun, we plan to walk around the school and have some afternoon tea and chat. What about you?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go over later. I still have something on in the afternoon.¡± Big Head Yang leaned forward. ¡°What kind of work are you busy with? Why are you so busy?¡± Su Yun waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll definitely be there tonight.¡± Regarding this, everyone did not insist. Xu Jiajia repeatedly reminded, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t ignore the group messages again.¡± Su Yun nodded. The few of them exchanged a few pleasantries before parting ways. Su Yun had lunch in the school cafeteria and spent the afternoon in the library. He continued to study some ancient books and documents to understand the unique insights of the ancient people in philosophy. Of course, the philosophical thoughts of the ancient people were not all inspired by the supernatural state. After all, this was very rare and could be counted on one hand. Most of the philosophical thoughts of the ancient people came from their own academic research. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Unknowingly, it was already the appointed time. Seeing that it was about time, Su Yun rode the electric scooter to a hotpot restaurant near the school. Xu Jiajia said that only by eating hotpot could one have the enthusiasm of meeting an old friend after a long time, so she booked a private room here. Su Yun put his hands in his pockets and arrived at the hotpot restaurant. ¡°Handsome, how many? Do you have a reservation?¡± Su Yun glanced at the enthusiastic waiter. She was a slightly inexperienced girl. Su Yun could roughly determine that the other party was a junior who worked here part-time during her free time. Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Xu, No. 666.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that beautiful senior. You¡¯re also a senior brother from Hibiscus University, right?¡± It had been a long time since anyone called him senior. Su Yun had an inexplicable feeling in his heart. He finally understood why Xu Jiajia had chosen this place. It was not only because this place was close to the school. In the past, when there were gatherings, they would come here to eat. While savoring the taste of the school, they could also see these juniors who had their own figures. Before he even started tasting the hotpot, he had already tasted the taste of youth. Su Yun chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, the junior smiled and led the way for Su Yun. Su Yun raised his hand to stop her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, junior sister. I¡¯m familiar with this restaurant. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Alright, I wish you all a bright future!¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded in reply before walking towards the private room. It had to be said that the junior sister was quite eloquent. Perhaps it was because he was familiar with the scene or because he had many beautiful memories here, Su Yun subconsciously relaxed a lot. The moment Su Yun opened the door, he saw familiar faces. ¡°Su Yun! Come, come, take a seat quickly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Xu Jiajia told us that she met you at school, but we didn¡¯t believe her!¡± ¡°Today, we have to use the glory of the class belle to reminisce about the past.¡± Faced with the enthusiastic greetings of his classmates, Su Yun smiled and nodded in response. Then, Big Head Yang, who was wearing a suit, pulled out the chair beside him and gestured to Su Yun. When they were in school, the two of them had a good relationship. Now that they had yet to graduate, they were naturally not distant. Su Yun did not stand on ceremony. They had been classmates for more than three years. After Su Yun sat down, he carefully glanced at all the students present. There were a total of nine people, five men and four women. All of their faces were brimming with joy, except for the main character of the day. Su Yun glanced at his phone and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not late, am I? Where¡¯s our host today?¡± Big Head Yang took off his suit jacket and hung it aside. ¡°You came at the right time. The class belle just went to answer the phone.¡± ¡°Oh? Is anyone else coming?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Other than you, everyone else in the group has made it clear that they can¡¯t come. After all, our major requires us to go to some first-tier cities along the coast in order to develop well. Most of them have left Hibiscus City.¡± A short-haired girl added, ¡°I think it was Xu Jiajia¡¯s father who called. Anyway, there¡¯s still a while before the dishes are served. Let¡¯s chat.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This can be considered the first small gathering of our classmates after the graduation gathering.¡± The short girl¡¯s gaze first landed on Big Head Yang, who was the only one wearing a suit. ¡°Big Head Yang, look at how you¡¯re dressed. It seems like you¡¯ve found a good job?¡± Big Head Yang was not angry. He knew that everyone was just teasing him. Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t say. My job is considered a professional match.¡± Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued by Big Head Yang¡¯s words. They were all students in international finance and securities. Anyone who could do a matching major was a good person in the financial circle. When Big Head Yang saw everyone¡¯s eager gazes, he puffed out his chest proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m now the manager of one of the top 500 companies in the world!¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked and praised Big Head Yang. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to get such a high position with your lousy grades. Did you get in through the back door?¡± ¡°Exactly. I see your head is getting bigger and bigger. You must have had a lot of socializing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Huang Li¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t even as big as yours when she went home for pregnancy confinement.¡± A female classmate pulled out her classmate, Huang Li, who had left school early to give birth. She compared Big Head Yang¡¯s stomach to the pregnant woman¡¯s. For a moment, everyone burst into laughter. The atmosphere gradually heated up amidst this teasing. ¡ªCreak. At this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open. Xu Jiajia, who was wearing a floral dress, smiled and waved her hand. ¡°What interesting things are you talking about? You didn¡¯t even wait for me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s nothing. I just said that Big Head Yang¡¯s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. He¡¯s about to give birth.¡± ¡°Screw you. This is what I need for my job. That way, I can give people a stable and reliable professional image. A skinny person like you looks like a sneaky person.¡± ¡°Come, come, come. Jiajia, tell me. Big Head Yang said that he¡¯s the manager of one of the top 500 companies in the world. I don¡¯t believe him.¡± Xu Jiajia glanced at Big Head Yang, who was beside Su Yun, and then looked at everyone. She said very seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s indeed the manager of a top 500 company!¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked and looked at Big Head Yang in disbelief. Before Big Head Yang could shake his head smugly, Xu Jiajia¡¯s next sentence made his face turn red. ¡°Yes, the account manager of the life insurance company. How can he not be considered the manager of one of the top 500 companies in the world!¡± ¡ªBoom! Big Head Yang instantly felt that his bragging had been exposed. His face was as red as pig liver. ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡­¡± Immediately, everyone burst into laughter again. However, when they talked about work, everyone looked at Su Yun. Su Yun did not even have time to read the group messages. Everyone was very curious about what he was doing. Xu Jiajia called Su Yun twice last night, but Su Yun did not pick up either. She was the most experienced, so she hurriedly asked, ¡°Su Yun, you always say that you¡¯re busy. You don¡¯t even have time to reply to messages on the phone. What exactly are you doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Yun, we¡¯re all very curious.¡± Faced with the students¡¯ questions, Su Yun was about to speak. Big Head Yang, who had just been humiliated, suddenly looked up and said loudly, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°What? You know?¡± Everyone was shocked by Big Head Yang¡¯s sudden actions and turned to look. Big Head Yang cleared his throat and looked at Su Yun with ill intentions. Su Yun was also puzzled. What was this clown Big Head Yang up to? Seeing that the atmosphere was in place and the students¡¯ appetites were hooked by him, he coughed lightly. He pretended to be profound and said, ¡°When I saw Su Yun at school this afternoon, I felt that he looked very familiar. At that time, I thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t remember¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 30 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Familiar? Tsk, how can I not be familiar? We¡¯ve been together for more than three years.¡± Big Head Yang waved his hand at the male student who spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. How can I not know Su Yun?¡± ¡°What I want to say is that I saw a person who looked very similar to Su Yun on the Shark Fighting Streaming Platform. He¡¯s a boring card throwing streamer!¡± Big Head Yang suddenly turned his head, his gaze sharp as if he wanted to interrogate Su Yun. ¡°Tell me¡ªis that streamer you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Confess and be lenient, resist¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Big Head Yang was speechless. He wondered if he had heard wrongly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Su Yun picked up a piece of watermelon from the table and placed it in his mouth. He said calmly, ¡°I said, the streamer you¡¯re looking at is me.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ This time, everyone could no longer remain calm. Su Yun had actually become a streamer? Although the current industry trend was that the livestream industry was thriving, it was not that simple. Moreover, Su Yun was considered half a top student in their class. He was not very impressive, but it should not be a problem for him to find a company to earn a decent salary. Why did he switch careers to livestreaming? Xu Jiajia clearly did not believe it. She asked Su Yun in confusion, ¡°No way, why did you choose to do a livestream?¡± Su Yun forked another piece of watermelon. He had long guessed everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not easy to find a job now. I also want to try some new things. Secondly, I want to slack off.¡± Many students were deeply moved by Su Yun¡¯s words. Then, everyone seemed to have thought of something unpleasant, and their eyes dimmed. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really hard to find a job now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, as someone who studies financial securities, would I go sell insurance to stay at home moms and old uncles? After all, our Hibiscus University is considered first tier college.¡± ¡°Sigh, to be honest, I¡¯m still relying on my family¡¯s support. I¡¯ve been away for two months, but I haven¡¯t found a suitable job.¡± ¡°I heard that some of the students who go to the coast are accountants from small companies. They only get two thousand yuan for their internship salary. Renting a small single room costs more than two thousand yuan. A month is not enough for the rent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A few of our roommates have already said that they want to change careers. How can there be so many professionals?¡± ¡°Our profession is nothing more than entering a bank or a financial company, but if these two don¡¯t have any connections, they won¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, we should have changed when we chose the major back then.¡± ¡°I say, don¡¯t think that way. Other than the emerging industries, most of the industries are already saturated. The people in the 80s and 70s are in their prime. Who wants young people like us?¡± ¡°I agree with that. The industry is saturated. If they don¡¯t change it, we won¡¯t even have the chance to try.¡± ¡°With this comparison, I think Su Yun¡¯s choice is very wise. The livestream industry is in the limelight. Perhaps one day, Su Yun will become popular and become a big streamer. He will earn a lot of money. He can sell things and make a lot of money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s conversation was getting more and more serious, Xu Jiajia quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Sigh, we can¡¯t think about things like this. If I didn¡¯t choose this major, I wouldn¡¯t have met you guys.¡± After hearing Xu Jiajia¡¯s words, everyone realized that they had lost their composure. Today¡¯s theme was Xu Jiajia¡¯s birthday and catching up. They were all adults. No one was obligated to be a ¡°garbage bin¡± for their negative emotions. Therefore, adults had to learn to control themselves and try their best to show positive energy to the people around them. Su Yun did not participate in everyone¡¯s ridicule about employment, but he was the one who brought up this topic. Hence, he brought the topic back. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our class belle is right. We have to thank ourselves for our previous choice and achievements in the future.¡± After Su Yun said that, everyone suddenly came to a realization. ¡°That makes sense. Su Yun, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not too bad. At least I¡¯ve gained your sincere friendship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Well said. Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Big Head Yang raised his wine glass high and said loudly, ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast to the class belle first. We¡¯re going to spend a lot today!¡± ¡°Come, come, come. I wish our class belle forever to be 18 and as beautiful as a flower!¡± ¡°¡­¡± After three rounds of wine and five dishes, a group of students who had just graduated were nostalgic for their youth. All of them smiled so carefreely. They drank to their hearts¡¯ content and threw all their worries to the back of their minds. Xu Jiajia suddenly raised her glass and said apologetically, ¡°Fellow classmates, I¡¯ll go to the toilet first. I¡¯ll drink this as a punishment first!¡± ¡°Alright, the class belle is generous. Hurry up and come back!¡± Seeing Xu Jiajia stumbling out of the room with her bag, a female classmate who had not drunk too much hurried forward to support her. Not long after the two of them left, Big Head Yang also expressed that he had drunk enough and pulled Su Yun to the toilet. Hence, everyone began to go to the toilet one after another for a half-time break. Su Yun did not drink too much. He helped Big Head Yang, who drank the most, to the men¡¯s room. In the end, Big Head Yang started vomiting as soon as he arrived at the toilet. Su Yun patted his back for a while before the other party calmed down. Big Head Yang leaned against the wall and said vaguely, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m happy to meet everyone again today!¡± Su Yun patted his back. ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink. We¡¯re at a friends gathering, not a work gathering. There¡¯s no need to hurt your health.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, you can go back first. I-I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡± Su Yun shook his head. In the end, he helplessly went to the toilet and prepared to return to the private room. As soon as he reached the corner of the hall, he heard a clamor of exclamations. Su Yun quickly walked to the front desk of the hall. She saw Xu Jiajia¡¯s anxious face. The short-haired girl pointed at the door in horror. The waitress he had met earlier exclaimed, ¡°Thief!¡± Thief? Su Yun went forward and helped the dazed Xu Jiajia up. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The short-haired female classmate was obviously frightened and sobered up. She pointed at the door and said, ¡°Jiajia¡¯s bag was on the table. The thief stole Jiajia¡¯s bag when we weren¡¯t paying attention and ran out after we found out!¡± Was he that arrogant? Su Yun handed Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand to the short-haired female classmate. ¡°Bring Jiajia back. I¡¯ll chase after the thief!¡± With that, Su Yun rushed out¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 31 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun rushed to the door and the waiter pointed at the stairs in the emergency passageway. ¡°Senior, he¡¯s heading for the emergency exit!¡± ¡°What did they look like?¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing a cap and black clothes!¡± Su Yun rushed into the emergency passageway. The hotpot restaurant was on the third floor, so the thief could not run far! After taking two steps, although Su Yun¡¯s stomach churned, he could clearly feel the lightness of his footsteps. It was not because he was drunk, but because he had entered the supernatural state twice and had improved slightly. Even his control over his entire body had improved to a certain extent. Su Yun ran exceptionally fast as if there was nothing under his feet. Soon, he saw a panicked figure fleeing in the long and narrow passageway on the first floor. He was wearing a cap and black clothes. It was this person! ¡°Stop right there!¡± Hearing someone scolding him from behind, the thief shuddered. Not only did he not stop, but he also sped up and ran towards the exit. As long as he blended into the crowd, he could escape the pursuit of the people behind him. However, the speed of the other party¡¯s pursuit really shocked him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you one last time. If you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t force me to attack!¡± The thief was not stupid. The exit was right in front of him. Whoever stopped would be a f*cking retard. Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned cold when he saw that the thief had no intention of stopping. He quickly took out a poker card from his pocket. Without any hesitation, he threw it into the air. Su Yun had practiced this move tens of thousands of times and knew it by heart. As long as he clamped the poker card with his wrist, his body would almost develop instincts. At this moment, this poker card seemed to fly out casually, but it had actually fused with his full strength attack. Of course, the target in front of him was no longer a fixed wooden stake, but a moving figure. Therefore, the requirement for accuracy was even higher. This was also Su Yun¡¯s first time attacking a moving human target! Whoosh! Whoosh! The crowd at the exit was only a few meters away. The thief was excited. However, before he could take a step, he heard a whistling sound. He only felt his vision blur before something flew out. Immediately, he felt a heart-wrenching pain on his ear bone. He staggered in pain and lost his balance, falling to the ground. Although he did not see what flew past his eyes, he could clearly feel warm liquid flowing out of his ears. Clearly, the thing had scratched him just now. He could not be bothered to get up. His heart turned cold and he hurriedly touched his ear. When he focused his gaze, it was blood red. ¡°Blood?! What did you do to me?¡± The thief retreated on the ground in fear as he stared at Su Yun in disbelief. He only wanted to steal something. He didn¡¯t want to risk his life. Su Yun caught up in a few steps when the other party fell. Seeing that the other party had no intention of escaping, he stood in front of the other party. ¡°Are you still running?¡± Su Yun¡¯s eyes were cold like lightning. His entire body seemed to be cold, terrifyingly cold. ¡°Big¡­ Big Brother, I¡¯m just taking a bag. There¡¯s no need, right?¡± The thief looked at Su Yun with trembling eyes. He knew that he could not escape. Not only was this person fast, but he also had a strange weapon on him. He just didn¡¯t know what this weapon was, but it looked impressive. ¡®It¡¯s not a silenced pistol, is it?¡¯ Her earlobe was torn, and there was a small cut on the side of his face. Did the bullet miss and graze his face? Wouldn¡¯t it be a headshot if it hit?! The more the thief imagined, the colder he felt. An unknown horror was sweeping through his entire body. Little did he know that it was actually just a poker card. Moreover, it was not that it did not hit, but it did hit. It even accurately hit the body part Su Yun had expected! Unfortunately, its power was limited. Without Su Yun entering the supernatural state, it was already the limit for him to cut his earlobes and cheeks with just the beginner¡¯s level. That was why Su Yun chose to hit her earlobe and the side of his face to deter him. Otherwise, hitting other places would not cause any damage. Only by slashing through the exposed body parts at high speed could it cause a trace of injury. However, this kind of power was no small matter to ordinary people. It far exceeded the scope of ordinary people¡¯s understanding. After all, it was comparable to being ruthlessly slashed by a blade. Although it was not fatal, it was very intimidating without knowing what was going on! As for thieves, it was fine for him to steal a little, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to commit murder and robbery. Now, Su Yun scared him out of his wits. Recently, Hibiscus City was cracking down on all the surrounding crimes because of the robber robbing the bank. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he really didn¡¯t have money, he wouldn¡¯t have committed this crime. Now, he seriously suspected that he had run into the muzzle of a plainclothes police officer. At this moment, no matter how much he regretted it, it was useless. Hence, he began to beg for mercy. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll return the bag to you. Please let me live.¡± Su Yun snatched the woman¡¯s bag from his trembling hands. Seeing that Su Yun had accepted the bag, the thief heaved a sigh of relief. Since the other party could accept the bag, it meant that there was a possibility of continuing the negotiation. ¡°Big Brother, I had a bad thought. I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± The thief raised four fingers. Su Yun said angrily, ¡°The bag has been returned. This is something you should return, but what are you going to say about pushing my friend? What if she¡¯s injured? Who will pay for the medical fees?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°Then¡­ Big Brother, what do you think we should do?¡± The thief was scared out of his wits. He was afraid that the man in front of him would be unhappy and open another wound for him, so he quickly asked. Su Yun could tell that the thief had given up on escaping. After all, he had to escape. Su Yun waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Come back with me and apologize to my friend.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ The thief was stunned again. How could he go back and apologize to the owner? Wasn¡¯t this purely making himself suffer? ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± Su Yun¡¯s tone was cold as he exerted pressure on the thief. Although he did not drink too much, after the bumpy ride just now, the alcohol was a little strong. He didn¡¯t know if he would be drunk enough for the theif to notice. As if reading Su Yun¡¯s mind, the thief compromised. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Whatever you say, Big Brother. I¡¯ll apologize to your friend now.¡± Thieves were all timid people. The only noteworthy personality was that they were flexible. He was extremely thick-skinned. After being caught, he could chicken out at any time. Su Yun picked up the thief who was a head shorter than him and pushed him forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The thief had no choice but to admit defeat. He walked in front resentfully and prayed for himself in his heart. The two of them returned to the hotpot restaurant. At this moment, there were already many people gathered at the front desk of the hall. Everyone was talking at once about what had just happened. Just as he was cursing at the thief, he saw the thief timidly head back into the shop. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was puzzled and did not react for a moment. Why did the thief return? Wasn¡¯t he walking into a trap? Looking again, a handsome man calmly followed the thief into the shop. The waitress recognized the two of them and exclaimed, ¡°Senior! You caught the thief?!¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Immediately, everyone in the hall applauded thunderously. ¡°Well done, young man!¡± ¡°How impressive. This thief disappeared in a flash just now. We were all helpless.¡± Su Yun did not say anything. He just pushed the thief in front of the frightened Xu Jiajia and the other students. Because this incident happened so suddenly and caused quite a commotion, the students in the private room all walked out. At this moment, everyone was consoling Xu Jiajia, who had sobered up. Su Yun realized that there was a tall and mighty middle-aged man beside Xu Jiajia. He put his hand on Xu Jiajia¡¯s shoulder and comforted her softly. At this moment, when he saw Su Yun return with the thief, his fierce eyes landed on the two of them. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to the owner!¡± Su Yun berated the trembling thief. The thief shuddered and carefully looked up at the angry crowd in the hall. Only then did she say timidly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I really deserve to die. I offended you. I shouldn¡¯t have stolen your things¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 32 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia glared at the shifty-eyed thief and did not speak. To be honest, she was very angry now. She was originally very happy today to be able to celebrate her birthday with so many classmates. Unexpectedly, this thief ruined her mood. Without waiting for Xu Jiajia to speak, the tall and mighty middle-aged man beside her frowned and stepped forward to put the thief¡¯s arm behind his back. His actions were swift and decisive. No one even saw his actions clearly. Only Su Yun could see some clues. He was secretly shocked. This middle-aged man seemed to be an old hand at training and capturing. His movements were as fast as lightning, and his attacks were like pincers, not giving the other party any chance to resist. The thief screamed in pain. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was like a huge bell, instantly shocking the thief. At this moment, the thief could only complain in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°Who did I provoke? There are so many experts around me.¡± Although his arm hurt badly, he did not dare to make a sound. He could only suffer in silence. After restraining the thief, the middle-aged man¡¯s sharp gaze landed on Su Yun. ¡°Young man, did you catch the thief?¡± Su Yun did not know his identity and only nodded. He did not reply and returned Xu Jiajia¡¯s bag to her. Xu Jiajia took the bag and looked at Su Yun gratefully. She really did not expect the usually quiet Su Yun to have such hidden ability. ¡°Young man¡­ you¡­¡± Seeing this, Xu Jiajia hurriedly grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s arm. This action stunned everyone. They all looked at the middle-aged man and Xu Jiajia. ¡°Dad, this is also my classmate.¡± ¡®Dad?¡¯ Upon hearing this, Su Yun and his classmates were shocked. The muscular uncle in front of him was actually Xu Jiajia¡¯s father. However, Xu Jiajia was clearly a well-educated and easy-going beautiful woman. She was too different from this rough man. Mr. Xu¡¯s fierce aura immediately collapsed when he heard his daughter¡¯s rebuke. Mr. Xu immediately smiled. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Jiajia¡¯s classmate. It¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡± Xu Jiajia quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Su Yun. Let me see if you¡¯re injured.¡± Suddenly, Su Yun felt the murderous aura from Mr. Xu beside him. He waved his hand repeatedly and said that he was fine. Suddenly, The short-haired female classmate in the crowd exclaimed, ¡°Hey, why is this little thief¡¯s ear bleeding!¡± After he said that, everyone noticed that the thief¡¯s right ear was bleeding a lot. Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he bleeding? Did you guys use knives?¡± Su Yun shrugged. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Who injured him?¡± Xu Kui picked up the thief and glanced at the wound on his ear. He was immediately puzzled. The thief lowered his head and looked up at Su Yun with trembling eyes. Although the movement was very small, everyone saw it. ¡°Su Yun, did you do this?¡± ¡°Did you use a knife? That¡¯s too ruthless.¡± Su Yun shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t use a knife. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him.¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s questioning gazes, the thief did not dare to speak because he did not know what weapon the other party was using. Not long after, Two patrolling police officers came to the shop and brought the captured thief back. When they found out that Su Yun had subdued the thief alone, they even praised him. Su Yun did not mind and rejected the police officer¡¯s good intentions. After returning to the private room, Xu Jiajia checked her bag and did not miss anything. She pulled Mr. Xu and introduced him to his classmates. ¡°Classmates, this is my father. He specially came back to celebrate my birthday today. He¡¯s usually in the army, so it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen him.¡± At this point, Xu Jiajia¡¯s apologetic gaze landed on Su Yun. ¡°I almost made a mistake, but it¡¯s all thanks to Su Yun. Otherwise, I would have to trouble my father to pay for today¡¯s meal.¡± Everyone hurriedly stood up and toasted Xu Kui. ¡°Hello, Uncle Xu!¡± ¡°Hello, everyone. I thank everyone again on behalf of my daughter.¡± Xu Kui also swept away his previous ruthlessness and killing intent and returned the toast back one by one. In the end, his gaze stopped on Su Yun and he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Young man, can you tell me how you caught the thief?¡± When Xu Kui brought up this topic, the awkward situation immediately became lively again. Big Head Yang followed suit. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a move.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all curious about how you caught the thief.¡± ¡°What a hero saving a damsel in distress¡­¡± A male student was scared by Xu Kui¡¯s gaze when he said that Su Yun saved the damsel in distress. In Xu Jiajia¡¯s words, Xu Kui was a very good father, but in the eyes of her classmates, he was a crazy protector of his daughter. Although everyone had only seen him today, they had heard about him from Xu Jiajia for a long time. Indeed, seeing was better than hearing. The boy who was glared at sat back in his seat awkwardly. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Su Yun again. Seeing that he could not refuse, Su Yun could only say, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. That thief is so thin and small. I¡¯ll take one step and he¡¯ll take two.¡± Su Yun did not continue, but the result was obvious. He relied on the advantage of his long legs to catch up to the thief. At this moment, a classmate asked curiously, ¡°Then how did you injure the thief?¡± Su Yun smiled and did not hide anything. He said truthfully, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a card throwing streamer.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± However, the students immediately booed at Su Yun¡¯s words. Naturally, Xu Kui did not take it seriously, but he still praised, ¡°Thank you very much. Young man, your name is Su Yun, right? Not bad, not bad.¡± ¡°By the way, young man, do you have a girlfriend at university?¡± Xu Kui¡¯s last sentence caught Su Yun off guard. He did not know if the tripe that had just entered his mouth was hot or spicy. It caused Su Yun to cough. Seeing this, Xu Jiajia quickly handed over a cup of tea and rebuked her father, ¡°Dad, Su Yun is considered a top student in school. Why are you asking?¡± Xu Kui chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯ll learn from you young people to gossip. Young man, you¡¯re smart and handsome. Of course I have to ask.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time to cut the cake. Where¡¯s the cake you bought?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go get it now.¡± Xu Kui was sent away by Xu Jiajia. He kept muttering, ¡°Not many people in the army dare to talk to me like this. Only my precious daughter¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 33 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Mr. Xu left, Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun apologetically. ¡°My father is a straightforward person. He can¡¯t hide anything. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Su Yun waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think he¡¯s quite easy to get along with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± ¡­ At the same time, in the duty room of the police station on Spring Street in Hibiscus City. The thief was brought back to the police station by Officer Li and another police officer. ¡°Officer, I just picked up a bag. There¡¯s no need to handcuff me, right?¡± Xiao Li pushed the handcuffed thief and said angrily, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve already used a knife. It¡¯s different if you¡¯re caught red-handed.¡± The thief trembled when he heard this. As a person who had been in the police station for many years, he knew the most basic criminal law. Once he touched a controlled knife, it would not be as simple as theft. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t malign me. I really didn¡¯t use a knife. Besides, who would use a knife to cut themselves?¡± The few of them came to the hall noisily and immediately attracted the attention of many police officers on duty. Suddenly, a capable female criminal police officer in her thirties with short hair walked out of the elevator. It was Officer Zhang, who had simulated the scene of the robber¡¯s injury with Captain Chen in the hospital not long ago. Seeing that Xiao Li had caught someone, she asked in surprise, ¡°Yo, Comrade Xiao Li has done a great service today.¡± When Xiao Li saw that it was Sister Zhang from the Criminal Police Unit, he quickly replied, ¡°Sister Zhang, our police officers only catch some thieves. We can¡¯t compare to you.¡± ¡°Cut it out. I heard it just now. It¡¯s different when you use a knife.¡± ¡°Sister Zhang, why are you here so late at night? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s about the robber a few days ago. I came to your street police station to get some basic information about the hostages. I¡¯ve been really annoyed by this recently.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Li suddenly understood. Although he was only a police officer, he had also heard about the robber robbing the bank not long ago. He was immediately surprised. He did not expect that the case was not over yet. However, this was the job of a criminal police officer. As a junior police officer, he did not have the right to ask too much. At this moment, Detective Zhang tidied up her briefcase and glanced at the thief¡¯s bleeding ear. She reminded them, ¡°Hurry up and bandage the suspect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. he won¡¯t die from such a small injury.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before leaving. Xiao Li pushed the thief gloomily. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Let¡¯s bandage your wound first before explaining how you committed the crime!¡± The thief had also heard the two of them chatting just now and thought that Officer Xiao Li would use him to boost his own performance. The more the thief thought about it, the more afraid he became. He secretly cursed his bad luck and quibbled, ¡°Officer, I really didn¡¯t use a knife. You know that I usually commit petty theft. Even if you gave me a few guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to rob you with a knife.¡± ¡°Then if your ear wasn¡¯t cut by a knife, what was it?¡± ¡°Listen to my excuses. This isn¡¯t a knife wound, and I didn¡¯t bring a knife. Don¡¯t slander me!¡± ¡°Excuses? Pfft¡­¡± Criminal Officer Zhang, who had just walked out of the hall, looked back and shook her head with a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t care and immediately walked to the parking lot. She still had to return to the police station to work overtime as soon as possible. She did not know when the robber¡¯s case would end¡­ ¡­ At the same time, on the other side. The time they spent together was always short. Before they knew it, it was already close to midnight. As everyone had already started their internship, it was inevitable that they had to go to work during the day. A few students immediately bade farewell and suggested leaving early. ¡°Jiajia, we still have to go to work tomorrow. It¡¯s quite late now, and we still have to go home and wash up, so¡­¡± Xu Jiajia naturally understood. She smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. Work is more important, but I¡¯m very grateful that you guys took the time to come over today. I¡¯m very happy today.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Keep in touch when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Yes, the graduation thesis defense is coming up soon. At that time, everyone can gather and have a good day out!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I didn¡¯t expect time to be so inflexible. It¡¯s time to part again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been classmates for three years. Our friendship is deeper than our social friends. The fact that everyone is here today means that they value this friendship. I, Xu Jiajia, will remember it!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet another day!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s meet another day. Take care.¡± At that moment, Su Yun slowly stood up¡­ Xu Jiajia saw Su Yun get up and quickly said, ¡°Su Yun, are you leaving too?¡± Su Yun nodded. ¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡± Xu Jiajia looked at the time. It was almost midnight. It was time to go home. ¡°Don¡¯t ride if you¡¯ve been drinking. Shall I get my father to drive you?¡± Big Head Yang, who was in a daze, perked up when he heard this. ¡°Huh? Can you get Father-in-law to send me off too?¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. It matched the red wine and made her look even more beautiful. Su Yun glanced at Big Head Yang. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi with Big Head. It¡¯s difficult for him to walk like this.¡± Desolation flashed across Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes before she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Be careful.¡± Su Yun nodded in response. He placed Big Head Yang¡¯s hand on his shoulder and grabbed his suit with the other. All good things must come to an end. Everyone knew that after this farewell, the next ¡°free time¡± would be far away. Most of the time, time, distance, and other reasons were just excuses. When you wanted to see someone, even if they were at the ends of the earth, you would approach them step by step. So most of the time it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have time, or that we¡¯re too far away. We just lack a reason to go. These were many friends who would not meet again after graduation. They would only meet again after the other party got married. Only then will you persuade yourself mentally that your friend will only get married once in her life, so I have to go. At the same time, this was also why many relatives and friends of families could only have a ¡°happy gathering¡± during the new year or when there was a happy occasion at home. Everyone only gave them a reason or motivation to go. Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun, who was helping Big Head Yang out of the door. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Su Yun, remember to answer the phone in the future!¡± Su Yun did not even turn around. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± As Su Yun left, the last few students at the table also expressed their intention to leave. After another round of small talk, everything returned to normal. All that was left was the devastation on the ground¡­ At this moment, Xu Kui returned from the toilet. When he saw that only his daughter was left in the private room, he asked in surprise, ¡°Has everyone left?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That young man Su Yun looks ordinary, but he¡¯s quite capable. It¡¯s just that his mouth is a little out of tune. He even lied about using a flying card when he used a knife¡­¡± Before Xu Kui could finish speaking, Xu Jiajia suddenly interrupted, ¡°Dad, will everyone leave?¡± Perhaps feeling the sudden loneliness, Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Xu Kui knew that his daughter was experiencing the moment of parting in her life. Therefore, he patted Xu Jiajia¡¯s head and comforted her, ¡°Silly girl, in this world, apart from loved ones and family, everyone has to run towards their own lives.¡± ¡°But¡­ but I can¡¯t bear to part with my friends.¡± ¡°You can meet offline. You can chat online. It¡¯s much better than the comrades Dad lost¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 34 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the birthday party ended, Su Yun supported Big Head Yang¡¯s 200-pound body and hailed a taxi. If Su Yun¡¯s physique had not improved recently, he estimated that it would take at least two of his previous selves to drag him into the car. Looking at Big Head Yang, who was as drunk as a dead pig, Su Yun smacked his head twice. Big-head Yang took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°We¡¯re home, Bighead!¡± ¡°Oh? Alright, I¡¯ll be spanked by my mother if I¡¯m late!¡± Su Yun sent the delirious Big Head Yang home. Then, he took a taxi home. Seeing that it was almost 1:30 a.m., he quickly took a shower. Then, he fell asleep. After a dreamless night, Su Yun slept until he woke up naturally. After a simple wash, Su Yun felt the aftereffects of the alcohol. He felt a soreness at the back of his neck. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the alcohol dissipated yet?¡± Su Yun complained and lay on the sofa to rest. He took out his phone to check the messages. As soon as he opened it, he realized that there were a few missed calls on his phone. When he took a closer look, he realized that it was all Xu Jiajia¡¯s doing. He probably didn¡¯t notice it when he was showering. The closest one was around two in the morning. ¡°I was already asleep by then. Could it be something urgent?¡± At the thought of this, Su Yun opened WeChat and realized that Xu Jiajia¡¯s private message was also on WeChat. 02:16: ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Seeing this message, Su Yun was even more certain that the other party had something urgent. He immediately replied. 10:23 ¡°Awake.¡± Ding ding¡­ The other party replied instantly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking if you¡¯ve slept.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought there was something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back to work. Bye.¡± Obviously, Su Yun¡¯s straight reply made the other party speechless. Xu Jiajia directly sent an angry emoji. Su Yun smiled and did not reply. He suddenly remembered that he had not done a livestream for almost a day. Although he had posted a notice on the platform asking for leave yesterday, doing so would more or less affect his new fans. Of course, it was not a big problem for old fans. However, in Su Yun¡¯s eyes, it was a debt to his fans. ¡°Looks like I have to find a way to make it up to my fans.¡± Su Yun had been thinking about this all morning. How was he going to perform for the audience? Even when they went downstairs for lunch, Su Yun could not think of a solution. ¡°Fans always say my card throwing is too monotonous.¡± ¡°Looks like I have to make some changes from here. It¡¯s not a good idea not to increase the number of people.¡± After more than a month of livestreaming, Su Yun clearly remembered that the peak of his popularity was when he first entered the supernatural state that day. Because a flying card cut into the soft wood, it attracted the audience¡¯s rewards and forcefully attracted a wave of attention. From then on, it would fluctuate from a few hundred to a thousand. Su Yun realized that his user retention rate was not ideal. ¡°If I want to increase the retention rate, I have to attract the audience¡­ But my card throwing seems a little boring.¡± Su Yun racked his brains for an answer. Even during lunch, he was thinking about this question. Su Yun watched other people¡¯s livestreams as he ate. He wanted to see how his peers would increase their popularity. ¡°Hello, everyone. Welcome to Situ Has a Knife¡¯s livestream room. Today, I¡¯ll connect you to a streamer who calls himself the best in Mountain City.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s real enough and qualified to be called the best.¡± [Trying to connect to PK¡­ Please wait a moment.] [The other party rejected your connection.] ¡°Heh, my bros, he doesn¡¯t dare to accept the PK. Looks like he¡¯s frightened by us. We¡¯ll try to contact him later¡­¡± At this point, Su Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He suddenly slapped his forehead and exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I know to connect to PK?¡± ¡°I can also increase my popularity through PK.¡± After making up his mind, Su Yun quickly finished his lunch and returned home. Su Yun first opened the Sharkfight Streaming Platform and briefly studied how to operate the PK in the livestream. He realized that there were two forms of live PK on the platform. One was to connect their mics and interact with the designated streamer. The other method was to randomly PK, but this way, the algorithm behind the scenes would match some streamers with similar number of fans. It was completely random, but at the same time, the other party had to be making a connection too, so that the platform could make a random match. After roughly understanding the gameplay of live PK, Su Yun could not wait to try it out. Looking at the time, it was lunchtime. This was also the time when the short-term livestream was more popular. Hence, Su Yun opened the Sharkfight Streaming Platform and started today¡¯s livestream. Today was his first time trying out the new gameplay for a livestream. He was still looking forward to it. [The livestream you¡¯re following has already started. Please arrive at the scene as soon as possible¡­] The notification of the live-stream was posted on the platform, and people entered Su Yun¡¯s live-stream one after another. [136 viewers in the livestream room] The number of viewers was still rising, indicating that they had coincidentally reached a short-term peak in watching the livestream. ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. Why didn¡¯t the livestream start yesterday?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with the props or the recording special effects aren¡¯t done properly. After all, the streamer has been using the special effects more and more recently.¡± ¡°That makes sense. No wonder he took a day off yesterday.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been watching the streamer¡¯s card throwing for a month. I feel that the streamer¡¯s special effects skills are so good. Why don¡¯t you become a special effects streamer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The streamer next door, Demon Hand Ah Qian has already started the road show yesterday. He directly made a building disappear. It¡¯s so exciting.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also someone who imitates a foreign young man and uses terrifying special effects to scare people. He was banned after two PKs, haha.¡± ¡°I also think that there¡¯s no need for the streamer to fight to the death. It was fine at the beginning, but now I feel that it¡¯s getting more and more boring.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. I¡¯m almost visually exhausted.¡± ¡°I say, is there a possibility that the host¡¯s props are limited to this, or that he only knows how to create such special effects?¡± Su Yun glanced at the comments in the live-stream and realized that some of the netizens were right. For example, his style of livestreaming recently was too boring. Even Su Yun himself felt more and more numb to these netizens watching. That was why he wanted to make a change today. ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. I plan to enrich the viewing scenery for everyone today. After all, you¡¯ll get tired of eating a dish for a long time.¡± Su Yun¡¯s suggestion to increase the viewership of the livestream immediately caused an uproar in the comments. ¡°Brother Perseverance is finally enlightened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been watching the card throwing for more than a month. If not for our admiration for Brother Perseverance, we would have left long ago.¡± ¡°With Brother Perseverance¡¯s perseverance alone, I believe that the streamer will definitely become popular. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t found the right way previously.¡± ¡°Streamer, what are you going to do today?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 35 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The netizens¡¯ comments were mixed. Su Yun realized that there were still many old fans who supported him. Feeling relieved, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s try connecting livestreams today and interact with the other streamers.¡± ¡°I hope everyone will support me. Thank you, everyone.¡± With that, Su Yun did not wait for the audience to react and activated the microphone standby. [Trying to connect to PK, please wait¡­] [You¡¯ve been matched with a streamer; ¡®A Little Strawberry¡¯] With a whoosh, the screen in Su Yun¡¯s live-stream was split into two. The other party connected after a short black screen. The other party¡¯s livestream also appeared on Su Yun¡¯s side. On the screen was a female streamer in skimpy clothes with curvaceous breasts. At the same time, the female streamer also saw Su Yun¡¯s live-stream. When she saw that Su Yun was a young and handsome young man, her expression softened significantly. A Little Strawberry: ¡°Hello handsome, may I know what kind of streamer you are?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a card player.¡± A little strawberry smiled in confusion. ¡°Playing cards? This is a positive energy platform. It¡¯s irreconcilable with drugs and gambling!¡± Immediately, the netizens in both live-streams exploded. There were 2,476 people online in Little Strawberry¡¯s live-stream. ¡°Positive energy!¡± ¡°Positive energy +1¡± ¡°I have an irreconcilable grudge against drugs and gambling!¡± ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t mention the word ¡®sex¡¯ at all.¡± ¡°I, Sex, am absolutely irreconcilable with gambling and drugs!¡± Then, the live-stream on the other side was flooded with ¡®positive energy¡¯. In Su Yun¡¯s live-stream, there were 587 people online: ¡°The female streamer¡¯s melons are big and white¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m too embarrassed to expose you. Don¡¯t pry into society.¡± ¡°With these two streamers linked, drugs, gambling, sex, we¡¯re only missing drugs.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that about our Brother Perseverance. We¡¯re serious card throwing streamers.¡± Su Yun looked at the live-streams on both sides and realized that hundreds of viewers had flooded in through the connected live-stream. The effect was shockingly good! Wasn¡¯t this just freeloading? Su Yun struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Beauty, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m a card throwing streamer.¡± A Little Strawberry: ¡°Card throwing? What does that mean?¡± Su Yun revealed the wooden stake filled with poker cards behind him and smiled. ¡°Literally.¡± Then, they saw the wooden stake behind Su Yun that was like a target for arrows and understood immediately. ¡°Card Throwing Streamer, show me your talents.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s your talent?¡± ¡°I dance.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before deciding to have a live-stream PK. Both sides agreed that whoever lost in terms of combat strength would have to accept the other party¡¯s punishment. Su Yun agreed and began to prepare his talents. What talent could Su Yun have? It was nothing more than card throwing. Although his fans were tired of it, the audience in the other party¡¯s live-stream had never seen it before, so it was still considered novel. When the PK started, A Little Strawberry¡¯s combat power instantly reached 200 combat power. This combat power value was a digitization of the ¡®strength and popularity¡¯ of both sides when the Sharkfight Platform was used for PK. To put it bluntly, the Sharkfight Platform encouraged the streamer to send gifts during the PK segment. Combat power value needed to be increased by likes and gifts. The most praiseworthy thing was the combat strength bar. It hung above the livestream like a streamer¡¯s health bar, stimulating the audience¡¯s vision at any time. As for the streamers on both sides, it was as if they were in a tug-of-war competition. Their combat strength bars were ropes. When the two streamers competed, the fans and netizens in their respective live-streams would automatically be brought into the corresponding streamer¡¯s team. It was like a tug of war between two classes. Everyone wanted to win and wanted their class to win. As a result, the netizens would give it a lot of likes and gifts. For the streamer, he had obtained the opportunity to expose himself in front of the audience in the other party¡¯s live-stream and also received a portion of the gifts and tips. It would also be more entertaining and enjoyable for the audience, as well as the satisfaction of winning. This was taking advantage of the fact that everyone liked to watch the show. Therefore, after the livestream of the PK event was released, it received everyone¡¯s craze. Soon, Su Yun, who was originally at a disadvantage in the PK, threw out a few poker cards with proficiency. In an instant, Su Yun¡¯s combat strength surpassed A Little Strawberry¡¯s. Seeing that her combat strength was being suppressed, A Little Strawberry began to dance even harder. ¡°Brothers in the livestream, please cheer for A Little Strawberry. A Little Strawberry can work even harder. You can¡¯t watch me be bullied.¡± Sure enough, children who knew how to cry had milk to drink. Under the attack of a few sweet words, A Little Strawberry easily grasped the mentality of the number one on the rankings. Little Strawberry¡¯s top fan generously sent out a BMW. His combat strength instantly crushed Su Yun¡¯s gifts. On the other hand, Su Yun¡¯s side was very boring. There was no passionate soundtrack or inspiring words in the entire livestream room. Only Su Yun repeatedly threw the poker cards. Although it was fast and accurate, the first time they were surprised, the second time they were bored¡­ Soon, the PK time ended. Su Yun lost. The female host asked Su Yun to do 50 push-ups before stopping. After that, Su Yun messaged a few more small streamers. Among them were the ¡®idiots¡¯ who pretended to be ugly, the ¡®telegraph monkeys¡¯ who shouted into their mics, the singers, the fortune-tellers, and even the live streamers who knocked on wooden blocks¡­ There were all kinds of monsters. It had to be said that the livestream industry was really full of experts. Everyone would do anything to earn popularity. In comparison, Su Yun¡¯s flying card livestream seemed so weak. Even Su Yun himself felt that his livestream content was too monotonous. However, the current Su Yun was not only live-streaming to earn popularity. What he was more concerned about now was the improvement of his realm. After turning off the livestream, Su Yun realized that the peak of today¡¯s popularity was close to 4,000. ¡°Looks like this PK is really effective.¡± Su Yun could not help but sigh. After all, he had to livestream for two months before he could say that hundreds of people were watching. Previously, the peak had only reached more than 2,000 people in a day. Now, it had broken the record in the afternoon. If it was the peak time for watching the livestream at night, he might have a chance to break through the 5,000-person traffic barrier. This initial attempt gave Su Yun a taste of the benefits and the room for improvement in his livestream career. For the next few days, Su Yun would engage in a few consecutive PKs before starting the livestream. Gradually, this sentence spread in the circle of some small streamers. ¡°If you get randomly paired with a card throwing streaamer, then play a more exciting game with him. He will definitely lose!¡± Su Yun did not know what was going on either. Regardless of whether his popularity was higher than the other party¡¯s, as long as it was a PK, he would definitely lose! Then, the comments in his live-stream gradually changed. Some of the netizens who had always called him Brother Perseverance affectionately called Su Yun Brother Loser! However, Su Yun¡¯s personality was more indifferent. He would not take any punishment to heart. He would do whatever was asked of him like he promised. Of course, the other party¡¯s punishment would not be too excessive. It was usually some corporal punishment. If it was too excessive, the platform would not allow it. Gradually, because of his straightforward personality, Su Yun¡¯s popularity and fan count began to rise rapidly. In just a week, Su Yun¡¯s account had more than 1,000 fans. Moreover, the number of viewers in the live-stream was maintained at more than 1,000. This surprised Su Yun, but fortunately, the popularity issue was temporarily resolved. Su Yun¡¯s biggest headache was that he had recently discovered during his livestream that his strength seemed to have reached a bottleneck again and it was difficult for him to improve again. As for the second realm, he could use it as he wished. It was still a long way off. On this day, Su Yun tidied up the house and lay on the sofa, staring blankly at the soft wooden stake. At this moment, Su Yun had removed all the poker cards on the soft wooden stake. But the scars left by the playing cards on the skin of the cork stakes are permanent. Staring at the marks on it, Su Yun fell into deep thought. ¡°I¡¯m only at the beginner level now. How can I break through to the point where I can use it like my own arm?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 36 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun realized that it seemed difficult to go any further with just a simple repetition of card throwing. He could clearly feel that he already had a certain level of understanding of the beginner level. It seemed to be perfect, but not that perfect. However, Su Yun felt that he had almost mastered the basics of strength, but there seemed to be room for improvement. Unknowingly, as he was thinking about something, the night gradually darkened. Su Yun slapped his forehead. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it for the time being.¡± It was time for the livestream. Su Yun skillfully straightened the wooden stake and began tonight¡¯s livestream. As usual, the news quickly summoned a group of old fans. These fans were usually fans who had watched Su Yun¡¯s video to relieve their stress. There were all kinds of people in the world. Some people liked warm music, and some people liked a quiet environment. Most importantly, although Su Yun¡¯s livestream looked calm, how could it not be considered a unique stress relief program? It was like someone trimming a horse¡¯s hooves but becoming one of the top streamers. In this era where hundreds of flowers bloomed, as long as you streamed, there would be audiences. Moreover, the more you felt that something was strange, the more popular it would be. Su Yun did not know if he could reach this step, but he only wanted to do what was right in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming. Good evening, Brother Loser.¡± ¡°Looking at Brother Perseverance every day is the best thing I¡¯ve ever done.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do today?¡± Su Yun remembered that the day before yesterday, there was an awesome streamer who actually made throw cards upside down after he lost the PK. At that time, after Su Yun did it, the live-stream on both sides was in an uproar. The new fans were cheering 666, while the old fans were cheering for the special effects. Su Yun gained more than 500 fans in that livestream. Ever since that livestream, the netizens in Su Yun¡¯s livestream room began to discuss what higher-level punishment Su Yun should receive every day. This was because a simple card throw might be boring, but after the punishment was added, it was instantly interesting. Su Yun did not mind. At least the punishments proposed by those streamers were within the limits of what he could complete. Moreover, it was usually corporal punishment. If it was really too much, the officials would not allow it, so everyone knew what to do. [Trying to connect to PK. Please wait¡­] [You will be matched with the streamer immediately; Taekwondo Black Belt¡ªHongya] Su Yun looked at the name of the system notification and found it familiar. At the same time, he had a bad feeling. Just as the other party¡¯s live-stream screen appeared in front of Su Yun, Su Yun was stunned. ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Why was it her! A beautiful woman in a white taekwondo suit with a high ponytail and a fitness headband appeared on the other party¡¯s screen. The black belt around the woman¡¯s waist was the symbol of the top combat strength in Taekwondo. Although her attire and aura had changed, Su Yun confirmed that he was not mistaken. This person was Professor Lu¡¯s granddaughter, whom he had met on the day of Xu Jiajia¡¯s birthday in the Hibiscus University Library. ¡ªLu Hongya! As for why Lu Hongya was so unforgettable to Su Yun, it was not because he coveted her beauty. It was because when the two of them parted in the library, Lu Hongya had made a face and raised her fist to threaten him. How many girls were like her? Hence, Su Yun remembered her. Unexpectedly, the two of them actually met on the Internet. And it was randomly connected¡­ Su Yun recognized Lu Hongya, and the other party also recognized Su Yun. Lu Hongya¡¯s pretty face, which was covered in sweat, leaned close to the camera and looked around in surprise. In the end, she frowned and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s really you. You made me look for you for a long time!¡± Hm? There was a story! Instantly, the fans in both live-streams sensed the smell of gossip. The first to explode was Lu Hongya¡¯s fans. Lu Hongya was not just a beautiful and tacky streamer. She had more than 800,000 fans and had a terrifying 20,000 viewers online. This was unattainable popularity for Su Yun. Moreover, Lu Hongya was officially certified as a black belt streamer. Almost all of her livestream content taught some girls self-defense and fitness foundation. Although that was what her introduction said, most of Lu Hongya¡¯s fans were those who liked her looks. Now that Lu Hongya said this, wouldn¡¯t her male fans explode? What did she mean by she looked for a long time? Why did she look for this card throwing streamer? Could there be a story between the two of them? After a while, some veteran fans began to dig for information. ¡°Brothers, stop drawing your sabers. We have a common opponent!¡± ¡°Previous poster, don¡¯t scare me. My wife, Hongya, and I are fine.¡± ¡°What wife? I just went to the other party¡¯s live-stream and saw that he seems to be in the same city as my wife Hongya.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s in a favorable position?¡± ¡°When brothers unite, the enemy of my enemy is my friend!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hongya is mine!¡± The two of them were still wondering why the other party would appear on the Internet, but they did not notice that the fans of both sides were already arguing in the bullet screen. Lu Hongya wiped her sweat with a towel. ¡°You¡¯re actually doing a livestream? I thought you were cultivating in the mountains?¡± Su Yun could tell that the other party was holding a grudge against him for disrespecting her grandfather in the library back then. Su Yun did not argue with her. ¡°May I ask what kind of streamer you are?¡± In Su Yun¡¯s eyes, this was just a casual greeting between streamers. However, Lu Hongya did not think so. She felt that Su Yun was deliberately playing with her. Lu Hongya was not only a slightly famous streamer, but from her online name and clothes, it was not difficult to tell that she was a Taekwondo teaching streamer. Lu Hongya said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? If your eyes are so big and useless, you can donate them to those in need.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Yun was really a little shocked by Lu Hongya. Lu Hongya also realized that she might have been too harsh with her words. She didn¡¯t have too much hostility towards him. She just deliberately reprimanded him. However, her words seemed to be a little harsh. Hence, her tone became much gentler as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a slip of the tongue. Tell me, what kind of streamer are you?¡± Su Yun did not say anything and gestured for her to look at the wooden stake behind him. There were a few poker cards inserted into the wooden stake. Lu Hongya asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean? A flying card can pierce a wooden stake?¡± Obviously, Lu Hongya did not believe that Su Yun could plunge the soft poker cards into the wooden stake. At this moment, she also saw the comments on the bullet screen about Su Yun. Through the feedback from the fans in the bullet screen, they were all saying that the other party was a technical streamer who flew cards and stabbed wooden stakes. Of course, her fans were also questioning. ¡°With poker cards? What did you do with your props?!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can compete.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°If I plunge a poker into a stake, you¡¯ll be punished. How about that?¡± Su Yun was very displeased when he saw Lu Hongya¡¯s doubts that were about to overflow through the screen. She said that she wanted to let the other party know how powerful she was. ¡°The bullet screen says that you use special effects and prop. No one believes that you can really fly a card and plant a wooden stake. I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Lu Hongya did not take the bait and thought that Su Yun was cheating. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Su Yun smiled. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 37 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Unexpectedly, these words directly touched Lu Hongya¡¯s reverse scale. She immediately chuckled. ¡°Heh, come, come, come. Let¡¯s compete!¡± ¡°However, the netizens say that you will definitely lose. Why don¡¯t we compete in something else?¡± Lu Hongya smiled evilly as she calculated in her heart. Su Yun could hear the sound of her gears turning through the screen. Wasn¡¯t she just worried that he used a special effect so would change her method at the last minute so that he wouldn¡¯t have time to prepare special effects materials? However, Lu Hongya might be disappointed. Su Yun asked, ¡°Alright, what do you want to compete in?¡± Lu Hongya thought for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare so many wooden boards today. I¡¯ve already kicked them all. Why don¡¯t we have a PK today and let me see how powerful you are?¡± Taekwondo kicking wooden planks was a classic ¡®special skill¡¯¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the punishment first. If it¡¯s too much, I won¡¯t take it.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Lu Hongya smiled. She blinked her big, lively eyes and tilted her head to tease him deliberately. ¡°I told you you didn¡¯t have the real talent. Now you¡¯re thinking about how to accept the punishment.¡± Su Yun was speechless. He thought to himself that it would be strange if a verified account with hundreds of thousands of fans could win a PK with a small streamer with a thousand fans. However, Su Yun did not show it because he was not stupid. The reason why he knew that he would lose openly and still play was naturally to wash the other party¡¯s fans. Su Yun said, ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll perform a high split. How about that?¡± igh split meant raising one¡¯s leg over one¡¯s shoulder and then falling to the ground in a split. It was not difficult for Lu Hongya, who practiced Taekwondo. Hence, Lu Hongya happily agreed and stated her punishment conditions. ¡°If you lose, go outside and use a cards to knock off ten leaves. You can¡¯t go offline until ten leaves are knocked off.¡± Lu Hongya was trying to make things difficult for Su Yun. It was difficult for an ordinary person to hit a leaf accurately, let alone knock it down. She had a mischievous heart and planned to let Su Yun live-stream all night to pick leaves. ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yun did not refuse. His livestream was meant to attract attention, and he did not have much hope of winning. In any case, it was not a loss to be able to wash away some of the other party¡¯s fans. After all, it was rare for a small streamer to gain exposure during a livestream. Even if there were occasional official recommendations, they were only small recommendations and the exposure was very low. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet a big streamer like Lu Hongya. It was equivalent to being recommended. Naturally, he had to take advantage of her. He couldn¡¯t miss it. Sure enough, not long after, Su Yun was defeated. And it was a crushing defeat. It could not be helped. Lu Hongya¡¯s fan base was too high, directly crushing Su Yun¡¯s pitiful thousand fans. The two of them were not on the same level in terms of fan count. However, Although Su Yun lost the PK, he successfully gained 2,000 new fans. A total of 2,000 new fans! It was more than twice his current number of fans. The number of viewers even broke the record, reaching an astonishing 18,000 online. Of course, this was not at the same time. Since Su Yun¡¯s punishment for losing was throwing cards to pluck leaves, it was an imperceptible hook for the audience. Many of the audience were looking forward to seeing if Su Yun would foolishly throw cards to pick leaves. Or was he finally going to change to a new scene to do special effects? In the end, after disconnecting with Lu Hongya, Su Yun¡¯s fans increased to a total of 4,453. Su Yun stared at his account with his mouth agape. ¡ªNumber of fans: 4,453! All of this felt like a dream. Ten minutes ago, there were only more than a thousand fans. Now, the number of fans had increased by several times. No matter how indifferent and casual Su Yun was, he could not help but complete today¡¯s livestream happily. After washing up, he finally understood a principle. ¡°I must take advantage of Lu Hongya!¡± Although Lu Hongya¡¯s words were harsh and unpleasant, the benefits were too high. Perhaps this was the charm of the Internet. The charm of a livestream. It could allow one to reach the heavens in a single step. Those things that he didn¡¯t dare to think about came unintentionally. Su Yun felt extremely good today. He had tasted the sweetness of the Internet. The next day, the first thing Su Yun did when he woke up was to post a top-notch announcement in his account. [The livestream will begin at 11:30 p.m., fulfilling the punishment of plucking leaves!!!] Su Yun also learned to imitate some marketing accounts and added a few exclamation marks at the end of his announcement. Using the method of marketing accounts, he had to heighten emotions, which was also the most intuitive way to cach people¡¯s eyes. Su Yun felt that it made sense. He wanted to instantly highlight his differences in a bunch of normal words. The simplest way is to directly change the pattern of punctuation and obtain visual initiative. Only then did Su Yun realize that he seemed to be gradually stepping into this circle. After making such an announcement, Su Yun planned to go out for an outdoor exercise this morning. Last night, Lu Hongya had inspired him. He had been practicing throwing cards in his room, so it was inevitable that he had limited his room to perform. Moreover, Su Yun felt that during this period of time, card throwing seemed to have slowly shown many benefits in his life. For example, the robber case and the uniformed thief had been injured by his card throwing. Moreover, his supernatural state had also allowed him to obtain a slight increase in strength. His stamina, endurance, vision, perception, and reaction speed were all subtly changing. Although it was not much, it made his body much better. For example, if he was in a sub-healthy state previously, he was at least in a normal state now. All of this was because he had started practicing throwing cards, so Su Yun did not intend to change his training method for the time being. Instead, he felt that he should dig deeper into the profundity of it. The most important thing was to truly do the card throwing to the extreme. ¡ªthen how can I do it to the extreme? He had to thank Lu Hongya for giving him the order. He was already familiar with card throwing and playing wooden stakes within six to seven meters. What about ten meters? ¡®What about twenty metres?¡¯ Could he still hit accurately? Moreover, Su Yun also knew that his explosive power for card throwing had yet to reach the upper limit. His power could still increase. After all, there was a second theoretical realm in front of him: Control like one¡¯s arm. If one wanted to reach the second realm, there was still a lot of room for improvement in accuracy, distance, power, and so on. Therefore, Su Yun resolutely chose to go out today and try to exercise in the complicated outdoor environment. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 38 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was cloudy today, and North Wind was between Level 3 and 5. After reading the weather forecast, Su Yun left home. However, just as he walked out of the door, Su Yun was in a dilemma. Where are we going? Hibiscus City Park? No. There were too many people in the park. It would be troublesome if someone was injured. Moreover, it would be a headache to clean up the poker cards that flew out. After thinking for a while, Su Yun decided to go to the hill behind the district to practice. It was an abandoned, steeply sloped area that was too difficult to develop and abandoned by developers. Other than the land at the foot of the hill that had been reclaimed by some old people to cook, the hill was a good place. After making up his mind, Su Yun went to do it. He carried a large box of playing cards. After an hour of rough travel, he finally arrived at the hillside. The ground was overgrown with weeds and there was a sparse patch of trees. ¡°This is it.¡± Su Yun opened up a patch of weeds to make room for himself. After everything was prepared, Su Yun began to try the first outdoor card throw. Previously, he had two experiences of using card throwing outdoors. One was a robber, and the other was a thief. The effects were quite good, and his accuracy was within the normal range. Presumably, as long as the outdoor environment was not too complicated, the difficulty should not be too high. With this in mind, Su Yun skillfully charged up the card. In the next second, he shot out with ease! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡ªHu hu! Suddenly, as a strong wind blew over from the hillside, the tree trunk that the poker cards were aiming at suddenly changed direction. Then, Due to the strong wind forcefully changing lanes, the poker cards lost their momentum and actually deviated far away. Then, they floated down. ¡°Well ¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Su Yun was in a mess. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s an unprecedented amount of room for improvement!¡± Su Yun muttered and continued to throw. In the beginning, the few poker cards were unreasonably swaying due to the strong wind. After the strong wind, the poker cards in the breeze could barely touch the tree trunk. However, Su Yun wanted to hit the leaves on the tree. Su Yun tried various methods again. After repeated failures and groping, Su Yun gradually grasped the correction direction. ¡°There are too many factors to consider when card throwing outdoors, especially when it comes to controlling the direction of the wind. If it¡¯s in a normal place, under sunny weather, it can be ignored. However, if it¡¯s a mountain breeze, you need to master the technique.¡± Su Yun began to explore a new way to exert force in this direction. Just as he lost count of the number of poker cards that flew out, he suddenly recognized the direction of the mountain breeze. ¡°Northeast wind direction!¡± Su Yun suddenly threw the poker card in his hand. There were only two whooshes. The poker cards flew out against the strong wind. The speed was so shocking that Su Yun could not help but feel his heart skip a beat. Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, the poker card passed the target, brushed past the leaves, and flew into the treetop. Seeing this, Su Yun frowned. ¡°Failed?¡± Before he could be surprised, the leaf he had planned to shoot down earlier was neatly cut into two. It slowly floated down. Su Yun remembered that he had noticed earlier that the light and shadow of the flying card had not touched the leaf. It was still a few inches away. How could half of the leaf have been cut off? With doubts in his heart, Su Yun threw out a few more poker cards. The result was the same. They cut off half of the leaves before they could touch them. Su Yun used the feeling just now to continuously throw dozens of card throwing, all of which brushed past the target leaves. Occasionally, a few of them were unsatisfactory due to the wind. The others could achieve the effect of cutting off leaves without touching them. After many confirmations, Su Yun had a certain answer in his heart. ¡°Could it be because¡­¡± Su Yun fell into deep thought. Excitement could be clearly seen in his eyes. He suddenly realized that not only had he made a greater breakthrough in card throwing, but he was also getting closer and closer to the second realm. Su Yun did not have time to think. He struck while the iron was hot and changed the method of exerting force with the help of his understanding. Then, he would carefully feel the direction of the wind at the tip of his nose before he flicked the flying card. Under the wind, Su Yun changed the grip of the poker card in his hand to a parallel position, allowing the wind to pass through his fingers. He had to ensure that the wind resistance before the poker card in his hand was reduced to the minimum. This way, when he fired it again, the poker card could achieve the effect of riding the wind and breaking the waves the moment it flew out. Like a paper plane gliding in the wind, it tore through the air with an even more shocking might! With a swoosh, a leaf fell to the ground without touching it. ¡°This method is faster and smoother. Let¡¯s call it the Downwind Technique.¡± Su Yun named the technique of using the wind force to exert force as the Downwind technique. He felt that he might be able to use different methods of exerting strength according to different scenes in the future, so he wanted to distinguish them. Moreover, Su Yun realized that the most terrifying aspect of the wind-driven technique was that it could actually borrow the power of the airflow. The reason why the card he flew out could cut down the leaf without touching it. It was precisely because of the change in Su Yun¡¯s method of exerting force that the poker cards that flew out produced airflow that tore through the air. It could also be called ¡®Qi Force¡¯! It was a little similar to ¡®sword aura¡¯, but it was not that mysterious. It was just that when the poker cards flew and spun at high speed, they created a cutting force in the surrounding airflow! This power was not very strong at the moment, but it was not a problem to cut off the soft leaves. It was like a helicopter landing on the surface of the sea. The helicopter did not touch the water, but the water surface surged because of the powerful airflow. And the airflow brought about by the high-speed flight of the poker cards was even sharper! ¡°If I can reach the second realm, can this Card Throwing Qi cut through people¡¯s flesh and blood? Can it injure people from afar?!¡± Su Yun was overwhelmed with emotions. This enlightenment was a new breakthrough for him. It allowed him to have a new improvement in his initial understanding of the realm. He even vaguely felt that he had already touched the threshold of the second realm. The path was right ahead. He only needed to step on it to advance! ¡­ Su Yun took a deep breath to calm himself down. He glanced at the time. It was almost 11:30. Unknowingly, he had been enjoying the cool breeze on this small hill for nearly three hours. Su Yun shook his head. He was so engrossed that he almost forgot the time. He quickly turned on the Sharkfight Streaming Platform on his phone. Soon, when the news of the livestream was sent out, Su Yun was surprised to find that the number of people in the livestream room was so terrifying. Less than a minute after the livestream started, more than a thousand people were online. Moreover, this number continued to rise as time passed. Su Yun could not hide the excitement in his heart. He vaguely felt that he would break the online record again this afternoon. ¡°Can it reach 10,000?¡± Su Yun muttered in his heart and began to check if the live-stream function was normal. Fortunately, the livestream industry in this world was especially developed. Be it the Internet, platforms, or equipment, they were extremely smooth. ¡°The 5G network is really useful.¡± After Su Yun checked that the functions were normal, he began to greet everyone in the live-stream. ¡°Good afternoon, brothers.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to fulfill the punishment for last night¡¯s PK. I wonder if my brothers in the live-stream saw that PK last night.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 39 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [There are 4,887 people online in the live-stream.] The number of online viewers in the live-stream skyrocketed. They had no intention of stopping at all. It seemed that Lu Hongya had made the right choice! He was 100% sure that most of them were fans of Lu Hongya and wanted to see him carry out his punishment. Su Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He also knew that some of the netizens in the live-stream were passing by and were not very clear about what had happened last night. Hence, while explaining the punishment content of yesterday¡¯s PK to the new netizens, he wrote a message and pinned it on the bullet screen. [Integrity streamer accepts punishment. Card Throwing to Remove Leaves. If I don¡¯t complete it, I won¡¯t stop streaming!!!] Su Yun could not help but laugh when he saw the title method that was similar to clickbait. However, It had to be said that this title was really useful. After Su Yun changed the title of his live-stream to this sentence, his live-stream¡¯s popularity reached another climax. [There are 7,511 people online in the live-stream¡­] This was the first time Su Yun had broadcasted alone. In such a short period of time, he had reached such a terrifying number of online users. It would be a lie to say that he was not excited. Su Yun glanced at the bullet screen that was flooded with comments in the live-stream. ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here. Let¡¯s sit and watch the streamer slap his face!¡± ¡°It¡¯s predicted that the streamer will only be able to obtain ten leaves next year.¡± ¡°Not to mention a ten leaves, even if he¡¯s lucky, he¡¯ll only get two or three at most.¡± ¡°To be honest, our Brother Perseverance is a man of his word.¡± ¡°Previous commenter, you mean the special effects, right¡­¡± There were all kinds of comments in the bullet screen. The key was that the netizens were flooding the screen too quickly. Su Yun, who did not have a computer backing him, could not read it all at once. When he looked up again, the number of viewers in the live-stream was about to exceed ten thousand. This was not the peak period for livestreams. Some super streamers would livestream during the prime time at night. As a result, a large portion of the traffic would be divided up by them at night. However, it was noon now. It was different. The all-night streamers didn¡¯t start, the super streamesr did not start either. This was a huge gap in the livestream. From 11 p.m. to 1 p.m., it was known as the Platinum Streaming segment in the livestream industry. It was precisely because of this. This was also a rare time for small and medium-sized streamers to perform. At this moment, someone in Su Yun¡¯s live-stream began to send gifts. [Thank you ¡®I will marry Hongya¡¯ for the airplane.] ¡­ [The number of viewers online has exceeded 10,000!] Eleven thousand. Twelve thousand people. 13,000! Su Yun stared at the wildly jumping number of online users until the number stopped at around 15,000. One had to know that when he went offline yesterday, there were only a total of 18,000 views in the live-stream. Today, there were 15,000 viewers online at the same time. For a moment, Su Yun was overjoyed. He had broken all his records this afternoon! Moreover, this was different from Lu Hongya¡¯s livestream because those people only stayed in his livestream for a moment because of Lu Hongya. However, it was different now. These people had entered the live-stream because of him. As long as this wave was completed, Su Yun believed that his number of fans would increase drastically again. Then, Su Yun briefly explained the punishment he had accepted to everyone. ¡°Brothers, a man never goes back on his word. If I don¡¯t meet the punishment requirements today, I¡¯ll keep streaming.¡± Instantly, the comments exploded. ¡°Impressive.¡± ¡°Brother Perseverance!¡± ¡°The host is awesome.¡± ¡°Does the streamer have enough battery on his phone?¡± All of a sudden, the netizens were in an uproar, eager to see how Su Yun would clean up the mess. Su Yun did not notice that the popularity of his live-stream this afternoon had directly rushed to the top of the Ranking List in the Hibiscus City area. ¡­ Hibiscus City Police Station. A beautiful policewoman was getting food in the canteen. A colleague behind her patted Zhou Xiaoxiao and handed her the phone. ¡°Xiaoxiao, was this the streamer you pushed to me last time?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao took a look and was immediately surprised. Su Yun¡¯s live-stream was the top popular streamer in the Hibiscus City area. [Integrity streamer accepts punishment. Card Throwing to Remove Leaves. If I don¡¯t complete it, I won¡¯t stop streaming!!!] ¡°It¡¯s really him. When I saw him, he only had 100 people. He¡¯s already at the top of the Ranking List?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the phone screen in surprise. Her colleague held their plate and sat down at the side. ¡°I want to see how these cards pluck leaves. It looks like a martial arts film.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m superstitious? Why are you looking at it too?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I believed it. If he can really do it, won¡¯t we have to file him down once he gets a hold of darts¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was amused. ¡°They¡¯re all special effects and props. His netizens in the live-stream have all confirmed it. He¡¯s using this to gain gimmicks. If you really want to file a case for him, the reason has to be changed to suspected false publicity guidance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but at least he¡¯s ranked first in our Hibiscus City¡¯s livestream. The show should be quite effective, right?¡± ¡­ Su Yun stood on the hill and looked at his watch. It was almost 11:30. The number of people online in the live-stream also reached 18,000. Although the rate of growth has slowed, it has continued to grow. At first, he was indeed very excited, but now, Su Yun was a little numb. After all, miracles could happen at any time in the Internet era. Perhaps one of them would become popular. Wasn¡¯t this his current situation? Su Yun restrained his slightly fluctuating emotions and began to fix the camera to a camera position. He did not have an assistant, so he could only use the phone stand to stabilize his position first so that he could continue the livestream. ¡°Brothers, the auspicious time has come. Let¡¯s start harvesting!¡± With that, Su Yun¡¯s live-stream exploded. Many big shots began to send gifts one after another. These big shots were not only doing this for entertainment. They were rewarding the streamers. It was beneficial for them to snatch the first place of the new streamer. Su Yun¡¯s current popularity was astonishing. The most important thing was that Su Yun was new enough that becoming Su Yun¡¯s number one fan would not tak much money. As long as they occupied first place in Su Yun¡¯s live-stream, the traffic Su Yun brought would more or less bring them a certain amount of attention. For example, Su Yun¡¯s current first place fan was occupied by someone with the ID ¡°Myanmar Jewelry¡ªBrother Hai.¡± He had only given Su Yun a gift of more than 5,000 yuan, but he had already attracted dozens of customers who were interested in jewelry. As long as one of them bought the jewelry, it would be more than five thousand yuan! Su Yun had not come into contact with this level, and he was not in the mood to say anything to give attention to the first ranked fan. After all, he was only doing a livestream to earn a living so that he would have more time to study cultivation. As for currying favor with his top fans, it would not happen to him. However, he still had to thank him verbally. This was politeness. At this moment, Su Yun was more than a meter away from the phone, trying his best to expose his upper body to the camera. He made sure that the camera¡¯s image included him and the tree more than ten meters away. Su Yun slowly opened a new set of poker cards and displayed the authenticity to the audience, indicating that he was using ordinary poker cards and not props. Of course, many of the audience did not believe it¡­ Then, Su Yun prepared to perform card throwing to pick leaves. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 40 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under the watch of more than ten thousand people in the live-stream, Su Yun stood calmly. He did not make any unnecessary preparations because he was already familiar with the flying card technique. The card in his hand instantly turned into an afterimage and shot out. Whoosh! Whoosh! With a thud, the poker cards flew into the dense canopy and disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. You¡¯re lucky to hit it.¡± ¡°Looks like the host won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, this is the consequence of going against my Hongya¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Ten leaves, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible!¡± The bullet screen in the livestream room was filled with boos. The netizens who were watching the show were very happy to see the streamer suffer. After all, this was the effect of the livestream. However, just as the bullet screen was filled with heated discussions, everyone saw a slightly yellowing leaf fall from the trajectory of the card on the livestream. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing this scene, the netizens in the live-stream were stunned. However, after a moment of hesitation, the netizens reacted. ¡°It¡¯s almost autumn. The leaves that fall naturally don¡¯t count.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The host just happened to be there!¡± ¡°I knew it. Why else would there be such a long delay? It must have been a coincidence.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. Our Brother Perseverance is a ruthless person who trains hard at home to cut cucumbers with card throwing. Aren¡¯t these leaves easy for him?¡± ¡°Previous commenter, you must be a paid poster. How much money is it? We can earn it together.¡± There were all kinds of comments in the bullet screen, but Su Yun did not care. He continued to throw a second poker card and disappeared into the trees at the end of his vision. In the end, the same scene happened again. Amidst the crazy doubts of the audience, another leaf slowly fell from the distance. Most netizens thought that it was still a coincidence. It was almost autumn, and a breeze would cause the leaves to fall. But the third time, it was still the same. ¡°Eh? No way. What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a delay? It¡¯s definitely not caused by the streamer. I¡¯ll bet on my brother being single for ten years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Good things don¡¯t last more than three times. I¡¯ll also bet your brother¡¯s ten years of being single.¡± ¡°+1.¡± ¡°+10086.¡± Once, twice, thrice. But what about ten times in a row? When Su Yun finished flying the card for the tenth time and dropped a fallen leaf at the end of his vision, some of the netizens did not know how to send comments. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ who¡¯s going to fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ve long heard that this is a special effects streamer. His background must be fake! Perhaps it¡¯s a special effect that was inserted into the green screen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Advisor, you¡¯re wise. I agree!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Su Yun easily plucked off ten leaves with ten poker cards. He calmly walked to the front of the camera. He originally thought that the netizens would be impressed, but what he didn¡¯t expect to see was doubt. This time, Su Yun could not take it anymore. You can suspect anything, but how can you suspect that it¡¯s a fake background? Su Yun replied, ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that my background is fake?¡± In order to prove to his fans that he was live-streaming on the hill, Su Yun directly ran into the weeds. As he threw a random rock into the ditch in the distance, he shouted, ¡°Is it fake? Is it fake?¡± In the end, Su Yun even ran under the tree and kicked it a few times, causing the tree to tremble and many leaves to fall. Su Yun picked up a leaf and returned to the camera to display it. ¡°Is it fake? Are you still saying that my background is fake?¡± This time, Su Yun was straightforward. The netizens did not expect the streamer to be so straightforward as to rush into the weeds personally to prove the authenticity of his background. Seeing that they could not find a new excuse to retort the host, the netizens were in a dilemma. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ who¡¯s going to fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. The host must have used props. For example, he hid an electronic device on the treetop. He flew the card into the treetop and secretly controlled it to drop a leaf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Advisor, you¡¯re wise. I agree!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Su Yun was so angry that he laughed when he saw the comments. ¡°Where¡¯s the sincerity between people? It¡¯s a pity that the two of you don¡¯t go to the national debate team to argue.¡± Although he was helpless against this batch of netizens, there were nearly 20,000 online users. Su Yun decided to follow the steps they gave him to maximize the effect of the show and show it up close. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll only throw at the leaves that everyone can see next. Please open your eyes and look carefully frame by frame.¡± With that, Su Yun returned to his card throwing position and decided to perform card throwing again. This time, he locked onto a tree fork that was growing horizontally. There were dozens of leaves scattered on it, and they had not withered from the sun. ¡°Everyone, watch carefully. This time, I plan to take off the branch¡­¡± Su Yun adjusted the camera to ensure that he could clearly see himself and the tree branch. He also zoomed in on the camera. Then, Su Yun stood calmly in front of the camera, as if he was waiting for something. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°The outdoors are still better. It has the effect of a show.¡± ¡°Streamer, look at the reward!¡± This immediately piqued the interest of the netizens in the live-stream. All of them stared intently at Su Yun on the screen, wanting to see what he was up to. The tip of Su Yun¡¯s nose suddenly moved slightly. Just as his hair was blown up, he suddenly turned his wrist and activated the wind technique. The poker card in his hand suddenly flicked along the wind. Whoosh! Everyone in the live-stream could only see the afterimage of the streamer¡¯s wrist. Then, a white light shot out. In less than a blink of an eye, the roots of a leaf on a tree branch facing the camera in the distance were snapped in half and floated down. ¡°¡­¡± The netizens in the bullet screen were speechless for a moment. They all sent dumbfounded emoticons. It was too fast. Who could see it? ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll use emergency technology to deal with it. Look at the slow-motion screenshot in my profile picture later.¡± As expected, not long after, the technical fan immediately returned to the live-stream. ¡°The host¡¯s card throwing is a little ridiculous. Everyone, go take a look yourself!¡± ¡°Really? Brother, you¡¯re awesome.¡± ¡°Guys, look at the GIF in my profile picture.¡± A group of netizens went to this technical big shot¡¯s homepage to check the slow-motion video. He could clearly see that the poker card that Su Yun had thrown was at least two to three centimeters away from the leaf, but the root of the leaf had inexplicably broken! No wonder the technical netizens were dumbfounded. This was the power of the Downwind Technique. The force was sharp and shocking. This was also proof that Su Yun knew that he was about to reach the second realm. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Nothing Else, Only My Hands Are Experienced Chapter 41: Nothing Else, Only My Hands Are Experienced Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In front of everyone, Su Yun once again clearly displayed the Flying Card Plucking Leaves. There were two times when he used a poker card to pluck off two leaves. Moreover, the aura around the card was like sword energy that overflowed. The effect was cool and could be said to be exquisite. Su Yun could not help but admire himself. However, when he looked at the bullet screen confidently, he was immediately dumbfounded. This was because the comments were filled with doubts about him. ¡°The special effects are confirmed. I saw the poker cards in slow motion just now but they didn¡¯t touch the leaves at all!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave, let¡¯s leave. This is just pure special effects, okay!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even touch the leaves. This bug is too obvious.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t the streamer find a job?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Honest streamer? No way.¡± ¡°The probability of a flying card hitting a leaf is very high, but card slashing in the air is not something that can be explained by proficiency. This is simply an insult to our intelligence. (My middle finger despises you)¡± ¡°Hehe, this is called the cutting force formed by air convection. If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I support Brother Perseverance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Brother Perseverance has already used cards to cut wooden stakes. What¡¯s the use of airflow cutting leaves! Right, Brother Perseverance with special effects? (dog head)¡± Su Yun looked at the bullet screen and felt a headache coming on. He had a clear conscience about everyone¡¯s doubts, but no matter how he explained, it was considered a special effect. This was very helpless. Su Yun thought that next time, he would find an opportunity to crack the rumors of special effects. ¡°As expected, if you want to wear a crown, you have to bear its weight¡­ Su Yun also realized that as his popularity increased, the discord would increase. However, he did not take it to heart, because there were benefits and disadvantages. If he did not promote himself, how could anyone watch? After checking his gains for lunch, Su Yun realized that he had actually topped the popularity rankings of Hibiscus City. It was a pleasant surprise. In addition, his fans had increased to more than 7,000. With 20,000 viewers, he had attracted more than 2,000 fans. This conversion rate was already very impressive. Su Yun was very satisfied. Moreover, the profits at noon today could be said to be very terrifying. It was comparable to the month or so of hard work before. It was close to 10,000 yuan! As a student who had just graduated from university, this income was already very good. Fortunately, Su Yun did not care too much about money and was not obsessed with it. He was still thinking about how to improve his unique skills. Training was the way to go. However, after a busy morning and high-intensity training with the wind, Su Yun, who had relaxed, suddenly felt tired. ¡°I have to go back and eat a good meal to reward myself.¡± After making up his mind, Su Yun briefly explained that he had already fulfilled his punishment and closed the live-stream. After the livestream was closed, Su Yun heaved a sigh of relief, packed up his equipment, and returned home. Because he was too tired and had practiced a new way of dealing cards today, his wrist felt very sore, so he decided to go out for a good meal. At the same time, on the other side of the Internet. Looking at the black screen on her phone, L¨¹ Hongya could not let go for a long time. The image of Su Yun plucking leaves with poker cards kept appearing in her mind. Initially, she thought that Su Yun was quite a good person to be able to carry out the punishment so honestly. On the other hand, she also wanted to see how Su Yun was embarrassed in the live-stream. Unexpectedly, not only did the other party pluck ten leaves, but he also completed the punishment easily and comfortably. In the beginning, she was still very shocked by how Su Yun did it. However, when she saw that the comments said that it was a special effect or prop, she understood. However, Su Yun knew the effect of the livestream very well. He pretended to be angry and used the close-up camera to demonstrate again. As expected, the effect of the show this time was even more powerful. It was not as simple as throwing cards and plucking leaves. A sentence in the bullet screen made ripples in Lu Hongya¡¯s calm heart. ¡°The cutting force formed by the air convection!¡± From this theory alone, it was not impossible. The super strong airflow in reality could be considered a derivation of this theory. However, it was easier said than done to achieve this. It was like the sword aura in novels. It was completely impossible to achieve. This required the combination of many factors, such as super speed and explosive power, that exceeded the object itself. Could Su Yun do it with just a few poker cards? Obviously, it was a fantasy. The more L¨¹ Hongya thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Hence, she took out a deck of poker cards and tried to throw a few times. Although the poker cards she threw were random and were everywhere in the room, she realized that it seemed that after training for a long time, it was not impossible to reach the level of precision. There was no other reason except familiarity and muscle memory. As a Chinese person, she definitely knew this sentence. Under the circumstances where practice made perfect, as long as it was not throwing cards to cut steel bars, throwing cards to pluck leaves would definitely be possible. ¡°If you train for a long time, it¡¯s not impossible to cut off the leaves. After all, it¡¯s very easy to cut open the leaves with the hardness of the poker cards. You just have to use the airflow to cut them down¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s too ridiculous. If you say that about my black be;t Taekwondo kick technique, won¡¯t I be able to break the wooden board with my foot aura?¡± Foot aura? Pffft¡­ Why did it feel strange? In the end, L¨¹ Hongya recalled the scene when she met Su Yun in the library. ¡°Why would I believe him? This person even claimed that he was a cultivation genius. Seriously, he didn¡¯t even say a reliable word.¡± L¨¹ Hongya stuck out her tongue and closed the livestream resentfully. Then, she got up and prepared to go to the Taekwondo dojo. At the same time, in the canteen of the Hibiscus City Police Station. Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the black screen of Su Yun¡¯s live-stream and also had mixed feelings. ¡°This guy, is he not even going to hide anymore? The special effects are so obvious, why is he still insisting on throwing cards? It¡¯s time to change the project. ¡± ¡°But this voice¡­ I suddenly remember. It seems to be quite similar to the passerby the robber met that day. It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? That day at the meeting, because it sounded familiar, I suddenly thought of poker cards for no reason and even made a big joke.¡± Looking at the words ¡®same city¡¯ displayed on the livestream page, Zhou Xiaoxiao felt that it was very likely. However, she did not think too much about it. She just found it interesting that she had actually met a small streamer she followed under such circumstances. Thinking about it, it was really strange. ¡°He has almost 10 ,ooo fans now¡­ So fast. I remember that when I first followed him, it was only a few hundred. I think he will definitely change the special effects program in a few days¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao muttered a few words softly before turning off the livestream and logging out of Su Yun¡¯s information homepage. However, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Zhou Xiaoxiao fell into deep thought. A moment later, she suddenly turned to look at Officer Li beside her. ¡°Hehe, Brother Li, do you like to play magic tricks?¡± Officer Xiao Li rolled his eyes at Zhou Xiaoxiao warily. He felt that the other party was up to no good by saying this at the police station. ¡°What? I can¡¯t even have my own hobby?¡± ¡°Brother Li, don¡¯t you have props to play magic? For example, poker cards. Do you have them on you? Let me play with them.¡± Looking at Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s sparkling eyes, Comrade Xiao Li thought to himself, ¡°Are you using this to test me?¡± Ridiculous! ¡°How can I bring poker cards with me when I¡¯m at work? Are you trying to get information from me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡¯ ¡°I have a prop card in my bag. I¡¯ll give it to you after dinner, but you¡¯re not allowed to tell the captain.¡± ¡°I promise not to say anything!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re obsessed from watching your livestreams.¡± Comrade Xiao Li muttered as he picked up his plate and walked away. Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly followed.. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Hibiscus City with Surging Undercurrents Chapter 42: Hibiscus City with Surging Undercurrents Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Take it, take it. I just bought the magic prop card. Don¡¯t ruin it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Li.¡± After Zhou Xiaoxiao succeeded, she hurriedly thanked him and obtained a brand new deck of poker cards. Although it was a prop card, it was actually not much different from ordinary poker cards. Otherwise, it would not be able to be faked. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave this place. She found a deserted place, tore open the packaging, and took out a few. Then, she took out a carrot with bug holes from the dining room and used a little force to easily cut it open with a poker card. ¡°It¡¯s still relatively easy to cut things with poker, so cutting leaves will probably be even easier.¡± After coming to this conclusion, Zhou Xiaoxiao looked around. Her bright eyes narrowed as she suddenly threw the poker card in her hand. ¡ªPa da! However, her aim was really out of control. It could be said to have gone in the complete opposite direction. The poker card that was originally going to fly into the trash bag bucket accidentally flew onto the cleaning lady who came to clean. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s crooked!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao lowered her head resentfully and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The cleaning lady quickly walked up to Zhou Xiaoxiao and gently patted her forehead. She muttered softly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you being naughty about again? Your leader just went over there.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao cupped her hands apologetically and said, ¡°I was wrong, Auntie.¡± The cleaning lady flipped through the poker cards in her hand. When she saw that it was the Ace of Hearts, she immediately thought of something and blamed softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one playing poker. You were the one who threw it in the lounge last time, right? It¡¯s good to have some fun, but don¡¯t affect your work. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to hide it for you.¡± ¡°I know, Auntie, but what last time¡­¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked confused. ¡°Cut it out. Thankfully, Auntie helped you clean up last time. Today, you threw poker cards everywhere. If the leader sees you, he will teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°I was wrong, Auntie. I won¡¯t lose it again.¡± After Zhou Xiaoxiao promised, she put away the poker cards resentfully and returned to her office. Although she had been taught a lesson, Zhou Xiaoxiao had also resolved some of her doubts. ¡°Looks like this flying card technique can indeed be practiced. It¡¯s just that cutting leaves in the air is too exaggerated. You can increase the accuracy of the poker cards, but the power is still limited.. ¡°But if the poker cards are placed on the polisher, they should also have cutting power. The wound caused by that¡­¡± Ring ring ring¡­ Just as Zhou Xiaoxiao was daydreaming, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, Captain Chen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Quickly finish eating and go to the office for a meeting. The meeting organized by Chief Zhang will begin in five minutes.¡± ¡°Huh? Why did Chief Zhang call me?¡± ¡°You handled the robber case beautifully last time. Chief Zhang is deliberately nurturing you. Don¡¯t waste time. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you¡¯re late!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had my dinner. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly cleared the dining table and quickly went to the drawer of her desk to get the meeting book. After a while, Zhou Xiaoxiao rushed to the small conference room in only three minutes. Seeing that it was a small meeting room, Zhou Xiaoxiao understood that today¡¯s meeting was definitely not simple. Small meetings organized by Chief Zhang would usually only involve relatively important people. She pushed the door open and entered. Sure enough, the room was already surrounded by a group of people, waiting for the meeting to start. Zhou Xiaoxiao glanced around. There were more than ten people present, and there were three men in military uniforms sitting beside the main seat with solemn expressions. Even the military was here. Clearly, this meeting was not ordinary. Zhou Xiaoxiao was still in the internship stage. She knew that she was insignificant, so she chose a seat against the wall outside the main conference table. After a while, Zhang Zhenghuai brought Captain Chen into the conference room. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s start today¡¯s emergency meeting.¡± After Zhang Zhenghuai sat down, he looked around and finally looked at the man in the military uniform. ¡°Everyone here might be wondering why the comrades from the army are attending today¡¯s meeting. Then let me briefly introduce everyone. This is Commander Xu, Commissar Li, and Deputy Commander Wang from our local garrison.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai introduced the three military men one by one. Among them, the man called Commander Xu was especially eye-catching. Because he was really fierce, bald, and very big, he was 1.9 meters tall. One look and one could tell that he was a soldier king when he was young. It was Xu Jiajia¡¯s father, Xu Kui. The three of them nodded slightly at everyone. It was not appropriate for everyone to applaud and welcome him in such a serious occasion, so they nodded in greeting. Subsequently, under Commissar Li¡¯s signal, Xu Kui slowly stood up and signaled with his eyes for the comrade playing the projection to project the information on the big screen. Xu Kui cleared his throat and went straight to the point. ¡°Hello, comrades. I¡¯ll tell everyone what¡¯s going on¡­ After Xu Kui¡¯s brief explanation, everyone gradually understood the content of today¡¯s meeting. It turned out that Xu Kui and the others were carrying out a secret mission to eliminate international mercenaries. The actions of this group of mercenaries were very treacherous. Xu Kui and the others had been unable to destroy this mercenary group in one go several times in the battle with the other party. Recently, he learned that two mercenaries from that group had appeared. Xu Kui led his men to the vicinity of Hibiscus City and finally found a trace of their whereabouts. At first, he was also puzzled. Why did this group of people come to Hibiscus City? However, as the investigation went deeper, Xu Kui realized that the target mercenaries had actually pulled up another group of people in Hibiscus City. Before confirming the identity of this group of people, Xu Kui did not act rashly. Therefore, he informed the relevant departments in Hibiscus City about this. With the help of Chief Zhang, he had finally figured out the situation recently. It turned out that the group of people that the mercenaries had pulled up was actually a group of tomb robbers with a criminal record! It was obvious that these two teams were not compatible, but now, they were actually together. This was strange. It was precisely because of this that the armed mercenaries that Xu Kui was investigating had mixed up with the criminals who robbed tombs, which was why today¡¯s emergency meeting was held. This was because tracking down mercenaries was the military¡¯s mission, but grave robbers were not under the military¡¯s control. With the cooperation of the military and police, Chief Zhang immediately decided that he had to prevent the mercenaries and grave robbers from causing trouble in Hibiscus City. He had to capture both groups in one fell swoop! Then, Zhang Zhenghuai opened the projection cloth and said, ¡°This group of tomb robbers has a certain level of armed force and is extremely vicious. They are Class A fugitives. And now, there were at least two very dangerous mercenaries involved, which increased their ability to commit crimes. ¡°Although we don¡¯t know why the mercenaries and tomb robbers are together for the time being and what their goal is, Commander Xu and the others have been chasing these two mercenaries all the way to our Hibiscus City. Therefore, this time, for our police, it¡¯s not just a tomb raiding case.. We have to help the military to capture the mercenaries within our capabilities!¡± Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Outdoor Trial Begins, Wanting to Enter the Second Realm! Chapter 43: Outdoor Trial Begins, Wanting to Enter the Second Realm! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Following Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s words, Xu Kui also stood up and gave a military salute to everyone present. He said seriously, ¡°Thank you, comrades! ¡°When the time comes to capture the criminals, our military will protect everyone¡¯s safety the entire time. We will definitely punish these two heinous mercenaries. As for tracking their location and the tomb raiders, we will have to rely on Chief Zhang and everyone else.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai hurriedly stood up and raised his hand to gesture for Xu Kui to take a seat. Then, he glanced at everyone and said sternly, ¡°Although Commander Xu has expressed his stance, it¡¯s our responsibility for this group of people to come to our territory. Therefore, Commander Xu is helping us, but we still have to carry the flag of the safety of our city!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai questioned all the police officers present sternly. Everyone responded in unison with a loud shout, full of confidence. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss and analyze the details and make arrangements in advance. When the tomb raiders appear, we¡¯ll take action immediately!¡± After saying that, Zhang Zhenghuai got someone to operate the computer and play the information on the criminal in his hand. Zhou Xiaoxiao listened quietly at the side and took all kinds of notes. The meeting lasted for three hours before ending. After the meeting ended, Zhou Xiaoxiao was called to the office by Chief Zhang and Captain Chen. They summarized the various clues from the robber¡¯s case until now. Although there were no clues of that mysterious and dangerous existence, the investigation still needed to continue. Zhang Zhenghuai said, ¡°Little Zhou, the mission recently is a little heavy, but young people need to grow in such a high-pressure environment to train themselves. To be honest, can you withstand it?¡± Hearing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s fatigue was swept away. She perked up and said, ¡°I promise to complete the mission of the organization!¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. Speaking of which, have any suspicious people appeared in Hibiscus City recently?¡± Captain Chen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Chief Zhang, it¡¯s been quite quiet after the robber case. Only some thieves and pickpockets have been arrested. As for the mysterious existence we¡¯re looking for who has an unknown and dangerous weapon, we still don¡¯t have any clues.¡± When Zhang Zhenghuai heard this news, he did not know if he should be happy or sad. The joy was that Hibiscus City had now returned to calm. This meant that the city government had mobilized so many police forces to capture the robbers back then. It had really revealed the determination and strength of Hibiscus City to create a safe city to fight against criminals. The effect was also very obvious. Now that more than a week had passed, the security was much better than before. However, what was worrying was that the person who had an unknown lethal and dangerous weapon on them and mysteriously disappeared from the scene back then was like a thorn in their heart. It made Zhang Zhenghuai feel like a fishbone was stuck in his throat and he could not sleep well. Now, this person with a dangerous weapon had also hidden himself. If they did not find them, they would always be a time bomb buried in Hibiscus City. Zhang Zhenghuai frowned and left after saying a few words. Time passed quietly. Unknowingly, it was time to get off work again. After Zhou Xiaoxiao bade farewell to Captain Chen, she studied the information about the tomb raider activities in her office again. ¡°The most recent outcrop was near Cold Springs Town, Big Stone Dam, and Gazi Groove. Then, it disappeared without a trace. Then, what can they care about in Cold Springs Town?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was bored and started to take out her phone map to check the locations of these three places. The three places were more than 70 kilometers away from the outskirts of the city. They were backed by a mountain and connected to the outer city. As she watched, Zhou Xiaoxiao suddenly realized something strange. Cold Springs Town, Big Stone Dam, and Gazi Groove were all farm towns at the foot of the Burning Mountain Range. ¡°Could it be that the ancient tomb they want to excavate is on the Burning Mountain?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao followed this conjecture and checked some ancient books related to the Burning Mountain, but she did not find any documents about ancient big shots buried in the Burning Mountain. Unknowingly, the sky had already darkened. Zhou Xiaoxiao ordered takeout and planned to work overtime today to organize the information. After a while, the takeaway arrived. Zhou Xiaoxiao felt bored while eating. Hence, she opened the Sharkfight Streaming Platform and clicked on the flying card live-stream titled ¡°When the next realm is reached, you can pluck leaves like falling stars.¡± At 7:30 p.m., in Su Yun¡¯s live-stream. [Welcome to the live-stream.] [There are 8,543 people online in the live-stream.] In the livestream, Su Yun was already throwing cards in the room. Due to the restrictions of the venue, he was still broadcasting his unique skill of throwing cards and hitting wooden stakes. The bipolarization in the comments was very serious. Some of them were fans of Brother Perseverance who admired Su Yun¡¯s perseverance. The other part was the fans of the streamer who called him a troll. Of course, there was also a portion of bored fans who were sleepy and wanted to watch the fun. Su Yun did not mind. Instead, after practicing for a while, he began to interact with his fans. ¡°I watched the streamer¡¯s outdoor livestream this afternoon. I feel that the outdoors are much more interesting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sick of watching it indoors.¡± ¡°I strongly suggest that the streamer start an outdoor livestream.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the streamer being able to livestream the scene of hitting two birds with one card.¡± ¡°If you can use poker cards to kill birds, I¡¯ll livestream me chopping birds!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Special effects are special effects, and props are props. You can definitely say that you¡¯ve practiced a lot, but there won¡¯t really be fools who believe that those illogical flying cards are techniques, right?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere in the comments was a little off, Su Yun was also speechless. However, on careful thought, it was a good choice for a few netizens to suggest that he do an outdoor live broadcast. This was because he had already experienced the benefits of an outdoor live broadcast at noon today. Whether it was in terms of popularity, viewability, or the improvement of his realm, it seemed to be a good choice. He had been trapped in the room all this time and had indeed shut himself in. If he went to experience the outdoors, having more complicated flying card environments would indeed be beneficial to improving his realm. For example, after coming out of seclusion to practice martial arts, one had to go out to train. Just like this afternoon, because of his first outdoor practice, he had actually comprehended the technique of following the wind and increased his strength. Now, Su Yun had a feeling that he might be able to step into the second realm in one go in this outdoor trial. He could control it as if it was his own arm! He wondered how powerful the flying card would be in this realm. ¡°I think the brother just now was right. I accept your suggestion.¡± ¡°I plan to do more outdoor livestreams recently. This is also a test and training for my card throwing skills.¡± Su Yun happily accepted the netizen¡¯s suggestion and said that he would plan to do an outdoor live broadcast in the near future. At the same time, in the police station of Hibiscus City, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was eating and watching the livestream, realized that the streamer was planning to change the outside environment. She immediately smiled proudly. She had really guessed correctly. The streamer was indeed planning to change to other special effects. However, no matter what, there were new tricks that made her interested in this card throwing streamer again. She wanted to see how he would go outdoors to do his work. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to livestream outdoors. I want to see how much he can come up with outside.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao watched Su Yun¡¯s live-stream until it ended. Coincidentally, she had finished her meal. Only then did she pack her things and continue working. After Su Yun turned off the livestream, he fell into deep thought. Since he had to choose the outdoors, it was not a problem to always stay at the small hill at the back of the district. Not to mention anything else, just cleaning up the poker cards that flew out was a headache. If this continued, the auntie in charge of environmental management would definitely punish him with thousands of yuan. Moreover, the environment of the small hill behind the district was too simple. It was fine to livestream once or twice, but if there were too many, it would be no different from indoors. Therefore, he still had to choose an outdoor place with a varied and complicated environment. Only then could he achieve the effect of the trial and have a chance to completely break through to the second realm! ¡°Where should I go to train?¡± Ring ring ring¡­ Just as Su Yun was in a dilemma, his phone suddenly rang, scaring him so much that he trembled slightly. Su Yun picked it up and took a look. It was actually a call from his university best friend, Big Head Yang. ¡°Hey, Big Head, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Damn It! Su Yun, You Really Should Die! Chapter 44: Damn It! Su Yun, You Really Should Die! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun had just opened his mouth when Big Head Yang shouted on the phone, ¡°Damn, Su Yun, you¡¯re popular!¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Before Su Yun could react, the other party began to talk non-stop. ¡°Stop pretending. I knew you could become popular. Many of our colleagues saw you at noon today.¡± ¡°Seriously, your special effects skills are really not bad. Where did you secretly learn them? Are they special effects or props?¡± The other party chattered for a long time, and Su Yun was so embarrassed that he could not interrupt. ¡°Tell me the truth. Does livestreaming make a lot of money?¡± Su Yun was stunned for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Alright, why are you still keeping it a secret from me? I won¡¯t spout nonsense. How much money did you earn from your livestream today?¡± Su Yun looked at the backend of the computer. Including the tips, popularity subsidies, and entry subsidies, there were actually more than 14,000 yuan scattered. Su Yun was not the only one shocked. On the phone, Big Head Yang did not hear Su Yun¡¯s answer for a long time. He said anxiously, ¡°Hello? Su Yun, are you still there? How much is it?¡± Su Yun¡¯s thoughts were pulled back by Big Head Yang¡¯s loud voice. He said intermittently, ¡°Uh¡­ about ten thousand yuan!¡± ¡°What? Say that again!¡± Obviously, Big Head Yang did not believe it, so Su Yun repeated himself. ¡°Japanese yen or Korean won? Don¡¯t tell me this is Zimbabwean currency!¡± Big Head Yang was already numbing himself. ¡°Rmb!¡± More than ten thousand yuan a day! His salary at the end of the month was only 2,500 yuan. Including his commissions, it was only about 3,000 yuan. Su Yun¡¯s income in a day was equivalent to half a year of his. No one could stand it. Big Head Yang¡¯s voice began to tremble. ¡°You really deserve to die! Su Yun, you really deserve to die!¡± Su Yun was amused. This was not typical of someone who was afraid of his friend suffering but was also afraid of his friend driving a Land Rover. ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t be surprised. A super streamer can earn hundreds of thousands a day.¡± ¡°Besides, I was just lucky this afternoon. How can there be so much every day? On normal days, the average is only a few hundred yuan.¡± Su Yun tried to comfort the crying Big Head Yang. Big Head Yang paused for a long time as if he had made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Su Yun, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What? I have no money to lend you.¡± Big Head Yang laughed and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡¯m¡­¡¯ Big Head Yang was a little hesitant. Su Yun urged, ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± Big Head Yang sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not doing very well. I¡¯m not as glamorous as you think.¡± ¡°I know. I knew it when I sent you home that day and saw that you stay in a small single room.¡± ¡°Yes, Su Yun, I¡¯ll be frank. I was fired by the company. They said that they don¡¯t want an undergraduate like me. They said that my performance is not even as good as a junior high school graduate¡­¡¯ Big Head Yang¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I want to learn how to livestream from you. I want to go back to my hometown to take care of my grandmother. I see many people from the countryside on the internet. I want to try.. Su Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°This is a good thing. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about face all the time. Life is your own. It¡¯s better to live well. ¡± Big Head Yang said, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to move back to my hometown tomorrow. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. Teach me. It¡¯ll be even better if you can come with me to my hometown as a guest for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh? I remember that your hometown is more than 70 kilometers away, right? Are there many things?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this. I¡¯ve been out for a while, but one suitcase is all I have.¡± Su Yun had no intention of mocking him. After living two lives, he knew what it was like to work alone. It could only be said that Su Yun had chosen the right path. Otherwise, he would have been like Big Head Yang. Big Head Yang was the true portrayal of an ordinary person. Su Yun suddenly remembered that Gazi Groove was at the foot of the famous forest reserve, the Burning Mountain. He suddenly had an idea. Su Yun tried to ask, ¡°Big Head, I also need to do some outdoor livestreams recently to find inspiration. Since you¡¯ve invited me so warmly, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡± Hearing this news, Big Head Yang was clearly a little excited. He exclaimed, ¡°Really? You¡¯re really willing to go back to my hometown with me for two days?¡± Su Yun smiled and said, ¡°I have to see what livestream content you can do.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Thank you, Su Yun. Not only do you not mind that I¡¯m poor, but you¡¯re also willing to help me.¡± Su Yun smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to belittle yourself like this. We¡¯ve been classmates for more than three years. Not only do I not mind that you¡¯re Door, but I also don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re ugly.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, but I still have to thank you¡­ Hmm? No, what do you mean by saying that I¡¯m ugly?¡± In the end, Su Yun and Big Head Yang chatted a lot more and settled this matter. Su Yun did not find Big Head Yang¡¯s embarrassment laughable. He even firmly believed that Big Head Yang was a capable person. This was because this kid was pragmatic and willing to do it. However, his hands and feet were restrained by ¡®face¡¯ for a moment. Now that he could face his predicament so calmly, this was the sublimation of his mental state. What was even more commendable was that Big Head Yang was willing to consult the person who achieved the results. As for whether he would succeed, it would depend on whether he was willing to study it. After all, the master led the way. Cultivation still depended on the person. Su Yun washed up early and went to bed to rest. Tomorrow, he would ask Big Head Yang to buy equipment and prepare for a technical exchange in the live broadcast industry. Moreover, Su Yun had been living a three-point life for almost two months. He also wanted to go deep into the mountains to feel the aura of nature and try to break through the bottleneck. As his thoughts ran wild, Su Yun fell asleep unknowingly¡­ The next morning. Su Yun stood up and packed a bunch of items. He planned to take this opportunity to train in the Burning Mountain. He could not avoid staying for a few more days. Soon. At noon, Su Yun and Big Head Yang met. The two of them had a simple meal and communicated. They went to buy supplies together. Su Yun bought several boxes of poker cards and almost emptied the entire mall¡¯s inventory. The salesperson looked at Su Yun in horror. ¡°Young man, how big of a venue are you preparing to open? You shouldn¡¯t do anything illegal.¡± Su Yun smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not using it for gambling.¡± The salesperson said mysteriously, ¡°Young man, where are you opening your shop? I was famous for being a cardshark when I was young. Do you still need people?¡± As she spoke, the salesperson showed Su Yun the missing half of her pinky. It meant that she was discovered as a cardshark and lost half of her pinky. Su Yun sweated and could only wave his hand repeatedly. He hurriedly pushed the tow truck away. After such a small incident, the procurement process was obviously much smoother. Big Head Yang bought the lights, phone stand, and other livestream support equipment. Before he left, he also bought some fruit supplements. The two of them bought half a van¡¯s supplies intermittently. Su Yun had the foresight to reserve on this van first. After adding some money, the three of them pulled a cart of supplies and drove out of the city area of Hibiscus City, heading straight for the Burning Mountain. The trial began.. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Burning Mountain’s Immortal Trace Chapter 45: Burning Mountain¡¯s Immortal Trace Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The high-rise buildings by the roadside gradually became sparse. The scenery in front of them was replaced by rolling mountains and electric windmills, which meant that they were about to leave the city. Or perhaps he was getting closer and closer to his hometown. Big Head Yang was a little excited and afraid. ¡°Su Yun, am I the first university student to return home after not doing well outside?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? This is called returning to your hometown to develop a new village. Going back to the 70s and 80s, you would be considered an educated youth!¡± Su Yun could tell that Big Head Yang was a little uneasy, so he comforted him. Su Yun¡¯s words carried a lot of weight. After looking at the problem from another angle, Big Head Yang felt much better. He turned back into the humorous fatty that had endless things to say. Because the mountain road was far, although it was only 70 kilometers, the journey was nearly four hours. Along the way, the driver also joined in the conversation. Just like that, the rugged mountain path no longer looked so dead. As dusk approached, the two of them finally arrived at Gazi Groove. This was a small village located at the foot of the Burning Mountain. The population of the village was not high, and most of the young people entered the city like Big Head Yang. Only during the new year would the village become more lively. Big Head Yang was the first to get out of the car. He entered the house and greeted his grandmother, who was alone at home, before coming over to help move the things. Su Yun did not forget his manners. He greeted Granny Yang and put down the gifts he had brought before following to move the things. The two of them and the driver worked for a long time before getting out of the car. Su Yun paid the fare and the driver set off alone. Big Head Yang carried the things home one by one and exchanged pleasantries with his grandmother. Su Yun stood alone in the courtyard with his back facing the setting sun. He looked at the vast and mysterious mountain range in the distance and immediately felt a sense of loneliness. He could not help but miss his parents. ¡°When I have some gains, I should go home to see my parents.¡± Su Yun made up his mind. He planned to take some time to go home to take a look after the cultivation in the mountains. Today, Su Yun had taken leave from the live-stream platform and explained that he was preparing for an outdoor livestream. Therefore, most of the fans expressed their understanding and looked forward to his outdoor livestream. ¡°Su Yun, I¡¯ll help you tidy up your room first. The countryside is a little simple. Please bear with me.¡± Big Head Yang suddenly walked out of the old tile and soil housw and said with some shame. Su Yun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m also a village child. I¡¯m used to this environment since I was young. Instead, I have to thank you for bringing me to feel the clear air.¡± Big Head Yang couldn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and returned to his room to work. Su Yun looked at the Burning Mountain Range at the end of the field again. The undulating Burning Mountain was like a dormant green dragon. The setting sun shone on the dragon¡¯s body from the corner of its eye, giving it an additional holy aura. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the mountains tomorrow! We can¡¯t delay.¡± Su Yun muttered and walked around. He looked around. When it was close to dinnertime, many farmers in the village began to pack up and go home. ¡°Zixin, your grandma is calling you home for dinner!¡± ¡°Zixuan, your grandfather also asked you to go home!¡± Some children who were running happily were also called home by their elders. It was obvious that they were the children of parents who were born after 1990. Gradually, the sky darkened. The last ray of sunset was also covered by the dragon body of the distant mountain range. Only the pitch-black fields in the mountains were left. Occasionally, a few old dogs would bark crazily, adding some vitality to the calm night. There were no cars, no neon lights, and no noisy street vendors. Everything returned to its original state. Gradually, Su Yun felt as if he had touched an opportunity. It was the supernatural state! Unfortunately, it was only a wisp of opportunity. Su Yun did not enter that strange state again.. Today, more than a month had passed. From the time Su Yun practiced throwing cards until now, he had entered the supernatural state twice in a short few days. After that, he had no more comprehension. However, Su Yun still felt a trace of enlightenment when he was completely silent just now. Everything around him seemed to be happening clearly in front of his eyes. Although he had finally entered the supernatural state, Su Yun still carefully comprehended the mystery. Finally, he let out a long breath. He felt much clearer. ¡°No wonder some cultivators like to go to the fields in the mountains to comprehend life. It turns out that they are indeed more clear-headed in a natural environment away from the smoke and dust.¡± ¡°Looks like I made the right choice to come this time. Just by observing the sunset and the moon rise, I have the opportunity to touch the extraordinary state.¡± Su Yun had a deep understanding in his heart. He was even more confident that he would definitely succeed in this Burning Mountain Trial. He exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and took a deep breath of clear fresh air. His entire body trembled from his feet to his head. As if replacing the aura in his body, Su Yun felt very comfortable. Only when Big Head Yang¡¯s voice sounded did Su Yun come back to his senses. ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯ll let you try my grandmother¡¯s braised pork. It¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m coming!¡± Su Yun turned around and entered the room. There were four dishes and a soup on the simple wooden square table. It was very sumptuous. It was not as good-looking as the so-called big hotels, but one look was enough to make one¡¯s appetite increase. In the new era, especially in the mountain villages near towns, they were not too poor. Their economic conditions were not bad. At this moment, Big Head Yang looked at Su Yun curiously. However, he vaguely felt that the aura Su Yun exuded seemed to be a little different. Big Head Yang was a little puzzled. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Su Yun, why do I feel that you suddenly have an indescribable temperament?¡± Su Yun picked up his bowl and chopsticks and was stunned. ¡°Huh? What temperament?¡± Big Head Yang scratched his head and thought for a moment. He really could not figure it out, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Sigh! I can¡¯t say. Anyway, I feel that after you came to the mountain, you¡¯re different. How should I put it¡­ Well, I just feel that you¡¯re very ethereal. Your personality is even more indifferent than usual¡­ Forget it, I can¡¯t say. Let¡¯s eat!¡± After being told off by Big Head Yang, Su Yun only hesitated for a moment before roughly understanding the reason. It should be because he had just touched a trace of the supernatural state. Su Yun shook his head and smiled. His attention fell on the delicious food. Big Head Yang¡¯s grandmother was always alone at home. He was very happy that there was some liveliness in the house. Moreover, like Big Head Yang, she also felt that Su Yun¡¯s temperament was special. I-le gave off a calm, amiable feeling that made people feel comfortable and calm. Therefore, she chatted happily with Su Yun. Su Yun did not hold back and ate heartily. After eating three big bowls of rice, he put down his bowl and chopsticks in satisfaction. At night, Su Yun and Big Head Yang slept in the same room. Su Yun briefly taught Big Head Yang how to operate the Sharkfight platform. Then, he taught him to register an account step by step. Su Yun then said, ¡°It¡¯s best if your name is related to the content of your livestream. It has to be easy to understand and remember.¡± Big Head Yang nodded, then shook his head. ¡°I know, but I still don¡¯t know what I should stream.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go out for a walk tomorrow. We must make use of our advantages.¡± ¡°Alright, tomorrow I¡¯ll bring you into the Burning Mountain to take a look. The mountains are more fun.¡± ¡°Okay, rest early.¡± The next morning. The two of them woke up to Granny Yang¡¯s shout. It was only five in the morning. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s so early. Grandma, let¡¯s sleep a little longer¡­¡± Big Head Yang replied to Grandma Yang in a half-awake state. ¡°Young people nowadays really can¡¯t get up in the morning and can¡¯t sleep at night,¡± Grandma Yang muttered and ignored the two of them. At seven o¡¯clock, Grandma Yang woke the two of them up for breakfast again. only tnen did su Yun and Big Head Yang slowly get up. After breakfast, the sky began to brighten. It started drizzling last night. Until now, there were still raindrops as thin as ox hair falling. When they hit his face, they were slightly moist, but he did not feel uncomfortable. Coupled with the distant mountain range, it was really ¡®the blue sky waiting for the misty rain¡±. Granny Yang carefully took two coats that had been sealed for a long time but were in good condition for the two of them to wear. Although it made them look a little bloated, it was warm. Su Yun did not care about his image anymore and put it on. Su Yun asked Big Head Yang to get ready. The two of them left with the equipment and a box of cards. Grandma Yang reminded them again and the two of them promised to come back at dinner time before leaving. After leaving the house, the two of them walked on the muddy mountain road. Big Head Yang glanced at the misty Burning Mountain. ¡°Su Yun, how are you going to livestream in the mountains? Aren¡¯t you a card thrower?¡± Su Yun also looked up at the Burning Mountain. He only felt the majesty of the Burning Mountain when he arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡°The audience has been staying in the reinforced jungle for a long time and yearns for life in the mountains. This will be a great help to our livestream..¡± Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: The Opportunity to Breakthrough Has Finally Appeared! Chapter 46: The Opportunity to Breakthrough Has Finally Appeared! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the way into the mountain, Big Head Yang met many familiar people. All of them had weathered faces, but they were full of vigor. From the looks of it, they must have gone into the mountains to cut firewood. These elders had watched Big Head Yang grow up. He replied to them one by one respectfully. Su Yun did not say anything. He only smiled and nodded in greeting. The two of them walked for more than an hour on the mountain path before they finally walked into a corner of the Burning Mountain. In terms of height, it was actually still at the foot of the mountain. Big Head Yang panted heavily and said, ¡°Sigh, I haven¡¯t exercised for too long. I have to rest.¡± Su Yun rolled his eyes at the other party and said speechlessly, ¡°You¡¯re a child from the mountains and you can¡¯t even take two steps.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why aren¡¯t you flushed or panting? It¡¯s as if you exercise regularly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I throw cards every day? Isn¡¯t this called training?¡± ¡°Screw you. At most, your wrist is flexible. What does this have to do with your leg strength?¡± Su Yun shook his head and laughed as he continued walking forward. However, there were ripples in his heart. If Big Head Yang had not said so, he would not have realized it. His endurance and stamina, which was his physical health, seemed to have imperceptibly increased. After walking for so long on the mountain path, he actually only felt a little tired. Compared to Big Head Yang, it could be said to be very powerful. ¡°It seems that the two transcendent states vaguely activated some of the potential of the body. Some of the previous health issues have completely disappeared.¡± ¡°Looks like I have to keep up with my physical fitness this time. I have to strive to break through in my realm!¡± Su Yun thought to himself. Big Head Yang, who was behind him, also dragged his tired body over. Not long after, an asphalt road appeared in front ot the two ot them. On the road sign ahead, it was written: The important water reserve of Hibiscus City ahead, the Burning Mountain Reservoir. Su Yun asked Big Head Yang, ¡°You have a reservoir here?¡± Big Head Yang took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know such a famous Burning Mountain Reservoir? Half of the running water in Hibiscus City is provided here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Su Yun suggested. Hence, the two of them walked for a long distance before finally arriving at the Burning Mountain Reservoir. The so-called Burning Mountain Reservoir was built in a super huge basin in Burning Mountain. There was a huge lake here because of water accumulation all year round, mountain springs, hidden rivers, and other factors. Many years ago, Hibiscus City built a hydraulic project here, which gradually led to the current Burning Mountain Reservoir. In addition to the main huge lake in the reservoir, there were many tributaries nearby. Although it was a tributary, it did not look inferior to some small lakes. The figures of fishermen could be seen everywhere in these tributaries. Su Yun suddenly slapped his thigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Head, do you know how to fish?¡± Big Head Yang thought for a moment. ¡°Of course. Do you want to eat fish? I didn¡¯t bring a fishing rod.¡± Su Yun pointed at an old man fishing. ¡°What I mean is that you can livestream fishing. This is a very fulfilling thing. It will definitely become popular.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Big Head Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can fish, but there are so many fishing streamers. How can I do it well?¡± According to the situation in this parallel world, Su Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Currently, fishing streamers are not particularly famous. This is an opportunity. Don¡¯t worry so much for now. The most important thing is to do it first.¡± ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll go and learn from those fishermen now. You can go up the mountain and livestream.¡± ¡°Yes, okay. Call me later if you need anything.¡± Big Head Yang was inspired and rushed to a large tributary, preparing to learn from the nearby fisherman. Su Yun was also happy to see that Big Head Yang had solved the livestream problem. He had time to cultivate. After Su Yun and Big Head Yang agreed on a time and place to meet, they entered the deep mountains again. After walking for a long time, they were about halfway up the mountain. Su Yun chose a deserted forest and set up the live broadcast equipment there. [The streamer has started the livestream. Hurry up and watch the livestream¡­] After the platform pushed the news of Su Yun¡¯s livestream out, a large number of viewers quickly surged into the livestream. This time, Su Yun learned to change the cover of the live-stream. It was a forest scene that he had filmed nearby. As expected, Su Yun¡¯s outdoor photo played a very good role in drawing attention. After a while, there were already more than a thousand people in Su Yun¡¯s live-stream. The number of people was still rising, and Su Yun had also begun his busy day. However, because of the change in environment and the fact that it was in the mountains, Su Yun felt very refreshed and could not wait to start his card throwing training. However, to his surprise, he deviated from his target for the first time today. He thought that it was a deviation in accuracy caused by the mountain wind, so he directly used the wind technique. His wrist shook slightly, like the essence of the spear shaking technique in a godly drama¡­ Whoosh! Whoosh! The poker card turned into a silver light, and the moment it left his hand, it shot out like an arrow. It was extremely fast, and as it spun at high speed, the energy around it was extremely sharp. However, in the next second, the poker card that shot out suddenly swayed in the air, and its speed was slightly affected. Then, the flying card vibrated at a frequency that was difficult to see with the naked eye again and deviated further away. ¡°This is?¡± The audience in the live-stream could not see it clearly, but Su Yun could see it clearly. The poker card he used with the wind had actually been forcefully changed twice in the air. Su Yun tried a few more times. Although the accuracy was different a few times, they all deviated from the pine tree trunk that Su Yun wanted to hit. ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Su Yun thought for a moment and suddenly understood the problem. In order to verify his guess, Su Yun chose a card to throw when the mountain wind was strong. As expected, it was the same outcome as the previous cards. Then, he chose a time without wind to throw the card. The result this time was much more stable. see.¡± Su Yun¡¯s verification was confirmed. He realized that the reason for all this was because of the mountain wind and the density of the forest. Su Yun realized that when the mountain wind blew into the forest, it did not quickly pass in a direction like on a small hill. After entering the forest, the mountain wind would be split into two streams by some immovable trees. It was like plugging a finger on a tap. A stream of water would be divided into two. It was the same for the airflow. The mountain wind was diverted again and again in the forest, forming countless irregular airflows. They collided with each other and were diverted by another tree trunk. That was why Su Yun was forced to change lanes a few times when he used the wind technique. Because the quality of the card was too light, no matter how fast it was, it was not enough to resist this complicated airflow. But how could such a situation be avoided? Su Yun did not have an answer for a moment. However, Su Yun still continued to explore solutions patiently. He wanted to use this outdoor trial to break through the bottleneck. Time passed bit by bit. Soon, it was time to meet with Big Head Yang. ¡°I¡¯ll go offline first. We¡¯ll continue in the afternoon.¡± Su Yun turned off the livestream and met up with Big Head Yang. The two of them found a nearby farmhouse for lunch. In the middle, Big Head Yang also shared some of his insights from observing others fishing with Su Yun. ¡°Su Yun, let me tell you. This morning, an old man caught a big fish weighing more than 10 kilograms. F*ck, it almost dragged the old man into the water with his pole.¡± ¡°More than 10 kilograms? That¡¯s huge!¡± Su Yun was also interested. ¡°That¡¯s right. The speed of this fish on the surface of the water is like a small boat riding the wind and waves. The water wave is divided into two, and it creates a splash that is more than a meter tall¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yun was stunned, as if he had grasped a trace of enlightenment. ¡°What did you say? Ride the wind and break the waves?¡± Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Second Realm! Chapter 47: Second Realm! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Big Head Yang was a little frightened by Su Yun¡¯s surprise. The chopsticks in his hand trembled. ¡°Yes, riding the wind and breaking the waves. What¡¯s wrong?¡± That¡¯s right! Riding the wind and breaking the waves! Su Yun seemed to have been enlightened and finally found a solution to the airflow. His technique of going with the wind was only to take advantage of the wind to increase the speed of the poker cards. This was suitable for use in a set environment. However, if he encountered a complicated airflow, not only would he not be able to borrow it, but it would also hinder the flying cards. But¡­ Breaking the waves! As long as one grasped enough force delivery techniques and reached the corresponding explosive power, they could break through all the waves. It was even to the extent that all the wind and waves would become ¡°splashes¡± that were stirred up, forming an even more terrifying lethality. ¡°Eat quickly. I have to continue the livestream later.¡± Su Yun urged Big Head Yang. He was eager to try the method he had just comprehended. Although Big Head Yang felt that it was a little strange, he did not say anything. Halfway through the meal, a kind old man brought a plate of boiled fish slices to the table for the two of them. Just as the two of them were feeling puzzled, Big Head Yang looked up and recognized that the old man serving the dishes was the old man who had caught the big fish just now. Hence, Big Head Yang pointed at the boiled fish slices on the table and asked curiously, ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± The old man smiled, waved his hand, and teased, ¡°Thank you for helping me hold the fishing rod just now. Otherwise, who knows who would be eating who today!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Although the old man¡¯s speech was down-to-earth, he was very humorous and funny. Big Head Yang got familiar with him quickly. Later on, he found out that this old man was actually the boss of this farmhouse. His surname was Deng. Just like that, Uncle Deng not only gave the two of them a discount, but he also said that he would teach Big Head Yang how to fish in the afternoon. The few of them were very happy. After knowing that Big Head Yang lived in the nearby Gazi Groove, Uncle Deng was even more enthusiastic. Big Head Yang was very knowledgeable about the ways of the world. He quickly drank a few glasses of strong alcohol with the other party. A few glasses of turbid alcohol entered their stomachs, and the hearts of the old and young warmed up. Soon, they became closer. Big Head Yang raised his wine glass and said, ¡°It¡¯s really fate that we met Uncle Deng today. It¡¯s rare for us to be able to chat like this. Let me toast Uncle again. ¡± Uncle Deng waved his hand. ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? We¡¯re too distant. We¡¯re fated. If you don¡¯t mind, we can become old friends. You can call me Big Brother. Big Brother will pass on the fishing to you!¡± Su Yun understood what was going on and quickly gave Big Head Yang a look, indicating that he should strike while the iron was hot and acknowledge him as his master. Big Head Yang was not drunk. He only pretended to be drunk. After exchanging glances with Su Yun, he smiled knowingly. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I think I¡¯ll take you as my master. After all, you¡¯re my elder!¡± Uncle Deng laughed and slammed the table. He pointed at the wine glass in front of him and said, ¡°Then hurry up and toast Master!¡± Big Head Yang hurriedly stood up and bowed deeply. ¡°Master, please accept my bow!¡± Uncle Deng shook his head. His face was flushed as he drank the wine that Big Head Yang handed him. It was done! Big Head Yang was secretly delighted. On second thought, he wondered if this old man would regret it after sobering up. Unexpectedly, Uncle Deng, who was originally drunk, turned clear from a daze. He stared meaningfully at Su Yun and Big Head Yang. Then, He stood up, flicked his sleeves, slapped the stool, raised his head, and left with a long laugh. His actions were smooth and natural, and he did not look drunk at all. After Uncle Deng left, Su Yun and Big Head Yang looked at each other. Big Head Yang was the first to break the silence. He carefully leaned close to Su Yun¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Su Yun, why do I feel like I¡¯ve boarded a pirate ship?¡± Su Yun nodded and smiled. ¡°As expected, the older the ginger, the spicier it is. This old man was just about to take you in as a disciple anyway, but in the end, you walked into a trap.¡± Big Head Yang thought about the way Uncle Deng looked at him just now and felt that he had succeeded. He could not help but shiver. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been baited by Grand Duke Deng.¡± Su Yun quickly ate a few mouthfuls of rice and expressed that he was going to do a live broadcast. He told Big Head Yang to take care of himself. ¡°Su Yun, don¡¯t go. I feel that the more I look at this old man, the less he looks like a proper old man.¡± Su Yun rolled his eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. You were the one who was willing to take the bait.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be cheated? Why don¡¯t I go to the mountains with you to do a livestream?¡± ¡°Just learn how to fish from your master. Isn¡¯t it good to be a fisherman?¡± With that, Su Yun carried the equipment and quickly left the farmhouse. Only Big Head Yang was left trembling in the wind. Su Yun went all the way to the mountain. It was still the same place as the morning livestream. Su Yun skillfully turned on the livestream and immersed himself in practice again. First, he tried his explosive power. Bam! At close range, the poker cards bounced off the tree trunk. After all, the tree trunk was not like a soft wooden stake. It was too difficult to embed ordinary cards into it. Su Yun went forward to check the situation, but he only left a mark. ¡°The skin of the pine tree is indeed much harder than soft wood.¡± The area that Su Yun was streaming from was filled with towering conifer trees. These trees contained very high pine oil. The internal density was very high, and at the same time, it had a considerable tenacity. If one used a kitchen knife, it would take half a day to cut down a pine tree. Su Yun felt that it was already not bad that poker cards could cause such a mark. However, this was not the limit. Su Yun tried to use multiple angles of force one after another. There was improvement, but not much. Moreover, it was not the level of riding the wind and breaking the waves that Su Yun wanted. Therefore, Su Yun and Big Head Yang began their own bitter cultivation. Su Yun practiced the method of mastering ¡®wave breaking¡¯ every day. On the other hand, Big Head Yang was different. His fishing experience was much richer than Su Yun¡¯s. Big Head Yang listened to Su Yun¡¯s suggestion and changed his online name to [Fishing Man ¨C Big Head Yang]. At first, Big Head Yang resisted. He felt that it was too vulgar, but it left a deep impression. After Big Head Yang changed to this ID, he livestreamed himself learning how to fish from his master every day. The number of fans quickly climbed to 600 in a week. This was much faster than Su Yun back then. Moreover, the netizens in this kid¡¯s livestream were very generous. After he caught a fish, they would send gifts. Big Head Yang tasted the sweetness for a moment. Therefore, he studied fishing and livestreaming even more diligently. As for what Big Head Yang learned every day, Su Yun¡¯s first reaction when he heard that was to say, ¡°F*ck.¡± It turned out that on the first day, Uncle Deng had asked Big Head Yang to chat with all the fishers on this tributary for at least three minutes. The next day, he went into the water to help his fishing friends catch fish, bait, carry the bucket, unhook the hook.. From then on, the patterns were different every day, but he did not let Big Head Yang touch the fishing rod. However, it was not without gains. In addition to the visible fans, Big Head Yang also learned how to choose the fishing location, bait, rod, and differentiate the fish. Su Yun was very relieved to see Big Head Yang¡¯s improvement. On the fifth day of the trial, he finally broke through the restrictions and suddenly touched the second realm! Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Resounding Through the Burning Mountain! Chapter 48: Resounding Through the Burning Mountain! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was drizzling. Su Yun walked deeper into the Burning Mountain as usual. ¡°It¡¯s already the fifth day. I keep feeling like I¡¯m about to break through. The second realm is right in front of me, but I always return empty-handed. I keep feeling like I¡¯m missing something.¡± ¡°Could it be that if I don¡¯t enter the supernatural state, I¡¯m destined to not be able to break through? However, if I keep relying on the supernatural state, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Everything must ultimately be in my hands.¡± ¡°I must succeed today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave the mountain!¡± Su Yun secretly made up his mind. The more he thought about it, the faster he walked. After a few days of hiking and training, Su Yun could clearly feel that his footsteps were much lighter. When he arrived at a familiar place, Su Yun could not help but sigh. ¡°It only takes a few more visits to become familiar with an unfamiliar place.¡± ¡°Same with people.¡± Su Yun set up the equipment with proficiency and started the livestream. ¡°You¡¯re so early today, streamer.¡± ¡°Is it the deep mountains again? Not bad. The effects of the show have been getting better and better these few days. I just don¡¯t know when the streamer will use special effects. He¡¯s been keeping us hanging.¡± ¡°When are you selling products? Sell some props or special effects tutorials.¡± Perhaps it was because it was only past nine in the morning, there were not many netizens in the live-stream, but they were very active. Perhaps it was because he had not used the ¡®special effects¡¯ for the past few days. Su Yun did not mind and began his own practice. Not long after, with a whoosh, a poker card left his hand, but it appeared to be falling in the drizzle. This was because the rain hitting the card and moistening it would exert gravity. Although it was not much, the slightest bit would have an effect. Su Yun tried to raise the angle of the card, making the card fly in an upward arc. However, no matter how high he threw it, could it be higher than the raindrops? Not long after, it still floated down. Su Yun was not in a hurry to throw out the next poker card. Instead, he chose to feel the raindrops on his back. Cold raindrops pattered on the pine tree¡¯s needles. Some raindrops pierced through the tiny gap and landed on Su Yun¡¯s face. Using the rain to wash his face, Su Yun felt that everything was so carefree. In a breath, it was as if the forest and even this world were fresh and bright after being washed by the rain. Buzz¡ª Su Yun suddenly seized an opportunity. He did not know where this opportunity came from, but he inexplicably felt that if a card flew out now, it would be unstoppable! Without any hesitation, Su Yun repeated the move he had practiced tens of thousands of times. It was as if he had drawn an arrow. Everything was smooth. With the card in his hand, Su Yun¡¯s senses instantly sublimated. The card in his hand was like a piece of his flesh and blood, or rather, it was more like his finger. They were connected by blood. Even the weight of this card seemed to be in Su Yun¡¯s heart. Then, the poker card in his hand trembled and shot out. Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of air being torn apart was like the long cry of an elf in the mountain. It cut through the mountain and cut open the raindrops as it pressed forward. Everything around him was in Su Yun¡¯s hands. The card had clearly flown out, but there was a strange feeling in the dark. It was as if he could feel the coldness of the rain dripping on the poker cards. The feeling of the poker cards flying out trembling slightly was transmitted back to Su Yun¡¯s senses. It was as if what flew out was not a card, but a part of his body! ¡ªBreaking Waves! He could control it as if it was his own arm! In an instant, Su Yun¡¯s foot, or to be precise, a finger, broke the prohibition at this sudden and natural point! He felt all the senses brought about by the second realm. At this moment, the Wave Breaking Technique was like a door knocker or a key. It surged out naturally and knocked open the door to the second realm! The card was still flying at high speed. It shook off countless raindrops and broke through all the air currents. At this moment, It stood out alone! The entire pine forest and the rain that filled the sky paused. They were all watching its flying trajectory. If it was a sword, there would definitely be sword cries that resounded throughout the Burning Mountain! The next moment, the flying card hit its target! With a whoosh, the poker card quickly streaked across the pine tree pole, deviated from its trajectory, and entered the forest! ¡°Did it work?¡± Su Yun stared at the pine tree eight to nine meters away, but he did not see any traces of the wave breaking technique for a long time. He was a little nervous. Just as Su Yun was about to take a closer look, Finally, The pine tree branch was like a chestnut that had been exploded by oil. With a bang, a deep and long hole appeared. Then, Streams of brown tree oil flowed out. The power of the card was comparable to an axe, opening a hole in the pine tree! At the same time, while Su Yun was practicing cards, more than 3,000 viewers in the live-stream arrived. Initially, everyone was teasing and chatting as usual, but they suddenly saw Su Yun seem to have entered a meditative state. He held a poker card in his hand and stood motionless in the rain. Seeing this scene, the bullet screen suddenly decreased a lot. This was because the netizens who knew the streamer knew that they were preparing to release special effects. For a moment, many people watched curiously. As expected, the next scene shocked all the netizens. They were so shocked that they even stopped talking for a moment and forgot to speak. After a while, when the tree oil flowed out of the pine tree, some netizens finally came back to their senses and sighed with shock. ¡°Streamer, the difficulty of this special effect is getting higher and higher! ¡± Someone exclaimed, ¡°This wave is so cool! It¡¯s like a martial arts master plucking leaves to hurt people. His attacks are carefree and fierce. He fought the mountain peak in the pouring rain. The next time he uses special effects to change the target to a person, he can shoot a blockbuster!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°And that aura of the streamer just now. I inexplicably feel that it¡¯s special, but I can¡¯t describe it. It gives me the feeling that the Burning Mountain is his! That aura seems to want to split the mountain. He really looks like a martial arts expert.¡± ¡°The streamer has really done his job this time.¡± ¡°The special effects are getting more and more cool.¡± For a moment, the comments flowed like a tide. They were all stunned by Su Yun¡¯s performance just now. Unfortunately, no one took it seriously. However, it was understandable when he thought about it. There were people who thought the Great Wall Sword Kick was a special effect, not to mention Su Yun¡¯s exaggeration. If he could not see it with his own eyes, it was indeed impossible to distinguish the fake. At the same time. there were also new audience members who were shocked. They were attracted by the scene just now and decisively clicked on Su Yun. ¡°What kind of streamer is this? That move just now was too awesome. He cut the pine tree with a poker card! My worldview was shattered.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re a new fan, right? The old fans all know that it¡¯s special effects. They don¡¯t care how the cards fly at all. They only care about whether the special effects are handsome. There¡¯s nothing to say about this wave. The special effects are first-class. I hope the streamer will replace the pine tree with a human next time.¡± ¡°Changing to a human is too much!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a new fan, but why does it feel so real?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If a television drama¡¯s is a 50 cent special effect, our Brother Perseverance will have a special effect of 2.50 yuan. Of course, you have to match it with props¡­¡± ¡°Streamer, upgrade the special effects next time and showcase the card kill!¡± On the other side, Su Yun was not in the mood to pay attention to the bullet screen in the live-stream at all. He only stared at the wound of the pine tree with wide eyes. At this moment, Su Yun understood that he had succeeded! Through the Wave Breaking Technique, he had knocked open the second realm. The door that he could use like his arm had also opened for him. Now, he only needed to step in and everything would naturally break through! Su Yun could not suppress his joy. He went forward to take a closer look at the pine tree. The incision was nearly two centimeters deep. It didn¡¯t seem like much, but this was cutting into the pine tree with cards. If it was flesh and blood, it was not difficult for Su Yun to imagine the terrifying scene of the other party¡¯s flesh and blood being torn apart. It was comparable to being hit by a saber or axe! ¡°I have to quickly grasp the inspiration just now!¡± Su Yun recovered from his joy and quickly returned to his original position. Recalling the feeling just now, Su Yun used the Wave Breaking Technique to throw out another poker card. Unfortunately, he failed this time. ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t the feeling just now.¡± Su Yun shook his head and continued to try. Unfortunately, he failed again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that something has been overlooked?¡± Just like that, Su Yun began to imitate the moment he succeeded. However, such a Divine Skill seemed to be difficult to appear again. Later on, Su Yun even restored the scene of him looking up in the rain at the beginning- However, it was a pity that it did not succeed. Su Yun did not give up. He firmly believed that it was definitely not a coincidence just now. There must be something he had overlooked. Su Yun tirelessly tried to break through the waves again and again, using this to constantly close the door to the second realm. The rain did not stop. Instead, it became even more urgent. Just like Su Yun¡¯s current mood. He forgot himself and repeatedly threw cards. He forgot about time. He ignored the heavy rain. Even the audience in the live-stream shouted for Brother Perseverance for a moment. After all, it was a live-stream in the rain and he was so forgetful. Even if there was a special effect that was inserted into the recording, it could still be seen that the streamer was working hard. The outdoors, coupled with the occasional super cool flying card show, made the netizens¡¯ mood surge, and they gave more and more gifts. It was only when his phone rang that Su Yun was pulled back from his almost crazy state. When he picked up the phone, it was Big Head Yang¡¯s voice. ¡°Su Yun, why aren¡¯t you back yet? Don¡¯t you watch the weather during the livestream?!¡± Obviously, Big Head Yang blamed Su Yun for being too professional and was even more worried that he would get drenched. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. It was already the size of a bean. It hurt when it hit someone¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m hiding from the rain.¡± In order to prevent Big Head Yang from being concerned, Su Yun could only comfort him. ¡°Alright, when the rain lessens, you can go back to my master¡¯s farmhouse first. It will probably rain until tomorrow. We¡¯ll stay at my master¡¯s place for the night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Su Yun found a dense pine forest and happened to find a short ravine with a protruding rock. Su Yun went straight to the low ditch and then protruded rocks to block the heavy rain. He took out some bread and milk from his backpack and dealt with his hunger briefly. Su Yun had already made up his mind before he went up the mountain. If he could not break through today, he would not go down the mountain. He was ruthless and had already prepared some food on him. Going up and down the mountain every day would waste three to four hours. Su Yun felt that it was too much of a waste of time. ¡°Could it be because of my strong determination that I was able to control it like my own arm for a moment?¡± Su Yun leaned against the inner wall of the rock. At this moment, he had calmed down, but he suddenly felt a chill on his body. Only then did he notice that he was already drenched. Only the lining of the jacket jacket was dry. The bottom t-shirt was already wet from the rain that slid down his neck. Su Yun simply took off his wet clothes and only wore a jacket. Just like that, Su Yun waited in the low ditch for about an hour before the rain in the sky lessened. ¡°No, I still have to practice!¡± Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Returning to the Human World with the Second Realm Chapter 49: Returning to the Human World with the Second Realm Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun looked up at the sky. He did not think that God was going against him. Instead, he felt that this was a good training opportunity. He had never practiced in such an environment where the wind howled and the rain poured. Perhaps the breakthrough just now was also because of this ¡®timely rain¡¯. Since it was a trial, he would naturally improve through hardship. Su Yun¡¯s thoughts were very optimistic. He stepped into the rain again. With every step, the soft pine leaves on the ground would seep out and wrap around Su Yun¡¯s feet. The soft needles, the strong wind that whistled through the forest, the pattering rain, and the wind chimes of the leaves swaying and colliding. It also had a different flavor. Su Yun transformed himself into a gust of wind in the forest; a drop of rain that escaped from the Heavenly Palace; an immovable pine tree swaying and singing; and even a leaf soaked in rain and soil. Su Yun wanted to integrate the entire nature into himself. He also wanted nature to integrate him. Wasn¡¯t it just like nature, allowing him to fuse with the card? Slowly, Su Yun experienced where every drop of rain landed on his body. Sometimes it was an auricle, sometimes it was on the third eyelash of the right eye, sometimes it was a faint hair on the finger. He did not know if this was an illusion or a figment of his imagination, but he was like a petrel in the waves. After crashing through the restraints of the waves time and time again, he could finally face the sky. Swimming freely between heaven and earth, He sublimated in the storm! Unknowingly, Su Yun stepped into the second realm again. He could control it as if it was his own arm! At this moment, Su Yun could clearly feel every subtle change in his body. A gust of wind blew a few strands of hair, and a drop of rain washed a few pores. He knew everything. Of course, that included the card in his hand! ¡ªWhoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Su Yun¡¯s heart was as still as water. Suddenly, ripples appeared. He shook his wrist consecutively and three poker cards flew out from his hand. Windy and rainy, the cards are like swallows that cut through the Burning Mountain! Then, without exception, the three poker cards cut through the pine tree! ¡°I can use it as if it were my own arm!¡± Su Yun was amazed in his heart, but he quickly calmed down. He did not want this comprehension to pass, so several poker cards flew out in succession. They were all hit! Soon, the pine trees in the distance were filled with wounds. Pine oil flowed out and was washed away by the rain. At this moment, Su Yun did not even need to deliberately sense the direction of the wind. He could tell the direction of the wind through the slight hair on his hand. ¡°This is what it means to be able to control the card as one with oneself. Every inch of senses and every muscle on the arm is displayed to the limit. The card is like a hand and foot, like a butcher dismembering an ox!¡± Su Yun was overjoyed and threw himself into this pine forest. He felt the wind blowing, the whisper of the leaves, the stability of the tree, and the carefreeness of the card when it flew! Although he was excited, Su Yun did not let his guard down. This was because the moment he entered the second realm this morning, he fell again. ¡°Streamer, you¡¯ve worked too hard.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break? It¡¯s easy to hurt your body if you keep broadcasting in the rain.¡± ¡°The effect of today¡¯s livestream is too strong. That pine tree has been played by the protagonist until it¡¯s filled with fluid¡­¡± ¡°Previous commenters, pay attention. Be careful of your words!¡± ¡°The props are already tired, but the streamer isn¡¯t tired.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s special effects can be said to be the strongest, and it¡¯s very real. It¡¯s not like other special effects streamers who are too fake, whwere there¡¯s actually not a single building on the way. Exaggeration!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I still like to watch Brother Perseverance play with special effects. It¡¯s real. Just like now, livestreaming in the rain. This is real. From time to time, a wave of special effects will be inserted. The contrast effect will immediately be maxed out. It¡¯s down to earth!¡± Just as the livestream had said, Su Yun rested for a while and practiced. When he was tired, he rested. It was not until time passed so quickly that he had forgotten how much time had passed that Su Yun finally completely stabilized his realm and grasped that feeling. He was sure that he was completely rooted in the second realm. It was just like his name. Unknowingly, the sky had already darkened. Su Yun only came to his senses when he had used up all the poker cards in his hand. ¡°Is it gone again?¡± Su Yun walked towards the low ditch where his backpack was. When he looked over, he realized that the rain had filled the low ditch and his backpack was soaked in it. Under the dim light, Su Yun realized that the poker cards were not wet. However, the backpack full of poker cards that he had brought was actually used up to the last box. ¡°I was too engrossed. I didn¡¯t even realize that my phone had run out of battery. The livestream was also interrupted halfway.¡± Su Yun looked at the sky and the phone that had run out of battery. Then, he used the charger to charge some battery. When he turned it on, he saw that there were still many fans left behind in the backstage of the livestream. They were probably asking why the screen had suddenly turned black. There were also people who were concerned about Su Yun. Did he faint from the rain? Did he need medical help? Su Yun¡¯s heart warmed. These fans might be noisy all day long and complain about this and that, and even say that his livestream was too lousy, but they were not bad at heart. It could be said that true feelings were revealed in adversity. Su Yun replied a few times, but his phone turned off automatically again. It seemed that it was not working after the charger was soaked in water. Helpless, Su Yun could only put away his dead phone and prepare to leave the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Now that I¡¯ve basically stabilized my realm, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± After making up his mind, Su Yun prepared to get up and go back. Otherwise, he was afraid that his body would not be able to take it. His phone had no battery. If anything happened in the mountains, there was nothing they could do to save him. Coincidentally, the rain stopped. Through the sparse canopy, Su Yun saw a cleansed moon. ¡°Finally, the dark clouds have parted and the moon has seen the light!¡± Su Yun¡¯s words had a double meaning. He was talking about the weather and also about the ultimate skill realm that he had just broken through. Su Yun relaxed and took off his clothes to deal with it. He wrung her clothes that were soaked in rainwater and poured the water out of her shoes. Although it was cold, he had no choice. Su Yun got up, carried his backpack, and walked out of the pine forest. He only wanted to take a hot shower and have a good sleep. He had been in a focused state iust now and could understand the feeling like his arm was at his fingertips. Now that he was relaxed, Su Yun felt sore all over. Especially his arm, it looked like it was about to break. This might be the aftereffect of being able to use his entire arm as he pleased. After all, such a high-intensity mobilization of the sensory ability of his entire arm naturally brought a huge burden. In other words, Su Yun¡¯s current physique still needed to improve. It was just like how his long-range attacks were very strong, but his close combat was still weak and his physique could not keep up. ¡°I¡¯ve been drenched in the rain for a day, but I¡¯m still energetic. My immunity has increased a lot. However, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I can try out special skills related to body development.¡± Su Yun was very happy with the breakthrough today. He walked happily in the dark pine forest and even looked forward to other special training in the future. After walking for an unknown period of time, Su Yun felt increasingly strange. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Logically speaking, I should have walked out of this pine forest in ten minutes. Su Yun had been walking for nearly twenty minutes, but he still did not see the asphalt road to the reservoir. Su Yun had a bad feeling. The sky was too dark. He seemed to have lost his way in the forest. He wanted to turn around and look for the pine forest that he was more familiar with. However, he realized that he had walked for a distance to avoid the rain and could no longer find the starting point. ¡°Oh no!¡± Looking at the increasingly dark night, Su Yun was hungry and tired. His entire body was drenched. If it were anyone else, they might not have been able to withstand it. Most importantly, his phone had run out of battery. Su Yun gritted his teeth and walked a distance. Other than the asphalt road, he felt that almost every place on the Burning Mountain was the same. But for now, he had to find that asphalt road. ¡°This is bad. If I can¡¯t find a way out after being drenched in the rain, I¡¯m afraid my body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± After walking for a while, Su Yun felt that the more he walked in the forest, the lusher it became. Suddenly, Su Yun saw some light swaying not far ahead. This made his heart surge. As long as he found him, he could ask for a way out. At the very least, he could charge his phone and contact Big Head Yang. Therefore, Su Yun gritted his teeth and endured his tired body as he walked towards the light. The closer he got, the more Su Yun could vaguely hear the other party¡¯s voice. Looking closely, Su Yun could vaguely see three to five figures swaying in front of the flashlight in the dim environment. They did not seem to care about the water in the forest. All of them were lying on the ground and looking around, not knowing what they were looking at. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! ¡± Su Yun immediately became vigilant and stopped walking. At this moment, Su Yun was at least dozens of meters away from the other party. The other party did not notice Su Yun. ¡°Could they have been poaching at night?¡± The rain had stopped and the night was silent. Following the wind, he could already vaguely hear the words of the other party, but he was not sure. In the distance, he seemed to be a fatty. He shook his fierce face and urged, ¡°How is it? Have you found it?¡± Then, a low and muffled voice came weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking open your mouth and fart. Come and help¡­ Watch carefully!¡± Su Yun only heard a few words. Although he did not understand what these people were doing, his intuition told him that these people were definitely not good people who ran into the mountains late at night. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re destroying murder evidence?¡± At the thought of this, Su Yun¡¯s heart thumped. He thought that it was better not to be a busybody in case he got into trouble. Su Yun slowly retreated and prepared to take a detour. ¡ªPa da! Suddenly, the sound of a dead tree branch being broken came from under his feet. Su Yun¡¯s heart was in his throat. Damn it! After cursing under his breath, Su Yun could not care less and sped up his pace to leave. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did I hear a strange sound?!¡± At the same time, in the forest not far away, the fatty looked warily in the direction Su Yun had left. ¡°It just rained. The mountain wind must have broken the branches,¡± a short man whispered. ¡°No, Three, go over there and take a look.¡± ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s no need for that, right? In order to avoid being noticed, everyone followed your lead. We waited for almost two weeks before the rain came. You¡¯re too suspicious.¡± The short man was obviously a little resentful. ¡°Cut the crap. Your legs are fast. Hurry up and check!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re the Big Brother, I¡¯ll listen to you.. I¡¯ll go now¡­¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: The Extraordinary State Is Influencing Luck, Right? Chapter 50: The Extraordinary State Is Influencing Luck, Right? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The person called Three muttered something and left. Three had not walked far when the fat brother scolded in a low voice, ¡°Three, bring a gun with you. If it¡¯s really human, don¡¯t leave them alive!¡± Three waved the bayonet in his hand. ¡°Big Brother, do you really think it¡¯s a person?¡± The fatty glared fiercely at Three. He could only lower his head resentfully and step into the darkness. Not everyone in their line of work could do it. For example, Three was a quick-witted local rat. Tomb robbers usually referred to people who were nimble and short and were in charge of digging holes as rats. It was not without reason that Three had resentment. He was angry that he was supposed to be in charge of drilling today, but his seat was forcefully occupied by two tall men. Not only did they obtain much fewer things, but they also wasted a lot of time digging a huge hole for the two burly men to enter. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who Big Brother found. What do the two foreigners know? They¡¯re not professional at all.¡± Three muttered all the way, but he did not stop. His vision in the night was also top-notch. He had no choice. After working at night all year round, he had long adapted to the low light. Unknowingly, Three had already walked very far in the direction pointed by Big Brother Fatty. He had never thought that someone would appear deep in the mountains after the downpour. Therefore, his goal was only to find a tree trunk that had been blown down by the strong wind and report back. Splat! Suddenly, he felt a sudden drop under his foot. Three looked down and his heart tightened. ¡°These are fresh footprints!¡± , Three hurriedly checked further ahead and realized that someone had left a series of strange footprints along the way. Furthermore, it was very shallow. Clearly, the other party was deliberately hiding his traces. Three immediately became vigilant. A bad feeling rose in his heart. ¡°Boss said that the pine forest is filled with needle-shaped leaves on a rainy day. The sound of the rain can cover all sound very well.¡± However, it also left behind a problem, which was the recovery time of the footprints. Because the rain-soaked pine leaves were no longer dry, heavy objects would form a footprint when they fell. This would take a while to bounce back and repair, thus covering the footprint., ¡°This footprint means that someone was here just now and didn¡¯t leave for long.¡± Three did not dare to be careless. He immediately used the walkie-talkie to tell Big Brother Fatty what he had just discovered. The fattie¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°What? I told you that something happened.¡± Three finally understood why Big Brother Fatty could be the boss. If it were him, he would have been imprisoned long ago. Three said apologetically, ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. You¡¯re still the smartest. What should we do now? I think this person hasn¡¯t gone far.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of sucking up now? Go and restrain that person immediately. No matter what, he must have seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Okay, Big Brother, but what if there¡¯s a conflict?¡± The fat brother said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your weapon with you when you left just now? You don¡¯t have to show mercy. It¡¯s fine if you can control him. We¡¯ll deal with him after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Alright, Big Brother, wait for my good news.¡± With that, Three immediately chased after the footprints with his short legs. On the other side, Su Yun did not stop. He also had mixed feelings. He had never encountered such a thing before. Ah, no, the robber incident last time didn¡¯t count. However, no matter what, the robber was near the familiar mall last time. There were so many people watching. However, it was completely different this time. He was deep in the mountains and no one knew. If it was really a criminal, he would be killed and buried on the ground¡­ That would save them a lot of trouble. The more Su Yun thought about it, the more flustered he became. He wondered why he had encountered these things. ¡°Could it be that after entering the extraordinary state, my luck value has decreased by default?¡± Su Yun¡¯s imagination ran wild, but his footsteps did not stop. Just as he was worrying about not being able to find a way out, the sound of water being trampled on suddenly sounded from behind. This was the sound of footsteps collapsing on soft leaves. ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely not a good person to chase after me in the middle of the night!¡± The other party did not come with good intentions. He would be a fool if he did not run. Su Yun¡¯s heart beat wildly. He could not care less and continued to run wildly. In the pine forest not far from Su Yun, Three had just seen a black shadow swaying in the forest. Before he could make a decision, the other party suddenly accelerated and ran wildly, which surprised him. ¡°Hey! Is he a f*cking monkey? Why is he so sensitive?¡± Three muttered and did not dare to delay. He quickly followed. It had to be said that although this kid¡¯s legs were short, they were very fast. Moreover, he was used to running in the forest all year round and knew how to run and accelerate in the forest. On the other hand, Su Yun was in a much more sorry state. In the dim night, he could barely see under the faint moonlight. However, once he ran wildly, his vision would be blurred. If he was not careful, he would bump into the tree trunk. Although Su Yun¡¯s physique had been strengthened recently and his stamina had improved a lot, the environment had indeed increased the difficulty. Su Yun felt that he had a lot of strength but could not exert it. This made Su Yun curse in his heart. He cursed himself for being unlucky. ¡°This is really strange. Why do I have to encounter everything? I can¡¯t really be consuming my luck value just because of my supernatural state, right?¡± With that said, Su Yun could only grit his teeth and speed up when he heard the approaching footsteps behind him. Suddenly, Su Yun passed through the pine forest. Everything suddenly became clear. ¡°I can finally escape!¡± Su Yun suddenly gathered strength and was about to rush forward. However, after taking a few steps, Su Yun hurriedly lowered his body and forcefully stopped the car. That was because there was no bright and flat road in front of him. It was clearly a corner of the cliff of the reservoir! If one fell down, they would either be half-dead from the rocks or drowned. Su Yun sat on the ground. Before he could catch his breath, he was glad that he had survived. A terrifying sinister laugh came from behind. ¡°Hehehe, kid, run. Why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡± Su Yun quickly turned around and saw a short figure hiding under the dark tree shadow under the canopy to block the moonlight. However, judging from the voice, the other party should be a middle-aged man. Su Yun watched the other party¡¯s every move warily and slowly said, ¡°Why are you chasing me? We¡¯re all poaching. There¡¯s no need, right?¡± On one hand, Su Yun was testing the other party¡¯s background. On the other hand, he wanted to try his luck. If the other party was also a poacher, he would show that he was on the same side as him. The other party might lower his guard and find a chance to escape. ¡°Poaching? Where¡¯s your shotgun?¡± Three¡¯s question stunned Su Yun.. His tone turned fierce as he scolded, ¡°Tell me, what did you see just now!¡± Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: What Is Control? Second Realm Attack! Chapter 51: What Is Control? Second Realm Attack! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Um¡­ Su Yun was speecnless. It seemed tnat tne otner party was Indeed d01ng something illegal. Otherwise, why would they chase after him so much? Su Yun also knew that he could not defend himself now. Any more flowery words were useless against these criminals. ¡°The one who strikes first gains the upper hand, and the one who strikes later suffers!¡± Su Yun thought about many things in a flash. If the other party did not make a move after so long, it was very likely that he was waiting for his accomplice to come. If he were to delay like this, he would not be able to recover today. Su Yun made a prompt decision. At this moment, he was sitting on the ground sideways. As he spoke to distract the other party, he put his right hand into his pocket. Although there were no other weapons, there was still a deck of cards in his pocket. He could only rely on the card throwing technique that he had practiced for a long time! Su Yun¡¯s mind raced. At the same time, he said to the figure under the canopy, ¡°If I say that I didn¡¯t see anything, will you believe me?¡± The figure under the tree crown did not move or have any intention of speaking. It was obvious that he was very cautious and could guess that Su Yun was deliberately delaying him. As Su Yun communicated with him, he also looked at the surrounding environment. At this moment, he was only ten meters away from the figure under the treetop. It was a little further than the distance where he had been practicing throwing cards recently. However, it should still be lethal enough. However, the prerequisite was that he had to stand there and not move. He had to be a target for him, and he could also stand still and accumulate strength. However, once the other party moved and began to move at high speed, and he threw cards while running, it was hard to say if he could maintain his accuracy and power. However, in the real situation, it was obvious that the other party would not listen to him and become a target. ¡°Are you trying to stall for time by not saying anything? Are you waiting for your accomplices to come over and subdue me?¡± Su Yun continued to find something to talk about. At the same time, he looked around for an opportunity. Yup! Suddenly, his eyes lit up. To his surprise, he realized that the asphalt road he had been searching hard for was actually under a short cliff at the innermost part of the right-hand side. It was only four to five meters tall. This might be a way out! After making up his mind, Su Yun slowly approached the short cliff on his right. Suddenly, Perhaps sensing Su Yun¡¯s small movements, the figure under the tree suddenly moved without saying a word! Its speed could not be said to be as fast as a rabbit or as fast as a leopard, but it was still compatible with being as fast and agile as a big black rat. The black shadow that scuttled out pounced at Su Yun. Under the moonlight, the black shadow¡¯s hand shone with a cold light. Su Yun only felt a dazzling cold light in front of him. The other party had a weapon in his hand! For a moment, Su Yun¡¯s heart tightened. In his anxiety, the poker card in his hand did not delay any longer. With a flick of his wrist, the card flew out like lightning and cut through the night. Whoosh! Under the Wave Breaking Technique, he had also used the second realm, controlling like an arm, with all his might. He did not dare to say that he was at ease, but it was definitely not something he could compare to when he was at the beginner level. Now that Su Yun had ingenious card flying techniques, the power of the cards was also full. Be it speed or power, they were countless times stronger, making Su Yun heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had indeed mastered the second realm of card skills! Hopefully, it would work! At this moment, the card was heading straight for the opposite door. Unfortunately, it was impossible to see if it had hit the target in the dark, but Su Yun realized that the other party¡¯s running body had stopped for a moment. It seemed that the other party was stunned by his sudden flying card. After all, anyone who threw something at a stranger in the dark would be shocked. However, there was no time for Su Yun to think further. He hurriedly got up from the ground and ran into the distance. At the same time, Three, who was opposite him, indeed felt his vision blur. He couldn¡¯t help but pause, wondering what the hell had flown over. However, it was only a moment of hesitation before Three pounced on Su Yun again with the knife. Su Yun looked at the black shadow that was getting closer and closer. His heart was pounding. ¡°Did I miss?¡± Su Yun was very confident in the power and technique of the flying card under his realm. He could even cut through pine wood. Even if the other party¡¯s clothes were too thick and had the effect of blocking and slowing down, it was not impossible for him to not be injured at all, right? From the looks of it, it could only be because he had missed, or because the power was not enough and the damage was not strong. For a moment, Su Yun cursed in his heart. It seemed that the flying card just now was invalid and did not hurt the other party. Seeing that the other party was getting closer and closer to him, Su Yun was very clear about his advantages and disadvantages. Once he was in close combat, he would not be able to resist at all. ¡°I have to train a close combat skill in the future! I also have to improve my physical fitness. Close combat is too weak¡­¡± While his mind was racing, Su Yun had already run towards the short cliff on the right, wanting to quickly widen the distance between the two. As he ran, Su Yun felt the wind blowing rapidly at the edge of the cliff. He used the wind technique again and shot out several cards in a row. Now, with the technique of using cards as one¡¯s own arm, be it the speed of touching cards or attacking, they had increased by many times. Moreover, he could easily shoot out multiple cards at the same time! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, the poker cards were like sharp arrows, making whistling sounds in the silent forest. Although they were far inferior to hot weapons bullets and did not have the penetrative power of crossbow bolts, in terms of cutting ability, they were definitely far superior to them! As for Three, he only heard a few strange sounds. He did not know what the other party had thrown, but he did not care at all. However, he suddenly felt a pain in his body from the mountain wind. Seeing that the other party was about to pull away, he could not help but be a little anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡± Three shouted and ignored the painful mountain wind. He quickly walked behind Su Yun and stabbed towards Su Yun¡¯s back with the bayonet in his hand. Although he was still two to three meters away, Su Yun still felt a chill on his back and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°None of these cards hit? How unlucky!¡± Su Yun was terrified and especially speechless. Usually, he was strong during the livestream. Why did he drop the ball at the critical moment? Could it be that when the target moved and he threw the cards while he ran, the hit rate would decrease so much? ¡°I¡¯ve been training for nothing. If I have the chance to train again in the future, I have to hit a moving target! As expected, the damage output of the stance can only deal with tanks.¡± With this in mind, Su Yun suddenly took a step forward and flew out of the short cliff without hesitation. At the same time, without looking back, he threw two cards behind him. He had no time to care if they hit him in the air because what followed was a strong feeling of falling. He fell straight down the cliff. The drop of four to five meters was nearly two stories high, especially when it was pitch-black below. It was unknown if it was grass or stone, so Su Yun could only take a gamble. Plop! At the same time, as Su Yun jumped out, Three missed. Then, he felt a chill on his neck from the mountain wind and fell to the side of the short cliff.. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: What a Fast Knife! Chapter 52: What a Fast Knife! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Three got up again, he only saw Su Yun¡¯s back suddenly fall off the cliff. However, because the environment was dark, it was difficult to find his figure. Three thought to himself that this kid was really ruthless. He was about to step forward to the cliff to take a look. However, just as he made a move, he suddenly stopped in place and frowned, not daring to chase after him. That was because Three only felt a chill on the back of his hand and neck. A slight movement made him feel a sharp pain. When he looked down again, there were actually a few holes in his clothes, as if they had been cut open by scissors. Fortunately, he was not injured. He raised his hand again to take a look. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t seen it. With just a slight movement, a small wound appeared on the back of his hand with a whoosh, and blood immediately flowed everywhere. ¡°Damn it, this kid is really a poacher with a weapon? What kind of weapon is this? It doesn¡¯t look like a crossbow.¡± ¡°F*ck, playing dirty!¡± Everything that had happened just now seemed to have taken a long time, but it had actually only happened in a minute or two. Three only knew that he had heard a few strange cries in his ears and felt pain from the mountain wind. However, from the looks of it, that person should have used a weapon like a crossbow just now and not a mountain wind. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s only a scratch. If I was shot by the crossbow, wouldn¡¯t I be finished?¡± Three thought so and actually felt a little lucky. When he looked up again, he could no longer see anyone. Three knew that he had lost him. At the same time, the pain in his body began to intensify. Three cherished his life. Although he had only been grazed by the arrow, he was afraid that if he did not treat his wound, it would be easy to get infected, so he planned to calm down and check his injuries first. However, at this moment, the sound of leaves shattering could be heard from behind. ¡°Three, where is he? Did you catch him?¡± With a familiar voice, Big Brother Fatty¡¯s body was strong and he quickly approached. Behind him was a tall and thin man who did not say a word. ¡°Is it that troublesome? Why did you have to call us over?¡± Big Brother Fatty was a suspicious person by nature. After knowing that Three had discovered traces of a person, he followed him all the way. Three lowered his head and looked at the wound on the back of his hand. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°He ran away. Big¡­ Big Brother, the other party has a long-range weapon. I think I¡¯m injured.¡± Seeing Three¡¯s appearance, Big Brother Fatty was furious. ¡°I asked you to chase after him long ago, but you were lazy. You couldn¡¯t even deal with an ordinary person and were injured by others¡­¡± Although Big Brother Fatty nagged for a while, he was still very concerned about Three. After all, he only had a few subordinates. He quickly walked forward and used the flashlight to check Three¡¯s injuries. ¡°To think you call yourself a short-legged whirlwind. Where¡¯s your wound? Where did you hurt yourself?¡± Little Three pointed at the back of his hand, then at his neck. ¡°It seems like my neck hurts too¡­¡± The fat brother and the thin tall man leaned forward to take a look. Then, they said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only a f*cking line on your neck. I think it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t taken a shower for too long that you¡¯re having cracks on your skin. Are you f*cking joke with me at this time! What a piece of trash! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ll bring us if you let that person go? You can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Pah! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He swung his arm and slapped Three. Three felt his vision turn black and was in a daze. ¡ªPlop In the next moment, Three fell to his knees like a limp clay figurine and his head hit the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t use my full strength. Kid, you lost the person and you¡¯re still trying to play around with me?¡± As he spoke, he looked at his palm in confusion. He felt a little strange. Was the power of his slap so terrifying? When did I become so awesome? Something¡¯s not right! In the next moment, before Big Brother Fatty could turn around, he heard a puff and a warm liquid suddenly sprayed on his face. Immediately, a trace of fear appeared in the fat brother¡¯s eyes. He reacted a little sluggishly and looked at Three, only to see the tiny black line on Little Three¡¯s neck instantly crack, followed by a strong smell of blood. The night was too dark to see clearly. However, the fat brother¡¯s eyes had already become anxious. He hurriedly kicked twice with his foot, only to see Three fall to the side as if he had no strength. Instantly, Brother Fatty¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°Blood?! What¡¯s going on!¡± After wiping the liquid off his face, Big Brother Fatty finally came back to his senses. Without any time to think, he hurriedly leaned over to check on Three¡¯s situation with the thin tall man behind him. The thin tall man also turned on the flashlight. The moment the dazzling light entered their eyes, the two of them gasped. One slash to the throat! Three was spitting out blood bubbles from his mouth and his neck was red. Blood kept flowing out. The fat brother was quick to react. He hurriedly grabbed Three¡¯s neck to prevent the blood from flowing back into his throat. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who did you meet?¡± Gulp¡­ I¡­ Gulp. ¡°What did you say? Three, hold on. Who did you meet?¡± The fat brother anxiously leaned over and put his ear close to Three¡¯s mouth, wanting to hear what he was saying. ¡°Gulp, gulp.. ¡°You can¡¯t even say a complete sentence until you die. You¡¯re making us so anxious!¡± In the end, Brother Fatty gave up. He slowly moved his palm away. After a few violent chokes, Three gradually stopped moving. ¡°Big Brother, Three, he¡­¡± Seeing his companion¡¯s tragic state, the thin tall man¡¯s face was filled with fear, and he felt a little sad. The fat brother wiped the blood on his hand on Three¡¯s corpse. He stood up with a dark expression and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hope.¡± Indeed, Three¡¯s windpipe had been cut open by something. If he did not move violently, he might be able to hold on for a while, but he would die sooner or later. His flesh would quickly collapse under the impact of the blood and he would no longer be able to turn the situation around. Now that he was slapped by Big Brother Fatty, it was as if a switch had been pressed, causing the wound on his neck to open in advance. ¡°Big Brother, what kind of method is this? Who is so ruthless?¡± Big Brother Fatty gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the other party is definitely not an ordinary person. We have to be careful!¡± The fat brother carefully looked at the nearby traces. There didn¡¯t seem to be a fight, and the other party¡¯s footprints were cut off by the cliff. After seeing the asphalt road under the short cliff, he understood. The other party must have jumped down from here and escaped. It was very likely that Three had been ambushed by the other party with a long-range weapon. In the end, the fat brother let out a long sigh and gestured for the thin tall man to carry Three¡¯s corpse. The thin tall man picked up Three¡¯s corpse. ¡°Big Brother, what exactly made you cooperate with those people? If you hadn¡¯t come to the Burning Mountain, Three wouldn¡¯t have died today!¡± Hearing this, Brother Fatty glared and said angrily, ¡°Shut up! Those are people we can¡¯t afford to offend. This time, we can only admit defeat!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since things have come to this, let¡¯s deal with Three¡¯s corpse first.¡± As soon as Big Brother Fatty finished speaking, he heard rustling sounds not far away. Two burly figures walked over. Seeing the two of them approach, the tomb robbers could not help but be vigilant. Clearly, they were guarding against each other. ¡°Those two mercenaries are coming.¡± The fat brother reminded him. Then, when the two of them approached, he began to talk to them in a low voice. Their faces could not be seen clearly in the night, but from their broken accent, it was obvious that they were not Chinese. When one of the mercenaries asked what had happened, he looked a little surprised. He hurriedly turned on the flashlight and looked at Three¡¯s corpse. At this moment, blood was still oozing out of Three¡¯s neck. The incision was deep and long, causing the expressions of the two mercenaries to immediately change. They exclaimed, ¡°What a fast knife technique!¡± Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: An Expert, Terrifying! Chapter 53: An Expert, Terrifying! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Knife technique? Hearing this, the grave robbers looked at each other. They had deduced that Three might have been ambushed by a long-range weapon because there were no traces of a fight at the scene. However, when they heard the mercenary¡¯s words, he was a little confused. ¡°There were no signs of a struggle.¡± The fat brother reminded, but one of the mercenaries with a scar on his face shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to fight if he was killed in one shot.¡± ¡°Well The two grave robbers felt a little uncomfortable. Who was the other party? Could he really kill Three in an instant? Although Three was not a martial arts practitioner, he was ruthless and dared to risk his life. Moreover, he had experience in fighting in the market. He was not someone ordinary people could deal with. Then, the mercenary ignored the tomb robber. Instead, he checked the wounds on Three¡¯s body and discussed in a low voice. ¡°We can basically confirm that it was a knife wound.¡± ¡°There are a total of five slashes. Three slashes tore through the clothes, but they didn¡¯t hurt the flesh. It can be seen that the knife technique is skillful.¡± ¡°The last cut is on the back of the hand, and then the throat. Clean and nimble!¡± ¡°His knife technique is very powerful. Three didn¡¯t have the ability to resist and was instantly killed! ¡± For a moment, the two mercenaries¡¯ expressions became even more solemn. They had been on the battlefield for a long time and thought that they had seen all kinds of injuries. However, it was really rare to see a knife cut through the throat instantly. ¡°How long has he been dead?¡± The scar-faced mercenary looked up and asked. The tall and thin man replied, ¡°He just died.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The mercenary was stunned. Fatty added, ¡°Yes, he just died! Three only died after we came. Previously, I only saw a line on his neck. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious.¡± Hearing this, the expressions of the two mercenaries changed again. Even though they had been on the battlefield for a long time, they could not figure out what was going on. Why did such a knife wound only erupt after? Could knife technique reach this level? This could no longer be explained with a knife. It was terrifying and unbelievable! How did he do it? ¡°Could it be that the knife is so fast that it doesn¡¯t even have time to split open his flesh?¡± ¡°An expert.¡± In the end, the two mercenaries were also dumbfounded. They really could not figure out the exact situation. However, their expressions became even more complicated. In the face of such a knife technique, they believed that they could not withstand it in close combat. It was really too long. Moreover, what was the other party¡¯s motive and identity? Could they have been sent by their enemies? For a moment, the mercenary became even more cautious. Then, he stood up, gave the grave robber a look, and turned to leave. ¡°Retreat. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± The fat brother understood and immediately got the tall and thin man to carry Three¡¯s corpse. He quickly left, planning to find a place in the mountains to bury him. The night was dark, and the rain had long stopped. The frogs kept croaking, and it traveled far with the mountain wind. ¡°Is that person¡­ very powerful?¡± After quickly catching up with the mercenaries, the fat brother could not help but ask. He still wanted to avenge Three, but the other party did not seem to be an ordinary person. For a moment, he was a little annoyed. ¡°The blade is very fast!¡± One of the mercenaries replied. After a pause, he suddenly took out a pistol and looked at the fat brother. He said calmly, ¡°But it¡¯s not as fast as bullets.¡± The fat brother¡¯s face darkened. How could he not hear the double meaning in the other party¡¯s words? The meaning of these words was also to intimidate him. He snorted coldly and did not reply. He could only sigh to relieve the bitterness in his heart. Now, he had suffered a double loss! Fortunately, he was scheming and secretly hid a trick. It was the most shocking deception he had ever done in his career. His so-called waiting for the heavy rain to attack was just an excuse. During the two weeks he waited for the heavy rain, he quietly dug up the ancient tomb that the mercenaries were looking for. Moreover, he obtained the item as he wished, so he filled in the hole in the tomb and pretended that no one had discovered it. No one would know that the real thing had already been taken by him. However, his time was limited, so he did not have the time to transport the items away. Instead, he hid them in the first hole they dug. After the mercenaries took the fake items and left, he would be able to enjoy them alone and become the greatest beneficiary. Whether it was handed over to the mysterious boss of the research institute behind the scenes or for him to enjoy alone, it would benefit him the most. At the same time. Su Yun¡¯s luck was not bad. He fell from a height of four to five meters and was actually unscathed because there was a wet leaf ground below. The thick layer was soaked in water. Not to mention four to five meters, Su Yun felt that he could even do two meters. However, Su Yun did not dare to stay on the spot. He ran along the asphalt road for a distance until he could no longer see the terrifying pine forest behind him. Only then did he rest for a moment. When he calmed down from the excitement, Su Yun became angrier the more he thought about it. Now that he thought of the dangerous situation back then, he was still filled with killing intent. He wished he could cut that person into a thousand pieces. Fortunately, he had escaped. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Damn it!¡± At the thought of this, Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned cold. He wished he could turn around and go back, but in the end, rationality defeated his anger. Because at this moment, what swept over him was a heavy sense of fatigue. Coupled with the fact that he had been drenched in the rain for the entire day after practicing cards, Su Yun felt that he might be on the verge of catching a cold and having a fever. However, he could not be careless now. He could only drag his exhausted body and walk on the asphalt road with all his might. In the end, Su Yun frowned. He suddenly felt that he was too big a target walking on the asphalt road. What if those people caught up? Just in case, Su Yun quickly climbed over the guardrail and hid in a pine forest. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to walk on the asphalt road. We have to enter the forest again.¡± ¡°As long as I keep heading east, I should be able to walk out.¡± Su Yun had seen the direction on the signboard on the asphalt road just now, so he firmly believed that as long as he faced east, he could escape. Moreover, the Blazing Mountain Range was so huge. It would be very difficult to find any traces of him after entering the mountain from here. It was foolproof. On the way, Su Yun was depressed. Thinking about what had happened just now, he had only met the black figure for a moment. However, the situation at that time was too dangerous. His attention was focused on the cold and sharp knife in the other party¡¯s hand, so he was not in the mood to look at the other party¡¯s appearance. Moreover, it was dark and it really affected one¡¯s vision. ¡°Fortunately, I was fast, but this flying card actually dropped the ball in a critical situation.¡± ¡°With my current unlucky luck, it¡¯s not reliable to rely on throwing cards. If I couldn¡¯t escape just now and the poker cards couldn¡¯t hurt the other party, wouldn¡¯t I have given it to him for nothing?¡± ¡°Moreover, close combat is too weak!¡± With this thought in mind, Su Yun felt that he should prepare some suitable self-defense weapons. Moreover, he had to train other specialties in case of emergencies. After all, there was no harm in having more trump cards. After walking for an unknown period of time, Su Yun realized that he seemed to have deviated from the route down the mountain, so he had to take a detour and adjust his direction. Sigh! Su Yun let out a long sigh. He complained in his heart that he had not prepared enough phone chargers. The only one he had brought was ruined by the rain. ¡°Next time, I have to buy a higher- level charger. Otherwise, I can get Big Head Yang to pick me up with a call now.¡± Su Yun returned to the forest again. He did not know how long he had walked. The sky was about to break, but he could not find a way out. As he walked, Su Yun suddenly lost his footing and slid down. ¡°Hey, f*ck!¡± In a daze, he fell into a narrow and deep tunnel.. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Miracle Item and Chance Encounter Chapter 54: Miracle Item and Chance Encounter Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun struggled to get up and look up in the tunnel. Unexpectedly, he bumped into the solid tunnel barrier. ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky. I¡¯d probably get something stuck in my teeth from drinking water alone.¡± Su Yun muttered in his heart. He realized that he could not raise his head in this narrow tunnel, so he could only crawl. He wanted to retreat, but he realized that the pit that had been washed by the heavy rain was incomparably slippery. He had slipped down several times. So he tried to turn around in the tunnel again. Unfortunately, the narrow tunnel that could only accommodate a person was impossible to turn around. ¡°Who would f*cking dig such a hole for no reason? Isn¡¯t this scamming people?¡± Su Yun stuck himself in the muddy tunnel, not to mention how uncomfortable it was. Now, he was like an ant on a hot pan. He was in a dilemma. He had no choice. Su Yun glanced at the deep and dark tunnel in front of him and swallowed. ¡°Forget it, I admit defeat. I can only go in and see if there¡¯s anything useful or find a place where I can turn around.¡± Su Yun crawled a few steps and bumped into the tunnel barrier. ¡°It¡¯s not that deep.¡± Muttering to himself, Su Yun searched his surroundings in the darkness. Suddenly, He seemed to have touched something in his hand. It looked like a square box. Su Yun was planning to use this thing to chisel open the slippery barrier and create conditions for himself to climb. In the end, with a little force, the square box shattered with a bang. ¡°This¡­ useless thing!¡± Su Yun complained and began to feel for any usable corners of the shattered box. He only needed to have enough hardness and sharp angles to create the compacted soil. Unexpectedly, after fumbling for a long time, the entire box was like a rotten piece of wood that would break with a touch. Just as Su Yun changed direction at the end of the tunnel with difficulty, ¡ªClick. Su Yun was overjoyed when he felt the cold texture under his hand. He seemed to have found something useful. Su Yun fumbled around in the darkness, although he did not know what was in his hand. However, Su Yun was certain that this thing was abnormally hard, like a palm-sized piece of iron. ¡°There¡¯s always a way out. The ancients did not lie to me!¡± Su Yun sighed. He was glad that he could finally jump out of this slippery and narrow pit. When he thought of the painful experience tonight, Su Yun could not help but feel a wave of sadness. He felt that even television dramas would not dare to act like this after his exciting experience tonight. He was completely relying on his tenacious will. Otherwise, who knew how long he would be trapped in the pit. After a long time, Su Yun finally crawled out of the pit with the metal piece in his hand. At this moment, a faint yellow light had already appeared in the sky. Dawn was about to arrive. Su Yun felt like a blade of grass that had lived in the dark for a long time. Finally, his dawn had arrived. Su Yun wanted to throw away the metal piece in his hand, but he suddenly remembered his despair in the tunnel just now. ¡°You¡¯re my life-saving metal piece. You¡¯re my lucky charm.¡± Su Yun clearly remembered how sharp the soil that was chiseled and compacted with this thing was. It was simply cutting iron like mud. Of course, it was originally cutting mud. However, the soil was also divided into different grades. Su Yun felt that the soil just now was definitely as hard as a rock. From the beginning, he had tried to use his hand to pull open a lever for climbing. However, his fingernails were about to break, and he only scraped off a little mud. However, all in all, Su Yun had changed his mind. He would treat it as a lucky charm that could save him from his misery. Su Yun did not care about the mud on the iron piece. In any case, his entire body was muddy. If he appeared in front of Big Head Yang like this, he would think that Su Yun was a revived terracotta soldier. Su Yun put away the lucky iron piece and looked in the direction of the sun as he strode over. At this moment, Su Yun was in an extremely miserable state. Not only did he look like a terracotta soldier, but he also looked like a hungry savage in the mountains. Su Yun dragged his gradually heavy body down the mountain step by step. Now that the sky was bright, he also saw the familiar asphalt road winding through the mountains and found a way out. Su Yun did not say a word along the way. He was still thinking about the few sneaky people he had met last night. Su Yun did not know who they were. As for his appearance, Su Yun did not notice it at all. After all, at that critical moment, it was already lucky to avoid the fatal blow. There was no time to see what the other party looked like. Besides, it was late at night. After a night of torment, Su Yun was physically and mentally exhausted. He saw a small river ditch on the way. It should be a trickle of water from the Burning Mountain Reservoir. Su Yun wiped the mud off his body, revealing a slightly pale and tired face. His clothes were still wet, but after brushing away some mud, they were clean and could barely be worn. Just like that, Su Yun got up again and rushed down the mountain. After walking for another hour or two, Su Yun estimated that it was almost nine o¡¯clock. He had no choice but to use up all the battery on his phone yesterday. The backup charger could not be used because of the short circuit due to the rain. Until now, Su Yun had yet to contact anyone else. ¡°I wonder if Big Head Yang thinks that I was eaten by a wild beast in the mountains. Could he have called the police?¡± ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point of thinking so much? It¡¯s best to have a good sleep first after running around all night!¡± After making up his mind, Su Yun threw his complicated thoughts to the back of his mind. Unknowingly, Su Yun had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the gradually bustling road up the mountain, fishing men brought their equipment up the mountain one after another. Su Yun was really exhausted. He simply stopped walking and sat on the curb. ¡°Big Head Yang has to go up the mountain from here, right? I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± Not long after Su Yun sat down, the cars on the mountain looked at him curiously. Su Yun did not mind, but he did not expect these fishermen to tease him. ¡°Yo, brother, you just came back from the East Ocean Dragon Palace, right?¡± ¡°Why? Did you fall into a ditch? Hahahahaha.¡± Su Yun was not in the mood to care about these fisherman. He silently gave them the middle finger. Su Yun¡¯s attire was really miserable. His hair was messy and his face was pale. There was mud on his clothes and water dripping from his pants. He was in a sorry state. It was precisely because of everyone¡¯s teasing that Su Yun¡¯s side kept looking over, wanting to find out. At the same time, not far from the curb. Xu Jiajia, who was sitting in an off-road vehicle, was urging Xu Kui. She rebuked, ¡°Dad, can you not pull a long face?¡± Xu Kui held the steering wheel in his hand and looked straight ahead. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it because there¡¯s something on Dad¡¯s mind?¡± Recently, Xu Kui was still investigating the whereabouts of that group of mercenaries, but he could not find any clues. Coincidentally, his daughter had something to do today, so Xu Kui drove Xu Jiajia over. On one hand, it was to accompany his daughter. At the same time, it was to relax and observe if he could see any suspicious people along the way. The current Xu Kui was more or less paranoid. This time, he had come out to try his luck and did not have much hope. He even began to suspect that this group of people had already left Hibiscus City. Hm? However, at this moment, Xu Kui¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He realized that the cars on the mountain seemed to be looking in the same direction. He immediately became vigilant. Could there be a special situation? Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: This Kid Has Killing Intent! chapter 55: this kid has killing intent! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xu jiajia, who was at the side, had changed into a casual outfit today. she was wearing a sun hat and a sun protective jacket, making her look much younger and more beautiful. she looked at xu kui, who was gradually frowning, and immediately sighed. after talking for so long, it was all for nothing! xu jiajia pouted and snorted coldly, pretending to be angry. ¡°daddy, if you¡¯re really too busy, there¡¯s really no need to send me. if you pull a long face now, won¡¯t you cause trouble for others?¡± ¡°no, no. daddy isn¡¯t busy today.¡± xu kui didn¡¯t turn around, but he stared intently in the direction of the crowd. ¡°dad, if you want to continue like this, i¡¯ll take a taxi myself.¡¯ ¡°that¡­ is fine too!¡± ¡°i¡­ do you believe that i¡¯ll get a boyfriend this year and marry him? i won¡¯t have to trouble you in the future!¡± as the cars in front of him ascended the mountain one after another, xu kui finally saw the situation in the distance clearly. he was immediately stunned because he saw su yun sitting by the roadside. the closer he got, the more familiar he felt. he listened to his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°hey! su yun?!¡± at this moment, xu kui cried out in surprise. when xu jiajia saw her father suddenly mention su yun, her heart tightened and her face instantly turned red. xu jiajia thought that her father was making fun of her, so she replied, ¡°yes, that¡¯s right. i¡¯ll marry su yun. are you angry? at this moment, xu kui and his daughter¡¯s car happened to stop beside su yun. su yun also saw the father and daughter. of course, he also heard the content of xu jiajia and his father¡¯s argument. for a moment, su yun smiled awkwardly. he stood up and patted the dust off his body. actually, he was dirty now, so there was no need for him to care about this bit of dust. ¡°hello, uncle xu.¡± xu jiajia suspected that she was hallucinating. she was clearly arguing with her father. why did she suddenly hear su yun¡¯s voice? it couldn¡¯t be because she had been thinking about him recently, right? for a moment, xu jiajia slowly turned her snow-white swan neck and looked out of the car window. pah! in the next moment, xu jiajia felt as if she had been slapped by something. her beautiful face turned red as if she had applied blush. xu jiajia was in the front passenger seat, and su yun happened to be outside her car window. at this moment, she finally confirmed that she was not hallucinating. she had indeed bumped into su yun by chance, and the other party had clearly heard what she had just said. at this moment, xu kui looked at his daughter mischievously and smiled. ¡°little su, it¡¯s really you. why are you sitting here alone in such a sorry state? did something happen?¡± xu kui was smiling at su yun to express his kindness. he did not want xu jiajia to see it, so he was deliberately annoying her. xu jiajia glared at her father angrily. then, she hurriedly brushed the hair on her forehead and turned to look at su yun. seeing su yun in such a sorry state, xu jiajia¡¯s heart tightened and she wanted to get out of the car to check on su yun. su yun quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°hey, it¡¯s nothing. i was just drenched in the rain. big head yang is already on the way to pick me up.¡± ¡°but you¡¯re drenched.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. uncle xu, hurry up and go up the mountain. there¡¯s a traffic jam behind,¡± su yun reminded. xu kui glanced at the long line of cars behind him. someone had already begun to honk impatiently. the purpose of his trip was to send xu jiajia out. of course, he was not going to the burning mountain. the reason why he walked up the mountain path was because he was curious about what had happened here. he had to walk forward now and turn the wheel around. ¡°alright, then be careful not to catch a cold.¡± ¡°alright, thank you, uncle.¡± xu kui patted xu jiajia. she quickly threw out a towel and shouted at su yun, ¡°call me later.¡± su yun caught the towel and did not reply. he only smiled and waved goodbye to xu jiajia. the suv stepped on the accelerator and turned the corner. su yun¡¯s figure could no longer be seen in the rearview mirror. looking at his daughter¡¯s stunned expression, xu kui said, ¡°jiajia, do you like this kid?¡± xu jiajia was stunned and retorted, ¡°why do you say that? we¡¯re all classmates. we should take care of each other.¡¯ xu kui¡¯s tone suddenly sank. he no longer had the kindness from before. instead, he said with a hint of seriousness, ¡°do you know su yun? what does he do now?¡± ¡°i know. his family is just an ordinary family. he¡¯s in the livestreaming industry now.¡± ¡°streamer? i mean, what is he doing?¡± xu jiajia also noticed that her father¡¯s words were a little serious and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, dad? weren¡¯t you not interested in him last time? you even said that he spoke inappropriately. why are you asking so many questions?¡± after a moment of silence, xu kui thought for a moment and said, ¡°su yun gives me a very special feeling today!¡± ¡°ah?¡± xu jiajia was surprised and did not understand. ¡°really? i didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± after a pause, xu jiajia asked curiously, ¡°what do you feel? he¡¯s usually quite calm. he gives me the feeling that he¡¯s very carefree and calm.¡± however, xu kui shook his head instead. after pondering for a moment, he suddenly spat out a shocking sentence. ¡°there¡¯s a killing intent on him today!¡± ¡°killing intent?¡± xu jiajia¡¯s body trembled when she heard that. she looked at her father in shock. then, she shook her head and laughed. she complained, ¡°dad, can you not be so suspicious? i know you have a lot of missions and heavy work recently, but why are you suspecting my classmate now? he¡¯s just an ordinary person. where did he get the killing intent?¡± ¡°i¡¯m also puzzled about this. he was clearly an ordinary young man last time. why is his temperament so different from ordinary people today¡­¡¯ xu kui frowned. as he drove, he recalled his brief encounter with su yun. ¡°dad, i think you¡¯re just too nervous about work. you¡¯re already paranoid. we¡¯ve been university classmates for more than three years. how can he have a killing intent? he¡¯s just a small streamer!¡± xu jiajia pursed her lips. xu kui sensed that his daughter was really a little angry, so he did not continue this topic. however, as a veteran who had been on the battlefield for a long time, xu kui had indeed vaguely sensed a faint murderous aura on su yun¡¯s body just now. it was especially like a fluctuation of emotions left behind after he killed the enemy on a mission. or it could be the subconscious stress caused by an intense life-and-death crisis. it was equivalent to venting an impromptu emotion. it was very mysterious, but like the magnetic field on a person¡¯s body, it did exist. it was just that ordinary people could not sense it. and this magnetic field was definitely not something an ordinary person should have. of course, this kind of thing was unclear and could only be considered an intuition. however, no one could guarantee the accuracy of their intuition. ¡°i keep feeling that su yun is not as simple as he used to be. perhaps i was indeed paranoid and misjudged¡­¡± in the end, xu kui let out a long sigh. he also suspected his feelings just now. after that, xu kui did not say anything else. after all, he still had to take care of his daughter¡¯s emotions. as for xu jiajia, she crossed her arms and turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window as if she was angry. she did not say a word, but her eyes flickered with a thoughtful light. slowly, a meaningful smile appeared on her lips. ¡°su yun, do you have secrets too?¡± Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Weapon Raw Materials chapter 56: weapon raw materials translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations on the other side, not long after xu jiajia and her father left, su yun finally met big head yang, who was driving a tricycle and preparing to go up the mountain. when he saw su yun, big head yang flipped over and jumped out of the driver¡¯s seat of the tricycle. ¡°su yun! what did you do last night? i braved the heavy rain to look for you for half a day!¡± su yun waved his hand repeatedly, indicating for him to go home first. big head yang also saw that his tricycle was blocking the main road, so he brought su yun home. ¡°i said, where have you been? i was so anxious. i thought something had happened to you!¡± big head yang nagged anxiously all the way. ¡°i encountered some unexpected situations.¡± su yun only felt tired all over. after getting out of the car and saying this, he rushed into the bathroom to take a hot shower and change into a set of clean and warm clothes. watching su yun¡¯s tired figure leave, big head yang suddenly realized that something had fallen to the ground. he picked it up and saw that it was a furry rabbit-eared towel. smelling it, the fragrance overflowed. big head yang felt that he had smelled this fragrance somewhere before, but he could not remember. ¡°it¡¯s a girl¡¯s towel.¡¯ just as he was feeling puzzled, a notification sounded on big head yang¡¯s wechat. big head yang quickly checked and realized that it was a private message from the class belle, xu jiajia. ¡°why did the class belle send me a message when she has nothing better to do? is it my lucky day?¡± big head yang was dumbfounded and even mocked himself. of course, he knew that this was impossible. however, when he opened it, big head yang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°big head big head, have you picked up su yun?¡± seeing this news, big head yang looked at the towel in his hand again. suddenly, he remembered where he had smelled a similar fragrance. ¡°uh¡­ this kid hid it quite well.¡± big head yang was suddenly enlightened. all the puzzles were solved. no wonder the class belle, xu jiajia, asked him about the route to the burning mountain last night. see¡­¡± he chuckled and quickly replied to xu jiajia, ¡°why are you guys together? is su yun alright? what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± after a long while, su yun took a hot shower and came out. big head yang handed him the dry clothes. at the same time, he raised his eyebrows at su yun mischievous and handed over the rabbit ear towel. su yun thought to himself that he was just worried about not having a dry towel. this kid was really sensible. the two of them had their own thoughts in their minds. everything was self-evident. however, su yun immediately realized that this was the towel xu jiajia had given him. only then did he understand what this kid was thinking. su yun was about to explain when big head yang shook the three-wheeled car key in his hand and smiled. ¡°i know you were very tired last night. rest at home yourself. i¡¯m going fishing with the master.¡± su yun was indeed exhausted. he simply could not be bothered to waste his breath and thought that he would explain to big head yang tonight. ¡°by the way, let me know the next time you¡¯re not home. otherwise, i¡¯ll look for you all over the mountain like a fool. who would have thought that you would spend the night?¡± ¡°fuck you! ¡± ¡°to be honest, it¡¯s so dangerous in the wilderness. moreover, we young people have to control ourselves. look at your body, it¡¯s as weak as a dog.¡± big head yang did not forget to mock su yun before setting off. when su yun looked up again, big head yang had already driven away in the tricycle. ¡°this kid.¡± su yun was speechless. after tidying himself up, he saw that the battery on his phone was enough and called 110 without a word. after being attacked last night. su yun was furious. naturallv. he could not tolerate it. no matter what the other party¡¯s background was, he would call the police first. ¡°hello, this is gazi groove street police station.¡± ¡°hello, i want to call the police. i was attacked by criminals at burning mountain last night.¡± ¡°please explain the situation in detail. this call has been recorded. please ensure that your words match the facts!¡± ¡°alright, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± after that, su yun described the incident. the police station on the street also made a detailed record and promised that they would send someone to investigate immediately. after hanging up the phone, su yun heaved a sigh of relief. although he did not know if the police station could catch this group of people, he could at least take a breather after calling the police. after that, su yun tidied up the clothes he had changed out of and was about to quickly sleep and rest when he suddenly touched something. ¡°hey, how could i have forgotten about you?¡± looking at the muddy metal piece in his hand, su yun remembered how he had forgotten about the lucky thing. su yun quickly went to the bathroom and rinsed his lucky scrap iron. ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to you. otherwise, i would still be lying in the pit crying for help.¡± su yun lovingly rubbed the soil off the scrap metal with his hand. as he rubbed, he realized that something was wrong. ¡°hmm? this is¡­ su yun did not dare to believe what he saw in front of his house, so he quickly rubbed away the other mud. finally, the scrap metal revealed his entire face. it was a thin piece of gold that shone with golden light! ¡®gold?¡¯ he could even pick up gold like this? as expected of my lucky item. su yun¡¯s originally listless appearance suddenly became energetic. after a brief moment of excitement, su yun carefully sized up the golden piece in his hand. then, he imitated the ancient people in television dramas. when they saw gold, they would involuntarily take a bite. ¡°can¡¯t bite through it? the hardness of gold can¡¯t be that strong, right?¡± su yun teased, but it seemed unlikely at the moment. although he was a little disappointed, he thought about it after looking at it for a while. if it was pure gold, such a thin piece would not cost much anyway. however, the hardness and sharpness of this thing intrigued su yun. after experiencing the danger last night, su yun felt that he had to prepare something to protect himself. he didn¡¯t have a pistol and didn¡¯t dare to carry it with him. it was too eye-catching to not be able to use the knife. moreover, carrying it with him was a controlled item. no matter where he went, he would be investigated. however, it was not difficult to create some card-type posts on taobao. however, to be honest, for a person who was passionate about it, it did not take much thought to choose between a pile of ordinary iron swords and heavenly sword, right? who wouldn¡¯t want their personal weapon to be a little cool? and this thing in front of him¡­ su yun shook the gold piece in his hand and looked thoughtful. he had an idea. if this thing was made into the size of a hard and sharp poker card, that lethality was probably¡­ at the thought of this, su yun could not help but shiver. the poker cards in his hand could cut open pine trees. if it was this golden card, it would be terrible. meeting terrorists would be like harvesting chives. crack! crack! crack! of course, he had to throw accurately! moreover, this was his lucky item. it had the superstition of luck value and was made of a special material. it felt like a divine weapon. ¡°hmm, it seems that it¡¯s imperative to forge a suitable lethal weapon. however, before that, there¡¯s another very important thing.¡± su yun had already felt a sharp pain in his head. this was a danger warning caused by staying up late after being drenched in the rain and a high-intensity burden. su yun did not want to die suddenly at such a young age. he had to rest quickly now. as for the golden card, he would modify it after he woke up. hence, su yun lay on the bed with the gold plate and instantly fell asleep. in the dream, su yun dreamed that his card was powerful. he killed in all directions and was covered in blood. he was also wanted by the police. after the nightmare, su yun felt his entire body sweat, but his body was much more relaxed. when she opened her eyes in a daze, she was woken up by big head yang. it was time for dinner. ¡°su yun, it¡¯s time for dinner. you really can sleep.¡± su yun slowly got up and glanced at big head yang beside the bed. then, he looked at his phone. su yun had just turned on his phone when he realized that there were a few missed calls from xu jiajia. when she looked at the time again, it was already seven in the evening. ¡°it¡¯s so late. i slept for so long?¡± although he still felt a little tired after high-intensity exercise, su yun still got up to wash up and eat dinner. during dinner, big head yang was still asking su yun if he had a cold. after all, su yun¡¯s entire body was wet when he returned. su yun said that it was nothing serious. after big head yang¡¯s reminder, su yun realized that he did not feel uncomfortable at all. if an ordinary person was drenched in the heavy rain for a night, they would definitely have a high fever. on the other hand, he was fine. instead, he was much more carefree.. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: A Killing Weapon? But Something’ s Wrong chapter 57: a killing weapon? but something¡¯ s wrong translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°can you still sleep tonight?¡± big head yang asked su yun after washing the dishes. su yun glanced at the dark sky outside and smiled. ¡°that¡¯s not necessary. i¡¯ll go for a walk.¡± with that, su yun tidied up and left. however, along the way, su yun felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from behind. not knowing if it was because he was nervous or if there was indeed a problem. it made his hair stand on end! ¡°could it be that those criminals still want to harm me?¡± ever since he entered the extraordinary state twice, su yun¡¯s senses, or rather, intuition, had become very sharp. perhaps no one was following them, or perhaps it was just an early warning before the crisis happened. however, su yun knew that as soon as he escaped from danger, that group of people would also be on the burning mountain. who knew if they would come to him to harm or silence him? after all, according to the situation when they attacked him, these people were ruthless and were definitely not ordinary people! he had to be on guard! ¡°i need a handy weapon.¡± for a moment, su yun felt a sense of danger. he decided that he could not delay any longer. it was better to find something to save his life as soon as possible. even if he was overthinking, it was better to be safe than sorry. su yun quickly returned to his residence. after touching the golden card in his pocket, his mind became active, but in the end, he shook his head. ¡°not too good. i¡¯m not sure what this thing is, but it¡¯s destroyed so easily. i don¡¯t feel good.¡± after that, su yun planned to ask grandma yang for some iron pieces, such as an old iron pot, aluminum pipe, kettle, and so on. however, in the end, he realized that it was not suitable at all. unless he went online to customize or found a blacksmith to forge it directly, it was not as easy to find some daily iron weapons and even make them into cards. su yun was not a craftsman, nor did he have the ability. ¡°so troublesome¡­¡¯ su yun walked around the village, wanting to pick up some suitable scrap metal, but he found nothing. along the way, su yun felt a chill down his spine, and the sense of danger in his heart became even stronger! he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he lacked a sense of security after escaping the crisis, or if he was really predicting the crisis. but no matter what, this palpitation and panic didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°after searching for a while, it¡¯s still the most suitable¡­¡¯ on the way, su yun touched the golden foreign object in his pocket and was a little conflicted. to be honest, su yun did not want to destroy it. after all, he had picked it up in the wilderness. who knew what it was? perhaps it was very valuable? however, the current situation was full of danger. he even felt that his life was in danger. compared to his life¡­ who cared! no matter what, it was not as important as his life! with a handy weapon, it would definitely be able to deal with many critical situations and might even save his life! with this in mind, su yun stopped being indecisive and immediately made up his mind. ¡°big head, do you have scissors at home?¡± after rushing back to his residence, su yun felt that the sense of danger had lightened a lot. he immediately found big head yang. ¡°i do. what do you want this for? wait for me to get it for you.¡± although big head yang did not understand why su yun was using the scissors, he still found it for him very quickly. after thanking him, su yun returned to his room alone. as for big head yang, because he had caught a lot of fish today, he went to the fish pond beside the house to fish. su yun took out the golden card and looked at it carefully again, but he still could not see anything. ¡°if this thing is not gold, what is it?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t¡­ i experiment with the unimportant corners first?¡± then, su yun tried to place the poker card on it and cut it with scissors. ¡ªcrack, crack. there was an ear-piercing friction between the metal scissors and the golden card, but there was no trace. ¡°is it that hard?¡± su yun muttered and increased his strength. however, after working for a long time, he did not hurt the golden card at all. ¡°i¡¯ve encountered a tough opponent. i really want to see what effect this thing will have when using wave breaking technique. if it¡¯s made into a card, it will definitely be a handy weapon, a life-saving divine equipment!¡± with doubts, su yun cut it again with force. unfortunately, in the end, there was a gap in the scissors, but it did not hurt the golden card at all. su yun had tried to use the golden card as a flying card last night, but because it was slightly larger than ordinary poker cards, as a result, he could not master the way to exert force when using a special technique, and he could not control it as freely as a poker card. at the very least, he had to reach the third realm, where he could fuse with himself. only then could he fly and pluck leaves to injure people. the golden card was too hard, but it did not dissuade su yun. instead, it made him look forward to the moment when the golden card was completed. at this moment, big head yang carried a bucket to the hall and shouted at su yun, who was in the room, ¡°su yun, help me.¡± su yun put the golden card in his pocket and walked out of the room. he looked at big head yang in confusion. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± big head yang pointed at a few big fish that were jumping around in the bucket and said, ¡°i caught a lot of fish today. grandma and i can¡¯t finish them. i plan to send some to my third great-uncle.¡± su yun agreed without thinking too much. hence, big head yang drove the tricycle and let su yun sit in the back seat to stabilize the bucket of fish. the two of them drove for a distance on the mountain path at night. during this period, su yun felt a sense of palpitation again. he turned back frequently to check, but he did not find anything. this nervous look made big head yang feel on tenterhooks for a long time. he thought that he was in trouble. before long, the two of them arrived at a forest. su yun suppressed the sense of danger in his heart and looked at the huge logs piled up around him. he sighed and said, ¡°what does your third great-uncle ¡°oh, he¡¯s just a guard in this forest. he doesn¡¯t need much stamina. it¡¯s just enough for him to earn some money for wine.¡± then, su yun learned that big head yang¡¯s third great-uncle was his grandmother¡¯s cousin. he was almost sixty years old, and his children were away all year round. he was the only one left. when he was young, he treated big head yang quite well, so every time big head yang came back, he would send something to the old man. not long after, su yun helped big head yang carry the fish to the operation workshop in the forest field. big head yang¡¯s third great uncle was staying in the auto workshop and was in charge of guarding the forest. big head yang served the fish and exchanged a few pleasantries with the old man. su yun walked around when he had nothing to do. suddenly, his gaze stopped on a huge cutting machine that was cutting logs. su yun suddenly had an idea, so he secretly told big head yang. ¡°big head, i picked up something in my hand and want to cut and decorate it. i wonder if i can ask your third great-uncle for help and borrow his tools.¡± big head yang patted his chest and said, ¡°it¡¯s a small matter. leave it to me.¡± in the end, after talking to third great uncle, he agreed readily. with the cutter, it was much more convenient. it did not take long for su yun to cut the golden card. be it the size or the corners, they were repaired tightly. after some polishing, it was completely completed. under the golden light, the edges were sharp and terrifying. su yun put all the scraps into his pocket and walked out with the gold foil card. ¡°thank you, third great uncle. i¡¯ve run out of tools.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome, young man.¡± although the old man did not know what su yun wanted to cut, he did not ask further. in the end, the three of them chatted for a while longer before leaving. on the way back, su yun suddenly said, ¡°by the way, big head, i plan to go back tomorrow. i¡¯ve been at your house for almost a week. i¡¯m almost done playing.¡± it was mainly because his realm had also broken through and he could successfully embark on the path of return. moreover, su yun really did not want to stay here any longer. once there was danger, it would implicate big head yang. it was better to return to the city himself. even if he encountered danger along the way, he could think of a way to deal with it alone. anyway, now that he had a weapon in his hand, he was much more confident. ¡°huh? is there anything you¡¯re not used to? it¡¯s only been a week.¡± big head yang was very surprised. he thought that su yun had some objections to his arrangements. su yun waved his hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t think too much. i see that you¡¯ve been handling the livestream very well recently. moreover, you have your own direction. i¡¯m relieved.¡± at this moment, the two of them had just arrived home. big head yang parked the tricycle in the courtyard dam. ¡°alright, but i really want to keep you for a few more days. my grandmother likes you a lot,¡± big head yang said as he parked the tricycle and washed his hands. su yun said that he would come to big head yang¡¯s house to freeload in the future. hence, the two of them returned to their room while chatting and laughing. ¡°i¡¯m ready to sleep. tomorrow, master asked me to wake up early to mix bait. after lunch, i¡¯ll send you to the car.¡± big head yang washed up and crawled into bed. su yun looked at the golden card in his hand and said thoughtfully, ¡°alright, rest first. i still have a while.¡± big head yang did not stand on ceremony. he turned around and wrapped himself in the blanket. soon, he snored. su yun, on the other hand, took out the gold foil card and played with it lovingly in his hand, thinking of an opportunity to test its power. however, at this moment, under the bright light, su yun suddenly realized that some complicated patterns had appeared on the golden card in his hand.. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Terrifying chapter 58: terrifying translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the patterns on the golden foil shone brightly under the light, like a swimming snake. through various angles of refraction, the patterns presented were different. it was a little like the water margin cards he played when he was young. ¡°there definitely wasn¡¯t any before. could it be that it only appeared after it was cut and polished?¡± su yun muttered to himself in confusion. through the light, he saw a strange pattern on the gold foil. it was very abstract, but when he looked carefully, it was quite exquisite. this beautiful and complicated pattern piqued su yun¡¯s interest. it was a little like a messy pattern, but also like a rough map. su yun could not figure it out after looking at it for a long time. however, su yun was very sure that when he first returned yesterday, he had also sized up the gold foil under the light and sunlight. he did not see such patterns. all of this had come out after cutting and polishing. after observing for a while, when his gaze was at the same angle as the golden foil, he realized that there were four symbols hidden in the patterns. su yun could not recognize them all, but he suspected that they were in small seal script. he used his phone to check again, but there was no result. it seemed that they were still rare words from ancient times. however, the third word was very vivid. at a glance, it could be seen as ¡®gold.¡¯ ¡°high-purity gold nuggets?¡± su yun joked. it was obvious that he was making things up, but he suddenly thought of something and was shocked. ¡°could it be an antique¡­¡± for a moment, su yun was a little confused as he looked at the four characters in small seal script. however, in the end, he shook his head firmly and dismissed this thought. the reason was that the material was too hard, far surpassing the hardness and flexibility of the pinnacle of ancient smelting skills, damascus iron. in the classic novel water margin, the name damascus iron appeared frequently. for example, the last weapons wu song used were two ¡°snowflake steel buddhist commandment blades¡±. according to the novel, these two blades were ¡°made of wrought iron, not a day¡¯s work¡±. in the middle of the night, they would whistle on their own and carry spiritual treasure sabers. in addition to weapons, some important characters in the novel also had equipment such as blue frost steel helmets and chain steel armor. from this, it could be seen that the wrought iron used to forge treasure sabers and buddhist staffs was also a good item to make divine weapons and armor in the eyes of the author of water margin. as everyone knew, the strongest item in ancient times recognized by the historians and archeologists was damascus iron! there was no other! in modern terms, it was called: high-carbon steel. therefore, su yun denied that this was the reason why it was an antique. this was because the gold foil was definitely not wrought iron, but it was something special! and this kind of thing could only be synthesized and forged with modern technology. it should not be an ancient product. moreover, one could not tell how old the antique was. it all showed that the material was so special that it looked like a modern synthetic product. ¡°if ancient times could create such a hard material, i¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to rewrite history. it¡¯s enough to shock the world.¡± ¡°i suppose it¡¯s just an ordinary pattern that was processed to look good, right?¡± su yun was more or less still a little lucky to have picked up an unexpected fortune. just like most people who picked up an abandoned porcelain bowl in the wilderness, they would fantasize that it was an ancient porcelain that was worth hundreds of thousands. su yun did not get rid of this thought. however, when he relaxed, he no longer felt this sense of loss. ¡°i¡¯ve already cut it. there¡¯s nothing i can do even if it¡¯s an antique. compared to an antique, my life is more important¡­¡¯ su yun sighed in his heart. he was still brooding over the palpitations on his back. he had a feeling that the criminals would not let him off easily. as he played with the remaining golden card in his hand, he could not help but want to test the power of this card. only by knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy could one deal with it calmly. in the end, su yun tiptoed out of the room and came to the courtyard. at this moment, the bright moon outside the house was especially dazzling. the night sky was quiet and far-reaching. when he heard the insects around him croaking, he felt exceptionally comfortable. due to the fact that it was already late, the old people who were enjoying the shade outside had already returned home one after another. ¡°i¡¯m leaving here tomorrow. to be honest, i quite like the slow pace of life here.¡± as he was thinking about something, su yun had already walked to the path at the entrance of the courtyard under the moonlight. ¡°a paper poker card can cut open a pine tree under the wave breaking technique. i wonder how powerful this golden card can be?¡± at the thought of this, su yun was a little excited. then, he chose an isolated locust tree by the roadside. its trunk was the size of an adult¡¯s waist and was at least a few decades old. su yun decided to test the power of the golden card on this tree. another reason was that the surroundings were relatively open. at the very least, there was a chance of finding the golden card after it flew out. if he really went into the forest to experiment, it would probably only be a one-time use item. of course, su yun had also thought about it. there was only one gold foil card. it seemed very inconvenient to pick it up every time he used it. but then he remembered that these things were all trump cards. they were usually not used easily, but if they were used, it would be at the last moment. it would definitely be a one-hit kill. therefore, one card was enough. moreover, just like how zhang wuji needed a divine weapon, between an ordinary iron sword and a heavenly sword, the divine weapon would naturally be better. which expert didn¡¯t want to wear a divine weapon? which hero didn¡¯t want their intrinsic weapon to be impressive? moreover, it was too late to customize iron pieces at the last minute. when he returned, he could think of a way to make some suitable iron pieces as backup¡­ soon, su yun stood ten meters away from the locust tree. he held the gold foil card in his hand and was not in a hurry to attack. instead, he accumulated strength and entered a meditative state. as a gust of night wind blew, the card trembled slightly. su yun could feel the hair on the back of his hand floating. this was the feeling brought about by the realm of being able to use one¡¯s arm as one¡¯s finger. it was exquisite and realistic, as if the card and arm had become one and the hair had a life of its own. at the moment, su yun had only developed two methods of flying cards. one was the wave breaking technique with stronger explosive power and air-breaking power, and the other was the downwind technique with better speed and smoothness. this time, su yun chose to take advantage of the night wind and use the wind technique. whoosh! feeling that it was just right, su yun did not hesitate and suddenly attacked. as he swung his arm, his wrist shook ingeniously. a moment of friction flashed between his fingers, and the card left his hand. with a swoosh, the gold leaf card drew a golden arc under the moonlight. it was like hou yi shooting the sun, especially eye-catching. it was extremely fast and silent. in the blink of an eye, it had already passed by the locust tree. su yun did not have time to reminisce about the carefree feeling when he dealt the cards. he quickly ran over and picked it up. he was afraid that he would not be able to find it later. then, he turned back to observe the locust tree and realized that the downwind technique had failed? it did not hit the locust tree! su yun was surprised. he tried again and again and finally discovered the crux of the problem. it turned out that after the size of the golden card was modified, although it was suitable for exerting strength, it ignored the problem of its weight. as a result, even with the enhancement of the technique, the power and accuracy were deviated. ¡°why did i neglect such an important question? it seems like i have to think about it. after all, it¡¯s not the third realm where i¡¯m one with things. it¡¯s still necessary for the adaptation of special cards.¡± su yun muttered but was not discouraged. ignoring the material of this golden card, just its quality and density were much higher than paper poker cards. it was impossible to fly with the wind. this was like how a paper kite could fly higher and higher in the wind, but an iron kite might have a problem flying. su yun frowned and began to think of a way to break out of the situation. ¡°actually, after the card increases its weight, it can better bear the explosive force when exerting force. however, it can only rely on the inertia after it leaves the hand.¡± su yun thought for a long time and began to use practice to find a breakthrough. fortunately, he was already at the second realm and could adapt very well. if one was at the beginner level, it would take a long time to adapt and learn a technique. however, it was different if one used it as one¡¯s own arm. this was because the second level could sense the difference from the nuances and correct mistakes. therefore, one only needed a few simple adjustments to find the adaptation point. finally, in a strong gust of wind, su yun successfully used the golden card to execute the wind technique. instantly, su yun understood the elements through the subtle feeling. although the golden card was heavier than a card, it was still considered a thin card. as long as the wind power and the angle of control were increased appropriately, the effect could still be achieved. as expected, after many attempts, su yun gradually grasped the pattern. he became more and more proficient in using the wind technique of the golden card. then, su yun checked the damage the golden card caused to the locust tree under the wind technique. ¡ªhiss. at first glance, he could not help but gasp.. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Raging Waves of the Burning Mountain chapter 59: raging waves of the burning mountain translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°if this were flesh and blood, i¡¯m afraid it would be able to cut open a deep wound in an instant.¡± on the locust tree, there was a ferocious and deep hole. su yun was terrified. this was much stronger than the cutting power brought about by paper poker cards. when he thought of the flesh and blood of ordinary people, he shuddered. su yun could not hide the excitement in his heart. this also gave him a lot of confidence. at this moment, he was confident that if he encountered the situation last night again, as long as he found an opportunity to hit it, he could easily kill the other party! of course, this was under the circumstances that he had hit the other party¡¯s vital points, such as the neck, head, face, and other parts. however, they could not have professional protective gear. otherwise, he could not cut open the other party¡¯s protective gear. after all, some protective gear could even withstand bullets. however, the advantage of the card was its cutting power. the penetration power was still insufficient, so if it wanted to unleash its power, it had to focus on the angle it could cut. for example, if one used a card to shoot at a person¡¯s body, its power would be greatly reduced, and it might not even cause much damage. of course, this was only under the premise of the second realm. it was still unknown how powerful the subsequent realms were. ¡°let¡¯s try breaking the waves again!¡± the downwind technique already had such terrifying cutting damage. if it was combined with the explosive power of the wave breaking technique¡­ at the thought of this, su yun could not hide his excitement and began to practice. he was not sure if he would encounter similar emergencies in the future, but it was very necessary to have a few more life-saving methods. as su yun had expected, the wave breaking technique also had a drawback because of the change in the weight of the card. of course, the increase in weight also greatly increased the strength of the explosion when it came to the wave breaking technique. in fact, the golden card shot out even further than ordinary poker cards. this was like the difference between throwing a ball of paper and throwing a stone. a stone with a little weight would definitely be thrown further than a ball of paper. at this moment, su yun¡¯s wave breaking technique was the same. however, the high-frequency vibration brought about a much less sense of tearing through the air. finally, after many attempts, su yun gradually grasped the essence. after the golden card was shot out by the wave breaking technique, it had already reached a terrifying distance of 25 meters. within 25 meters, there was almost no deviation in accuracy. 30 meters was the limit, but there would be a large deviation beyond 30 meters. su yun was already very satisfied with this enhancement because his poker cards could only achieve extremely high accuracy within ten meters. of course, after breaking through to the second realm, the distance had increased to a certain extent, but the limited power did not exceed 20 meters. if threw flew hard, it could naturally fly very far. however, if he exceeded the 20-meter range, the power would be greatly reduced. on the other hand, using a stronger and heavier golden card would not have such a problem. instead, it would be greatly improved. ¡°it seems that the increase in the material has also greatly sublimated its power. it has really made a qualitative leap.¡± su yun was very satisfied with the surprise brought by the golden card. in this way, su yun had something to rely on to fight within 30 meters. of course, other than the fact that the other party had a pistol. however, the accuracy of the pistol was only about 25 meters. any further and it would be very fleeting. it might not even be as accurate as his card skill. in other words, su yun¡¯s long-range deterrence with the gold foil card was not inferior to a pistol! ¡°since the upgrade of a weapon can bring about different effects, what if i use darts or throwing knives?¡± ¡°does this count as me accidentally mastering the little li¡¯s flying dagger?¡± su yun was overjoyed. he had already begun to fantasize about being like a hero in a martial arts drama. he would shoot down a wild goose with a knife and no one would be able to get close. the more su yun thought about it, the more excited he became. the sleepiness he had originally disappeared. su yun quickly returned to big head yang¡¯s house, wanting to find a small freelance knife to try. after searching for a while, su yun only found a fruit knife. it felt good to the touch, so su yun excitedly returned to the big locust tree to test the water. whoosh! neither of su yun¡¯s techniques could be applied to the knife because the shape of the poker cards and fruit knife was too different. even the grip method could not be imitated. unfortunately, the fruit knife that flew out for the first time was like a kite with a broken string, tumbling in the air. su yun tried a few more times, but the effect was the same. the fruit knife was like a headless fly that always fell to the ground in an unimaginable way. sometimes it was the tip of a knife stabbing diagonally, sometimes it was the hilt of a knife touching the ground. in short, there was no order to speak of. after trying for another half an hour, su yun spent most of his time looking for the fallen fruit knife. in the end, he gave up. so he really only knew how to throw cards. after a period of torment, su yun also concluded the reason for the failure. the poker cards and golden cards were all square-shaped. when they flew out, they were in a spiral pattern. they were sharp and smooth on all sides and could slide in the air very well. the fruit knife, on the other hand, was different. its shape was very irregular. it could only accurately hit the target when it was thrown from a fixed point. moreover, it could only continuously consume its momentum in the air before falling. it was like drifting on the water. flat stones and tiles could always float further on the water, while diamond-shaped or other shapes would sink into the water the moment they touched the water. that was because they could not borrow strength from the horizontal side, causing the falling force to rise again. this was the reason why there was a difference in the card and the fruit knife. in the end, su yun gave up on the fantasy of becoming a contemporary proponent of little li¡¯s flying dagger. ¡°looks like i can only play with flying cards for the time being.¡± after reaching the final conclusion, su yun was tired. it was already dawn. if it was not too late in the city, nightlife had just begun. however, it was really late at night for the countryside that was far away from the debauchery. even the lights of the nearby residents were all extinguished. on the way back, su yun recalled the shock the golden card had given him just now. ¡°now that i¡¯ve just stepped into the realm of controlling it like my arm, i¡¯m already so powerful. the third realm, the fusion of the body and the body, seemed distant back then, but now, it¡¯s my next target¡­¡± su yun felt that this trip to the burning mountain could be said to have gained a lot. he was already very satisfied. however, when he thought of the third realm, he started to yearn for a higher realm. at the same time, he recalled his previous breakthrough and vaguely felt that he was about to touch something even more mysterious. it was just as the ancient books had said. now that he had a better understanding of his body, it was as if he could vaguely feel the surging of the vital energy in his body every time he stepped into it. su yun could not confirm if it was his imagination or if there was indeed an unknown energy test in the human body. however, perhaps this would be the direction for him to break through his next bottleneck. ¡°with this intrinsic weapon, if those criminals come looking for me, i shouldn¡¯t be at a loss.¡± not long after, su yun returned to big head yang¡¯s house. perhaps because he had a life weapon, the palpitations in su yun¡¯s heart finally faded a lot. in the end, he fell asleep under big head yang¡¯s ¡®beautiful singing¡¯. the next morning. grandma yang was rather reluctant to see su yun leave, but she knew that young people had their own things to do, so she did not persuade him further. instead, she kindly asked su yun to stay for another lunch. su yun did not refuse. grandma yang went out to market early in the morning to make some delicious food for su yun. on the other hand, big head yang took advantage of his free time in the morning to bring su yun to deliver bait to his master and let su yun see the results of his fishing. ¡°let¡¯s see what level you¡¯re at now.¡± ¡°hehehe, i definitely won¡¯t disappoint you. i realize that i¡¯m still very talented in fishing.¡± with that, the two of them rode the tricycle to the burning mountain reservoir. with his life weapon, although he still felt a little palpitation and danger on this trip, it increased su yun¡¯s confidence. it was just like the saying, ¡°a gun is a man¡¯s guts¡±, and the gold plate was su yun¡¯s guts! as for granny yang¡¯s insistence on taking the village bus, in the old lady¡¯s words, they were all old friends in the bus and could chat. big head yang gave up on the idea of using a tricycle to drive his grandmother to the market. due to today¡¯s market, the usually spacious village road became crowded. after some effort, big head yang drove su yun to the road leading to the burning mountain reservoir. however, just as they reached the main road, su yun and big head yang¡¯s attention was attracted by the police cars speeding past. in a short while, at least six or seven police cars flew past them. big head yang scratched his head and said in surprise, ¡°uh, what happened? why are there so many police cars?¡± su yun frowned at this moment. he had a bad feeling. could it be related to the group of people the night before? previously, su yun was still puzzled. he had called the police at gazi groove police station yesterday. why was no one looking for him to take a statement today? initially, he thought that the police station on the street did not take it seriously, but now, it seemed that things were not simple. it seemed that even the city police station was alarmed. for a moment, su yun thought about it. if that group of criminals was arrested by the police, he naturally did not have to worry anymore¡­ in the end, he decided to wait for the police to call first.. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Warring States Ancient Tomb chapter 60: warring states ancient tomb translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at this moment. in a police car that sped past su yun¡¯s tricycle. zhou xiaoxiao was fiddling with documents with her head lowered. she picked up the phone and said, ¡°chief zhang, captain chen and i are following behind the main group and preparing to go up the burning mountain.¡± on the phone, zhang zhenghuai¡¯s tone was a little serious. ¡°alright, the experts have already gone up the mountain overnight. remember to cooperate with the comrades from the cultural relics bureau. first, protect the country¡¯s important cultural relics. second, track down this group of tomb raiders!¡± zhou xiaoxiao frowned when she heard that. ¡°got it. chief zhang, don¡¯t worry. let¡¯s go and check on the situation in the ancient tomb first and report to you immediately! ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯m not worried about you and captain chen. remember to pay attention to all traces near the ancient tomb of the burning mountain. we can¡¯t let the other party escape unpunished in our territory!¡± ¡°yes! ¡± zhou xiaoxiao hung up the phone, and a layer of sweat appeared on her forehead. ever since commander xu from the military came to inform him that such a group of people had come to hibiscus city, the hibiscus city police had been on high alert, day and night, but they had still let the other party succeed. if not for the fact that a fishing crowd had gone to the deep mountains to find a fishing spot early this morning and accidentally discovered a strange pit in the forest and called the police, there would probably be no clues until now. at the thought that the suspect had actually carried out a tomb raid under the nose of the entire hibiscus city police, zhou xiaoxiao felt a chill run down her spine. the criminals this time were not like before. not only were they experienced, but they were also very difficult to deal with. captain chen ye, who was driving, realized that something was wrong with zhou xiaoxiao. he knew that she was shocked by the suspect¡¯s cunning. hence, he comforted her. ¡°xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t have to be too afraid. that¡¯s what the criminals we¡¯re facing are like. they can always do unexpected and shocking things. ¡°if we had taken precautions every time, the world would have been peaceful, right? i was full of confidence when i was young like you, but in the end, i realized that when manpower is limited, we can only do our best or stop our losses in time.¡± zhou xiaoxiao looked at captain chen with gratitude and said softly, ¡°i just feel that my plan has been disrupted. previously, i also designated the burning mountain as a suspect location and even personally investigated it, but i didn¡¯t find any clues. i didn¡¯t expect these criminals to be so bold. it¡¯s a little out of my control.¡± captain chen laughed. ¡°you¡¯re just too inexperienced. i¡¯ve seen criminals who are crazier and smarter than them. you still have to train more.¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded and said noncommittally, ¡°yes, i¡¯ve opened my eyes this time. i hope i can bring them to justice as soon as possible.¡± the foot of the mountain was a little congested because of the market, but the road up the mountain was especially easy and smooth. along the winding mountain road, a group of police cars went up the mountain one after another. however, the road stopped when it was less than halfway up the mountain. because the burning mountain was too big, it was unrealistic to build it to the top. ¡°it¡¯s such a deep mountain path. no wonder no one noticed.¡± captain chen drove all the way past the burning mountain reservoir and drove deep into the mountains for nearly half an hour before he saw rows of police cars and vehicles from the cultural relics bureau parked by the roadside. this was the end of the winding mountain path. if they wanted to advance further, they could only walk. ¡°are we there?¡± zhou xiaoxiao craned her neck to look. the car stopped and parked behind the other cars. captain chen quickly picked up the walkie-talkie and began to contact the comrades who had arrived first. just as zhou xiaoxiao was about to get out of the car, her phone suddenly rang with a notification. [the streamer you¡¯re following has started the livestream. hurry up and watch the livestream¡­] [today is the last outdoor livestream on the burning mountain¡­] zhou xiaoxiao glanced at it. it was su yun¡¯s livestream message. however, she was not in the mood to watch the livestream now. she immediately chose to ignore the notification. ¡°captain chen, wait for me.¡± zhou xiaoxiao hurriedly got out of the car and quickly caught up to captain chen. the two of them stepped over the guardrail, crossed a short cliff, and entered the dense pine forest. then, teams of police officers got out of the car one after another and walked into the mountains, pointing at the crime scene. after walking for more than half an hour, they finally arrived at the crime scene. at this moment, the deserted forest was already filled with relevant personnel rushing past with equipment. ¡°captain chen, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°captain chen, professor xie from the cultural relics bureau is looking for you.¡± as soon as captain chen and zhou xiaoxiao approached the scene, a few colleagues surrounded them. captain chen looked around and frowned. ¡°why haven¡¯t you pulled up the surrounding cordon?¡± ¡°very few people come to this deep mountain forest, so there¡¯s no hurry. i¡¯ll get someone to pull the line now.¡± captain chen looked at another male colleague. ¡°also, where¡¯s the first person who first called the police?¡± the male colleague pointed at the temporary tent that had been set up behind him. ¡°it¡¯s inside. we¡¯ve already given a statement. go over and take a look.¡± captain chen glanced at the simple outdoor shelter behind his male colleague. it was printed with the logo of the hibiscus city cultural relics bureau. there was also a large pile of various equipment and tools in the shelter. it seemed that this was the temporary office of the archeological team. captain chen waved his hand. ¡°you guys go ahead.¡± he turned to zhou xiaoxiao and said, ¡°watch and learn well later. this is a good experience.¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded seriously. ¡°alright, captain chen.¡± with that, captain chen led zhou xiaoxiao to the crime scene. he saw that in a forest clearing, the people from the cultural relics bureau had pulled up a square area of eight to nine square meters. in the middle was a huge man-made pit. there were seven or eight older elders squatting around the pit. they kept pushing their glasses and were writing and drawing in a notebook. from time to time, they would point out to the two younger men in the pit how to shovel. they were all wearing vests with the logo of the hibiscus city cultural relics bureau. without a doubt, they were the archeologists of the cultural relics bureau. ¡°xiao li, don¡¯t dig that spot. you¡¯ll destroy the weight of the tunnel. when the tomb is destroyed, you¡¯ll be a sinner of the country!¡± xiao li, who was about to shovel in the pit, trembled when he heard this. he trembled and did not dare to shovel anymore. ¡°heh, we have to plan to spend the new year in this forest if we dig like you. let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll do it myself!¡± professor xie was furious when he saw xiao li dawdling. he was about to get up and jump into the pit to do it himself. however, as soon as he stood up, he saw captain chen and zhou xiaoxiao walking towards him. ¡°professor xie, why are you looking for me?¡± captain chen walked forward and politely extended his hand to professor xie. professor xie¡¯s originally bitter face immediately relaxed. after shaking captain chen¡¯s hand, he smiled and said, ¡°captain chen, you¡¯re finally here. look, look¡­¡± as he spoke, professor xie pulled captain chen¡¯s hand and circled the pit. he said bitterly, ¡°this, this, this¡­ this is an ancient tomb of the spring and autumn warring states.. look at what these thieves have done to do such a thing!¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Corpse chapter 61: corpse translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations captain chen was not very good at history, but when he heard that it was an ancient tomb from the spring and autumn warring states period, no matter how shallow his historical attainments were, he knew the importance of this ancient tomb. this was an ancient tomb from more than two thousand years ago. its value was immeasurable. captain chen hurriedly expressed his stance. ¡°professor xie, don¡¯t worry. we will definitely not let this group of cultural relic criminals off, so we have already mobilized people to investigate urgently. at the moment, can you guess what important cultural relics have been lost in this tomb?¡± professor xie¡¯s face darkened. he pondered for a moment. ¡°at the moment, we don¡¯t dare to go in through the rat hole to check. we can only know the weight after excavating the entire ancient tomb.. ¡°it¡¯s just that this group of local rats is a little strange. we discovered that they actually dug out two tomb tunnels in the same tomb. one of them was even filled in. since they wanted to destroy the traces, why didn¡¯t they fill in the other tunnel?¡± captain chen fell into deep thought. behind him, zhou xiaoxiao suddenly said, ¡°professor xie, could it be that they¡¯re not the same group, or that this ancient tomb has been raided twice at different times?¡± with zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s reminder, professor xie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. he slapped his thigh and said, ¡°sigh, as expected of our hero policewoman of hibiscus city. you reminded me. ¡°these tomb robbers usually have different intentions. in order to hide their treasures, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they will enter the tomb privately.¡± hearing this, everyone nodded and felt that it made sense. this was at least a clue. if it could be verified, it meant that the criminal gang was not united and might become the key to solving the case. captain chen thought of something and said, ¡°by the way, professor xie, did you leave any footprints or fingerprints near the thieves¡¯ cave when you came?¡± ¡°sigh!¡± professor xie waved his hand and let out a long sigh of disappointment. he shook his head and said, ¡°according to the changes in the surrounding soil, this group of tomb robbers should have carried out the theft the night before yesterday. the entrance of the cave was washed by the rain and all traces were destroyed.¡± ¡°the night before yesterday when it rained heavily? does that mean we only realized it a day late?¡± ¡°yes, captain chen, excavating cultural relics is the job of our cultural relics bureau. the arrest of grave robbers will depend on your police. alright, go do your own things first. i¡¯ll let you know if there are any new discoveries.¡± after knowing that they were already a day slower than the tomb robbers, professor xie did not dare to delay. captain chen could not afford to delay either. he immediately gathered the idle police officers nearby and issued an order. ¡°comrades, i¡¯ll give everyone an order now. immediately conduct a blanket search of this mountain. we can¡¯t let go of any traces. although the traces might be minimal after a heavy rain, we can¡¯t give up. everyone, perk up and search carefully!¡± ¡°yes!¡± immediately, all the police officers in the vicinity were involved in the search. not only manpower, but even police officers brought five professional police dogs to search for traces or clues of the tomb raiders. after captain chen gave the mission, he led zhou xiaoxiao to the awning set up by the cultural relics bureau. looking at the middle-aged man who was stamping his feet anxiously on the fishing stool, captain chen said, ¡°you were the one who called the police?¡± when the middle-aged man saw the person in charge, he immediately picked up the fishing gear beside him and said, ¡°officer, i¡¯ve said everything i know. can i leave now?¡± captain chen snapped, ¡°what are you panicking for?¡± the middle-aged man had a bitter expression and said anxiously, ¡°it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. if we¡¯re late, the good fishing spot will be snatched.¡± zhou xiaoxiao and captain chen sweated. they thought to themselves, ¡®why are you still thinking about fishing at a time like this?¡¯ it had to be said that these fishermen were really dedicated. it was said that they were not afraid of floating corpses at night, but they were afraid of not being able to fish. after that, captain chen and the fisherman checked the details of the place where they found the incident again. after seeing that there was no problem, they asked the fisherman to sign it. after leaving his phone number and id card, they let him go. after the fisherman left, zhou xiaoxiao also stood up and expressed that she wanted to participate in the mountain search. captain chen agreed with this. currently, there were less than 20 police officers. it was too much work to complete a blanket search of the mountain. the fact that zhou xiaoxiao was willing to volunteer meant that she was very discerning. after captain chen agreed, he stayed at the scene alone with the old professor from the cultural relics bureau. zhou xiaoxiao hurriedly walked into the pine forest. as time passed, the excavation of the ancient tomb of the warring states period gradually began to go smoothly. when it was almost noon, they had roughly determined the size of the ancient tomb. it was not big, it could be even said to be very small. it meant that the owner of the tomb was not too big. they were not at the level of a noble at all, but they still had a certain archeological value. at the same time, among the police officers who were searching the forest on the other side, although the search range kept expanding, the mountain path became more and more difficult to walk on. especially after the rain, the ground was muddy, and every step seemed to be stepping on a swamp. when they were three to four miles away from the ancient tomb, a police dog suddenly barked! all the police officers nearby became vigilant. without a doubt, the police dog had smelled something amiss. ¡°gray wolf, what did you find?¡± the police dog, gray wolf, ignored the police officer¡¯s comforting words and dived in a direction. the police officer quickly untied the rope on gray wolf and shouted at his colleague through the walkie-talkie, ¡°i have a situation here. follow gray wolf!¡± the three police officers who were closest to him arrived immediately and immediately followed gray wolf. they trudged all the way to a short slope. the police dog, gray wolf, was digging and sniffing at a small mound. the police officer could tell at a glance that something was wrong with this small mound. he immediately called out, ¡°there¡¯s new soil outside this mound. there might be something buried inside. hurry up and help dig it out!¡± the three of them worked together and quickly dug open the mound. however, when they saw the scenery, they immediately shuddered! ¡°well ¡°quickly report the situation! there are clues!¡± an older police officer immediately turned on the walkie-talkie. at the same time, captain chen, who was in the ancient tomb, was still recording some information on the scene. at this moment, with the sound of an electric current, a shocking news suddenly came from the walkie-talkie beside him! ¡°captain chen, we found a corpse in the mountains!¡± ¡°what? where?¡± captain chen¡¯s pupils constricted as he exclaimed. ¡°this body was buried in the ground and dug out by our search dog. it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll be right there.¡± after saying that, captain chen greeted the surprised staff of the cultural relics bureau and hurriedly ran towards the place where the corpse was found. although the distance was not far and it was only a few miles, the roads in the mountains were really difficult to walk. captain chen and some of the police officers spent a long time before arriving at the dump site. they immediately saw the corpse of a man whose body had been dug out. captain chen immediately gave the order to clean up the scene and check the traces. at the same time, he did not excavate the corpses completely for the time being. not long after, the traces around were collected. after captain chen took photos and collected evidence, he immediately sent a message to the forensic department of the police station. ¡°old qin, a body has been found at the crime scene. we need your forensic department to do an autopsy on the spot.. hurry!¡± Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: As Thin As Paper! chapter 62: as thin as paper! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°wait a moment. i¡¯ll be right there.¡± another two hours passed. a forensic team was transferred to the branch office closest to burning mountain. the leader of the forensic team was called qin ming. he was a young man in his thirties. he studied under a famous master and was the chief forensic doctor of hibiscus city. the few forensic doctors behind him were either employees of the department or his disciples. after qin ming arrived, he greeted captain chen and the others briefly before personally bringing people to dig up the corpses. in order not to destroy the various clues on the corpse, the excavation process was more complicated. it took a full half an hour to complete. when all the corpses were excavated, the appearance could already be seen clearly. as there was no autopsy, it was impossible to determine his age by bone age. however, they could roughly tell that he was a man of about 35 years old. he was less than 1.65 meters tall and weighed about 60 kilograms. after a simple autopsy, the chief forensic doctor, qin ming, slowly said, ¡°captain chen, this corpse has been dead for more than 30 hours. moreover, it has the characteristics of being soaked in rain when it was alive.¡± oh! captain chen calculated in his heart and said, ¡°so, this person died the day before yesterday on a rainy night?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°what about the cause of death? is it confirmed?¡± qin ming stood up and replied, ¡°after a simple preliminary check, we can basically confirm that the fatal wound is on the neck.¡± hearing this, captain chen and the others were surprised. zhou xiaoxiao asked, ¡°dr. qin, are there no other wounds?¡± qin ming used a tool to pick up the victim¡¯s clothes and replied, ¡°there are holes in the clothes. it¡¯s suspected to have been cut by a sharp blade, but it hasn¡¯t injured the body. at the moment, there are no other wounds on the surface of the corpse. oh, that¡¯s not right. there¡¯s a wound on the back of the corpse¡¯s hand that seems to have been cut by a sharp blade.¡± zhou xiaoxiao looked down. captain chen also observed for a while and asked, ¡°is there any explanation for the fatal wound on the neck?¡± qin ming shook his head. ¡°the cause of death is basically confirmed. he choked to death, which is a cut throat. as for the other details, i haven¡¯t seen them yet. i still need to check carefully later.¡± ¡°this is very likely the suspect, but why would they kill each other?¡± captain chen was puzzled and voiced his doubts. ¡°i can¡¯t confirm if this corpse is a criminal who robbed tombs, but the time and cause of his death are definitely not wrong.¡± captain chen fell into deep thought when he heard the forensic doctor¡¯s words. then, he called professor xie. professor xie had fought with all kinds of tomb robbers for half his life and was especially sensitive to their identities. he could tell at a glance if they were tomb robbers. not long after, professor xie brought his two assistants to the corpse. ¡°professor, it¡¯s most likely a grave robber. look at his temperament.¡± the assistant muttered at the side. professor xie didn¡¯t say anything, but he actually felt that something was wrong the moment he saw the corpse, so he checked the corpse¡¯s palm again. finally, he said slowly, ¡°captain chen, this person is definitely a grave robber. although his corpse is a little bloated, his palm is rough. the calluses in certain places are very thick. only people who use the luoyang shovel all year round will be like this. moreover, the soil under his nails is not the surface soil, but the compacted soil deep underground.¡± ¡°this person is definitely a tomb raider. from his figure, he should be a rat who specializes in burrowing!¡± seeing that professor xie was so certain, captain chen could not help but be very puzzled. because if this was a tomb raider, then this matter was not an open tomb raiding case. now that someone had died, the situation had escalated. at the side, zhou xiaoxiao saw that captain chen¡¯s expression was very serious, so she leaned closer and said, ¡°captain chen, could this be related to the mercenaries that commander xu and the others mentioned ¡± captain chen looked at zhou xiaoxiao meaningfully and nodded unconsciously. one of the grave robbers had died, and according to the previous intelligence, the grave robbers and the mercenaries had mixed together. then, was there something going on with this dead tomb robber? therefore, captain chen did not delay and quickly called the bureau chief, zhang zhenghuai, to report the sudden situation. zhang zhenghuai was shocked when he heard that. ¡°what? someone died among the tomb robbers? seal the scene immediately. the situation has escalated. i¡¯ll inform commander xu kui and get his men to take a look.¡± ¡°roger that!¡± after captain chen hung up the phone, his expression was ugly and he did not say a word. everyone could tell the seriousness of the situation. they did not dare to say anything and lowered their heads to think about the case. ¡°that¡¯s not right!¡± coincidentally, at this moment, someone exclaimed in the busy forensic team, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°what happened?¡± captain chen and zhou xiaoxiao hurriedly asked. ¡°let me see.¡± qin ming also put down his work and turned to his little disciple who cried out in surprise. without needing his little disciple to introduce him, qin ming only followed the other party¡¯s finger and discovered something strange. he immediately frowned and examined it carefully. the others did not dare to disturb him, so they watched anxiously. after a moment, qin ming said without looking up, ¡°captain chen, there¡¯s indeed a new discovery!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong, old qin? what did you find?¡± qin ming flipped the corpse over and made him face the sky. then, he pointed at the wound on his neck and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°captain chen, what can you tell from the shape of the wound?¡± captain chen thought to himself, the fire is already burning my ass, but you¡¯re still keeping me in suspense! however, he naturally did not dare to say this. otherwise, offending the chief forensic doctor of hibiscus city would not be good for his future work. zhou xiaoxiao was smart enough to see through captain chen¡¯s thoughts. she coughed and said, ¡°dr. qin, forgive my poor eyesight, but i didn¡¯t see anything.¡± qin ming glanced at the two of them and asked, ¡°can¡¯t you tell that the shape of this wound is very strange?¡± ¡°well qin ming shook his head helplessly and said to captain chen, ¡°give me a hundred yuan.¡± captain chen: why did the forensic doctor have to collect money to answer the questions on the spot? although he thought so, captain chen still took out a hundred yuan bill. qin ming took it and placed the banknotes on the corpse¡¯s neck, as if he wanted to insert the banknotes into the wound. he looked up and said solemnly, ¡°the murder weapon is only this thick!¡± everyone was stunned and suddenly understood! it turned out that dr. qin wanted to compare the banknote. what dr. qin meant was¡­ the thickness of the murder weapon was actually the same as banknotes?? Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Solved the Case! chapter 63: solved the case! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°that¡¯s right, but the wound is even thinner. moreover, the wound is long and narrow, but it¡¯s half a finger deep. it¡¯s a little unbelievable. only a special weapon can cause such an injury. for example.. ¡® as he spoke, qin ming put the 100 yuan into his pocket and reached out to pinch a strand of hair from captain chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°hair!¡± ¡°hair? how is that possible! old qin, are you joking?¡± captain chen, who was beside him, was no longer in the mood to pay attention to his 100 yuan. he questioned with a stunned expression. qin ming shook his head and said, ¡°i¡¯m just making an analogy. of course, hair can¡¯t be used as a weapon because it¡¯s too soft. but what about fishing lines?¡± as qin ming pressed on the neck wound of the corpse, he continued, ¡°look, this external wound is very flat. moreover, the victim¡¯s throat didn¡¯t rupture in an instant¡­ ¡°it didn¡¯t rupture in an instant?¡± everyone was puzzled by this explanation. ¡°yes, the wound and the time of death are inconsistent.¡± qin ming nodded. seeing everyone¡¯s confusion, he explained, ¡°in other words, the deceased suffered a fatal injury first, but his movements were normal for a short period of time. it was only after a period of time that the wound ruptured and blood returned to his throat that he died.¡± ¡°from this, we can conclude that the victim¡¯s throat was cut by an extremely sharp weapon. the victim did not even notice that he was injured in time. after a period of time, the wound gradually opened because of his breathing. in the end, he choked on the flowing blood and suffocated to death.¡± after hearing qin ming¡¯s reasonable analysis, everyone could not help but sigh at his professionalism. at the same time, they were surprised by the perpetrator who killed the deceased. ¡°then what kind of weapon could achieve such a stealthy killing effect?¡± captain chen was still puzzled. qin ming smiled and stood up to clap his hands. ¡°it¡¯s very simple. just use cicada wings!¡± ¡°cicada wings! dr. qin, you¡¯re using metaphors again, right?¡± qin ming pointed at zhou xiaoxiao, who was speaking, and revealed a promising expression. ¡°that¡¯s right. unless the murderer¡¯s weapon is as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, just like the miaodao in jin yong¡¯s novels. it¡¯s thin and light. then, they have to train hard for ten years before they can attack so quickly that he can¡¯t even react when his flesh and blood are separated.¡± ¡ªhiss! hearing this, everyone present could not help but feel a chill run down their spines and gasp. whether it was the weapon that qin ming said was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing or the saber techniques in martial arts novels that were as fast as the wind, they were clearly just an exaggerated metaphor. this was because these martial arts experts were all fabricated and only existed in novels. however, this also indirectly proved that the weapon used to kill the grave robber was very terrifying! but what kind of weapon would it be? just as everyone was marveling, professor xie¡¯s phone suddenly rang, scaring everyone. professor xie didn¡¯t hide it and answered the call. immediately, xiao li¡¯s exclamation came from the phone. ¡°professor, come back quickly. the tomb has been opened. there¡¯s a shocking discovery!¡± ¡°oh? what did you find?¡± ¡°please come quickly. i can¡¯t even explain it clearly in a few sentences. it¡¯s simply unbelievable. this subverts my understanding of that history!¡± when professor xie heard this, he was unwilling to delay for a moment. as for the tomb robber¡¯s corpse, it was the police¡¯s job. he hurriedly told captain chen that he had found something and left. ¡°captain chen, do you think they¡¯re trying to take advantage of us? after they dug out the ancient tomb treasure, they were tempted by money. did a fight break out between the mercenaries and tomb robbers?¡± after professor xie from the cultural relics bureau left with his men, captain chen and a group of police officers began an intense brainstorm. the forensic team beside him also discussed. ¡°unbelievable. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such a thin wound. ¡°that¡¯s right. this wound can even be seamlessly connected. not even a line can be seen.¡± soon, it was past one in the afternoon. xu kui rushed over in a military uniform. behind him were five soldiers. all of them were well-equipped. they were wearing combat uniforms and camouflage helmets. they were armed with live ammunition and looked ready for battle. the tall and burly xu kui brought the soldiers to the scene as fast as lightning. ¡°commander xu, this is a member of the tomb raiding group. i wonder if you have any relevant information about them.¡± captain chen hurriedly pointed at the corpse on the ground and asked when he saw xu kui and the others running over fully armed. xu kui took three steps forward and squatted down with a frown to look at the victim¡¯s face and clothes. after a careful inspection, he shook his head. ¡°this is not the mercenary we¡¯re looking for.¡± although captain chen had expected this, he was still a little disappointed. xu kui then thought of the grave robbers¡¯ target. xu kui turned to look at captain chen and asked, ¡°have you found out what they took in the tomb? they even joined the mercenaries. they went through so much trouble and even took such a big risk. the thing they¡¯re looking for is definitely not simple!¡± captain chen shook his head and said, ¡°the cultural relics bureau did find something. the only thing we can confirm is that a small box was lost. as for the rest, we don¡¯t have it for the time being. they¡¯re cracking the clues found in the tomb.¡± as he spoke, captain chen pointed at the corpse and asked, ¡°commander xu, you¡¯re from the army and are more knowledgeable. can you guess what weapon caused the wound on his neck? we suspect that there was an internal conflict between the mercenaries and tomb robbers.¡± hearing this, xu kui was surprised. then, he knelt on one knee and leaned close to the corpse to take a closer look at the victim¡¯s wound. then, without any suspicion, he gently pressed his finger on the fatal wound on the corpse¡¯s neck, causing the wound to slowly open and close. staring at the pale flesh that was flipped over, the more xu kui checked, the more serious his brows became. a moment later, his eyebrows twitched as an extremely bad premonition struck his heart. he slowly said, ¡°this is not a mercenary¡¯s technique or weapon!¡± captain chen was stunned. it turned out that after their discussion, the conclusion that there was a conflict between the tomb raiders and the mercenaries was overturned just like that. captain chen did not give up and recounted their guesses. after hearing this, xu kui waved his hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible, but this person shouldn¡¯t have been killed by a mercenary. i know the way they kill people very well. apart from the firearms, there is also the army knife. needless to say, the firearms could also be identified at a glance. however, the wound in front of me was too strange. if i didn¡¯t use my hands to squeeze it, i wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the existence of the wound. it could be seen that the wound was exquisite and subtle, seamless! how could an army knife achieve such a technique? it was completely impossible, and i had never seen it before. ¡°also, if there¡¯s a conflict between the tomb robbers and the mercenaries, with my understanding of this group of mercenaries, they definitely won¡¯t leave anyone alive. logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be only this corpse¡­¡± zhou xiaoxiao could not help but make a bold guess. ¡°could it be that there were other forces involved at the scene and they had no choice but to leave this corpse behind after a battle?¡± xu kui nodded with a solemn expression. the others felt a chill run down their spines. if that was the case, this case would probably rise by a few levels. in hibiscus cityy, other than this group of tomb raiders and mercenaries, there were actually other dangerous elements hidden. these time bombs could explode at any time. and what exactly were they plotting? what were they looking for? however, the police officers and soldiers who were deep in thought did not notice that the chief forensic doctor, qin ming, had a solemn expression at this moment. he was looking down at his phone, and his brows were getting tighter and tighter. moreover, the speed at which he typed on his phone was getting faster and faster, proving how anxious he was at this moment! suddenly, he raised his head and looked at everyone. ¡°what happened?¡± only then did everyone notice qin ming¡¯s actions. they were immediately shocked by his serious expression. qin ming did not say a word and slowly raised his phone to everyone. everyone was surprised. what did dr. qin mean? they looked over in confusion and saw a photo on the phone screen. moreover, it was a close-up photo of a person with an injured wrist! a photo of the wound on a wrist? it looked a little familiar¡­ for a moment, everyone was at a loss. however, before anyone could react, they heard qin ming say faintly, ¡°the victim¡¯s wound and the robber¡¯s wrist wound¡­ it¡¯s caused by the same weapon!¡± Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: I Suddenly Thought Of Someone… chapter 64: i suddenly thought of someone¡­ translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the photo in qin ming¡¯s phone was a close-up of the robber¡¯s wrist injury. the terrifying wound was very clear, and the flesh texture could be seen clearly. the forensic circle in hibiscus city had been discussing this case, but until now, they had yet to figure out what weapon could cause such a strange wound. this also made the forensics community of hibiscus city very puzzled. at this moment, seeing qin ming raise his phone and hearing his words, everyone was indeed stunned on the spot. ¡°this . captain chen and zhou xiaoxiao looked at each other. the two of them knew the details of the robber case and naturally knew the seriousness of the problem. captain chen hurriedly came to the corpse again. after examining it, he said with a heavy expression, ¡°no, this wound looks thinner and smoother on the cut surface. just as you said, it¡¯s as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. it shouldn¡¯t be the same weapon, right?¡± captain chen recalled the enlarged photo that doctor gao had shown him back then. the wound on the corpse in front of him was even more exquisite, and there was an obvious difference. before dr. qin could answer, xu kui hurriedly asked, ¡°what happened? do you know who did this?¡± captain chen said, ¡°no, we don¡¯t know the relevant information. it might just be similar to a case we¡¯re investigating.¡± then, captain chen gave a rough introduction to the robber case. xu kui had naturally heard of this matter. after all, it had caused an uproar not long ago, but he did not expect there to be such a secret. ¡°doctor qin, you have to take a closer look. are you confident in your words?¡± faced with captain chen¡¯s question, qin ming possessed the corpse again. in order to verify his guess, he was especially careful this time. finally, captain chen¡¯s gaze stopped at the back of the dead man¡¯s right hand. ¡°this wound on the back of the hand can also be compared.¡± dr. qin took out his phone and compared the photos of the robber¡¯s wrist wound. in the end, dr. qin said faintly, ¡°from the wound on the back of the hand, it can be compared to the wound on the robber¡¯s wrist. after all, there¡¯s a difference between the flesh on the hand and the neck¡­ just now, i compared the shape of the two wounds. this time, the victim¡¯s wounds were even deeper after being hit. if not for the bones in his hand blocking a portion of the power, he might have cut off half of his palm! with the current lethality, if the robber¡¯s wrist was hit once, basically the entire meridian tissue of his hand would be cut off. therefore, in terms of power, the weapon this time was even more powerful, and the rate of fire was even more shocking. in terms of technique, it was similar to the robber¡¯s case. they were both cuts. however, what puzzled me was that the wound this time was clearly smoother and sharper. just like commander xu¡¯s demonstration just now, if the flesh on the wound was combined, if one did not look carefully, they would not even be able to find the wound. this was the most terrifying part. although the robber¡¯s wound was also smooth, it was impossible to reach such an unbelievable level. so, from the details, it was obviously the same weapon, but¡­ however, its power has increased significantly!¡± at this moment, after hearing qin ming¡¯s analysis, everyone present fell silent. everyone was mulling over dr. qin¡¯s words. however, the more they thought about it, the more their hearts trembled. indeed, dr. qin¡¯s analysis was almost accurate. there was no need to refute! this proved that the situation was serious and needed to be escalated! this was because this mysterious unknown weapon could actually reach such a terrifying level of power! after a long time, zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s voice sounded, breaking the dead silence. ¡°but if the person hiding in this tomb raid is the same person as the person hiding in the robber case, what¡¯s his goal?¡± after hearing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s words, many police officers who knew about the robber case fell into deep thought. that¡¯s right! if the person who killed the tomb robbers this time was the mysterious person hidden in the robbery case, how did he get involved with this group of tomb robbers? what was his goal? was it to fight for antiques? then what was the reason why he attacked the robber previously? the robber case had nothing to do with this tomb raid! there were indeed too many suspicious points. at this moment, a young police officer raised a point. ¡°is there a possibility¡­ that the mysterious person in the robber case and the tomb raider case are not the same person, but they used the same weapon with different strength? ¡°for example, the desert eagle and the ak are both firearms, but their power is very different.¡± ¡°that makes sense!¡± faced with this thought, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up in agreement. ¡°it makes more sense if it¡¯s not done by the same person!¡± ¡°from dr. qin¡¯s test, the third party definitely didn¡¯t use firearms.¡± ¡°but the wound on this thing doesn¡¯t look like a crossbow bolt. it looks like a knife wound. but a knife wound can¡¯t be such a wound unless the knife is really fast to a certain extent, just like the martial arts novel dr. qin mentioned previously.¡± at this moment, captain chen stroked his chin and speculated, ¡°old qin said that the deceased did not notice that he was fatally injured at the last moment before he died, and there was no adrenaline rush in his pupils, which means that the deceased did not show any shock or fear. in other words, even he was caught off guard. there were only two possibilities for such a situation. the first was that someone familiar had launched a sneak attack, but we had already overturned this point. the second was that the weapons in the hands of a third party were abnormally terrifying and could already kill without leaving a trace! therefore, the source of everything should be this unknown¡­ mysterious weapon that had appeared twice! this was the most important point! most importantly, the power of this weapon was constantly increasing! ¡°this means that the weapons have been upgrading and changing. the threat it poses keeps increasing. that¡¯s the most terrifying!¡± following captain chen¡¯s words, everyone finally decided on the mysterious weapon used by the third party. such a special weapon was still constantly upgrading. this made everyone realize how terrifying and unfathomable it was. xu kui made an affirmative judgment. ¡°it¡¯s definitely not a hot weapon on the market, nor is it a military standard weapon.¡± zhou xiaoxiao suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°could it be a special weapon modified by some civilian craftsmen?¡± xu kui slapped his forehead. ¡°yes, yes, yes. i think this should be the direction we need to break through. since it¡¯s possible that different people use the same weapon, it means that this weapon has begun to circulate. therefore, i suggest investigating the black market. there might be some clues.¡± captain chen was also enlightened by her words. ¡°that makes sense. previously, i was only focused on investigating high-tech weapons, but this might indeed have been developed by the people themselves.¡± then, captain chen called over a police officer and instructed, ¡°little liu, when you get back, investigate this direction. whether it¡¯s the black market or the civilians, investigate if there¡¯s any relevant news!¡± xu kui added, ¡°captain chen, i suggest that we conduct a check on all the standard hand workers in the city and control them well. if the other party sends this weapon out on a large scale, the danger¡­¡± captain chen naturally understood and immediately ordered the arrangements. zhou xiaoxiao also walked to captain chen¡¯s side and said, ¡°captain chen, the suspect went up the mountain the night before yesterday. i¡¯ll investigate the surrounding villagers. perhaps they saw some suspicious people.¡± captain chen had already thought of this and agreed. ¡°alright, this also needs to be investigated. however, there are so many people entering the mountain every day. the difficulty is not inferior to searching the mountain. bring a few more people and unite with the nearby street police station.¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded and said with a smile, ¡°it rained heavily the day before yesterday. there shouldn¡¯t be many people going up the mountain. moreover, we can narrow down the range by locking in the morning before and after the rainy night. ¡± captain chen looked at zhou xiaoxiao in surprise and praised, ¡°no wonder the chief keeps praising you. then i¡¯ll leave this job to you.¡± xu kui could not help but look at zhou xiaoxiao again. he smiled and praised, ¡°little zhou, you¡¯re about the same age as my daughter. you¡¯re so outstanding in handling cases. you¡¯re really a rare talent.¡± ¡°hehe, commander xu, you¡¯re too kind. i just graduated too. i learned all of this from captain chen.¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s words were humble. at the same time, she raised captain chen¡¯s status a lot, making him blush. xu kui was not stingy with his praise. ¡°hey, there aren¡¯t many young people who can do what you do¡­ hmm? wait!¡± at this point, xu kui seemed to have thought of something. suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said happily, ¡°perhaps i have a good candidate. you can ask him..¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Find Su Yun! chapter 65: find su yun! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xu kui was talking about su yun. he clearly remembered that at that time, this kid had been sitting at the fork in the mountain and had even attracted the attention of many people. it was also because of this that he saw him. at that time, because he felt an inexplicable killing intent from him, he had even gone back to investigate this kid¡¯s information. in the end, he realized that he was indeed just an ordinary university student. just as his daughter had said, he had become a card thorwing streamer during his fourth year. he did not have any criminal methods or possibilities. as for his life experiences, it was even clearer. therefore, xu kui dispelled the thought of doubt. he felt that he had indeed been too suspicious that day. however, there was nothing he could do. after all, the mission was really heavy. now, when he mentioned his daughter, xu kui suddenly thought of su yun. he had been sitting at the fork that morning. he would definitely be able to see most of the people going up and down the mountain. perhaps he would find something? after all, it was also a direction. with this thought in mind, xu kui said to the puzzled crowd, ¡°captain chen, i recommend a classmate of my daughter to you.¡± captain chen¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°commander xu, do you mean that your daughter¡¯s classmate is a suspect?¡± xu kui hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°no, no, no. this kid is just a small streamer. he¡¯s not a suspect. what i mean is that on the morning after the rainy night, he stayed at the fork in the mountain for a period of time. he can see most of the people going up and down the mountain. he can match the time period and might be able to provide some clues.¡± captain chen nodded. ¡°alright, we¡¯ll look for him when we have time. what¡¯s your daughter¡¯s classmate¡¯s name? do you have their contact information?¡± only zhou xiaoxiao had a strange expression on her face. when she heard the word ¡®streamer¡¯, she vaguely thought of someone. he seemed to have been livestreaming outdoors in the burning mountain recently¡­ at this moment, xu kui said, ¡°his name is su yun. i¡¯ll ask my daughter for a phone number later to send to you.¡± hearing this, zhou xiaoxiao was certain that she was really thinking of the same person. she did not expect commander xu to know him. wasn¡¯t this a coincidence? it had to be said that hibiscus city was really small. ¡°alright, thank you, commander xu.¡± captain chen smiled and thanked him. he looked at the scene again. there was almost nothing important to do, so he planned to lead his men to search the vicinity again. suddenly, he remembered that professor xie had rushed back to the ancient tomb¡¯s emergency excavation site just now, so he suggested to xu kui, ¡°commander xu, that¡¯s all for now. if you¡¯re interested, you can go and see what was excavated in the ancient tomb. perhaps you can find out why this group of mercenaries went through so much trouble to mix with the tomb robbers.¡± ¡°okay.¡± xu kui nodded in agreement, but he did not leave immediately. instead, he instructed the soldiers at the side. captain chen suddenly thought of something and his expression suddenly changed. he looked at qin ming, who was still studying the wound, and coughed lightly. he hesitated and said, ¡°old qin, this wound is really as thin as¡­ paper! huh?¡± qin ming did not look up and only nodded noncommittally. captain chen¡¯s expression changed slightly. he wanted to remind him more, but he was interrupted by an urgent shout. even xu kui and the others stopped in their tracks and looked over. ¡°captain, captain! quick, there¡¯s a new clue!¡± he looked in the direction of the voice and saw a police officer rushing over from afar. seeing this, captain chen could only consider the serious matter first and hurriedly asked, ¡°what clues?¡± the police officer was panting. he took a sip of the mineral water that zhou xiaoxiao handed over and took a while to recover before answering, ¡°i went to the police station in gazi groove just now to check on the recent flow of people. coincidentally, i learned from them that someone called the police yesterday and said that they were attacked by unknown elements in the mountains!¡± hearing this, captain chen was shocked. ¡°has the gazi groove police station taken a statement from this person who reported the case?¡± ¡°not for the time being. the gazi groove police station planned to, but we suddenly requisitioned it, so they didn¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°what about the clues provided by the people who reported the case?¡± ¡°here, they¡¯re all here. these are the recordings made when we called the police that day.¡± the police officer hurriedly handed over a folder with a few pieces of paper in it to record the police information. captain chen opened it in a hurry. after looking at it for a few seconds, he was surprised. ¡°this crowd was attacked the night before yesterday? isn¡¯t this the night of the tomb raider¡¯s activity? it was also the night this tomb raider died!¡± xu kui said in a low voice, ¡°we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that the person who attacked this crowd is a tomb robber or a criminal gang from a third party! ¡± captain chen nodded repeatedly. ¡°that¡¯s right. if that¡¯s the case, it will definitely be a major breakthrough for the case!¡± zhou xiaoxiao leaned forward and asked curiously, ¡°do you have any other clues, captain chen?¡± captain chen looked down carefully again and finally looked up in surprise. ¡°the person who reported the case¡­ is also called su yun!¡± ¡°huh? also called su yun?¡± ¡°also called su yun?¡± zhou xiaoxiao and xu kui exclaimed at the same time. captain chen nodded and pointed at the information. ¡°that¡¯s right. look, he¡¯s also called su yun. his identity is also a streamer. he should be the same person commander xu mentioned.¡± as he spoke, captain chen looked at xu kui and smiled. ¡°looks like the clues provided by commander xu are very important!¡± xu kui waved his hand humbly, but his heart was a little complicated. su yun had actually been attacked? no wonder he looked so disheveled that morning¡­ could it be that the murderous aura he felt that day was not wrong? was it the embodiment of emergency emotions caused by su yun¡¯s escape? for a moment, xu kui could not tell the situation. however, when he thought of su yun¡¯s information that he had investigated, he did not dwell on it anymore. this was because he was 100% sure that this kid was indeed just an ordinary small streamer. his life was ordinary and honest. he was not suspected of committing a crime, let alone be in cahoots with those criminals. ¡°this su yun might really be able to provide us with some clues!¡± at this moment, captain chen closed the folder and looked around at the police officers present. ¡°then¡­ who will go?¡± zhou xiaoxiao recommended herself. ¡°i¡¯ll go, captain. i know su yun.¡± captain chen: ¡°huh? you know him too?¡± zhou xiaoxiao smiled and said, ¡°he can be considered a top streamer in our hibiscus city. i often watch him livestream playing with props and special effects. it¡¯s very interesting. i¡¯ve never come into contact with it in reality.¡± captain chen smiled and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll give you a chance to chase after celebrities..¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: First Real Interaction chapter 66: first real interaction translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it was already noon. because su yun was about to leave the burning mountain, big head yang had put away his rod early. on the way, big head yang muttered as he drove the tricycle, ¡°what happened in the mountains today? why are there police officers and ambulances one moment and i even saw two military radar suvs.¡± su yun had a guess that it might be related to the group of people he had encountered that day, but he was not sure for the time being. he smiled and said, ¡°stop gossiping.¡± big head yang pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°don¡¯t you know that the fishermen gossip the most?¡± su yun was surprised and said, ¡°then what exactly happened? tell me.¡± ¡°hehehe, that¡¯s enough. i¡¯ll share the tea with you¡­¡± big head yang suddenly changed the topic and said mysteriously, ¡°today, an ancient tomb of western zhou was discovered in the mountains. i heard that it¡¯s the prince regent of the zhou dynasty¡¯s royal family.¡± huh? su yun¡¯s shock was real, but so was his suspicion. this was because big head yang¡¯s words seemed unreliable. based on his understanding of history, wasn¡¯t western zhou divided into feudal territories? they were all small countries with vassals. how could there be a prince regent? big head yang glanced at su yun, who was holding the fish frame behind him. seeing the other party¡¯s disbelief, he immediately said anxiously, ¡°hey, you still don¡¯t believe me? when have i ever lied to you?¡± su yun rolled his eyes at the other party. ¡°everything you say is b.s.¡± seeing that his bluff had been exposed, big head yang could only laugh awkwardly. then, he told su yun what he had heard. ¡°i heard from a few fishing men that a brother thought that the fishing spot near the reservoir was not good early this morning, so he followed a few friends into the deep mountains. just as they entered a forest and were about to take a shortcut, they suddenly discovered a huge pit. at that time, someone was prepared to go down and explore, but in the end, because they heard a terrifying roar coming from inside, they did not dare to go in and called the police. i heard that the police found a thousand-year-old corpse inside. it had white hair and had become a zombie. in the end, many police officers were injured, but they couldn¡¯t restrain the zombies, so they called the army over. the white-haired zombie was shot into a sieve before it stopped moving¡­¡¯ ¡°alright, alright. you¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous. hurry up and go back to help your grandmother cook!¡± su yun could not stand it anymore and interrupted big head yang¡¯s nonsense. big head yang had an expression that said, ¡°su yun, you don¡¯t have any entertainment spirit at all.¡± he turned his head and continued driving. not long after, when they returned home, grandma yang prepared a sumptuous meal for su yun. wild mushroom salad, fish with pickled vegetables, fried crispy meat, and chicken yam stew¡­ su yun ate until his stomach was round before stopping. after lunch, su yun bade farewell to big head yang and grandma yang and left gazi groove in a car under their escort. this trip to the burning mountain was very perfect. if he had not encountered that attack, it would have been even better. however, at least he had broken through to the second realm. this trip was not in vain. on the way back, su yun was in a good mood. it was another bumpy journey before he returned to the city. the journey was also very stable. there were no attacks. su yun could not help but wonder if the criminals had already been arrested. when he arrived home, it was already evening. the setting sun hung on the top of the tallest building in hibiscus city, the ocean financial building. it welcomed people in and sent people off, filling up the evening of the small city with a warm color. people got off work under the sunset. in this season, it was the most comfortable to ride a bike. with three to five colleagues as companions, they rode side by side on the non-motorized road under the green trees. even stopping at the crossing to wait for the traffic lights was a pleasure. in the end, they arrived home at a moderate speed. su yun returned to his home under such circumstances. he looked at the room that he had not returned to for a week. they were all very clean, but for some reason, he felt that there was a layer of dust. he could not help but clean them. ¡°i¡¯m finally back. i still feel more safe at home.¡± however, just as he took off his clothes and was about to throw them into the washing machine, he suddenly felt a foreign object in his hand. ¡°what? big head yang even gave me money before he left? hehe.¡± su yun smiled and took out the foreign object from his pocket. he took a closer look and saw that it was some scraps of gold foil that had been cut last night. ¡°i knew big head yang wouldn¡¯t be so kind.¡± shaking his head, su yun casually threw the scraps to the side. after that, su yun cleaned the house briefly and washed a pile of clothes before entering the kitchen. he planned to cook some instant noodles to deal with a meal. ring ring ring¡­ however, as soon as he entered the kitchen, his phone rang. ¡°hello, who is this?¡± ¡°hello, is this su yun?¡± ¡°yes, i am.¡± ¡°i¡¯m a criminal investigation officer from the hibiscus city police department. i have something to ask you. do you have time now?¡± hearing this, su yun¡¯s heart trembled. it¡¯s finally here! su yun had taken the initiative to call the police after the attack. however, the police never came. he thought that the gazi groove police station did not take it seriously. now that he had finally received a call from the city police, it seemed that gazi groove had reported it? he could not help but think of the grand occasion he had seen at the burning mountain this morning. he did not know if it was related during this period. ¡°i have time.¡± ¡°alright, where are you now?¡± ¡°i¡¯m at home. the address is¡ª¡± after some simple communication, su yun waited at home for the police to come. at 6:30 p.m., su yun had just finished dinner when there was a knock on the door. ¡ªknock knock knock. su yun quickly got up to open the door, but when the door opened, he could not help but be slightly stunned. in front of her was a beautiful woman in a neat police uniform. she had a refreshing and capable ponytail and stood elegantly outside the door. she was tilting her head under the setting sun and smiling like the moon in the warm evening wind. this was completely different from the serious image su yun had imagined. in fact, zhou xiaoxiao was only a graduating intern similar to su yun¡¯s age. however, she had graduated from the police academy, so she was directly assigned to the hibiscus city police station. others always had high hopes for zhou xiaoxiao, and the people also regarded her as a heroine who was not inferior to men, but she was still a girl. at this moment, zhou xiaoxiao was also taking the opportunity to size up the bright and handsome boy in front of her. although she had seen him in the live-stream before, this was the first time she had come into contact with him in real life. especially when she came into contact with a small internet celebrity she liked in real life, she more or less felt like a fan meeting a celebrity. it had to be said that su yun was more real and handsome in reality. most importantly, that indescribable calm temperament made zhou xiaoxiao feel very special. this was something she could not experience in the live-stream. of course, they had seen each other during the robber case, but at that time, they did not have the time to look at each other carefully. zhou xiaoxiao only heard a voice. this was the first time the two of them met, and it was also the first time they interacted face to face. suddenly, their gazes met. perhaps sensing that it was impolite to look at the other party like this, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. su yun turned around and made way for the door. ¡°please come in. zhou xiaoxiao smiled and changed her shoes before walking into the living room. su yun closed the door and quickly walked in front of zhou xiaoxiao, leading her to the sofa in the living room. ¡°please take a seat. how should i address you?¡± ¡°my surname is zhou, and my name is zhou xiaoxiao. this is my police officer id. i¡¯m here for a routine interrogation. mr. su, you don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± zhou xiaoxiao walked towards the sofa, but she had already inadvertently looked around. it couldn¡¯t be helped. this was the professional habit of a criminal investigation officer. after coming to an unfamiliar environment, they couldn¡¯t help but observe.. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Suddenly a Little Frozen… chapter 67: suddenly a little frozen¡­ translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations before coming here, she had a simple understanding of su yun¡¯s situation. in addition, she often watched su yun¡¯s livestream, so there was nothing special about what she saw in su yun¡¯s room at this moment. the lights in the corner of the room, the phone stand, the poker card storage box, and the livestream computer and equipment in the other corner all showed su yun¡¯s identity. the shoe cabinet at the door was almost filled with men¡¯s shoes of the same size. the bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen were all for one person, which was enough to show that su yun was indeed living alone. this was exactly the same as what she had seen in the livestream. ¡°officer zhou, what do you want to drink? hot tea or cold drink?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll have a cold drink, thank you.¡¯ su yun took out a can of coke from the fridge and handed it to zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°i wonder what officer zhou wants to ask me?¡± zhou xiaoxiao took the cola and was too embarrassed to open it. she only held it in her hands. ¡°it¡¯s like this. according to the investigation of the residents near the burning mountain, on the morning of the day before yesterday, after the heavy rain at the foot of the burning mountain, you appeared at the foot of the burning mountain and even called the police to report that you had been attacked.¡± su yun suddenly realized that it was indeed because of this. ¡°yes.¡± zhou xiaoxiao continued. ¡°it was raining heavily that night, and not many people went up the mountain. however, you appeared nearby in the early morning on a rainy night and caused quite a commotion. can you tell me what happened?¡± as she spoke, zhou xiaoxiao took out a recording pen and placed it on the table. she added, ¡°the nearby residents said that you were drenched and looked very haggard. was it because of the attack?¡± even now, su yun was still a little angry when he thought of what happened that night. he was chased for no reason and no one could do anything bad. at this moment, facing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s questioning, su yun did not hide it. he immediately said with a dark expression, ¡°actually, i went up the mountain that morning. moreover, i was with my classmate, big head yang. at that time, it was still drizzling. he went to the burning mountain reservoir to fish, while i went to the mountains to livestream and practice throwing cards.¡± upon hearing this, zhou xiaoxiao smiled. previously, she had vaguely guessed su yun¡¯s motive for entering the mountain. although she had not watched the livestream for the past few days, she had seen the livestream records before coming today and knew that what su yun said was true. ¡°i know that. to be honest, we¡¯ve already checked your livestream records before we came. it seems that your livestream was suddenly cut off at six in the afternoon. was it an emergency and you were attacked?¡± su yun shook his head and said gloomily, ¡°not really. it¡¯s just that my phone suddenly ran out of battery. later, i saw that it was getting late, so i planned to go back down the mountain. ¡°however, halfway there, i encountered a group of sneaky people¡­¡± zhou xiaoxiao immediately sat up straight. she knew that su yun had hit the nail on the head. she listened attentively like a cold goddess with a hint of seriousness. seeing her like this, su yun also realized that this case might not be simple. otherwise, the city police would not have specially sent someone over. recalling the grand occasion at burning mountain this morning, su yun could not help but ask curiously, ¡°by the way, officer, i saw many police cars going to burning mountain this morning. is it also because of the group of people who attacked me?¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded. this was not a secret, so she told the truth. ¡°the person who attacked you is very likely a group of tomb robbers who are involved in a grave robbing case, so i¡¯ll consult you and see if you can provide us with some help.¡± ¡°hm?¡± upon hearing this, su yun was stunned. his face stiffened for a moment, but he covered it very well. his expression instantly returned to normal. ¡°what happened?¡± zhou xiaoxiao looked at su yun and asked curiously. su yun shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i originally thought that this group of people were poaching or killing people in the wild to dump their corpses. i didn¡¯t expect them to be tomb robbers. are tomb robbers so vicious now? they actually have to silence people when they see them?¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded seriously and reminded him seriously, ¡°yes, this group of tomb robbers is extraordinary. there are even criminals who have crossed the border. their methods are definitely not as light as thieves. i can only say that you¡¯re very lucky to have successfully escaped. otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± ¡°that was really dangerous!¡± as he spoke, su yun had a lingering fear on his face, but an imperceptible splendor flashed in the depths of his eyes. his tone was gentle as he asked casually, ¡°i heard from my classmates that a fisherman called the police and said that an ancient tomb had been discovered. could it be that valuable antiques had already been stolen?¡± zhou xiaoxiao looked at su yun in surprise, not knowing why he was so curious. as if sensing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s confusion, su yun chuckled and explained, ¡°oh, it¡¯s like this. when i bumped into this group of sneaky people the other day, they were lying on the ground, as if they were digging for something. now it seems that they¡¯re digging graves! i wonder if this can provide you with any clues?¡± zhou xiaoxiao quickly asked, ¡°can you see the exact situation of their excavation? this clue is very important or very helpful to us!¡± ¡°well¡­¡± su yun looked like he was thinking. he frowned and recalled. ¡°at that time, the sky was too dark, but the rain had already stopped. i vaguely heard that they seemed to be looking for something. they even asked others to come down to look for it, but it seemed that they couldn¡¯t go down and needed to guard it.¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she had caught on to something important. she hurriedly asked, ¡°can you hear what they¡¯re looking for?¡± su yun frowned and continued to think. ¡°i vaguely remember. it seems to be¡­ what was it again?¡± when zhou xiaoxiao went to the scene today, she clearly remembered that professor xie had said that there was nothing valuable in this ancient tomb. instead, the murals were very archeological, but this thing was clearly not in the category of tomb raiders. therefore, what the grave robbers were looking for must be very precious and special. otherwise, why would they take such a huge risk and even involve mercenaries? in the end, professor xie made a deduction and reconstruction based on the traces in the tomb. in the end, he confirmed that the lost cultural relic should be a box-shaped antique! at this moment, zhou xiaoxiao saw su yun thinking hard. he seemed to have an idea, but he could not remember it for a while. she could only stare anxiously at the side! in the end, zhou xiaoxiao thought carefully and confirmed that some information in the ancient tomb ruins was not confidential at the moment. after all, many interns who went to archeology knew about this. now, in order to better remind su yun of his memories and provide clues, zhou xiaoxiao immediately reminded him, ¡°this is an ancient tomb from the spring and autumn warring states period. a square box-shaped thing was lost in it. according to information analysed by experts from the cultural relics bureau in the murals, what was stored in the box might be an ancient bamboo slip containing important information or a piece of oracle bone. ¡°think about it. have you heard anything similar from tomb robbers? a few words might be enough. perhaps they will provide us with very important clues.¡± a box? a bamboo slip or an oracle bone piece? upon hearing this, su yun¡¯s hand that was holding the cup trembled slightly¡­ Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: What’s in this trash can? chapter 68: what¡¯s in this trash can? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations his arm trembled slightly, but the meticulous perception of his body brought about by his fingers allowed su yun to control his arm very well. then, su yun placed the cup on the table as if nothing had happened. he casually took a tissue and wiped his hands. he sighed as if nothing had happened. ¡°an ancient tomb from more than 2,000 years ago. this should be considered a major cultural relic theft, right?¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded. perhaps she was a little thirsty, but she finally pulled open the tab of the coke with a puff. she took a small sip and said solemnly, ¡°yes, this lost national treasure cultural relic is very old and has a lot to do with it. it can be said that this group of people is guilty of a heinous crime. if they are caught, they will at least be sentenced to life imprisonment or even shot to death!¡± su yun added indignantly, ¡°that¡¯s right. these people are really too detestable! however¡­¡± su yun¡¯s tone changed. ¡°did they only take a small box with them? are the other items too big to be transported?¡± as he spoke, su yun did not forget to pretend to be deep in thought and continue to recall the scene that night. ¡°because i remember that night. they were lying on the ground, as if they were trying their best to burrow underground. i think the hole should be very small¡­¡± zhou xiaoxiao sighed. ¡°this ancient tomb is very ordinary and doesn¡¯t have anything valuable. only the missing box and the things inside are the most important.¡± as she spoke, zhou xiaoxiao turned to look at su yun and said extremely seriously, ¡°so, mr. su, you must tell us everything you know. any clues are very important for us to catch the criminal. so, did you find any other information that night?¡± su yun pondered for a moment and suddenly slapped his thigh, scaring zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°by the way, i think i heard them talking about the warring states bamboo slip or something¡­ are they talking about whether it will decay? the grave robbers seem to be very worried¡­ but i was too far away. i only heard a few words!¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed as she said in a low voice, ¡°this is indeed an important clue. it seems that this group of tomb robbers has a purpose.¡± was it really a bamboo slip? ¡°ah?¡± su yun was surprised. his body relaxed slightly and he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. then, he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°it¡¯s really a warring states bamboo slip? did i hear wrongly that night?¡± zhou xiaoxiao shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°it¡¯s indeed an item similar to a bamboo slip, but it might not be a bamboo slip. this is because according to the archaeologist¡¯s analysis of the murals, this item is engraved with something. ¡°therefore, there¡¯s a high chance that the thing in the box is a piece of gold foil, but it might also be a yellow turtle shell or a dyed iron tool¡­ everything is unknown. i can¡¯t be 100% sure.¡± gold foil? upon hearing this, su yun¡¯s body, which had just relaxed, suddenly stiffened. however, he still leaned against the sofa, but there was a faint bitterness in the depths of his eyes¡­ zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was still coming. ¡°however, no matter what, the experts can confirm that this cultural relic is very valuable. according to the experts¡¯ speculation, it might be on the same level as treasure cultural relics like the rectangular measuring vessel of sheng yang, and the bianzhong of marquis yi of zeng!¡± su yun¡¯s expression turned even uglier in secret. he probed, ¡°officer zhou, i¡¯m saying if, hypothetically, for example, someone picked up a national treasure?¡± zhou xiaoxiao thought for a moment and did not suspect him. she smiled and said, ¡°that will depend on the situation. if we discover that they¡¯re embezzling, there¡¯s a certain possibility of annexing the country¡¯s assets. if they submit it immediately, it will be considered a great merit. not only will they be rewarded, but they will also receive a certain bonus!¡± ¡°ahem.¡± su yun had just taken a sip of water and accidentally choked. after calming down, he continued to ask, ¡°what if this person accidentally damaged zhou xiaoxiao suddenly looked at su yun with surprise in her eyes. she did not know why he suddenly asked this. however, zhou xiaoxiao still explained to su yun, ¡°if you discover an unknown item and don¡¯t report it, there¡¯s already the possibility of hiding it on purpose. in addition, if you deliberately destroy it, it will be at least ten years, or even life sentence. it was because this is a crime of damaging national treasures and cultural relics. of course, if someone accidentally destroys a precious cultural relic protected by the ocuntry and causes serious consequences, they will be sentenced to not more than three years of fixed-term imprisonment or criminal detention.¡± su yun¡¯s body trembled and he felt his heart twitch violently! zhou xiaoxiao asked sharply, ¡°why? did you pick up anything?¡± ¡°not really.¡± su yun smiled and waved his hand. he only said indignantly, ¡°i just think that these criminals really deserve to die. it¡¯s not too much to sentence them to death. not only did they steal such a precious cultural relic, but they also deliberately killed people! now that i think about the scene back then, i¡¯m still angry.¡± zhou xiaoxiao did not comment. ¡°then, mr. su, continue telling me what happened next.¡± su yun sighed, his face full of bitterness. ¡°i was really too afraid that night. after all, i encountered such a group of people in the deep mountains and forests. i really didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, so i decided to take a detour. when i left, i even heard¡­ after a pause, su yun said with certainty, ¡°i heard that their leader seemed to be instructing us to take good care of the stolen cultural relics and not lose them. now that i think about it, they actually value them so much¡­¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded repeatedly. she felt that this clue was also very important because through su yun¡¯s explanation, she could tell that this group of tomb robbers had such a strong purpose. it was exactly the same as the experts¡¯ analysis. they were heading straight for this cultural relic! therefore, they must have protected this lost cultural relic very well and kept it by their side! ¡°mr. su, please continue.¡± ¡°yes¡­ i slipped away after that, but i didn¡¯t expect them to be so vigilant. one of them actually chased after me! fortunately, the road in the mountains is more complicated. in the end, i lost them, so i was lucky to escape¡­¡± a moment later, zhou xiaoxiao fell into deep thought after listening to su yun¡¯s story. su yun¡¯s detour at that time was very reasonable. no one would casually approach a group of sneaky people if they got lost in the rain. after all, human instincts were to stay away from dangerous and unknown things. ¡°do you remember what the person who chased you looked like?¡± ¡°it¡¯s too dark to see clearly, but i can tell that he¡¯s not tall and is relatively thin. i didn¡¯t see his exact appearance.¡± zhou xiaoxiao was surprised. she felt that it was a little similar to the dead tomb robber, but she could not be sure. however, it seemed that the time when su yun was attacked was most likely before the tomb robbers fought with the third party! it had to be said that su yun was lucky. otherwise, if he had left the place later, the consequences would have been unpredictable! obviously, the preconceived notion did not make her think of su yun. after all, no matter how he looked at it, su yun did not look like a person who could kill. moreover, even su yun himself did not know that he had killed someone! then, zhou xiaoxiao asked about some details and whether she had seen any suspicious cars in the morning. su yun answered smoothly and flawlessly. ¡ªclick. zhou xiaoxiao turned off the recording pen and looked at the time. she stood up and stretched out her hand. ¡°alright, i¡¯ve more or less understood the situation. i¡¯ve delayed you for so long. i¡¯m afraid the fans have objections.¡± su yun smiled and shook zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. ¡°no, it¡¯s our civic responsibility to help the police catch these despicable grave robbers as soon as possible. i also hate them to the core.¡± su yun was telling the truth this time. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect mr. su to be so enthusiastic about his country¡¯s responsibilities. i thank you on behalf of the hibiscus city police station.¡± ¡°it¡¯s what i should do.¡± zhou xiaoxiao stood up and picked up the coke that she had drunk. she turned around and asked, ¡°mr. su, where¡¯s your trash can?¡± ¡°oh, this way.¡± su yun subconsciously gestured to the trash position. however, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something. just as zhou xiaoxiao was about to walk behind the sofa, he stepped in front of her. zhou xiaoxiao tilted her head in confusion and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± however, in the next second, zhou xiaoxiao was stunned.. she seemed to have realized something and looked suspiciously at the trash can behind her¡­ Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: F*ck! chapter 69: f*ck! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhou xiaoxiao saw a pile of messy poker cards in the trash can behind the sofa. there was also a pile of messy toilet paper scattered¡­ zhou xiaoxiao looked at su yun meaningfully again. she tilted her head and smiled faintly. ¡°mr. su, you¡¯re still single right¡­¡± upon hearing this, su yun smiled awkwardly. ¡°hehe, i¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of officer zhou. you came too suddenly and i didn¡¯t have time to tidy up.¡± as he spoke, su yun took the can of coke from zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and casually threw it into the trash can behind him. zhou xiaoxiao thought that su yun was afraid of losing face in front of her, so she did not intend to expose su yun¡¯s embarrassment further. imagine a beautiful girl coming to a boy¡¯s house alone. who would want to show their sloppy side? coincidentally, zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s sharp eyes happened to see the half-covered wooden stake under the curtain. there were also a few poker cards stuck in it. zhou xiaoxiao flicked her hair and sighed. ¡°your props are quite complete. the special effects are really good. as your fan, i still like it very much. i hope you can work harder!¡± ¡°ah? okay.¡± su yun was still thinking about the trash can as he answered casually. zhou xiaoxiao reminded su yun to take down her phone number. if he remembered any clues he had missed, he could contact her immediately. su yun nodded repeatedly. in the end, after zhou xiaoxiao thanked him again, she began to put on her shoes and planned to leave. however, just as she took a step out of the door, she seemed to have thought of something and turned around to ask, ¡°by the way, how did you escape danger at that time?¡± su yun was stunned and said casually, ¡°i casually threw a few poker cards. i didn¡¯t care if i hit him or not. after scaring him, i turned around and jumped off the cliff.¡± ¡°throwing cards?¡± zhou xiaoxiao shook her head and laughed. however, when she thought about how this was a card throwing streamer, she felt it made sense. after all, it was reasonable to randomly throw two cards in a moment of desperation. it was the same principle as how ordinary people would panic. ¡°fortunately, you ran quickly. according to our speculation, the situation at that time was indeed complicated because one of the tomb robbers might have chased you¡­ and died in the end!¡± ¡°dead?¡± su yun was stunned and vaguely realized something. ¡°good-bye.¡± bam! su yun only came back to his senses when zhou xiaoxiao left and the door closed. after being stunned on the spot for a moment, he let out a long breath. ¡ªphew! she was finally gone. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect him to actually die¡­ was he killed by me?¡± su yun¡¯s expression was a little complicated. he did not expect that one day, he would accidentally kill someone¡­ however, they all deserved it. moreover, the situation was critical at that time, so su yun did not feel any guilt. he just could not help but sigh. ever since he practiced throwing cards, his life had gradually become extraordinary. thinking back to when he was at the burning mountain, he had always felt a chill down his spine. now that he thought about it, it was definitely true. one of the criminals had died, so they would definitely take revenge. however, perhaps they did not find him at that time? however, just now, in front of zhou xiaoxiao, su yun did not show any abnormality. he did not say much or ask about the grave robber¡¯s death. although it was not a crime to kill a bad person in self-defense, su yun was worried that he might be mistaken for a murderer! ¡°i¡¯m f*cking numb!¡± at the thought of this, su yun came back to his senses and cursed. then, he hurriedly returned to the back of the sofa and poured out the trash can. then, he ignored the dirt on the ground and squatted on the ground to search. it was not until he had found all four golden corners and a roll of golden foil that su yun patted his chest and relaxed his tense nerves. ¡°it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all here!¡± these were the scraps of gold foil that su yun had thrown in the trash can when he was cleaning earlier. su yun could not help but rejoice that big head yang¡¯s third great-uncle had returned the scraps to him. if left it there, he might not have been able to find them again. at the same time, he was glad that he was lazy and did not throw the trash away immediately¡­ ¡°it¡¯s troublesome now!¡± su yun looked at the scraps on the table and frowned. at first, su yun did not think too much about it when zhou xiaoxiao came to ask. however, when he suddenly learned that the group of people was actually tomb robbers, su yun realized that something was wrong. that was why his expression suddenly froze. fortunately, he could control his body in detail under the realm of finger control, so he controlled his reaction very well. however, at that time, su yun still had a trace of hope. therefore, su yun was beating around the bush. with the goal of providing clues, he talked to zhou xiaoxiao and obtained some basic information. 1: the thing that was robbed in the burning mountain was an ancient tomb. 2: the missing item is a square box. 3: the thing in the box is most likely a piece of gold foil! after summarizing the three pieces of information, su yun immediately thought of the night he went down the mountain. he panicked and fell into a deep pit. he stepped on a box in the dark and crushed it. then, he took out the gold foil from inside to escape! now it seemed that there was almost no doubt that the golden foil in his hand should be the lost item in the ancient tomb of the warring states! however, it was obvious that it was not the bamboo slip or turtle shell that the experts had speculated. instead, it was a golden foil! ¡°why did the grave robbers hide it in the pit after obtaining this item? is there something wrong with their brains?!¡± su yun cursed softly in exasperation. his face was red and he was very depressed. halfway through his conversation with zhou xiaoxiao, he had already realized that something might go wrong! that was why su yun had asked her about the consequences of destroying cultural relics. after knowing the consequences, su yun indeed froze. in desperation, su yun finally hid this matter. he did not even admit that the grave robber might have been killed by him. this was because su yun was really worried that the police would suspect that he had killed someone and stolen their goods! of course, if the gold foil was intact now, su yun would definitely tell the truth and hand it over to the country. even if su yun had the same thought now, he would never take the cultural relics for himself and do such a despicable thing! but now, the mud had already fallen into his pants. if he did not wash it clean, there was really no way to prove that it was not sh*t¡­ ¡°this is all of the warring states golden foil. i wonder if it can still be restored.¡± su yun took out the golden card and carefully put together the scraps on the coffee table. he thought to himself that if he restored the warring states gold foil and handed it to the country, he might be able to escape disaster and make up for his mistake. even if there was some damage, it could be said to be the case. in any case, the archeologists had never seen the gold foil. after all, they were still guessing that it might be a bamboo slip or a turtle shell. ¡°how can this be an antique? how can there be such a material in ancient times?¡± su yun¡¯s defense was broken! was he short-sighted? or was baidu encyclopedia lying? in ancient times, there were really things that were far harder than wrought iron, but why did the experts on the internet say that there was none? at the same time, su yun also realized that regardless of how old this thing was or the meaning it represented, it could be called a national treasure. on the other hand, he had severely damaged a national treasure. even if it was unintentional, he would probably still be sentenced to at least three years! ¡°but at that time, the situation was urgent. i kept feeling that someone was watching me from behind and could be found by criminals at any time. there were no other suitable weapons materials. using gold foil to make weapons was the best choice at that time. i really had no choice. after all, no matter how important cultural relics were, they were not as important as my life.¡± su yun sighed. if he had another chance, he would have chosen to make gold foil into a weapon. even if he knew that this was an antique and was priceless, how could it be more important than his life? everyone was selfish. it was inevitable for su yun. moreover, at that time, every time he went out, he would have a heart palpitation. after su yun entered the supernatural state twice, he trusted his sense of crisis. therefore, it was inevitable to create a suitable weapon at that time to deal with the critical situation that could descend at any time. compared to his life, everything else was just fleeting clouds. after all, it was an emergency. it was within the permitted range. however, this emergency was too illusory. no one would believe it. moreover, the only miscalculation was that his luck was too bad and accidentally damaged the cultural relic¡­ but who would have thought that it would be an antique? it was like picking up a rock on the road. could you imagine that it was a meteorite? ¡°no, although it was to save my life back then, i have to think of a way to repair it and hand it over to the country. i can¡¯t break the law¡­¡± su yun knew that he could not monopolize this thing. otherwise, it would really become a national treasure. at that time, once the matter was exposed, jail time would be inevitable! now, although the crisis of the criminal¡¯s revenge had not been resolved, he had already passed the most tense and dangerous moment at the beginning. he could find other materials to make weapons later. therefore, he had to return this item to the country and think of a way to repair it or think of another way. if it really didn¡¯t work, he couldn¡¯t escape responsibility. he could only accept it with tears in his eyes. in short, he had to hand it over to the country as soon as possible! ¡°f*ck your high-purity gold nugget! ¡± although he still did not know what the four small seal script words meant, since they were antiques, they naturally could not be this nonsense modern term. the unexpected wealth had turned into an accident. it was simply ridiculous! su yun busied himself for a long time before finally pushing away the fragments of the gold foil. ¡°this can¡¯t be pieced together at all!¡± after busying himself for a long time, su yun checked the information and restored it according to the puzzle logic. in the end, he could not even piece the card together. in a fit of anger, su yun simply gave up. however, on second thought, what could he do if he did not hand over the warring states gold foil to the country? was he really going to bet his youth on tomorrow and see if the judge would sentence him? that would be too cruel! ¡°what should i do? i¡¯m so worried¡­ if he could not repair it, it would not work even if he destroyed it and handed it over. now that he was facing the risk of being found by criminals, su yun felt that his lucky card was not so lucky. just as he was in a dilemma, the alarm on his phone rang. ¡ªring, ring, ring¡­ ¡°it¡¯s already half past six? forget it, i won¡¯t stream today!¡± su yun was really not in the mood to stream when the alarm bell that reminded him of the livestream rang. until the next day, su yun was in a listless state when he went out to buy groceries and take a walk. however, the palpitation that felt like a ray of light on his back when he was at the burning mountain appeared again! if not for this, he would not have been in a hurry to make a life-saving weapon. su yun was not sure if someone was watching him in the dark or if it was a premonition of danger. however, he knew that the grudge between him and that group of tomb raiders was not over yet¡­ ¡°even if i¡¯ve returned to the city recently, i still have to be careful.¡± su yun trownea and quickened i-iis pace. as for the cultural relics, he had never thought of a good solution. he could only delay it day by day. however, he knew that he had to resolve this matter as soon as possible. it was not wise to delay it. after all, when the police found out, it would be different from him taking the initiative to hand it over. but how could he take the initiative to turn himself in at the police station¡­ no, what if he handed it in? as he walked, su yun suddenly raised his head as if he had sensed something. only then did he realize that he had unknowingly walked to the entrance of the police station.. not far away, there was a figure watching him.. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Cultural Relic Restoration Expert chapter 70: cultural relic restoration expert translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± a crisp girl¡¯s voice sounded. it was zhou xiaoxiao standing at the entrance of the police station. she seemed to be going out and happened to bump into su yun, who was passing by. ¡°did you think of something new to tell me?¡± zhou xiaoxiao saw su yun standing at the entrance of the police station in a daze. she smiled and jogged over, her ponytail jumping. ¡°oh¡­ no, i was just buying groceries and passing by. i didn¡¯t expect to bump into officer zhou. what a coincidence.¡± ¡°alright then. do you want to go home? i¡¯m going out anyway. i¡¯ll drop you off on the way.¡± zhou xiaoxiao was a little disappointed, but she still said warmly. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± su yun did not refuse. throughout the day, was a little distracted. it was only at night that he recollected his mood and began the night¡¯s live broadcast. if he did not stream now, su yun was worried about the loss of fans. he still had to eat. [the streamer you¡¯re following has started the livestream. hurry up and go support¡­] [2,657 people online] as su yun accumulated more and more, the number of fans on his account had already climbed to more than 8,000. his usual livestream was basically maintained at about 2,000. in this era where streamers were everywhere, he was not too popular. in fact, this was no different from being transparent. however, it was considered entry-level. with an audience, it was no longer a solo match. su yun himself also felt the singularity of the livestream style. this way, he could indeed leave behind a portion of very accurate old fans. but it will also limit development. as it is today, the effect of outdoor livestreams on burning mountain is significant. a large portion of the number of fans is attracted by outdoor livestreams. however, after it was changed to an indoor live broadcast today, one could see the number of online users decreasing visibly. ¡°looks like it¡¯s time to practice a new specialty.¡± after throwing cards for a while, su yun felt that he was not in a good state. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t be affected by this and hinder my cultivation.¡± in the end, su yun chose to interact with the netizens in front of the live broadcast camera to adjust his mood. ¡°brother perseverance is a little out of sorts today. did he catch a cold from the rain a few days ago?¡± ¡°yeah, the streamer is working too hard. the special effects are getting more and more realistic.¡± ¡°ah, yes, yes, yes. i saw the livestream on the rainy night. it was too awesome.¡± ¡°brother above, tell me quickly. i didn¡¯t see it that day.¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t see the streamer¡¯s special effects. the flying card airflow shook away the raindrops and cut through the pine trees. that special effect is almost comparable to a hollywood blockbuster.¡± ¡°is that so? i want to learn special effects production from the streamer.¡± ¡°but the special effects are so realistic. is the streamer¡¯s budget enough to burn?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be all special effects. there should be simulation props added and the special effects of the firing process repeatedly used.¡± after some interaction, su yun¡¯s mood improved a lot. in the end, he thought of contacting other streamers, playing pk, chatting with those awesome streamers, and finding fun. as soon as he thought of it, he did it. as soon as he opened the pk page, a large number of pks between popular streamers were pushed. su yun clicked on his page and immediately a list of streamers who had recently been connected popped up. su yun glanced at them. they were all streamers who had crossed the line in the past. it was a prime time for livestreams, and most of them were online. suddenly, su yun¡¯s gaze landed on a very popular live-stream. ¡°l¨¹ hongya?¡± ¡°last time, i lost to this girl in terms of popularity and got punished. today, i¡¯m in a bad mood, so i¡¯ll start with you and steal your popularity again.¡± su yun muttered in his heart and quickly clicked on the request to connect to l¨¹ hongya¡¯s live-stream. [trying to connect to this streamer. please wait¡­] [successfully connected to taekwondo black belt¡ªhongya] the screen flashed, and su yun successfully connected to l¨¹ hongya. the other party was obviously very surprised that su yun suddenly remembered to connect to her. hence, she raised her head and glared at su yun with her beautiful nose. ¡°yo, isn¡¯t this loser?¡± su yun was so angry that he almost vomited blood. he originally wanted to ease his mood, but he did not expect the other party to shoot him like an arrow the moment she opened her mouth. l¨¹ hongya saw that was depressed and immediately laughed. she said arrogantly, ¡°why? are you unhappy last time and want to get back at me?¡± su yun said angrily, ¡°of course. last time, you, a popular streamer, competed with a small streamer like me for popularity. it would be strange if i could win!¡± ¡ªpfft! ¡°hahaha, you just realized.¡± looking at the smiling l¨¹ hongya on the camera, su yun was even more anxious. ¡°don¡¯t be smug too early. let¡¯s change to a pk method this time.¡± ¡°alright, do you want to try how many times you can withstand my black belt?¡± as she spoke, l¨¹ hongya even waved her fist provocatively. su yun was speechless. even if the other party was a black belt in taekwondo, he would be scolded by the female boxers online if he agreed. moreover, he had not practiced any close combat skills. su yun sized up l¨¹ hongya and suddenly realized that she was not livestreaming in the taekwondo dojo this time. the surrounding environment seemed to be in her living room. however, l¨¹ hongya¡¯s family was really rich. what living room was this? it was clearly the living room of the villa. ¡°what? you don¡¯t dare, feudal superstitious person? i¡¯ll hold back!¡± l¨¹ hongya emphasized when she saw that su yun did not say anything for a long time. however, before su yun could speak, a silver-haired old man suddenly walked past l¨¹ hongya¡¯s camera. su yun¡¯s eyes lit up. it was professor l¨¹! su yun remembered that when he was searching for the purpose of the secret of the golden flower in the hibiscus university library, he met professor l¨¹ and l¨¹ hongya. if he remembered correctly, professor l¨¹ said that he studied ancient literature at hibiscus university. and ancient literature should have a lot to do with archeology, right? after all, the subjects of both academics were targeted at ancient documents or objects. if archeologists did not dig out ancient documents, why would they study ancient literature? besides, if ancient literature did not interpret the information in the documents, archaeology could not understand everything. therefore, these two academics were complementary and inextricably linked. in that case, would professor l¨¹ know some professionals who specialized in restoring cultural relics? su yun thought about it in a flash, so he did not waste any time and called out as if they were close, ¡°hey, l¨¹ hongya, help me call your grandfather. i have some questions to ask the old man!¡± l¨¹ hongya was stunned. she turned to look at her grandfather and pouted at su yun. ¡°don¡¯t call my real name online!¡± sure enough, after su yun called out, l¨¹ hongya¡¯s live-stream was flooded with messages. ¡°l¨¹ hongya!¡± ¡°i love l¨¹ hongya!¡± ¡°l¨¹ hongya, come and break my ribs!¡± ¡°someone, drag me out and shoot me to death for l¨¹ hongya to liven things l¨¹ hongya wrinkled her little nose angrily and waved her fists at su yun. she rebuked, ¡°look, everyone in my live-stream is calling my name now. it¡¯s all your fault! hmph, i won¡¯t call my grandpa!¡± su yun was speechless. he did not expect this little girl to be so arrogant. she was throwing a tantrum over something small. just as su yun was in a dilemma, he suddenly saw an old man walk in front of the camera and take a closer look. the old man seemed to recognize su yun and slowly said, ¡°it¡¯s little su. so you¡¯re also doing livestreams. young people nowadays really keep up with the times.¡± he did not expect the old professor to have a good memory and still remember su yun¡¯s name. in fact, it was mainly because su yun had left a deep impression on him. after all, it was rare for young people nowadays to study ancient philosophy for cultivation. when saw that it was professor l¨¹, he quickly cleared his throat and said respectfully, ¡°hello, professor l¨¹.¡± in the camera, l¨¹ hongya was obviously unhappy. she said coquettishly, ¡°grandpa, ignore him.¡± professor l¨¹ smiled kindly and said, ¡°xiao ya, little su suddenly called me over for something. just treat it as grandpa participating in the world of you young people.¡± ¡°grandpa¡­¡± ¡°alright, alright¡­¡± professor l¨¹ patted l¨¹ hongya¡¯s head dotingly. then, he looked at the camera and said, ¡°little su, why are you looking for me?¡± su yun hurriedly said, ¡°i¡¯m disturbing your rest. i just encountered a little trouble. i want to ask you something.¡± without waiting for professor l¨¹ to speak, l¨¹ hongya muttered softly from the side, ¡°serves you right!¡± as she spoke, she even stuck out her tongue at su yun, looking like she was gloating. professor l¨¹ patted l¨¹ hongya lightly, indicating for his granddaughter to restrain herself. then, he said, ¡°sure, i¡¯ll get xiao ya to send you my phone number in private. we¡¯ll communicate in private.¡± ¡°okay.¡± soon, su yun received a private message from l¨¹ hongya. it showed a number. su yun immediately left the room and left the audience to the living room to call. ¡°hello, professor. sorry to disturb you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this. my elders collected an antique, but i accidentally damaged it. i wonder if you know some masters who repair old items?¡± ¡°that depends on what kind of item it is. if it¡¯s porcelain, it¡¯s almost impossible to restore it to its original appearance. after all, a broken mirror can¡¯t be reconstituted. however, if the repairman¡¯s level is superb, he can make the mark its original color, but it will still affect its value.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not porcelain, it¡¯s metal!¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Could It Be… Flying Cards?! chapter 71: could it be¡­ flying cards?! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun deliberately lied to mislead him, but it did not affect the consultation. professor l¨¹ said, ¡°as for metal, it depends on the material. for example, gold and silver might destroy the original patterns. after repair, there will be subtle flaws. if it¡¯s an item with a pattern, i¡¯m afraid it will be more complicated.¡± hearing that it would destroy the original picture, su yun immediately felt that the difficulty of repairing it was too great. most importantly, he did not know what material the warring states gold foil was made of. ¡°professor l¨¹, i don¡¯t know what material it is, but there is indeed a pattern on it. i wonder if it can be restored.¡± professor l¨¹¡¯s ancient eyes moved as if he was thinking. then, he slowly said, ¡°i wonder if you have a photo of the complete pattern from before?¡± su yun thought to himself, of course i have it, but i can¡¯t show it to you. what if it¡¯s exposed? moreover, that pattern appeared and disappeared intermittently. even his phone could not take a photo of it! ¡°professor, there¡¯s no complete pattern.¡± professor l¨¹ frowned and pondered. the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes deepened a little. after a long time, he said helplessly, ¡°then i am even more helpless. this is like something that we have never seen before. in a situation where we can¡¯t study it, we can only use our current knowledge to imagine. this might completely misinterpret our original consciousness into another meaning.¡± su yun¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. the old professor was right. for example, the sanxingdui pile of cultural relics that had been unearthed not long ago. until now, people were still imagining what the bronze giant was holding in its ring-shaped hand. the old professor suddenly said, ¡°little su, don¡¯t be discouraged. i know some experts in this field, but i¡¯m not sure if i can help you. if you have time recently, i can introduce you to them and ask them in detail.¡¯ ¡°that¡¯s great. i¡¯ll have to trouble you to introduce me, professor. i¡¯ll treat you to tea at the academy later.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. i¡¯m just worried that no one will talk to me when i retire. little su, i think you¡¯re quite diligent and eager to learn. as long as you find the right path, you¡¯ll still be able to achieve a lot. by the way, i still have some ancient books. perhaps you¡¯ll like to read them.¡± su yun knew that professor l¨¹ was secretly reminding him not to indulge in feudal superstitions. however, he was also affirming himself in another aspect. the two of them chatted for a while on the phone. in the end, they were both very happy. after professor l¨¹ left, l¨¹ hongya rolled her eyes at su yun, so she was no longer in the mood to pk with him. ¡°su yun, let¡¯s compete in real skills next time. i¡¯ll convince you!¡± l¨¹ hongya waved her pink fist and threatened arrogantly. su yun was suddenly in a good mood. his brows relaxed. he had gained a lot from today¡¯s livestream. perhaps he could find a powerful repairman to repair the gold foil! now that he was in a good mood, he was naturally not afraid of battle. he symbolically raised his fist the size of a sandbag. ¡°bring it on! i¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°hmph! just you wait!¡± l¨¹ hongya snorted coldly and said something ruthless before closing the livestream connection. su yun did not take l¨¹ hongya¡¯s threat to heart at all. he only hoped that professor l¨¹ could find him a skilled cultural relic restoration expert. after that, su yun went offline early after broadcasting for half an hour. he began to think about how he could find a time to visit professor l¨¹ and how he could take out the gold toil tor the cultural relic restoration expert to take a look. tonight was the third day of the theft of the ancient tomb of the warring states period. it was also the third day of the disappearance of the golden foil, which attracted the attention of countless people¡­ in the past few days, it was destined that the city would not be too peaceful. just like at this moment, in the police station of hibiscus city, night had just fallen, but many comrades were still working overtime. because of the recent robbery and tomb raid, there were countless connections because of a third party. however, there were no clues now, causing the mission to become even more heavy. in captain chen¡¯s office, he had just brewed tea and planned to stay up late to work. at this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°captain chen, i¡¯m here to report the situation of the black market.¡± ¡°come in quickly. we¡¯re just waiting for you!¡± little qin hugged his notebook and rushed into chen ye¡¯s office. ¡°how is it? you look quite tired. it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± little qin steadied himself and took a few deep breaths. seeing this, chen ye handed over the tea he had just poured. ¡ªgulp gulp gulp. little qin could not care less about the temperature of the tea. he drank most of it in one gulp before letting out a long breath. at chen ye¡¯s signal, little qin quickly sat down and handed the notebook in his hand to him. ¡°captain chen, this is the result of me running around for the entire day. take a look.¡± chen ye took the notebook and looked at a few pages. he realized that they were carefully recorded information about the various places in the black market. ¡°captain chen, i also asked shops and small factories with hydraulic equipment or self-made industrial products to leave usage records.¡± ¡°in addition, some stores that sell second-hand goods have also taken sales records. i¡¯ll get the other comrades to organize them and send them to you later.¡± ¡°thank you for your hard work. i¡¯ll check these later. did you see any suspicious weapons in so many black markets?¡± ¡°captain chen, there are a few companies selling slingshots or crossbows, but they don¡¯t have any special weapons that match the characteristics of our case.¡± hearing this, chen ye¡¯s heart turned cold. he thought to himself, ¡°everyone has been busy for so long, but there are no clues at all?¡± if even the black market did not sell it, did this mysterious weapon not circulate yet, or did they have other secret channels? if it hadn¡¯t been circulated yet, it meant that the robber case and the mysterious existence of the tomb raiding case were inextricably linked, or even one person. if there were other secret weapons sales channels, it meant that there was a terrifying arms industry chain in the dark. it was also very important! ¡°little qin, get off work and go back to rest. it¡¯s been hard on you today.¡± ¡°yes, okay.¡± after chatting for a while, little qin left. chen ye fell into deep thought. then, he went to the director¡¯s office and reported the news that he had found nothing in the black market to director zhang. after hearing the news, bureau chief zhang let out a long sigh. he had a headache. ¡°the clues of the weapon have been cut off, and we haven¡¯t found any traces of third-party forces or tomb robbers¡­¡± ¡°director, that¡¯s not all. the tomb robbers have a very strong motive and are with mercenaries. i¡¯m afraid things aren¡¯t that simple.¡± chief zhang: he felt that chen ye was deliberately adding fuel to the fire. after that, chief zhang communicated and negotiated with the internet surveillance bureau and decided to temporarily block the livestreams of bows, or toy pistols. of course, only the livestreams in hibiscus city were sealed, as well as blocking the recommendations for the other cities¡¯ livestreams. as the night deepened, ordinary people would not notice the changes in hibiscus city, nor would they sense the undercurrents surging in hibiscus city. chen ye left the bureau chief¡¯s office and was about to go back and continue pretending when he saw zhou xiaoxiao return in a hurry. ¡°xiaoxiao is back? any new clues?¡± ¡°no. i¡¯ve also received information from the military, but i still can¡¯t find the reason why the mercenaries and tomb robbers joined forces. however, according to our speculation, they have a very strong motive. they only want that mysterious lost artifact and don¡¯t want anything else. there¡¯s a high chance that there¡¯s a mastermind behind it! ¡°by the way! the archeologists are also urgently decoding it, but we don¡¯t know the value and significance of the lost cultural relic at the moment. however, according to the archeologists¡¯ deduction, this cultural relic might have other special value!¡± ¡°what¡¯s so special about this cultural relic? isn¡¯t it just an antique? what other meaning can it have?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but interrupt when he heard the conversation. zhou xiaoxiao shook her head and sat on the chair with a cry. she let out a rough breath and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know. that¡¯s what the expert said. he speculated that it might not be as simple as an antique cultural relic. perhaps its true value is not reflected in this, but has another use. of course, the expert also obtained some clues from deciphering the murals. we can¡¯t confirm it now.¡± ¡°alright, have some food and rest first. don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°will do.¡± zhou xiaoxiao took out her phone and casually ordered takeout. after all, there would be no food left in the canteen at this time. during the meal, zhou xiaoxiao opened the livestream room, planning to see if su yun was on as usual. unknowingly, zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s account had become su yun¡¯s hardcore fan. ever since she returned that day and met su yun again this morning, she felt that something was wrong. she suspected that she had missed some clues. however, after listening to the recording a few times, she did not find anything new. she subconsciously opened su yun¡¯s live-stream and saw that he was connected to a female taekwondo streamer. as she watched the livestream, she ate and enjoyed the rare relaxation in the past few days. after a long time, after dinner, zhou xiaoxiao leaned back in her chair in satisfaction. she was so tired that she did not want to move. at this moment, footsteps sounded. zhou xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but turn around and see qin ming passing by. ¡°dr. qin, are you working overtime at this hour?¡± qin ming smiled at her. ¡°that¡¯s right. the tomb robber¡¯s corpse has just been dissected. the results of the fatal injury have yet to be compared. what can we do if we don¡¯t work overtime?¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. she seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°um¡­ dr. qin, don¡¯t leave yet. i have something to ask you.¡± qin ming stopped and asked curiously, ¡°what?¡± zhou xiaoxiao sat up straight and pointed at su yun¡¯s livestream on the phone screen. she asked, ¡°dr.. qin, do you think cards can achieve the fatal effect of the tomb robber?¡± Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Directly At Su Yun chapter 72: directly at su yun translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°cards?¡± hearing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s joking question, dr. qin was surprised. he didn¡¯t know why she had such a strange idea. qin ming couldn¡¯t help but look curiously at the livestream on her phone. it was a young man throwing poker cards. the man was handsome and his actions were elegant. he was indeed quite attractive. he had seen this scene in movies like the god of gamblers. ¡°yeah, throwing cards. just like in the video.¡± at this moment, seeing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s curious expression, qin ming stared at the livestream and replied seriously, ¡°sure!¡± zhou xiaoxiao was stunned. before she could react, dr. qin pointed at su yun on the screen. ¡°take this streamer for example. if he has sixty years of cultivation, he can completely cause fatal injuries like the grave robber¡¯s corpse!¡± zhou xiaoxiao vomited blood. ¡°sixty years? technique? isn¡¯t this a martial arts novel? dr. qin, are you joking?¡± qin ming looked away from the livestream and spread his hands. ¡°didn¡¯t you read too many martial arts novels? otherwise, why would you ask me such a question?¡± zhou xiaoxiao: ¡°uh.. qin ming looked at zhou xiaoxiao worriedly and reminded her, ¡°little zhou, you have to work moderately. although the case is very urgent, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. i think your mental state isn¡¯t too good now.¡± zhou xiaoxiao: wasn¡¯t dr. qin saying that she was crazy?! qin ming looked at zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s stunned expression and sighed helplessly. he reluctantly explained to her, ¡°first of all, the thickness of the poker cards is twice that of the banknotes. therefore, if you want the poker cards to cause that exquisite and meticulous wound that can¡¯t be seen, you need to extremely quick cutting speed and strength. as for poker cards, after a long period of practice, theoretically speaking, one could accurately throw cards and have a certain power. just like throwing stones, if one practiced enough, it would naturally be more accurate and have more power. however, there was an upper limit that could not exceed the scope of science and the human body. for example, if you threw a rock, it would definitely be able to break a person¡¯s head. however, do you think it¡¯s possible to throw a rock and achieve the effect of a sniper rifle? i¡¯m afraid even wang chongyang wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, right? ¡°by the same token, if you want to use poker cards to injure or even kill someone, or even reach such a terrifying level of wound¡­ a sixty-year-old cultivation might not be enough.¡± after listening to dr. qin¡¯s explanation, zhou xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly. ¡°alright, i just had a sudden thought and was curious. then, you should hurry up and get busy, dr. qin.¡± as she spoke, zhou xiaoxiao saw that su yun¡¯s livestream had ended and turned off her phone. ¡°pay attention to rest. don¡¯t tire yourself out from solving the case, and don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± qin ming gave a few instructions and walked away. it seemed like he was going to chen ye¡¯s office, but he was still muttering along the way. ¡°thanks to this little girl¡¯s reminder, otherwise i would have forgotten about the money¡­¡± not long after su yun logged off, in a small town eighty kilometers away. in the bungalow under the afterglow of the setting sun, eight men of different figures were frowning and looking at each other. the eight of them were divided into two factions. on one side were two tall people with murderous expressions, but they both looked foreign. on the other side were five people who were different in height, short, fat, and fat, but their auras were also very cold. both of them were covered up. judging from their skin color and hair color, they were not asians. they were the two mercenaries. at this moment, the golden-haired man walked out. there was a long scar at the corner of his eye, adding a hint of ferocity to his already mighty figure. the scarred man¡¯s name was charles, and his mercenary code name was translated to ¡°god of death¡±. at this moment, charles glared at the five tomb robbers in front of him and scolded in broken chinese, ¡°pig head rong, you asians are so cunning. you actually dare to steal the gold foil. do you want me to send you to see god?!¡± hearing this, the fat middle-aged man¡¯s face trembled. he glanced at scarface with a cold gaze. ¡°you¡¯re not a good person either. don¡¯t f*cking scare me.¡± scarface waved his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°oh? sh*t, was i the one who lost the item? don¡¯t forget how important this thing is to the boss. in order to obtain information about this tomb, we lost ten brothers! for god¡¯s sake, you¡¯d better come up with a way to remedy the situation. the boss¡¯s methods are beyond your imagination!¡± pig head rong frowned. his eyes were fierce and he did not say a word. this matter was indeed his fault. no matter how angry he was now, he had no way to vent it. he really did not expect that there would be a problem with his one-in-a-million plan. originally, he had robbed the ancient tomb behind everyone¡¯s back and taken out the warring states gold foil, hiding it in a thief¡¯s hole that he had dug wrongly. then, he would use the rain to cover up the traces of him opening the ancient tomb and lead charles and the others to dig again. when he found nothing, he would take the opportunity to take out the gold foil and report to the boss alone. never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that the night after the rainy night, he would go to the marked abandoned tunnel alone to look for the gold foil. unexpectedly, the gold foil disappeared, leaving behind a pile of rotten wood dregs. however, he found traces of gold foil on the walls of the tunnel, as well as small man-made holes. from this, he could conclude that the gold foil must have been taken away by someone, and they had used the gold foil to dig out a foothold and escape. just as pig head rong was about to find someone to search nearby, he encountered a group of police officers coming up the mountain in the morning. it could be said that misfortune never came alone. in order to avoid being discovered by the police who searched the mountain, pig head rong stayed in the mountain for an entire day without eating or drinking. it was not until most of the police officers had relaxed their search that he waited for reinforcements. in the end, he had no choice but to tell the mercenaries the truth and let them think of a way to find the gold foil. this was why there was a mercenary meeting led by pig head rong and charles. however, this was not a victory, but a retribution. if the gold foil was lost, neither he nor charles would have a good time. black wolf, who was beside charles, was about to pull out his gun when charles quickly stopped him and scolded, ¡°stop! black wolf, what are you doing!¡± black wolf, as his name suggested, was a dark-skinned foreign black man. he grinned, revealing his white teeth, and roared in a low voice, ¡°f*ck, this damn pig head is playing with us. no wonder he said to wait for the rain before moving!¡± for a moment, the atmosphere was tense. the tomb robbers behind pig head rong also took out their weapons and looked at their boss, pig head rong, waiting for orders. the situation became serious all of a sudden. beads of sweat unconsciously appeared on pig head rong¡¯s forehead. he knew how terrifying these two mercenaries were. not to mention one for one, just them alone could kill a few of them in a few breaths. pig head rong¡¯s mind worked quickly, and he came up with a countermeasure. he softened his expression and said, ¡°god of death, now is not the time to talk about right and wrong. i will naturally apologize to the boss if i¡¯m wrong, but this matter isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡± charles immediately glared at black wolf, who then put away his weapon resentfully. charles looked at pig head rong and said, ¡°i just want to know how you cunning orientals can salvage the situation.¡± seeing that the crisis had eased, pig head rong hurriedly gestured for his subordinates to put down their weapons. he walked up to charles alone and looked at him. ¡°but before that, i want to ask you first. why is the boss looking for this gold foil? what is this thing? what¡¯s its use?¡± ¡°zhu, this is not for us to ask.¡± pig head rong was very angry that these two foreigners only called him by his surname. ¡°how many times have i told you not to call me zhu?¡± pig head rong snorted and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you guys affiliated with some scientific research laboratory? why did your boss start researching antiques instead of scientific research? he even looked for us.¡¯ the mercenary obviously did not understand what the boss behind the scenes was thinking, but he still warned, ¡°pig head rong, i think you shouldn¡¯t ask too much. there¡¯s naturally a reason why the boss wants this thing. it¡¯s not just an antique, but it also hides a big secret! ¡°it¡¯s your honor that the boss found you. as long as you get the gold foil, you will be rewarded. it will definitely be much more profitable than any antique you sell.¡± pig head rong had actually checked the gold foil before, but he felt that the material was special. he had been in the tomb for many years, but he had never seen anyone with such a special antique material. it was more like a modern item. it did not look like an antique at all. if he had not known in advance that this was an antique, he would have misjudged it and thought that it was a modern metal artifact. pig head rong really couldn¡¯t figure out why the boss behind the scenes wanted this. he contacted him from a foreign country just for a strange gold foil. if he liked antiques, there would be a lot of porcelain and pottery. why would he need to find a broken metal piece? seeing that he could not get anything out of him, he no longer cared about the use of this thing. on second thought, whether it was to obtain a high commission or not to offend the boss behind him, it seemed that the only choice left for him was to find something. then, pig head rong smiled and said, ¡°charles, i hid in the mountains for the entire night. it¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t find anything. i heard from the nearby fishermen that the police didn¡¯t find the lost thing in the tomb and are still looking for the box. therefore, this means that the gold foil isn¡¯t in the police¡¯s hands!¡± hearing this, everyone was immediately interested. pig head rong continued, ¡°since the police didn¡¯t get it, it means that the thing must have been hidden by someone nearby. there¡¯s still some time before the time set by the boss. we can completely find it.¡± charles said unhappily, ¡°damn it, where can we find it in such a huge burning mountain?!¡± pig head rong smiled and did not say anything, as if everything was under control. coincidentally, at this moment, he heard footsteps. he immediately stood up. ¡°the clues are here!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a figure walked in quickly. it was one of the tomb raiders. this lackey¡¯s nickname was old ghost. he reported truthfully, ¡°boss, that kid is too vigilant. i was almost discovered. i didn¡¯t dare to follow halfway, afraid of alerting the enemy.¡± pig head rong was surprised. ¡°kid, you walk at night and enter the tombs all year round. even ghosts can¡¯t see you. how could that kid notice you?¡± the old ghost shook his head. ¡°that kid looks ordinary. i really can¡¯t figure him out. ¡± pig head rong asked again, ¡°do you have any clues?¡± old ghost: ¡°no, that kid is very ordinary, but he seems to be a streamer.¡± when the two mercenaries at the side saw this, they understood that pig head rong had discovered a suspicious person. they hurriedly asked, ¡°do you have news of the person who took the gold foil?¡± pig head rong shook his head and said truthfully, ¡°no, but i found traces of a young man¡¯s appearance. i suspect that the person who took the gold foil might be the same person who killed three, but i¡¯m not sure for the time being, so i asked old ghost to follow and investigate.¡± the mercenary frowned. ¡°why do you suspect this person?¡± ¡°follow me!¡± pig head rong waved his hand and left with the two mercenaries. the two of them did not suspect anything and followed. after more than two hours, the few of them actually returned to the burning mountain. however, they did not enter the mountain. instead, they were led by pig head rong to a small village at the foot of the mountain. at this moment, pig head rong was standing on a rural road with two mercenaries. from afar, he saw a fishing man with a big head riding a tricycle slowly appear in the distance. of course, their attention was not on the big-headed fisherman at all. instead, they followed pig head rong¡¯s gaze and looked at a large locust tree in the distance. the two mercenaries stared at the scars on the locust tree¡¯s trunk and fell into deep thought. pig head rong said, ¡°this is the clue i accidentally found when i passed by. i followed this and targeted that kid. take a look. what do you think?¡± the mercenaries looked at each other. ¡°what a fast knife!¡± pig head rong: Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Sunrise in the East, Only I Am Invincible! chapter 73: sunrise in the east, only i am invincible! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun did not know if the knife was fast or not, but his previous heart palpitations were not wrong. the next day, su yun woke up early in the morning. he washed up and finished breakfast. originally, he had planned to look for professor l¨¹ today. he wanted to pull some strings and get some information. unfortunately, professor l¨¹ had a symposium today, so su yun did not insist. in his free time, he took out the golden card and flipped through it. ¡°zhou xiaoxiao mentioned that grave robbers are looking for this thing. their goal is very strong, and they don¡¯t even care about other antiques.¡± after calming down, su yun recalled zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s words yesterday. from this basic information, the grave robbers¡¯ goal was only to target the warring states gold foil. otherwise, the archaeologists would not have other gains in the ancient tomb. after all, thieves did not leave empty-handed. it was not the style of tomb robbers to leave things behind. this was enough to prove that this group of tomb raiders had a very clear goal. at the same time, it also indirectly proved that this gold foil was not simple! su yun then thought of the grave robbers he had encountered. ¡°they would kill a stranger without saying a word. this is clearly a group of organized and vicious people with a clear goal. they¡¯re not something ordinary tomb robbers can compare to.¡± the more he thought about it, the more su yun felt that it was impressive. now that he thought about how he had jumped off the cliff under the moon to escape, he still had lingering fear. ¡°it seems like this gold foil is not only a punishment, but it will also bring about a fatal disaster. i really can¡¯t let it stay!¡± ever since the incident at the burning mountain, su yun had learned to plan for the worst. if he had planned earlier, he would not have been in a desperate situation. now, su yun was in a dilemma with the gold foil in his hand. he could not throw it away or keep it. but at least he had it in his hand. if the grave robbers came looking for him, at least the other party could be wary. otherwise, if he lost it, the other party would still look for him. another aspect was that su yun really liked this golden card. it was also his most lethal self-defense weapon at the moment. ¡°it¡¯s better to carry it with me in the future.¡± the power of the golden card was very impressive, allowing su yun to have some ability to protect himself. moreover, bringing a small metal piece with him would not attract the attention of others. it was not too much to say that it was the most suitable self-defense weapon. however, su yun thought about it again. he only had one golden card. it would be fine if he encountered one enemy, but if he encountered two or more¡­ he might not even have the time to pick up the card. ¡°my self-defense methods are still too simple. fortunately, i found taobao to customize a few special cards, but the delivery time is a little long.¡± after su yun returned, he immediately looked on taobao because of the sense of crisis. however, it took time to customize and distribute the goods. moreover, he did not know if it was suitable. therefore, he did not order too many at once. if there were too many, he could not carry them all. otherwise, it would be very inconvenient. recalling the previous attack, su yun understood a problem. that was¡ªhe still had too few unique skills! if he had had a close combat skill or other ultimate skills, he would definitely have dealt with nature and not be in such a sorry state. moreover, he needed new tricks for his livestream. otherwise, his traffic would gradually decrease. ¡°i can¡¯t just rely on cards!¡± su yun thought about what kind of new unique skill he should develop. ever since he entered the extraordinary state twice, he was sure that his talent was different from ordinary people. in fact, he was the only one since ancient times. he was very confident in creating and comprehending new unique skills. this was only a matter of time and hard work. ¡°sword technique? knife technique?¡± su yun could not help but think of swords and knives! this was definitely top-notch in terms of livestream effect and close combat power! ¡°sword dao, knife techniquee¡­ it¡¯s quite eye-catching when i think about it.¡± ¡°however, going out with a sword on my back seems to be a little unique and too ostentatious. moreover, i should keep a low profile for the time being. it¡¯s not good to be too ostentatious and attract too much attention.¡± su yun muttered to himself and thought about it. thinking that he was in a vortex now, not only did he have to prevent the criminals from finding him, but he also had to think of a way to deal with the matter of handing over the gold foil, he felt that it was better to keep a low profile. however, when he thought of the extraordinary sword dao and knife techniques, it was indeed desirable. after all, which man had not dreamed of traveling the world with a sword? therefore, he definitely could not give up on knives and swords! when he had the chance in the future, he had to comprehend and master this ultimate skill to make up for his shortcomings in close combat! however, he still needed a powerful ultimate skill that was not ostentatious. ¡°what kind of ultimate skill should i create¡­ su yun pondered. suddenly, his eyes lit up as he thought of something good. ¡°needles!¡± this item was different from knives and other hidden weapons. this was because it was easy to carry, compared to a dagger, a fruit knife, or even a dart. those things would easily be searched and confiscated. however, the embroidery needle was different. this item was not within the scope of control. not only was it easy to carry and hide, but its power was definitely extraordinary! moreover, it was easy to catch them off guard. it was even better to use it to plot against others! it was impossible to guard against! another thing was that this thing was readily available. there was no need to customize it at all. no matter how one thought about it, it was an excellent item. ¡°looks like i¡¯ll have to imitate dongfang bubai¡­¡± su yun was also a little excited when he thought of the flying needle expert in the martial arts world. if this ultimate skill was mastered, it could make up for his other shortcoming¡ªpiercing power! the card had a powerful cutting power. if it was combined with the penetrative power of the flying needles, it would no longer be afraid of clothes and armor! at the very least, in terms of long-range attacks, he had already made up for all the flaws! at that time, there would be no blind spots at 360 degrees, and it would all be within his killing range! ¡°this is it!¡± su yun made a prompt decision and went downstairs to buy embroidery needles. however, there were not many of these things in the grocery store. su yun only bought a few boxes. looking at the few needle boxes in his hand, su yun frowned. ¡°this is not enough. we might lose a lot just by practicing.¡± the experience of flying poker cards told su yun that if he wanted to achieve results, he had to practice for a long time and exhaust himself. obviously, the needles in his hand was not enough. moreover, it was not easy to find this thing if it was lost. after all, it was too small. when the time came, it would not be worth it. su yun was worrying when his eyes suddenly lit up. he found a large box of things on the shelf that could replace the embroidery needle for practice. moreover, this item was more convenient to practice because even if it was scattered in a large area at home, there would not be any accidental injuries. ¡ªtoothpick! that¡¯s right, toothpicks! in terms of shape, there was only a difference in thickness between a toothpick and an embroidery needle. moreover, the toothpick was made of bamboo, which satisfied its hardness and toughness to a certain extent. the most important thing was that this was very friendly to su yun, who was trying to throw a needle for the first time. as the embroidery needle was made of metal, the surface was too smooth. when su yun held it, it would cause a rolling situation between his fingers. this would drain su yun¡¯s motivation when he exerted strength to a certain extent. it was very difficult for him to practice for the first time. however, toothpicks were different. even if he did not reuse them, he would not feel heartache. he could buy nearly 200 toothpicks for one yuan. he could be arrogant when it comes to buying toothpicks! they could be seen everywhere. it was easy to hold. it was simply an excellent substitute. after training the toothpick, he would switch to using the embroidery needle as a weapon. after making up his mind, su yun bought all the toothpicks and stock on the supermarket shelves at once. there were a total of three bags, which would amount to at least tens of thousands of toothpicks. su yun could not hide his excitement about the new project. after lunch, he rode his bike excitedly to the place where the first outdoor live broadcast was held. it was also an abandoned mountain that he had searched everywhere for to complete the punishment last time. ¡°it¡¯s the place where this dream started again. it¡¯s the familiar smell and formula.¡± carrying a bag of toothpicks, su yun climbed the hill and could not help but sigh. if he remembered correctly, the first time he comprehended the technique of exerting strength with the wind was here, right? however, in just a few days, his strength was no longer the same as before! su yun felt much more relaxed after revisiting the old place. he skillfully set up the equipment and prepared to start the livestream. as soon as he opened the interface of the sharkfight platform, he felt a strange feeling. the algorithm knew that he usually paid attention to streamers and videos related to shooting accuracy. in the past, when su yun opened the platform¡¯s homepage, it was almost always video promotions such as shooting birds, killing two birds with one stone, sports shooting, bows, and arrows. however, unexpectedly, there was no related video today. moreover, su yun realized that many verified streamers were promoting the content of prohibiting knives. moreover, some streamers who were livestreaming had added the prefix of [safe civilization livestream] to their livestream. ¡°what¡¯s going on? is there a safety class on the popular livestream now?¡± su yun felt very puzzled. he glanced at the time. it was almost time for the livestream, so he did not pay much attention and turned on his livestream. this time, su yun gave his livestream a new name: [the sun rises in the east. only i am undefeated.. training to kill with 13 needles!] Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: New Techniques chapter 74: new techniques translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations [the streamer you¡¯re following has started streaming. hurry up and support the streamer¡­] after starting the livestream, the old fans received the notification. most of them saw the title of the livestream immediately. their eyes lit up and they clicked on it without saying anything. it was precisely because of the title that the popularity of the livestream increased especially quickly today. some sharp-eyed netizens also noticed the change in the thing in su yun¡¯s hand. ¡°hey, why isn¡¯t the streamer throwing cards anymore?¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s changed to a toothpick! a toothpick can be thrown? i¡¯m shocked!¡± ¡°thirteen fatal needles? is the streamer trying to imitate dongfang bubai?!¡± ¡°have you finished modifying the special effects of the flying needles? also, the title of this livestream is too childish!¡± ¡°the streamer is too wise. did he change it to a toothpick because he knew that many shooting streamers had been banned?¡± ¡°hahahaha, with all due respect, streamer, you really don¡¯t have to be so cautious. after all, this flying card or toothpick is not a threat. it¡¯s not controlled.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s as if it¡¯s dangerous to throw a paper poker card.¡± ¡°i think the streamer is following the trend. he wants to ride on the popularity of the shooting streamers.¡± ¡°previous poster, you¡¯re right. there¡¯s a huge wave of shooting enthusiasts in the city who have nothing to watch.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t say. the diy streamer i like has also been banned. does any big shot know what happened?¡± ¡°let¡¯s not worry about this first. how did the streamer¡¯s popularity increase so quickly!¡± not long after, the number of people in su yun¡¯s live-stream actually began to increase crazily. [there are 7,653 people online in the live-stream.] [there are 10,087 people online in the live-stream.] [there are 18,974 people online in the live-stream¡­] su yun did not realize that he had actually benefited from a disaster. due to the fact that the hibiscus city internet police had closed all the live-streams related to handicrafts, shooting, and other restricted products in hibiscus city overnight, a large number of viewers who liked shooting programs today did not have a meal program. however, perhaps as the netizens had said, su yun¡¯s manual flying card was too shocking, so he was not affected. after all, what danger could cards pose? this was not a controlled item. the only danger might be the day the bombs of the two kings exploded. the farmers might be in a terrible state. it was precisely because of this that a large number of viewers surged into su yun¡¯s live-stream. after everyone came in, they realized that this streamer¡¯s performance was a little lousy! in the beginning, su yun either shot the toothpick in his finger or swung his arm. the effect was very bad! all the toothpicks were only thrown about five meters away. moreover, they kept rolling in the air before falling to the ground. they could not pierce into the tree trunk not far away. indeed, when the reputation collapsed, not a single toothpick was innocent. su yun took the time to look at the live-stream and immediately blushed with shame. ¡°is this streamer here to be funny? (laughing until i cry!)¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed a little lame! (qa q)¡± ¡°i won¡¯t allow you to talk about the streamer like that. the streamer is clearly very hardworking, but he still showed us rehabilitation training.¡± ¡°brother above, you¡¯ve already been killed by my 900-meter knife. speak faster in your next life!¡± ¡°friendlies, why are you using a knife? don¡¯t shoot, i¡¯m an ally!¡± ¡°f*cking ceasefire, it¡¯s friendly fire! (qa q)¡± however, at this moment, the netizens suddenly stopped. su yun shot a toothpick in his hand like a crossbow bolt. it fell after touching the tree trunk. although the effect was average, it was still decent. everyone was surprised and discussed. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°what happened just now?¡± ¡°am i seeing things? the streamer seems to have shot out a¡­ toothpick.¡± ¡°brother above, watch your words. i feel that something is wrong with you.¡± at this moment, some old fans suddenly felt a familiar smell. they thought that they knew the streamer¡¯s tricks very well. often, after many failures, a special effect would be inserted. then, it would have a shocking effect of suppressing it before rising, directly maximizing the effect of the show! ¡°everyone, step back. i¡¯m going to start analyzing!¡± ¡°old fans all know that our streamer is famous for being a special effects master. look at you guys, you¡¯ve never seen the world.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. this flying needle is nothing. the streamer¡¯s energy exceeds your imagination.¡± ¡°it should be said that the streamer¡¯s prop library is beyond your imagination! just the recording special effects won¡¯t do without props.¡± ¡°of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that the streamer indeed succeeded in throwing needles just now. after all, throwing a hundred toothpicks can always succeed once.¡± ¡°yes, i don¡¯t think it was the special effects just now. the streamer hasn¡¯t officially started. ¡± ¡°streamer, stop wasting time. just take off your pants¡­ no, just use the special effects!¡± at this moment, su yun did not notice the change in the live-stream. just now, after more than a thousand toothpicks flew out, he finally found some correct ways to exert strength. because the shape of the toothpick was completely different from the poker card, it could not spin and fly like the poker card, nor could it use the same force technique. the correct way to use the flying needle skill should be to shoot it out like a crossbow bolt. therefore, su yun changed his method of exerting force and made adjustments to the gesture of holding the toothpick. after another three to four hours of fumbling, su yun felt that he had already mastered some techniques, but he was not adept. however, he could still shoot the needles normally. it was just that the power and accuracy were very poor. he could not stab the tree trunk. as time passed, another hundred toothpicks were used up, and there were actually a few toothpicks that were lightly embedded in the bark. it was not that it was very powerful, but it was completely clamped by the bark. however, su yun felt that he was heading in the right direction. he had to improve the technique again and comprehend a way to exert force specially for the embroidery needle. after a long time, exhaustion overwhelmed him and he had no choice but to stop practicing. su yun calmed himself down. he knew that it was impossible to succeed overnight. no matter how talented he was, he needed a lot of sweat and effort. he glanced at the time. it was almost seven-thirty. unknowingly, he had been enjoying the cool breeze on this small hill for nearly six hours. ¡°that¡¯s all for today. goodbye, everyone. next time, continue to train flying needles to take your lives!¡± su yun chatted briefly with the netizens before turning off the livestream and packing up. he began to prepare to go home. due to the fact that he had forgotten about his practice toothpick today, su yun only felt a little sore in his right wrist after stopping. however, because he often practiced flying cards, he did not spasm. su yun returned to the lower floor of the district at a moderate pace. he glanced at the small restaurant opposite the district and walked in after a while. he was so tired today. he had to reward himself. as the sky darkened, su yun returned home after a delicious meal. now that the livestream was getting better and better, the benefits had also increased a lot. there was no need to treat himself unfairly for his daily expenses. after tidying up and lying down quietly, he felt extremely satisfied. phew! su yun let out a long breath. ¡°i still need to practice the flying needle technique diligently. i have to strive to enter the first realm as soon as possible. at that time, i will have an additional life-saving ability. time doesn¡¯t wait for me!¡± su yun rested his head on the back of his hand and stared at the ceiling. the sense of danger did not dissipate. occasionally, it would surface in his heart. ring ring ring¡­ at this moment, a ring interrupted his thoughts. su yun picked up his phone and immediately sat up on the bed. ¡°professor l¨¹?¡± Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Ghost Market Gathering, Beauty Traveling Together chapter 75: ghost market gathering, beauty traveling together translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it was a call from professor l¨¹! could it be that the expert who repaired the warring states gold foil had a chance? with doubts in his heart, su yun picked up the call. professor l¨¹¡¯s old but deep voice sounded. ¡°little su, have you rested?¡± professor l¨¹ was highly respected and warm-hearted. su yun naturally respected the old man. he hurriedly replied respectfully, ¡°no, young people sleep late. is there something urgent?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to find a repair expert previously? coincidentally, our academy¡¯s ancient relics club is going to the ghost market of the ancient city for a gathering tomorrow. at that time, i have an old friend who will be there. he¡¯s a repair expert, so i want to ask if you have time. do you want to participate?¡± a ghost market? a ancient relics club? su yun was overjoyed and quickly nodded. ¡°no problem. it¡¯s just that¡­ i¡¯m not a member of the club. i still need the professor to help me through the back door.¡± professor l¨¹ smiled and said, ¡°hey, as a student of hibiscus university, this isn¡¯t difficult. i¡¯ll just go and greet him. as for the restoration expert, i¡¯ll help you inform him in advance. he still has to give me this face.¡± upon hearing this, su yun did not know how to express his gratitude. ¡°thank you so much. i¡¯ll definitely visit you another day to thank you.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome. i really like your studious spirit. just take it that i¡¯m encouraging you young people to study more classical literature and contribute a little¡­¡¯ on one hand, su yun wanted to express his respect. on the other hand, he wanted to solve the news about the warring states period golden foil. he chatted with professor l¨¹ about topics like warring states literature. professor l¨¹ really admired su yun. the two of them crossed the age gap and chatted a lot about literature in the warring states period like old masters and disciples. in the end, professor l¨¹ said that it was getting late, and the two of them hung up reluctantly. su yun also received an accurate answer from professor l¨¹. he asked him to set off for the academy and the ancient relics club at noon tomorrow, or he could go to burning light ancient city first. after hanging up the phone, su yun silently calculated. the problem of finding an expert in cultural relic restoration had been resolved. as for whether the other party could help or anything else, it was not the time to consider. however, warring states gold foil was a precious cultural relic, and it was still missing. wouldn¡¯t it attract too much attention if he rashly took it out? the experts who repaired the cultural relics seemed to be related to the cultural relics bureau. perhaps the other party also knew about the loss of the warring states gold foil. at the thought of this, su yun was in trouble again. if the experts could see through the warring states gold foil, wouldn¡¯t he become the number one suspect? but now that the arrow was on the bow, he had no choice but to shoot. in the end, su yun decided to take it one step at a time. when the time came, he would see the expert in restoring cultural relics. ¡°that¡¯s the only way. this thing is really hot. it¡¯s almost like the evil warding sword manual that the martial arts world was fighting for.¡± su yun cursed in his heart. he checked taobao again and realized that the cards he had customized had yet to be shipped. clearly, it would take some time to make. helpless, su yun could only wash up and plan to rest early. not long after, she tidied up and walked out of the bathroom. her phone rang at the right time. it was xu jiajia. ¡°it¡¯s so late. why is she calling?¡± su yun was puzzled, but he still hurriedly picked up the call. a clear and playful voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°su yun, what are you doing?¡± ¡°i¡¯m getting ready to rest.¡± xu jiajia¡¯s tone was slightly reproachful. ¡°you didn¡¯t answer my call. did you not look at your phone? hmph!¡± su yun took the phone from his ear and saw that there were two missed calls on the notification window. they must have been from xu jiajia when he was showering. su yun said apologetically, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, jiajia. i went to take a shower just now.¡± on the other end of the phone, xu jiajia sighed and said, ¡°alright, it¡¯s like this every time. ¡°you didn¡¯t call just to talk to me.¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m here to inform you. don¡¯t forget that at the beginning of next month, everyone will be coming back one after another. there might be a class reunion soon. it depends on whether the class group will organize it.¡± after xu jiajia¡¯s reminder, su yun realized that in the wechat class group, the counselor had released the latest announcement this afternoon. xu jiajia reminded him again, ¡°i¡¯ve been a little busy with work recently, so i don¡¯t have much time to call you every time. you should pay more attention and read more group messages.¡± ¡°got it. what have you been doing recently? why are you so busy?¡± xu jiajia let out a long sigh. ¡°sigh! don¡¯t mention it. the company has recently received a big client who likes cultural relics. the boss has given us a mission to understand more about cultural relics. when the time comes, we can chat with the corresponding clients. i have no choice but to find connections in school and participate in a gathering of the cultural relics club to learn.¡± su yun was a little surprised when he heard about the ancient relics club. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about the ghost market gathering tomorrow afternoon in burning light ancient city?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. you know about it too? it seems like this club is quite famous. then, it seems like i didn¡¯t find the wrong connections¡­¡± su yun did not expect such a coincidence. the two of them had the same destination, so su yun did not deliberately hide it. he briefly told them about himself and professor l¨¹ and invited them to travel together. however, su yun did not say his true intentions. he only said that his ancestral items needed to be repaired. xu jiajia was surprised and happy about this. she readily agreed to su yun¡¯s invitation. initially, she did not have any acquaintances at this literary gathering. she was just going to join in the fun and learn some basic knowledge. she did not expect to have a companion now, and it was su yun. this time, she would not be bored! ¡°see you tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°yes, yes. good night, su yun.¡± after that, the two of them set a time and agreed to meet near yida square tomorrow afternoon before hanging up. the room fell silent again. she was clearly very tired today, but the sleepiness from before was dispelled by the two calls. although all the problems seemed to be about to be resolved, su yun felt that something bad was about to happen. after tossing and turning, he took out his phone and looked at the announcement in the class group chat. su yun fell into university campus memories again. this was an announcement to inform all the students in the financial securities major to return to school to participate in the graduation defense. ¡°so soon?¡± when he saw this announcement, it meant that su yun was not far from graduation. at the same time, he had to say goodbye to his youth and school days. thinking about what had happened during this period of time, su yun felt like he was in a dream. first, he was reborn, then he discovered his special talent. then, he encountered a series of events that overwhelmed him. although the process was full of ups and downs, it was no longer as calm as before. it was already late, but su yun could not fall asleep. he heard insects chirping outside the window and the wind rising and falling.. in the end, he fell asleep.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: An Expert Hiding Cards in His Pants? chapter 76: an expert hiding cards in his pants? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the next day. as usual, su yun carried out a short two-hour livestream in the morning and completed today¡¯s livestream mission. after two months of continuous practice, throwing cards and livestreaming had become a habit for su yun. during the morning livestream, the number of viewers remained at the daily average. however, many people were urging su yun to practice flying needles. clearly, they wanted to see him change some tricks. at the same time, they were also curious when su yun would use special effects and what the special effects of flying needles would be. su yun expressed helplessness at the audience¡¯s expectations. this was because he had indeed not practiced it yet, so the ¡®special effects¡¯ would have to wait. during the morning livestream, after practicing flying cards for an hour, su yun began to practice flying needles again. the bullet screen in the livestream immediately became active. ¡°brother perseverance changed his name. he¡¯ll be called su bubai from now on.¡± ¡°your name is indecent. he should be brother called brother castration.¡± ¡°666, i vote for that name.¡± ¡°best of luck, brother castration!¡± the new livestream was indeed attractive. although it was still indoors and it did not seem to be working at the moment, and he could not see the special effects, it was still something to look forward to. su yun did not take the ridicule of the livestream to heart. he had no choice. he was used to it. perhaps this would also become his livestream style in the future¡­ after starting to practice throwing needles, su yun quickly immersed himself in it. he slowly figured out that although there was a huge difference in the shape and method of exerting force between cards and flying needles, in a sense, they were essentially of the same origin. they were both long-range throwing objects, similar to hidden weapons. therefore, there were many things that could be understood by analogy. he could draw inferences and achieve the effect of rapid improvement. however, although he had the ultimate card flying skill as a foundation, it was not easy to master a new skill. it would be much easier at the initial stage. after all, he could borrow the experience of cards and have a clear goal. he would not be at a loss. when hundreds of toothpicks were used up, the foam board not far ahead was already filled with toothpicks. however, this did not have any effect because it was indeed not difficult for a toothpick to prick the foam board. however, the real trick was a glass door behind the foam board.. when the toothpick passed through the foam board and hit the glass, when it left a mark, it would be considered the first effect and step into the first realm. after the livestream ended, the time displayed on the small clock on the table was already eleven in the afternoon. su yun did not delay any longer. after packing up, he went to yida square for the scheduled meeting. as it was not rush hour, the traffic on the road was still considered smooth. su yun did not delay much and soon arrived near yida square. after parking the electric scooter, su yun went to a milk tea shop and waited for xu jiajia. because ne was gomg co attena an event toaay, su yun careru11y cnangea inco a different outfit. he was less casual than usual and looked much more energetic. in the process of waiting for xu jiajia, he attracted the attention of many people. most of them were young members of the opposite sex. of course, they only took a look and would not really disturb him. su yun did not care. he was slowly sipping the milk tea in his hand. ¡°hey! who are you staring at? you¡¯re so engrossed!¡± coincidentally, at this moment, a crisp voice sounded in her ears. xu jiajia quietly avoided su yun¡¯s gaze. like a kitten hiding in the dark, she suddenly stretched out a furry paw and patted su yun¡¯s shoulder. su yun instinctively shuddered and almost choked on his milk tea. he naturally recognized the owner of the voice. he slowly turned his head and complained, ¡°you made me wait so long.¡± xu jiajia had also changed into simple and elegant casual clothes today. she was wearing a gothic european ancient aristocratic high-collared white shirt with flounces. she was wearing a pair of tight jeans that outlined her graceful figure. the pair of roman boots on her feet looked even more refreshing. overall, it gave off the feeling of an equestrian outfit. however, it was suitable for both outdoors and indoors. xu jiajia tilted her head and giggled. she did not stand on ceremony and naturally held su yun¡¯s arm. she said with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s go on a date.¡± it was only then that su yun realized that the customers around him were looking at him enviously. there were both men and women, and the direction of their envy was different. su yun did not care about xu jiajia¡¯s joke. he knew that she was lively and cheerful, so he shook his head helplessly and stood up to bring xu jiajia to lunch. ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll leave after eating.¡± at the same time, not long after the two of them left. in a corner outside yida square, an ordinary-looking man pressed the brim of his hat and stared in the direction where su yun and xu jiajia had left. he quickly made a call. ¡°brother, this kid called su yun seems to be just a very ordinary live streamer. other than his girlfriend being quite beautiful, there¡¯s nothing special about him.¡¯ soon, pig head rong¡¯s scolding came through the phone. ¡°stop talking nonsense and don¡¯t let your guard down. you¡¯re in charge of continuing to keep an eye on him. if the warring states gold foil is on him, it will be exposed sooner or later. but remember not to alert the enemy. we¡¯re still not sure if he¡¯s the knife expert.¡± old ghost was in charge of following su yun. he said gloomily, ¡°but brother, we¡¯re pressed for time. is there a need to waste time on him? i don¡¯t think he¡¯s someone who has the guts to steal the gold foil, let alone an expert with a knife.¡¯ pig head rong said in a low voice, ¡°do whatever i tell you to do. what nonsense are you spouting?!¡± helpless, old ghost could only give up on persuading him and continue to report, ¡°big brother, i don¡¯t know if they¡¯re dressed for a date today or what event they¡¯re participating in. should i continue to follow them?¡± pig head rong said angrily, ¡°is this your first time spying? you have to watch all the details carefully. once you find anything suspicious, don¡¯t act rashly. tell me immediately.¡± ¡°got it, big brother, but¡­¡¯ ¡°but what?¡± the old ghost looked at su yun, who had walked away. his hands were empty, and he did not have a backpack on him. he was wearing a clean casual shirt. he said, ¡°but he didn¡¯t bring a knife when he went out. i don¡¯t think he¡¯s that expert.¡± pig head rong sneered. ¡°if he¡¯s really an expert, why would he bring a knife for you to see?¡± old ghost was stunned. ¡°but you can¡¯t hide a knife in your pants, right?¡± pig head rong scolded, ¡°stop f*cking talking nonsense with me. i still have to gather information from burning light ancient city. let¡¯s split up. whether this su yun is the person you¡¯re looking for or not, just keep an eye on him. if i find any new clues, i¡¯ll call you back.¡± ¡°got it, big brother!¡± su yun and xu jiajia were like a couple. they could be considered a perfect match. after all, the two of them had good looks and temperament. such a pairing of a good-looking man and woman walking in the mall would naturally attract the attention of many passersby. this made su yun a little uncomfortable. although he often faced tens of thousands of audience members in front of the camera, he had rarely been so eye-catching in real life. on the other hand, xu jiajia was much more relaxed. after all, xu jiajia was one of the beauties at hibiscus university. which boy on campus would not steal a few glances at her? hence, she was already used to it. ¡°su yun, are you feeling unwell?¡± at this moment, xu jiajia suddenly asked worriedly. she looked at su yun with a worried gaze. this was because she realized that su yun had been frowning slightly along the way. his expression was tense, as if he had something on his mind. ¡°i¡¯m fine. maybe it¡¯s too stressful walking with you.¡± su yun smiled and made a joke. in fact, the palpitations kept surging in his heart, making him feel like he was in danger and suspect that there was someone behind him. however, although su yun was confident that his sixth sense was super strong, he did not have the anti-reconnaissance ability. therefore, when he looked at the passers-by behind him, they did not look like good people, but they seemed to be normal. therefore, he could not help but feel tense and could not relax. however, he naturally could not tell xu jiajia about this. firstly, she would definitely not believe him. secondly, there was no need to worry her. ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to go with you, just say it. it¡¯s not like i¡¯m going to pester you. hmph.¡± xu jiajia glared at su yun and let go of his arm angrily. then, she put her hands behind her back and walked to the front with her head held high. su yun shook his head and laughed. he did not care and said with a smile, ¡°that¡¯s nothing. hurry up and eat. otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to make it in time. ¡± ¡°hmph!¡± xu jiajia turned around and glared at su yun. ¡°i¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± as she spoke, xu jiajia turned around and entered the corner of the mall. su yun responded and sat down on a chair to wait. the moment xu jiajia turned around and entered the corner, a strange look bloomed in her beautiful eyes. she frowned slightly and looked around. there was a meaningful look in her eyes. in the end, it turned into a cold light that flashed and silently entered the women¡¯s restroom.. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Police and Bandits Gather, Pointing Their Swords at Su Yun! chapter 77: police and bandits gather, pointing their swords at su yun! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations not long after, xu jiajia walked out of the women¡¯s restroom. her hands were still wet, and she had clearly just washed her hands. she walked out of the toilet and stopped in her tracks. she quietly looked at su yun, who was sitting in the distance and playing with his phone with his head lowered. a thoughtful look flashed in her eyes. finally, looking at su yun¡¯s side profile with his head lowered and his indifferent temperament, xu jiajia¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with gentleness. she smiled and quickly walked over. ¡°you¡¯re getting impatient, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°no, let¡¯s go. i¡¯ve already reserved a seat. let¡¯s eat first.¡± su yun stood up and put away his phone. he handed her a piece of paper to wipe her hands. xu jiajia seemed to have forgotten that she was still angry just now. at this moment, she turned around and hugged su yun¡¯s arm. she smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m hungry. let¡¯s go.¡± at noon, the two of them had a simple meal. the gathering was scheduled to gather at 1:30. seeing that it was about time, the two of them did not delay any longer. they did not rest much and hurriedly took a taxi to burning light ancient city. the burning light ancient city was 20 kilometers west of the city. it was considered the outer ring of the city and was not too far from the city center. due to its location at the most flat intersection at the foot of the mountain range to the west of the burning mountains and the fact that there was an ancient river with long lights, such a special geography created the natural tourist advantage of ancient hibiscus city. of course, the foot of this burning mountain was not the same of that burning mountain. it was completely different from big head yang¡¯s location and was separated in two directions. this was because the burning mountain range stretched for hundreds of miles. from one end to the other, it spanned many regions, but it could be considered the foot of the burning mountain. therefore, although they were all at the foot of the mountain, they were not in the same place at all. they were just leaning against the burning mountain range. this burning light ancient city was an ancient yamen before the founding of the country. it carried a large number of historical ruins of the city. when the city was developing, it relied on the burning light ancient city to create a tourist holy land. every year, it attracted a large number of tourists. as the times changed, burning light ancient city was no longer the same as before. it was even built by an endless stream of investors as a famous antique holy land nearby and even in the country. there were large-scale traditional programs and large-scale ancient relics exchanges here all year round. it was similar to the panjiayuan in the capital. after passing through a long mountain tunnel, the surrounding rocks and trees showed the godly workmanship of nature. xu jiajia looked at the huge rock on the green mountain that she had not seen for a long time and was so excited that she cried out. she kept pulling su yun¡¯s sleeve to let him see. su yun was thinking about something. he did not know if he would be able to see the cultural relic restoration expert today as he wished and how to get his help. however, he could not withstand xu jiajia¡¯s fanaticism. he could only reluctantly accommodate her. occasionally, he would be pulled by xu jiajia to take a selfie. however, just behind their taxi, an inconspicuous van was following in the endless traffic. when he followed them out of the burning mountain tunnel, the little eyes on old ghost¡¯s face immediately narrowed because he was too familiar with this path! before robbing the ancient tomb of the warring states period, they had often gone to the ancient relics market in the ancient city to buy and sell goods. and now, big brother and the others had just gone over to look for clues! because there was the largest ancient relics market in hibiscus city, they were worried that the gold foil would be sold there, so they came to take a look. moreover, there were all kinds of people here. they could take the opportunity to inquire about some information. and now, looking at the direction the taxi was heading in, it was clearly heading straight for burning light ancient city. this immediately made old ghost vigilant. he immediately called pig head rong. ¡°big brother, there¡¯s an emergency!¡± ¡°speak!¡± ¡°this kid is going to burning light ancient city!¡± hearing this, pig head rong paused for a long time before saying word by word, ¡°a college student and live streamer went to the ancient city for no reason? something is wrong!¡± old ghost guessed, ¡°that¡¯s right, big brother. i wonder if he wants to find out how to sell the gold foil? if that¡¯s the case, then this gold foil might really be on him!¡± pig head rong laughed sinisterly. ¡°let mm come. coincidentally, we¡¯re all in burning light ancient city. it¡¯s going to be lively now!¡± old ghost said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll meet up with you guys first.¡± ¡°keep an eye on him and report back at any time.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, big brother.¡± after giving his instructions, old ghost¡¯s listlessness was immediately swept away. he sighed in his heart. it was still his big brother who was strategizing! who would have thought that other than being a little handsome, this kid looked ordinary everywhere else, but there seemed to be a problem? however, no one could confirm if the gold foil was with him or not. they could only continue to investigate. fortunately, they had the biggest suspect at the moment! for a moment, old ghost immediately perked up and focused on following su yun¡¯s taxi. not long after, the grand and ancient door of the burning light ancient city had already appeared at the end of the road. ¡°wow, i haven¡¯t been here for a long time. burning light ancient city is so magnificent now. it must have been renovated and built again.¡± in the taxi, xu jiajia opened her big watery eyes and stared straight at the archway of the ancient city of burning light. she could not wait to pull su yun in. soon, the taxi stopped a distance away from the entrance. the cars in front were not allowed to enter. after su yun paid the fare, xu jiajia hugged his arm and hurried towards the ancient city. at the same time, on the road leading to the burning mountain tunnel. a black sedan was shuttling through the traffic. there were three men and a woman sitting inside. they were all wearing ordinary clothes, but they were plain clothes of the police. they were zhou xiaoxiao, captain chen ye, and xiao li. at this moment, xiao li was narrating some of the clues he knew so far and making a summary report. ¡°according to the latest clues, it¡¯s very likely that the group of grave robbers went to the vicinity of the burning light ancient city, but the comrades who were spying on them did not find any traces of them. it can be seen that their anti- reconnaissance ability is very strong. initial suspicion is that they might be heading for the ghost market, and this time, burning light ancient city is our destination.¡± chen ye nodded and said, ¡°the burning light ancient city is a famous literary place nearby. it¡¯s normal for tomb robbers to go here, but it¡¯s also abnormal because it¡¯s too ostentatious. we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯s a smoke bomb.¡± indeed, chen ye did not expect that the gold foil had changed owners long ago. otherwise, the tomb raiders would not have taken such a huge risk to go to burning light ancient city. after a pause, chen ye said, ¡°no matter what, go take a look first. remember to keep this operation secret. don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± xiao li and zhou xiaoxiao nodded with serious expressions. the two of them knew very well that this group of tomb raiders was extremely vicious and evil. they had to be careful. if they were not careful, something big might happen! ¡°xiaoxiao, do you have any clues recently?¡± xiao li was driving. chen ye sat in the front passenger seat and turned to ask zhou xiaoxiao, who was sitting in the back seat. on the other hand, zhou xiaoxiao looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°captain chen, i did find some clues, but i¡¯m not too sure.¡± ¡°oh? tell me about it.¡± zhou xiaoxiao pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°that¡¯s right. i found someone who appeared in the robber case and the tomb raid! captain chen, do you think this is a clue?¡± chen ye was stunned for a moment before asking with a strange expression, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about that streamer with sixty years of cultivation?¡± zhou xiaoxiao was dumbfounded. ¡°uh¡­ captain chen, how did you know?¡± chen ye shook his head and laughed. ¡°yesterday, dr. qin came to my office to return the money. he told me that you asked him some questions. dr. qin asked me to calm you down. he was worried that you would be under too much mental pressure.¡± after a pause, chen ye asked, ¡°you don¡¯t think it¡¯s cards that are murder weapons, do you?¡± zhou xiaoxiao sweated and said, ¡°although i also think that it¡¯s unrealistic for a card to kill someone, i still feel that something is wrong. after all, su yun has indeed appeared at the scene twice. it¡¯s too coincidental.¡± chen ye nodded. ¡°your suspicion is reasonable, but death by cards indeed goes against common sense and doesn¡¯t conform to the reality. back then, during the robber case, we also checked the surveillance cameras of the atm atm and visited the people to confirm that su yun didn¡¯t carry any weapons. we eliminated his suspicion, so¡­¡± chen ye shook his head. ¡°unless cards can really kill people, it can¡¯t be him. however, dr. qin has also explained very professionally and scientifically that the wound couldn¡¯t have been caused by flying cards. otherwise, this is simply beyond the scope of humans. the human body can¡¯t achieve it at all. you can¡¯t be brainwashed just because you watch his livestream for a long time and think that he really has divine power. after all, this is not a novel.¡± as xiao li drove, he comforted her with a smile. ¡°xiaoxiao, i think you¡¯re just under too much pressure. just like dr. qin and captain chen said, if poker cards can cause that kind of exquisite and terrifying wound, it will really be a martial arts reflection of reality. apothecary huang¡¯s spirit flicking technique has come true and overturned the world.¡± seeing the two of them say that, zhou xiaoxiao felt that she was thinking too much. how could she take the special effects seriously? she even had some doubts¡­ perhaps she had been under too much pressure recently! at the thought of this, zhou xiaoxiao sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s indeed too much pressure, but i still plan to go back and look for su yun again. i¡¯ll ask if there are any clues i missed that day. at the same time, i¡¯ll confirm the matter of the card. treat it as untying the knot in my heart.¡± hearing her say this, chen ye and xiao li looked at each other. they were a little worried about zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s mental state, but they did not say anything else. at this moment, the outline of the ancient city had already appeared in the distance. ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± xiao li reminded. ¡°eh?¡± discovered something and turned to look at a familiar figure not far away from the window. ¡°su yun?¡± Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Appearing in the Eyes of Everyone! chapter 78: appearing in the eyes of everyone! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°it¡¯s really him.¡± sitting in the back seat, zhou xiaoxiao leaned against the window and took a closer look before confirming that the figure was indeed su yun. however, there was a young and beautiful girl beside her. from the looks of it, the two of them were close. they should be a couple. ¡°is he su yun? he¡¯s quite a talent.¡± chen ye also noticed zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s movements. he followed her gaze and commented. xiao li also turned around curiously and nodded in agreement. ¡°what¡¯s he doing here?¡± zhou xiaoxiao frowned in confusion. ¡°sigh! aren¡¯t you going to let them travel? didn¡¯t you see that the couple is together? they must be here for a date!¡± xiao li was speechless. he parked the car and turned off the engine. he turned to look at zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°alright, xiaoxiao, stop guessing.¡± ¡°alright, focus and keep an eye on him.¡± chen ye also instructed. zhou xiaoxiao did not say anything else. she felt that xiao li was right. she had been a little suspicious these few days. as she watched su yun leave, zhou xiaoxiao did not think too much about it and began to watch him seriously. at this moment. under zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze. su yun and xu tiaiia had iust approached the door of the ancient city when they saw many tourist groups holding small red flags and hats gathering nearby. under xu jiajia¡¯s search, she quickly discovered a familiar face. xu jiajia pulled su yun and pointed at a small team of 20 to 30 people. ¡°su yun, look, there¡¯s the club there!¡± su yun followed xu jiajia¡¯s finger and saw a group of young people. all of them looked refined and youthful, but they were all a little mature. it might be related to their years of studying ancient relics. then, the two of them hurriedly walked over and found a middle-aged man leading the group. after verifying their identities, the middle-aged man looked at su yun in realization. ¡°hello, are you su yun? elder lu specially mentioned you.¡± ¡°are you expert yu?¡± ¡°it¡¯s me. since you¡¯re also a student of hibiscus university, just call me teacher yu. i¡¯ll also be an honorary professor of hibiscus university.¡± su yun hurriedly reached out to shake his hand. ¡°hello, teacher yu. it¡¯s an honor to have the chance to experience the elegance of the literary world.¡± teacher yu laughed. ¡°you¡¯re too polite, little su. then please follow the team. if there¡¯s anything, you can look for me.¡± after saying that, teacher yu turned to look at xu jiajia and nodded with a smile. ¡°xu jiajia, you¡¯re also a student of hibiscus university, right? to be able to represent such a large company to study, you must be a famous graduate of hibiscus university in the future.¡± xu jiajia waved her hand and said humbly, ¡°no, teacher yu, you¡¯re overpraising me. i¡¯m just working for the company. if there¡¯s anything, you can go ahead. we¡¯ll be fine.¡± the three of them complimented each other briefly and met. teacher yu began to count the number of people present. obviously, he, an expert, had been specially invited by the ancient relics club to lead the team. it had to be said that this ancient relics club was quite prestigious. after waiting for more than ten minutes, a few students arrived late, and the staff was ready. teacher yu left after making some simple arrangements. four o¡¯clock in the afternoon was the time for the exchange between the ancient relics clubs in the various regions. all they needed to do was gather again. it was not even two o¡¯clock, but teacher yu allowed all the students to move freely in the antique market of burning light ancient city. other than su yun and xu jiajia, who were outsiders, the other students all had a mission. that was to find a cultural relic they liked in the dazzling antique market. at that time, he could use this as a medium during the exchange. at the same time, he could also consider the judgment of all the students. it could also be considered a field test for them. this naturally caused the students to cheer. all of them were abnormally excited. they rolled up their sleeves and looked like they wanted to make a fortune. this was how the ancient relic industry was. there was a huge information gap. in the eyes of those who knew the industry, it was priceless, but in the eyes of outsiders, it was also priceless. however, one was immeasurable, while the other was useless. there was a huge business opportunity and competitive element in this. it was also because of this that people flocked to throw themselves into the ancient relics industry. su yun was not interested in these at all. however, since he had already come to such a good place, perhaps he could find some workshops that specialized in imitation without consulting experts. if the warring states gold foil could be privately repaired, it would avoid the risk of exposure to experts when they learned of its value. after making up his mind, su yun looked at the excited xu jiajia and pointed to the side. ¡°jiajia, i still have something to do here, so i won¡¯t accompany you for the time being. i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± xu jiajia revealed an obvious look of disappointment. in the end, she let out a faint breath. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll walk around first. there are too many novel small items here. remember to call if there¡¯s anything later.¡± su yun nodded. he looked up and chose a street made of handicrafts before blending into the crowd. xu jiajia watched su yun leave and was obviously stunned for a second or two. then, she was attracted by the stall owner beside her. it had to be said that the burning light ancient city was indeed a holy land for leisure and tourism. the crowd in the burning light antique market was still very considerable. not only were there tourists from all over the country, but there were also many local tourists. although most of the streets were filled with vendors, the items placed by these vendors were not ordinary items. the small square four-cornered flower cloth was filled with various items.. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Appearing in the Eyes of Everyone! 2 chapter 79: appearing in the eyes of everyone! 2 translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations and this was only on a normal day. if it happened to be a rare morning ghost market, it would be lively. xu jiajia walked around and took a look. there were all kinds of jade bracelets, thumb rings, bone strange items, colorful flower porcelain, and green goblet iron bowls. at first, she was like a curious baby who was very interested in everything. she asked so much that the stall owner waved his hand repeatedly and urged her not to ask. after shopping for a long time, xu jiajia had become much more rational. she began to imitate those old men who looked at cultural relics and became much calmer. xu jiajia realized that you couldn¡¯t look at relics with the eyes of an ordinary person. just now, she saw an old man buy a palm-sized black stone from a stall with 5,000 yuan. xu jiajia even muttered that the old man had misjudged. how could a black stone be worth so much money? an even older elder rushed out and actually spent 50,000 yuan on the spot to buy this stone. before xu jiajia could sigh at the rapid changes in antiques, someone revealed the origin of the black stone. it turned out that the black stone looked like a useless black stone, but it was actually an inkstone used by the royal family to grind ink. to be able to use such a quality, it was at least at the noble level. its collection value and room for appreciation were huge. xu jiajia opened her mouth wide and took a long time to come back to her senses. in the blink of an eye, a stone had produced such a high value. how could this not make people exclaim in admiration? under such an atmosphere, xu jiajia also had the thought of buying a suitable ornament and bringing it home as a memento. just as she was looking around and not knowing what to choose, the stall not far ahead suddenly became noisy, as if there was an argument. this immediately attracted xu jiajia¡¯s attention. at the same time, many people around her stopped what they were doing and cast puzzled gazes. the stall owners were used to it and did not pay much attention to it. they continued to call out to the customers in front of their stalls. ¡°miss, your jade bracelet is a palace treasure in the qianlong era. there are not many of them on the market. whether it¡¯s a treasure that appreciates value or wears it, it¡¯s very prestigious. ¡± hearing the stall owner¡¯s voice, xu jiajia retracted her attention. just now, she seemed to have vaguely heard someone in the noisy crowd mention hibiscus university. this made her heart tighten. could it be her juniors? at the thought of this, xu jiajia was no longer in the mood to look at the jade bracelet in her hand. she returned it to the boss and smiled apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, boss. i¡¯ll come and take a look later.¡± the boss frowned. he was well aware of this old excuse to decline. he wanted to persuade her a little more, but when he looked up, the beauty from before was long gone. he could only sigh resentfully. ¡°sigh! another fat fish ran away.¡± the boss stood up and looked into the distance. he shook his head and said, ¡°who is so bold to cause trouble in master gu¡¯s territory?¡± on the other side, xu jiajia squeezed into the crowd and squeezed towards the direction of the commotion. the closer they got, the more they could hear the commotion inside. a sharp voice berated angrily, ¡°young lady, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense. how can you say that i¡¯m selling fake goods! moreover, you were the ones who broke my things first. are you trying to go back on your word with this attitude?¡± another calm middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°that¡¯s right, little beauty. although this blue and white porcelain is in the counterfeit area, it¡¯s a real one. isn¡¯t the price you¡¯re paying a little insulting.. xu jiajia squeezed out of the crowd and saw two panic-stricken female students in front of a stall. their wrists were being held tightly by a mustached shop owner. xu jiajia frowned and looked at the onlookers who were pointing at her but did not stop her. she vaguely understood something. seeing her junior being bullied, xu jiajia, who was born into a military family and had been tainted with the aura of justice since she was young, naturally wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. she immediately squeezed out of the crowd and pointed angrily at the mustached shop owner. she shouted, ¡°let go of her! can¡¯t we talk things out? isn¡¯t it too much for a man like you to pull a little girl?¡± hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately landed on the thin xu jiajia. they were filled with surprise. they did not know where this little girl came from to be so brave. ¡°how unlucky. why is there another busybody?¡± the mustached stall owner muttered to himself. when the two junior sisters saw that it was the beautiful senior who had gathered in front of the door, they immediately looked at her for help as if they had something to rely on. ¡°why? are you still unwilling to let go? then i¡¯ll call the police!¡± with that, xu jiajia waved the phone in her hand. in the end, the mustached stall owner was pressured and indignantly shook off the female student¡¯s wrist, but he reminded her, ¡°i know you¡¯re students of hibiscus university. you¡¯re not allowed to run away, or i¡¯ll definitely look for you at school.¡± as soon as the two girls escaped, they hurriedly walked to xu jiajia¡¯s side and glared angrily at the mustached stall owner. when xu jiajia asked about the incident, she finally understood what was going on after the two juniors repeated it. it turned out that the two juniors had originally planned to choose a suitable assessment item from this stall. unexpectedly, one of the juniors accidentally shattered a blue and white porcelain placed in the counterfeit area. however, the two female students did not intend to deny it and prepared to compensate according to the price.. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Appearing in the Eyes of Everyone! (3) chapter 80: appearing in the eyes of everyone! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations unexpectedly, the shop owner suddenly pointed at the broken blue and white porcelain on the ground and said that it was the real thing. he asked for a sky-high price of 68,000 yuan! this shocked the two junior sisters, but after they came back to their senses, they checked the fragments on the ground. they specialized in identifying antiques, especially blue and white porcelain. the two girls had studied many books in the past. even if it wasn¡¯t 100% correct, they could still distinguish it. after careful examination, they were certain that the blue and white porcelain in the shop owner¡¯s hand was an old replica. moreover, it was indeed placed in the counterfeit area for people to admire and sell as souvenirs. the other party was clearly trying to extort them. hence, they persuaded the shop owner not to bully them for not being professionals in the field. in the end, the shop owner insisted that his item was the real thing and said that it was only temporarily left in the counterfeit area. both sides were reasonable, and it immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. that was why this scene happened. while xu jiajia was listening carefully, the stall owner began to carefully pick up the blue and white porcelain fragments on the ground. ¡°this is the real thing from the official kiln during the qianlong era. there¡¯s one less piece in this world for every piece i throw. i¡¯m only asking for 68,000 yuan because you¡¯re students and i didn¡¯t argue with you. you actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and say that i¡¯m selling fake goods?¡± the stall owner looked like he was heartbroken. it almost made people think that it was not some blue and white porcelain that had shattered. it was like the urn of his family¡¯s elders. ¡°what happened?¡± at this moment, the students of the ancient relics club who were strolling nearby also gathered around. after knowing what had happened, everyone naturally chose to stand on their side. moreover, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the stall owner was deliberately setting up a trap to extort people. a male student with glasses argued, ¡°if you say it¡¯s the real thing, then it¡¯s the real thing? if it¡¯s real, would you still put it in the counterfeit area?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the public opinion of the surrounding onlookers immediately changed and they nodded to themselves. ¡°that¡¯s right. the real ones will be treasured well. this shop owner is obviously extorting people by placing it in the counterfeit area.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. these shopkeepers are like this. they want to rip off foreigners.¡± ¡°this is too much. now, they don¡¯t even let the students off!¡± seeing that the public opinion was disadvantageous to him, the shop owner hurriedly gave the cook behind him a look. the other party immediately understood and immediately replied in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯ll go find master gu!¡± the shop owner nodded and looked at the crowd. he argued, ¡°who said that it¡¯s fake in the counterfeit area? didn¡¯t i say that? i placed it here to make room! who knew that it would be shattered as soon as it was placed there? ¡°moreover, do you know what blue and white porcelain is? do you know what antiques are? i¡¯ve been running this shop for decades. will i ruin my reputation for tens of thousands of yuan?¡± after the shop owner¡¯s sharp sophistry, the passers-by immediately felt that what the shop owner said was not unreasonable. for a moment, the two sides fell into a stalemate again. ¡°can you not block the road? why are you making a fuss? if you make way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to do business.¡¯ at this moment, many vendors nearby were also signaling everyone not to cause a traffic jam. xu jiajia looked around. many tourists chose to ignore them. they shook their heads and started to leave. this time, xu jiajia and the others almost had to face this mean-looking stall owner alone. xu jiajia hurriedly signaled another junior beside her to make a call. ¡°hey, teacher yu, we encountered a little trouble on the third street of the antique market. there¡¯s a stall owner¡­¡± not long after, teacher yu brought more than ten students to the stall owner¡¯s uuui. seeing that teacher yu had arrived, the few of them secretly heaved a sigh of relief. they thought to themself that with a teacher coming out to support them and teacher yu being an expert in cultural relic restoration, he should be able to let this stall owner know how powerful he was, right? ¡°what¡¯s going on? do you have to bully a group of students?¡± as expected, as a teacher, teacher yu was naturally not afraid in the face of danger and spoke righteously. the stall owner and the two helpers behind him looked at each other and smiled. ¡°you¡¯re their master? just in time, you can be the judge.. the stall owner recounted what had happened truthfully and continued, ¡°your student insisted that i sold fake goods. not only did they ruin my business, but they also severely damaged my reputation. tell me, who was at fault?¡± upon hearing this, teacher yu roughly understood that his students had broken someone¡¯s things. hence, teacher yu suggested to see if the blue and white porcelain was real or fake. he said that he was an expert in this area. regardless of whether it was real or fake, he would know at a glance. an imperceptible smile appeared on the stall owner¡¯s lips. then, he asked his companion behind him to bring over the blue and white porcelain fragments that he had organized earlier. teacher yu put on his glasses and observed carefully. he shook his head and glanced at his student. seeing that he did not speak for a long time, the stall owner urged, ¡°do you know how to distinguish it? is my blue and white porcelain from the qianlong era fake?¡± all the students¡¯ gazes landed on teacher yu. the female students at the scene looked even more anxious, hoping that the teacher would uphold justice for them. unexpectedly, teacher yu muttered after a moment of thought, ¡°it¡¯s true. it¡¯s indeed a blue and white porcelain produced by an official kiln during the qianlong era.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. it was the real thing? how was this possible? the female student still wanted to defend herself, but she was stopped by xu jiajia. then, she whispered in her ear, ¡°don¡¯t. his buddy has already swapped the items.. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Appearing in the Eyes of Everyone! (4) chapter 81: appearing in the eyes of everyone! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations obviously, they had already used this trick several times. it was a fake that they had broken previously. it was probably placed there on purpose to let passers-by accidentally shatter so that they could take the opportunity to set a trap. this is their territory. there are plenty of advantages. the two of you shouldn¡¯t come out and cause trouble again. let teacher yu resolve it.¡± the female student looked up at xu jiajia. her eyes were filled with surprise and grievance, as if she was suffering in silence. there were many dark sides to society. xu jiajia knew that these students who had yet to enter society were more or less stunned. it was impossible to guard against all kinds of dirty tricks. teacher yu had been in and out of this place all year round and knew how these people worked. he knew something was wrong with just one look at his student. hence, he said kindly, ¡°boss, look at my student. he¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know these things. i¡¯m very sorry for causing such a misunderstanding. why don¡¯t i get the child to apologize to you? we¡¯ll compensate you with the money, so let bygones be bygones. after all, passersby might not understand your tricks, but i more or less understand.¡± the stall owner chuckled and stroked his mustache. however, he could not be persuaded by force or persuasion. he sneered and said, ¡°what do you mean? what do you want?¡± the stall owner¡¯s tone was unfriendly. he was still thinking about how to make these people compensate him for more losses. as for the other party¡¯s identity as great professor rong? who cared! it was obvious that he had something to rely on. unexpectedly, many male students in front of him did not buy it. immediately, a male student shouted angrily, ¡°no, he¡¯s a black-hearted shop owner. they must have switched the fake goods.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s a fake in the counterfeit section. if it shatters, it will become real. i think it¡¯s the usual way of extorting customers. why should we apologize?! ¡± ¡°we¡¯ll call the police!¡± hearing this, the shop owner¡¯s expression changed again and again. he thought to himself that he had encountered a young girl who was not afraid of trouble today. however, he did not take the police seriously. after all, no one could do anything about this matter. the evidence was right here. just as the two sides were in a stalemate again, someone suddenly shouted from outside the crowd, ¡°master gu is here!¡± as soon as these words were spoken, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. master gu? this name was very unfamiliar to the students present. they could not help but wonder who it was. all of them looked around in surprise. then, at the end of the street, a group of people walked over. they were all burly men in chinese tunic suits. all of them were expressionless as they surrounded a dignified middle-aged man. the students could naturally tell at a glance that this man¡¯s identity was not ordinary. he was in his fifties and had seven to eight rings of various forms on his fingers. on his wrist were two crystalline king kong bodhi. he gave off the aura of someone who had been in a high position for a long time. everyone even saw that when this man called master gu walked past every vendor, not only did everyone take the initiative to give way, but they also bowed respectfully to him. from everyone¡¯s attitude towards him, it was not difficult to tell that this person was definitely a powerful figure in the antique market. xu jiajia frowned slightly. she felt that things might be a little complicated. it was said that a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. this time, they had stepped on a local snake. at this thought, her phone suddenly rang with a notification. she flipped it open and saw that it was a message from su yun. ¡°jiajia, i just saw teacher yu bringing some students to the antique market in a hurry. did something happen there?¡± xu jiajia thought about it. in the current situation, even if su yun came over, it would be useless. once there was a conflict later, su yun would be implicated for no reason, so she replied, ¡°a female student had a small misunderstanding with the stall owner. teacher yu is already here. don¡¯t come over. i¡¯ll look for you later.¡± after sending the message, xu jiajia focused her attention on master gu again. master gu had already approached. the mustached stall owner hurriedly went forward and bowed, recounting his grievance. ¡°master gu, you¡¯re finally here. these students are undermining your territory. look¡­¡± master gu frowned when he heard that. the many subordinates behind him also looked at teacher yu and the others covetously. a few hot-blooded students wanted to say something, but teacher yu pressed them on the shoulders and shook their heads. ¡°don¡¯t make a sound. we can¡¯t afford to offend this person!¡± as someone from the literary world of rong city, teacher yu naturally knew who the person was. people addressed him respectfully as master gu. his real name was gu daozi. if he was in the territory of burning light ancient city, regardless of whether it was black or white, he had to respect this person moreover, regardless of whether it was real or fake, if they wanted to appear in the burning light ancient city to trade, without master gu¡¯s words, no one could do it. it could even be said that the reason why burning light ancient city could have its current glory and enjoy its reputation in the literary world was because of master gu¡¯s help. therefore, it could be said that master gu had a very strong right to speak in burning light ancient city. of course, he was a proper businessman and was not in the underworld. he was just a little gray and had strength and dignity. his status in the burning light ancient city was extremely high! hearing teacher yu¡¯s reminder, the male students who had shouted for the stall owner to apologize immediately shut up. all of them lowered their heads like deflated balloons. no matter what, they were only students. who had seen such a scene? it was fine to talk sense, but when they saw the fierce attitude of the other party, they immediately lost their temper and even felt a little afraid.. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Appearing in the Eyes of Everyone! (5) chapter 82: appearing in the eyes of everyone! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations teacher yu also put on a smile to welcome him. he walked forward and extended his hand. ¡°hello, master gu. i¡¯m professor hu zhongtian¡¯s disciple. i had a misunderstanding with this boss. i didn¡¯t expect to alarm you. please let the boss let this matter go on account of professor hu.¡± master gu only glanced at everyone coldly and didn¡¯t seem to care about teacher yu. this made teacher yu¡¯s heart skip a beat. he thought to himself that if even his teacher couldn¡¯t do anything, it would probably be difficult to end today. after all, his teacher was an honorary external expert of the burning light ancient city, but the other party did not buy it at all. it could be seen that the other party¡¯s status was high and mighty and did not look at him at all. moreover, teacher yu had also thought that if today¡¯s matter was reduced to a small matter, it would definitely affect master gu¡¯s prestige in the burning light ancient city. therefore, no matter what, he would not be kind unless someone with a greater background could suppress master gu! however, he clearly did not know such a person and could not even mention his name. master gu glanced at everyone before turning around and saying calmly to teacher yu, ¡°professor hu¡¯s student?¡± teacher yu thought that there was a chance and hurriedly nodded. unexpectedly, master gu changed the topic and said sternly, ¡°are you really students who are messing around? do you think you can offset the shop owner¡¯s losses by mentioning professor hu? or do you think the bosses who do business with me are easy to bully?!¡± the last few words were almost shouted. the dozen or so thugs behind master gu instantly understood and quickly surrounded teacher yu and more than ten students. feeling the powerful pressure of the other party, the students were a little afraid. their bodies trembled slightly, but they looked around, not knowing what to do. only xu jiajia, as the daughter of a military family, had a backbone that was unafraid of everything. she stood in the crowd with a burning gaze. seeing that everyone was already afraid, master gu fiddled with the vajra bodhi in his hand and smiled. ¡°actually, this matter is simple. as long as you buy this blue and white porcelain and facilitate a business deal, the shop owner will recover his losses and you can also obtain an antique. isn¡¯t that wonderful? although it¡¯s broken, as professor hu¡¯s disciple, teacher yu must be a repair expert, right? it¡¯s still worth a lot after repair!¡± ¡°this teacher yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he had just identified the blue and white porcelain as real, but it wasn¡¯t very precious. if it was on the market, it would probably be five to six thousand yuan. the stall owner had sold it for a high price of 68,000 yuan previously. it was impossible for him to sell it to them at a lower price. it was obvious that master gu was biased and wanted them to take the blame. although they knew that the stall owner was extorting them, they were not strong enough to stop him. teacher yu¡¯s mind raced. just as he was helpless, he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind. he subconsciously wanted to look back, but master gu raised his hand and pulled his attention back. ¡°why? do you want to deny it?¡± as master gu spoke, he came to the side of a group of students and sized up each of them with a condescending aura. finally, his gaze landed on xu jiajia. because only xu jiajia did not lower her head under his gaze. not only did she not avoid his gaze, but she even looked at him for a moment. there were no ripples in her eyes. clearly, she did not take him seriously at all. this piqued master gu¡¯s interest. he looked down at xu jiajia, who was a head shorter than him, and smiled. ¡°little girl, you don¡¯t seem to be very convinced. do you think i¡¯m not open-minded?¡± xu jiajia said calmly, ¡°master gu did not do a good job.¡± ¡°haha.¡± master gu shook his head and laughed. as if he felt that his dignity was being looked down on, he looked up and gave a look. immediately, a burly man in a chinese tunic suit with a tattoo on his neck walked forward. ¡°master gu, please instruct me.¡± master gu waved his hand and pointed at the two girls beside xu jiajia who had broken the antiques. he scolded angrily, ¡°every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. detain these two girls here and call their families. let them go when you take the money!¡± ¡ªboom! in an instant, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. teacher yu hurriedly went forward and begged in a low voice, ¡°master gu, master gu, don¡¯t be like this. you¡¯re a magnanimous person. why are you making things difficult for a student?¡± ¡°get lost! who do you think you are? it¡¯s useless even if your master comes!¡± master gu shouted and pushed teacher yu back repeatedly. he only stopped when he bumped into the student behind him. ¡°it¡¯s only right and proper to compensate according to the price for destroying someone else¡¯s things. if you don¡¯t hand over the matter today, i, gu daozi, will have lived in vain if i can walk out of the burning light ancient city!¡± this¡­ instantly, the group of students turned pale as if they had fallen into an ice cave. someone even secretly winked at the two girls and whispered, ¡°if it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s compensate.. ¡® ¡°yeah, you learn from your mistakes.¡± faced with the persuasion of their classmates, the two girls¡¯ eyes were filled with tears. they felt especially aggrieved, but they knew that they could only admit defeat today. a few burly men in chinese tunic suits strode forward, wanting to keep the two female students. at the side, xu jiajia glared at them and blocked in front of them fearlessly. clearly, she did not intend to compromise. ¡°heh, this little girl is really bold!¡± master gu sneered and waved his hand, indicating that his subordinates did not have to worry. facing the burly men who were about to attack, the atmosphere at the scene was tense! ¡°jiajia, what happened?¡± however, at this moment, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from afar, interrupting the tense atmosphere.. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Scared Off by a Word, Su Yun’s Mysterious Identity chapter 83: scared off by a word, su yun¡¯s mysterious identity translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°jiajia, what happened?¡± as the voice came from afar, the tense atmosphere immediately eased a little. xu jiajia was stunned and immediately recognized that it was su yun. xu jiajia was helpless. didn¡¯t i tell you not to come over? why are you still here to join in the fun? there are so many people and the scene is so chaotic. if they really fight, they won¡¯t be able to take care of you at all. ¡°why is little su here?¡± teacher yu muttered to himself and naturally heard su yun¡¯s voice. the person who had called him just now should be him. as for the other students, without exception, they naturally heard this voice. however, they were not in the mood to care about this now. even the teachers could not do anything, let alone the seniors. master gu frowned and followed xu jiajia¡¯s line of sight. he did not know who was so bold to come and join in the fun at this time. could they not see the situation clearly? ¡°hm?¡± in the end, master gu looked up and was slightly stunned. in the distance, a handsome young man in a casual shirt was walking over with a puzzled expression, as if he was wondering what had happened. ¡°why does he look so familiar?¡± it was a little far away, and master gu was a little short-sighted, so he did not see his appearance clearly, but he did not take it seriously. immediately, master gu turned around again and stared at teacher yu gloomily. ¡°teacher yu, why don¡¯t you help the students take the money today? this way, everyone won¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°master gu, can you change the item? i can¡¯t afford 68,000 yuan.¡± ¡°teacher yu, you must be joking. you¡¯re an honorary professor of a university and an expert in the industry. if you don¡¯t even have this bit of pocket money, why are you teaching antiques? teach the children to play with mud!¡± ¡°master gu, you must be joking. can you reduce it? for professor hu¡¯s sake¡­¡± in fact, teacher yu¡¯s psychological defense had already been controlled by the other party. he was certain that if he didn¡¯t compensate today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. he just wanted to fight for less compensation. master gu shook his head and lectured, ¡°don¡¯t keep talking about professor hu. it¡¯s not useful here. it¡¯s useless¡­¡± however, master gu stopped mid-sentence and his dignified expression suddenly stopped. because he saw that the young man just now had already walked closer. what surprised master gu was not how bold the young man in front of him was, but his appearance! deja vu! however, he could not remember for the time being. instantly, master gu fell into deep thought. a moment later, his expression suddenly froze, and a trace of imperceptible fear flashed in his eyes. ¡°could it be¡­ him?¡± for a moment, master gu was bewildered. xu jiajia also noticed the abnormality in master gu¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye. she immediately became vigilant. then, she raised her eyebrows at su yun and used her eyes to signal him not to come over. su yun saw that xu jiajia and the others were surrounded by a group of burly men with unfriendly gazes and guessed that something might have happened. although he saw xu jiajia¡¯s gaze, su yun pretended not to see it. how could he watch something happen to xu jiajia? immediately, su yun frowned and pushed away a few burly men in chinese tunic suits who were surrounding them. he walked in front of xu jiajia and asked with concern. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you alright?¡± xu jiajia looked at su yun and scolded softly, ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you not to come over?¡± as she spoke, xu jiajia briefly explained what had just happened. su yun immediately understood that she had been extorted! it seemed that if this matter was not resolved, everyone would not be able to leave. su yun put his hands in his pockets and looked up at master gu, who was in front of him, thinking about how to negotiate. when the others saw this, their hearts were in their throats. they were afraid that su yun would be rash and anger master gu. at that time, things would be out of control. when the underlings in the chinese tunic suit saw that su yun dared to stare at master gu, they immediately scolded angrily, ¡°you have your hands in your pockets. don¡¯t you know what an opponent is? kid, i advise you not to be a busybody!¡± pah! as soon as the underling finished speaking, a crisp sound suddenly sounded. it was not difficult to tell that this was clearly the sound of a slap on the face! everyone subconsciously looked at su yun, thinking that he had been beaten. however, they saw that he was standing there perfectly fine. on the other hand, the underling in front of him had been slapped to the side by master gu. what the hell? everyone was at a loss. ¡°why are you talking so much nonsense!¡± master gu shouted coldly and asked his underling to retreat. the underling didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. he thought that he had interrupted and made master gu unhappy. it seemed that master gu wanted to deal with this kid personally. sorry for disturbing master gu¡¯s show-off! su yun was also surprised at this scene, but he did not think too much about it. however, the reason why he had his hands in his pockets was naturally because he wanted to touch cards. once the situation was not right, he would strike first! immediately, su yun looked at master gu openly and said, ¡°hello, master gu. can you listen to me¡­¡± ¡°hey, no, no, no.¡± unexpectedly, before su yun could finish speaking, master gu waved his hand repeatedly. moreover, he was no longer his usual self. he was no longer as high and mighty as before. he was like an uncle next door. his tone was calm as he said, ¡°i know. we were indeed in the wrong today. i¡¯ll get the stall owner to come over and apologize. let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter! little brother, what do you think?¡± ¡°this ¡­¡± su yun was confused. master gu was clearly very reasonable. why were they still entangled with each other for so long? however, the ones who were more confused than su yun were actually everyone! why did master gu, who was still aggressive just now, suddenly lower his stance? they didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but they actually felt that master gu was a little¡­ afraid? Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Scared Off by a Word, Su Yun’s Mysterious Identity (2) chapter 84: scared off by a word, su yun¡¯s mysterious identity (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations what the hell! why was there such a huge difference? master gu¡¯s underling was also dumbfounded. he had never seen his boss so easy to talk to. moreover, this was his territory. who had master gu been afraid of? could it be that master gu had changed? especially the underling who had just been slapped, he looked even more aggrieved. what the f*ck was going on? wasn¡¯t master gu going to show his might? why did he suddenly wither? who did i suffer this slap for! even xu jiajia widened her beautiful eyes and looked at su yun in surprise. she was puzzled by the scene in front of her. it was hard to imagine that master gu, who had been arrogant just now, would immediately change his attitude as soon as su yun arrived. however, the two of them did not look like they knew each other! what was master gu afraid of? ¡°how did su yun do it? it seems like he didn¡¯t say anything?¡± with doubts, xu jiajia saw master gu, who was originally insufferably arrogant, actually bring the mustached stall owner to su yun. ¡°hehe, i just asked. this old fellow is dishonest. he did swap the fake blue and white porcelain, so i misunderstood the students of rong university in the beginning.¡± su yun did not expect the other party to be so reasonable, so he waved his hand and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s fine. since the misunderstanding has been resolved, that¡¯s good. we¡¯re all doing business. we should let people off when we can. don¡¯t you think so, boss gu?¡± as he spoke, su yun looked at the students behind him and teacher yu. he asked, ¡°what do everyone think? is this okay?¡± the students only came back to their senses when they heard this. although teacher yu was shocked, he still hurriedly replied, ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s all a small misunderstanding.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. f*cking xiao ba, hurry up and get over here. aren¡¯t you going to apologize to the students and teachers?¡± master gu cursed as he glared fiercely at the mustached stall owner. the stall owner was dumbfounded. he wondered if there was something wrong with master gu¡¯s brain. why was he suddenly helping outsiders? ¡°master gu, are you mistaken?¡± pah! the mustached stall owner still wanted to correct him, but master gu didn¡¯t say anything and gave him a loud slap, causing him to see stars. ¡°you¡¯re the one who faked it and you actually pester the students? these are all scholars and future pillars of the country. how can you be worthy of scamming them?! watch how i deal with you later. apologize to the students quickly!¡± under master gu¡¯s might, the stall owner gradually realized that he had encountered someone he could not afford to offend. it was very likely that it was this young man who had just arrived. although he didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s identity, he definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone who could make master gu¡¯s attitude change drastically. therefore, although the stall owner was very unwilling, he gritted his teeth and bowed to su yun and the others to apologize. boss gu ordered, ¡°prepare some compensation for mental damage. you can¡¯t ruin the credibility of our brother because of your wicked deeds. treat it as a punishment for you!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± the stall owner did not dare to say anything else and could only admit defeat and compensate. however, the two girls waved their hands. clearly, they did not dare to accept the money. in the end, both parties could only give up. su yun saw that the other party had also apologized. he glanced at xu jiajia, who nodded. su yun did not say anything else. master gu saw that su yun did not make a clear statement for a long time, so he probed, ¡°little brother, do you see anything else that you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡± as he spoke, master gu patted his chest, ¡°everyone in the burning light ancient city knows that i, old gu, am reasonable and not bullying guests. if you are dissatisfied with anything, just tell me!¡± teacher yu sweated. that wasn¡¯t your attitude just now! su yun narrowed his eyes and sized up master gu. although he was suspicious, he still waved his hand in the end, indicating that there was no need. seeing this, master gu did not say anything else. he cupped his hands and said, ¡°then¡­ i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he did not wait for su yun to agree. he waved his hand, indicating for his subordinates to leave quickly. then, he turned around and flew away, not wanting to stay any longer. after master gu left, the stall owners also returned to their shops. however, their eyes were filled with caution as they looked at the students of hibiscus university. they no longer wanted to provoke them and hoped that they would not come to their stalls. otherwise, it would really be difficult to entertain them. didn¡¯t they see that master gu had left? only a group of puzzled students were left. in the end, everyone could not help but look at su yun. su yun was like a god in everyone¡¯s hearts. if not for this senior suddenly rushing over, everyone would have suffered here today. xu jiajia frowned even more. she suddenly remembered that when she passed by the burning mountain that day, her father had said that su yun was a little strange. from the looks of it now, it seemed to be true¡­ su yun saw that everyone was looking at him and spread his hands helplessly. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? he¡¯s quite easy to talk to?¡± easy to talk to? only you could say that master gu is easy to talk to! everyone sweated in their hearts. they thought to themselves, did you not see master gu¡¯s arrogant attitude just now? now, he actually said that he was easy to talk the more they thought about it, the more ridiculous it became. xu jiajia stepped forward and pulled su yun back. she narrowed her eyes and sized him up. she asked in a coquettish voice, ¡°tell me, what happened just now? why did these local tyrants leave as soon as you arrived?¡± su yun was speechless. in fact, he was also puzzled. he did not say anything! everyone in the literary club heaved a sigh of relief. they surrounded su yun in the middle, their eyes filled with fanaticism and admiration. ¡°senior su yun, how did you do it? i was almost scared to tears just now.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.. senior su yun, what do you do? why do i feel that master gu is a little afraid of you?¡± Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Scared Off by a Word, Su Yun ‘s Mysterious Identity (3) chapter 85: scared off by a word, su yun ¡®s mysterious identity (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°brother su, his attitude changed 180 degrees the moment you appeared. he wanted us to pay 70,000 yuan!¡± everyone praised su yun awkwardly. to be honest, he really didn¡¯t do anything! as for why he asked master gu to retreat, su yun did not understand. it couldn¡¯t be because he had the aura of a king, right? su yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°i¡¯m just an amateur streamer. perhaps the other party also felt that it was a little unreasonable, so they suddenly came to a realization? hmm¡­ i think that should be the case. i¡¯ve enlightened him!¡± no one took su yun¡¯s joke seriously. the female student at the scene was enlightened when she heard this. she slapped her forehead and exclaimed, ¡°i know. that master gu must have done something guilty. he also knows that senior is a streamer and is afraid of provoking a big streamer like senior and being exposed on the internet!¡± ¡°yes, yes, that makes sense!¡± ¡°wow, is this the power of famous people?¡± when the girls heard this, they felt that it made sense. otherwise, it would be a little unreasonable to make the other party apologize resentfully as soon as su yun appeared. unlike the girls, most of the male students and teacher yu did not agree with this guess. the other party was a local big shot. he was an existence that could do whatever he wanted in the burning light ancient city. would the local emperor be worried about being exposed by a streamer? obviously not. after all, if he was afraid of being exposed by the streamer, it meant that there were too many scandals and he was too unpresentable. he would have been punished by the law long ago. therefore, most people still thought that this senior su was probably not simple. as for what he was capable of, no one could guess. in their hearts, they admired and were very grateful to su yun. xu jiajia had mixed feelings as she looked at su yun, who was surrounded by everyone. su yun¡¯s performance just now was not very eye-catching, but the moment he arrived, it made people inexplicably trust him and feel at ease. it was precisely because of su yun¡¯s very calm appearance and especially calm words that were neither servile nor overbearing that formed a huge contrast. it was as if su yun¡¯s calm words were enough to make master gu lower his head and retreat! this was the first time xu jiajia saw the other side of su yun. in the past, she thought that su yun was an ordinary but motivated person with good looks and temperament. he was also a person who did not like to show off. in the past, his actions and matters were ordinary. however, this time, even a local tyrant in the antique market respected him. it was really shocking. xu jiajia was not as innocent as those little girls. she knew very well that such a local tyrant would definitely not take a small streamer seriously. then, what secret identity did su yun have? xu jiajia thought about the conversation between su yun and master gu. the other party seemed to have been avoiding su yun¡¯s gaze. moreover, he did not use any form of address to su yun from the beginning to the end. it seemed that his name made people especially afraid. ¡°su yun, what secrets are you hiding?¡± xu jiajia looked at su yun in front of her with her beautiful eyes, her heart filled with curiosity. master gu, who had left in a hurry, returned to the manor with his subordinates. he sat down in the antique hall. the tattooed burly man respectfully served a bowl of tea. master gu downed it in one gulp and heaved a long sigh. only then did he feel much more at ease. only then did the attentive underling realize that master gu¡¯s back was already drenched! seeing this, the tattooed man was even more shocked. it was really rare to see his boss like this. he could not help but ask carefully, ¡°master gu, what¡¯s wrong with you? it¡¯s just a little child¡­¡± ¡°idiot!¡± master gu glanced at the tattooed man. ¡°you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. didn¡¯t you see the killing intent on that person? i can¡¯t afford to offend that person. stop asking around. be careful not to get into trouble!¡± hearing this, the tattooed burly man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. where was the killing intent just now? he actually couldn¡¯t tell. fortunately, master gu was smart! the burly man immediately did not dare to ask again. master gu naturally made this excuse up to save his face in front of his subordinates. killing intent? it was completely nonsense. in master gu¡¯s opinion, killing intent was nonsense. he had read too many martial arts novels to believe in it. it was mainly because that kid looked like a hothead. if ordinary people encountered such a thing, they would mostly pretend not to see it. if they could not get in the way, they would beat the drum and support others. unlike this kid, who looked like he was going to do something. after all, the girl had already told him not to come over, but he still came over. he did not hesitate at all. moreover, it would be fine if this kid was really an ordinary hothead. the problem was that this was a person that even pig head rong was afraid of. how could he be a simple kid? that¡¯s right, it was because of pig head rong! ¡°who is he? even pig head rong is afraid of him.¡± master gu pondered in his heart. he held his teacup in a daze. clearly, he had yet to recover from what had just happened. a few days ago, pig head rong came looking for him and took out the photo of su yun¡¯s livestream to ask about this kid¡¯s background. master gu could tell at that time that this person was definitely an enemy of pig head rong. moreover, when pig head rong came to ask him previously, he could clearly see the deep fear in pig head rong¡¯s eyes and the determination to win. it was obvious that pig head rong planned to harm this kid! Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Scared Off by a Word, Su Yun’s Mysterious Identity (4) chapter 86: scared off by a word, su yun¡¯s mysterious identity (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, pig head rong was very afraid of this person. master gu was not a fool. it was not a problem for him to bully the market and force them to buy or sell. the problem was that pig head rong was not such a kind person. master gu knew his ruthlessness and the infamy in the industry very well. if he had just started a conflict with that kid called su yun and was killed in the blink of an eye, he might have to take the blame of an accomplice. or perhaps, the person that even pig head rong was afraid of was definitely not simple. once he got into a conflict with the other party, it would not be worth it to be shot by him. after enduring for a while, everything would be calm. if he took a step back, the sea and sky would be broad. he was living quite well now. there was no need for him to get involved in this muddy water. at most, he would lose some people today, but it was better than losing his life. ¡°the waters here are too deep. even i, old gu, can¡¯t grasp it. it¡¯s better to retreat!¡± on su yun¡¯s side, he finally found an opportunity to speak to teacher yu alone after the enthusiasm of the members of the literary club dissipated. after asking around, su yun found out that although teacher yu was an expert, he had not reached a high level of repairing cultural relics. he could not be considered a master but could only be considered an expert. ¡°teacher yu, i came here today to find a master in antique restoration, the kind that is superb. do you know where to find such a master?¡± he asked in a low voice. of course, the fewer people who knew about finding someone to repair antiques, the better. after all, the warring states golden foil was in his hands now, and he had already trimmed it into a card. if the police found out, according to the policewoman, he would probably never be able to get out in his life. although he did not know how to get someone to repair it yet and did not let the other party see that this was a lost national treasure, at least he had to find this master first and plan slowly. ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± teacher yu widened his eyes and looked at su yun. su yun had a bad feeling. ¡°know what?¡± ¡°that master gu just now is the most famous antique restoration master. his skills are top-notch in the entire province!¡± teacher yu looked at su yun in surprise. su yun spat out a mouthful of blood. there was such a thing? although that master gu was very polite to him, su yun was not a fool. he knew that master gu had lost a lot of face today. at this moment, he was probably gritting his teeth in hatred. under such circumstances, there was no hope that the other party would tell him how to repair the warring states golden foil. not only him, but the entire antique market might blacklist him from now on. ¡°what do you want to repair? perhaps i can try¡­¡± teacher yu also felt a little regretful about this outcome. after all, this matter had nothing to do with su yun. it was his student who was careless and fell into the other party¡¯s trap. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just want to understand the relevant knowledge. since master gu is that master, forget it.¡± of course, su yun was not stupid enough to talk about the warring states golden foil. moreover, teacher yu¡¯s level¡­ forget it. ¡°by the way, teacher yu, it¡¯s almost time for me to start the livestream. i¡¯ll leave first. please help me tell my classmates.¡± he skipped this topic and continued. ¡°alright, thank you so much for today.¡± teacher yu nodded. he knew that su yun was a streamer. from the tone of the students, he seemed to have a lot of fans. streamers, in order to achieve the effect of the show, liked to explore more strange content, such as antique restoration. however, teacher yu really did not recommend su yun to intervene in this kind of content, let alone look for master gu for some show effect. after all, what happened to the two girls just now was already very obvious. antiques were too complicated. ordinary people could not control themselves at all. ¡°teacher yu, you¡¯re too polite.¡± su yun waved goodbye to teacher yu. after walking out of the antique market, su yun sighed. his main goal for coming to burning light ancient city today was to find this master. he did not expect to be involved in such an incident, and it just so happened that the other party was that master. this was really a depressing coincidence. however, was it really just a coincidence? there was clearly something wrong with master gu¡¯s attitude towards him. su yun was sure that this was the first time he had met master gu. then why did the other party know him and suddenly choose to make peace when he saw him? perhaps this master gu was related to that group of tomb robbers. after all, the greatest source of antiques was tomb raiding. it seemed that he had to find an opportunity to visit this master gu. repairing the warring states golden foil was secondary. the main problem was why he knew him. because this involved whether the tomb robbers had already targeted him. at the thought of this, su yun subconsciously looked around. he did not expect to see a beautiful face as soon as he turned around. a pair of big eyes was staring at him. ¡°jiajia, what are you doing?¡± su yun was shocked. he took a step back and said angrily. hiding behind him was xu jiajia. su yun had suddenly turned around just now, and xu jiajia was caught off guard. their lips were only 0.01 centimeters apart. xu jiajia was also shocked, and her beautiful face instantly paled. however, she immediately recovered and said with a smile, ¡°why are you in a daze?¡± ¡°nothing..¡± su yun shook his head and asked xu jiajia, ¡°what about you? instead of studying antiques, you came here to pretend to be a female ghost?¡± Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Scared Off by a Word, Su Yun’s Mysterious Identity (5) chapter 87: scared off by a word, su yun¡¯s mysterious identity (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what do you mean by pretending to be a female ghost? moreover, how can it be more interesting than studying antiques? i think you have a secret!¡± xu jiajia did not hide the curiosity on her face. su yun shook his head slightly. he did not want to dwell too much on master gu¡¯s attitude. he changed the topic. ¡°jiajia, i¡¯m preparing to go back. are you leaving with teacher yu and the others?¡± ¡°so early? i wanted you to accompany me to the mountains.¡± xu jiajia was a little surprised. ¡°it¡¯s almost time for the livestream,¡± su yun explained. in fact, there was something else, but he could not say more. ¡°isn¡¯t it the same if we livestream here?¡± xu jiajia asked. ¡°i didn¡¯t bring any equipment, and this place isn¡¯t suitable.¡± su yun shook his head and casually found an excuse. ¡°alright, go back first. call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°okay.¡± su yun turned around and left. xu jiajia stayed where she was and looked at su yun¡¯s back. there was a hint of depression in her big eyes. seeing that su yun had already disappeared around the corner, xu jiajia shook her head slightly. she glanced at both sides. this was the entrance to burning light ancient city. the management office of the ancient city had tried its best to maintain the simple aura here. on both sides of the road were all kinds of unadorned green mountains and boulders. in the middle were a few curved mountain paths. ordinary tourists would not go to these mountain paths. it was not that the burning light ancient city¡¯s management office did not allow everyone to go up, but the road was not easy to walk. xu jiajia casually chose one of them and leisurely walked deeper into the green mountain. the mountain path was a little wet and slippery, and there were all kinds of old trees around. it looked a little scary. however, xu jiajia was indeed the daughter of a military family. she was much bolder than ordinary girls and did not care at all. after walking for two to three hundred meters, xu jiajia suddenly stopped. a hint of vigilance appeared in her eyes. she glanced behind her and a clear voice suddenly sounded. ¡°come out!¡± no one answered. there was silence. xu jiajia pursed her lips and puffed up her cheeks cutely. she said again, ¡°stop hiding. if you don¡¯t come out, aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°you¡¯re very bold.¡± a voice sounded. three figures walked out of the bushes at the side and surrounded xu jiajia. the person who spoke was the short and strong man who blocked her escape route. he was wearing a large mask and a hat on his head. the brim of the hat was pulled down and covered his face tightly. as for the two men who were obviously underlings blocking the other side of the mountain path, their clothes were similar. such attire was very normal now. everyone basically covered themselves up when they went to crowded places, so their attire was not very eye-catching. it was precisely because of this that the short and strong man was a little surprised. he asked in confusion, ¡°how did you discover us?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t notice you guys. i just heard the sound and thought it was a wild boar, ¡± xu jiajia said mockingly. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be so vigilant.¡± of course, the short and strong man wouldn¡¯t believe xu jiajia¡¯s scolding. he was a little stunned. the short and strong man was naturally pig head rong. xu jiajia was related to whether he could successfully obtain the warring states golden foil. therefore, after knowing that the streamer called su yun and xu jiajia came to burning light ancient city, he personally took action to prevent his underling from ruining things again. unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived, he saw the streamer leave and xu jiajia go up the mountain alone. this was simply a godsend opportunity for pig head rong. he immediately followed with his two lackeys. the three of them were tomb raiders and were very experienced in traversing the forest. moreover, they did not make any obvious sounds. even if ordinary people occasionally heard them pass through the forest, they would ignore it as if it was a wind. however, this beautiful girl in front of him, who looked like a student, could actually sense that she was being targeted and accurately determine the location of the tracker. this really surprised pig head rong. how could a girl have such sharp senses? but pig head rong was only stunned for three seconds before he came back to his senses. this girl was the daughter of commander xu from the military. she came from a military family. it was nothing strange if she had sharp senses. ¡°you¡¯re very smart. a smart person like you should know your current situation very well. if you don¡¯t want to be in any danger, listen to me.¡± as pig head rong warned, he gestured for his underling to go forward and restrain xu jiajia. ¡°beauty, don¡¯t scream. let me tell you, no one will pay attention to you even if you scream your throat out.¡± one of the two lackeys was a tall and thin man. he seemed to be especially interested in tying up a beauty. as he excitedly took out a bundle of woven belts from his pocket, he spoke with interest. xu jiajia did not move. she was probably scared silly. the tall and thin man grabbed xu jiajia¡¯s arm smugly. just as he was about to twist her back and tie her up, xu jiajia¡¯s wrist suddenly moved and grabbed the tall and thin man¡¯s arm. the tall and thin man staggered forward. before he could react, he felt like he was riding a cloud. in front of him was the rapidly approaching ground. with a smack, the tall and thin man was thrown to the ground over his shoulder. his tailbone hit the mountain rock hard, causing him to howl in pain. however, he was only halfway through his scream when it stopped. xu jiajia took the opportunity to kick him below the dantian, causing his scream to return to his stomach. the tall and thin man clutched his balls and twitched on the ground. the burly underling was shocked. he subconsciously grabbed xu jiajia¡¯s shoulder, but just as he reached out, xu jiajia grabbed him. the burly underling was just about to use his strength advantage to escape when a slender and beautiful leg suddenly appeared in front of him and wrapped around his arm like a poisonous snake. a heavy force suddenly pressed down, and the burly underling was pressed to the ground without any resistance. xu jiajia used her counterpoint technique to crush the burly underling. she did not stand on ceremony and twisted her body, grabbing the other party¡¯s wrist with both hands. the burly underling suddenly let out a painful roar. unfortunately, he was pressed to the ground by xu jiajia¡¯s counterpoint technique. his face was stuck in the mud, and he could only hear a muffled whimper. xu jiajia had never made a move in front of others to avoid being noticed. however, now that she was dealing with a few tomb raiders, she felt that it was xu jiajia refused to give up. just as she was about to exert strength again, a cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°stop, if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± xu jiajia subconsciously looked up at pig head rong, who was not far away. pig head rong stood on the spot and did not move. however, a pistol appeared in his hand, and the black muzzle was pointed straight at xu jiajia. ¡°i don¡¯t believe you dare to shoot here.¡± xu jiajia¡¯s pupils constricted, but there was no fear on her face. ¡°it¡¯s true that i don¡¯t really want to use a gun, but if you force me, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± there was a hint of ruthlessness and surprise in pig head rong¡¯s voice. he had also thought carefully about choosing xu jiajia to attack. although he had already found the streamer called su yun and thought that the other party might have obtained the golden foil and had already grasped the other party¡¯s whereabouts, he was a little afraid. the main thing was that he did not know if that streamer was the mysterious saber expert who had killed his underling, three. the scene of three dying too miserably and blood gushing out of his throat still lingered in pig head rong¡¯s mind. the unknown was the most terrifying thing. pig head rong had walked in the illegal area for so long and had not been killed or captured. the most important thing was his caution. since it was difficult to confirm that streamer¡¯s identity, it was not easy to do anything. in that case, it was the same if he chose to attack the people around him! Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Dressed in Brocade at Night, Going to Kill Someone! (1) chapter 88: dressed in brocade at night, going to kill someone! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the reason why pig head rong set his target as xu jiajia was very simple. firstly, xu jiajia and su yun were very close. the two of them might be boyfriend and girlfriend. if he used xu jiajia to threaten su yun, su yun would definitely submit and hand over the golden foil obediently. of course, if the golden foil was really in his hands. and if it was not in his hands, it was not a big deal. as for the second reason, it was related to xu jiajia¡¯s identity. xu jiajia¡¯s father was from the military. such a profession had a natural hatred for criminals like pig head rong. moreover, commander xu was the main person who was investigating and hunting down pig head rong¡¯s mercenaries. however, he never expected that this chick in front of him, who looked delicate and weak and beautiful, would be so clean and efficient. she even had a hint of ruthlessness! yes, ruthless! whether it was kicking the balls or using counterjoint techniques to twist an arm, it could cause permanent disability if one was not careful. this was not something that the daughter of a military family could explain. this was because this was not a military fighting technique at all. after all, military fighting techniques were essentially used to capture and suppress. even if one held a dagger for training, the routine they practiced was called the capture knife. and this girl¡¯s technique was clearly aimed at killing him on the spot. why did this girl know this killing technique? moreover, why was she so familiar with it? what was she usually planning to do when she practiced this killing move? never mind. pig head rong shook his head. now that he had taken out the gun, the arrow was already on the bow. he had no choice but to fire. who cared what secrets this girl had? ¡°let him go!¡± pig head rong shouted coldly. it was not easy for xu jiajia to act rashly in front of the gun. she estimated the distance between her and the gun. it had to be said that the gun was fast and accurate within seven steps. sighing, xu jiajia let go of the burly subordinate and took two steps back. the burly underling immediately bounced up from the ground. he was a little embarrassed and angry to be instantly restrained by a girl. ¡°shit,¡± he said, wiping his face. ¡°girl, you¡¯re¡ª¡± before he could finish his sentence, there was a sudden crisp slap. pig head rong took a step forward and slapped him hard. ¡°idiot!¡± pig head rong scolded sternly. ¡°put on your mask!¡± the burly underling was stunned. he obediently picked up the mask that had fallen from the ground when he was munching on the mud and covered his face. on the other hand, xu jiajia heaved a sigh of relief. she actually did not see this person¡¯s face clearly at all because the other party had been chewing on the mud on the ground just now. now, his entire face was dark, and even his outline could not be seen. however, covering his face was also a signal. this meant that the other party did not really intend to hurt her. at least, not now. otherwise, there was no need to cover his face. ¡°are you dead? if you¡¯re not dead, get up!¡± pig head rong kicked the tall and thin man lying on the ground again. the man looked like he¡¯s been castrated, he covered his balls and crawled up with his legs. only then did he look at xu jiajia¡¯s face again. ¡°miss xu.¡± his voice was cold, but it was filled with killing intent. clearly, he would not always be a good person and would kill at any time. ¡°you should be able to tell that we¡¯re just asking for money and don¡¯t intend to hurt you. but if you don¡¯t cooperate, we can¡¯t guarantee it!¡± ¡°for money? kidnap me for ransom?¡± xu jiajia glanced at the three people present and asked. ¡°it¡¯s okay to tell you.¡± pig head rong said coldly, ¡°we plan to use you to exchange for a treasure we¡¯ve always wanted.¡± xu jiajia¡¯s eyes flickered. after pondering for a second, she suddenly stretched out her hand. ¡°alright, as long as you guarantee my safety, i¡¯ll cooperate with you!¡± ¡°very good.¡± pig head rong nodded and shouted, ¡°tie her up!¡± when pig head rong rushed to the nest with the tied-up xu jiajia, su yun was already in the car home. the reason why he was in such a hurry to rush back was because su yun realized a little risk through master gu. coupled with the previous warning of his heart palpitations, he increasingly felt that something was wrong with burning light ancient city. therefore, he chose to retreat as soon as possible to avoid getting into trouble. after all, he needed to keep a low profile now. it was really not the time for him to be arrogant. the burning light ancient city was west of hibiscus city. it was not too close to the city center and was more than 20 kilometers away. su yun was lucky to rush home before the rush hour arrived. even so, it was already past five. there was no livestream this afternoon, so he needed to start early tonight. furthermore, it was prime time for dinner, so it was just right to start the livestream. su yun turned on the livestream equipment, but the scene was not turned on for the time being. a line of large words appeared on the livestream screen: [streamer, you have thirty seconds to reach the battlefield. all troops, attack!] this was a notice for everyone that the livestream had started. after all, no one would wait in front of the screen all day for the streamer to start the livestream. moreover, su yun could take advantage of this time to do some livestream preparations and get the props ready first. as soon as the livestream notice was sent, a few lines of comments jumped out impatiently. ¡°what¡¯s going on? why isn¡¯t the streamer broadcasting?!¡± ¡°brother, what are you planning to perform today? are you going to continue playing with toothpicks?¡± ¡°a blind guess. the streamer plans to learn from dongfang bubai today and play with needles!¡± su yun could not help but laugh. what the f*ck was dongfang bubai? there was no need to let the audience guess blindly. su yun raised his hand and opened the option to change the title of the livestream, preparing to change the title.. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Dressed in Brocade at Night, Going to Kill Someone! (2) chapter 89: dressed in brocade at night, going to kill someone! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°the streamer will¡­¡± he had just typed the words when his phone suddenly rang. su yun took the phone and frowned slightly. the call was from xu jiajia, which surprised su yun. the two of them had just gone their separate ways more than an hour ago. xu jiajia should still be in burning light ancient city. why did she suddenly call again? with curiosity, su yun picked up the phone. in the next second, his expression changed drastically. it was not xu jiajia¡¯s voice on the phone, but a strange voice. ¡°your girlfriend has been kidnapped. if you want to save her, follow my instructions. don¡¯t call the police, or i¡¯ll kill her!¡± ¡°who are you?¡± su yun quickly asked. the other party¡¯s voice had obviously been processed by a voice changer. su yun could only tell that the other party was a man, but he could not tell anything else. ¡°kidnapper.¡± the other party still had some black humor. ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± su yun asked again. ¡°take 200,000 yuan in cash and be at construction west road subway station by ten tonight. someone will contact you,¡± the other party replied again. ¡°i can¡¯t take out so much money at once,¡± su yun said immediately. ¡°that¡¯s your business. remember, at ten o¡¯clock, construction west road subway station!¡± ¡°i can borrow it, but the time is too tight!¡± su yun tried to buy more time. however, the other party chose to hang up. su yun called again, but this time, it was a busy tone. the other party had probably turned off his phone. su yun put down his phone and frowned. he did not ask xu jiajia if she was safe or not, nor did he doubt the safety of this kidnapping message. because this was xu jiajia¡¯s phone number, she wouldn¡¯t joke about this. in other words, xu jiajia must have been kidnapped, and the person who kidnapped her clearly had another motive. this was because su yun had specially mentioned money. if the kidnapper was really trying to extort a ransom, he would definitely give a rough figure. because it did take time to raise money, and the kidnappers knew this. however, they did not. the ransom was very likely just an excuse to confuse him. there was only one group of people who would kidnap xu jiajia to contact and threaten him. that group of tomb raiders! su yun¡¯s eyebrows slowly raised, and a touch of coldness appeared on his face. he raised his hand and cut his phone to the livestream page. he opened the livestream. ¡°streamer is off the air today. because the streamer¡­ has something on today.¡± he did have something on today. something important. because the streamer was going to kill someone today. after casually giving a few words, su yun turned off the livestream. xu jiajia was not his girlfriend, but the two of them were indeed very close and intimate. no matter what, su yun would not let her be implicated and encounter any danger. this was also what made su yun angry. he was actually a very reasonable person. no matter what, he had indeed ruined the tomb raiders¡¯ plan and taken away the warring states golden foil that they were determined to obtain. it was only natural that the other party would look for him. however, they shouldn¡¯t have touched xu jiajia! this was because xu jiajia had nothing to do with this matter. she was not su yun¡¯s girlfriend at all. he did not dare to look for him, the main character, but he despicably kidnapped a person who had nothing to do with this matter to threaten him. he was courting death! although he was already furious to the extreme, su yun was not blinded by anger. he knew that xu jiajia should still be safe. after all, the other party wanted the warring states golden foil. the warring states golden foil was still in su yun¡¯s hands. even if the other party had the intention to kill the hostage, there was a high chance that they would do so after obtaining the warring states golden foil. however, where would xu jiajia be now? ¡°subway station of construction west road?¡± su yun chewed on the name. this was the location the kidnapper had just told him. he told him to arrive at ten o¡¯clock. someone would contact him then. shaking his head slightly, su yun also knew that it was impossible for xu jiajia to be nearby. as it was a business district, there were many people and eyes. it was very difficult for the kidnappers to detain and take hostages without anyone knowing. it was inconvenient to enter and leave, and it was very easy to be exposed. as long as one was in their right mind, they would not choose that place. in addition, there was the most important reason. su yun only separated from xu jiajia at around four o¡¯clock and returned from burning light ancient city. it took him more than an hour to get a taxi back to the city. the reason why it took so long was that although the peak period after work had not arrived and there was not much congestion, there was still a lot of traffic. it was almost dinnertime and everyone was in a hurry to go home. even if the kidnappers were behind him, they had already kidnapped xu jiajia the moment su yun left. it was impossible for them to return to the city faster than su yun. not to mention running to the most prosperous construction west road subway station and making preparations in advance. not to mention them, even if su yun went home without delay and rushed over, he would probably only arrive at eight or nine o¡¯clock. therefore, this location was obviously just a smokescreen. the other party might just be using this to confirm if su yun had called the police and if xu jiajia¡¯s safety was important to su yun. in fact, it was purely to disturb su yun¡¯s vision. xu jiajia and the kidnapper were definitely not in the construction west road subway station. moreover, su yun was basically certain that xu jiajia should be around burning light ancient city. this was because he had just returned home when he received a message. he still had to find an opportunity to attack in such a short period of time and complete the kidnapping. it was impossible to give the kidnapper too much time to move.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Dressed in Brocade at Night, Going to Kill Someone! (3) chapter 90: dressed in brocade at night, going to kill someone! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations except¡­ burning light ancient city was not big, but it was still a full twenty kilometers away from the city. this meant that there was a wilderness around it. to be precise, it was a deep mountain forest. other than the burning mountain, there were various mountains of various sizes. it was such a big area, and it was a place that su yun was not familiar with. if he wanted to find the location of xu jiajia¡¯s abduction, it could only be said to be a needle in a haystack. unless it he called the police, as the police were still very professional at tracking. moreover, they had all kinds of equipment and methods. it would probably take some time for them to find the kidnappers¡¯ location. however, su yun could not call the police. this was because su yun knew very well that the other party was not an ordinary kidnapper. after kidnapping, as long as an ordinary kidnapper did not hurt the hostage and took the initiative to surrender, there was still a chance of being sentenced lightly. the other party was a tomb raider, and stealing an ancient tomb of the warring states period was a serious crime. the sentence was three to ten years. if kidnapping was included, the accomplices would take at least ten years, and the main perpetrator would probably be sentenced to life. even su yun knew this. it was impossible for the other party not to know. therefore, if he called the police and asked them to save xu jiajia, the other party might very well hurt xu jiajia in desperation. in addition, the warring states golden foil was in su yun¡¯s hands. if he could not save xu jiajia, using the warring states golden foil to exchange for xu jiajia¡¯s safe return was also a way out. if the police were to get involved, given the importance of the warring states golden foil, they would definitely not accept the act of handing over the warring states golden foil in exchange for hostages. they might even arrest su yun directly. su yun chose his life both times. therefore, su yun could only save xu jiajia by himself. as for xu jiajia¡¯s whereabouts, he already had an idea. after making up his mind, su yun made preparations as quickly as possible. then, he went out and rushed to burning light ancient city again. as su yun went out, the livestream exploded. ¡°stop broadcasting? he was just preparing for a livestream just now. why did it suddenly stop broadcasting?¡± ¡°is brother perseverance unreliable too?¡± ¡°bullsh*t. it¡¯s brother castration now.¡± the audience was a little stunned. after so many days, su yun¡¯s livestream could almost be described as unstoppable. many people had already developed a habit. when they ate, they would glance at su yun playing cards and complain that the special effects were too fake. everyone enjoyed it. unexpectedly, su yun suddenly stopped broadcasting today. did something happen? ¡°he¡¯s clearly showing his face! what¡¯s more, the livestream hasn¡¯t stopped. he just turned off the livestream signal.¡¯ ¡°is there an emergency?¡± everyone was discussing in the livestream. at this moment, a bullet screen suddenly jumped out. ¡°don¡¯t you think that the streamer¡¯s state just now was not right? he felt fierce and looked like he was going to kill someone!¡± ¡°i was just about to say that he looked so murderous just now. it looked terrifying. ¡± these words immediately caused a heated discussion among the audience. a few retort comments jumped out. ¡°bullsh*t. the streamer usually stays at home and doesn¡¯t go out. when he goes out, he goes to the mountain to shoot leaves. who is he going to kill?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. how can the streamer kill someone? with his weak appearance, can he stab the other party to death with a toothpick?¡± ¡°cards. don¡¯t forget that the streamer¡¯s cards can be nailed into wooden stakes.¡± the audience who was refuted was a little indignant. ¡°no way, no way? there¡¯s no way anyone doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s a special effect, right?¡± ¡°in this day and age, there are still people who believe in card killing. it seems that there are still places where nine years of compulsory education is not enough.¡± ¡°alright, stop arguing.¡± a bullet screen suddenly popped up. ¡°i study psychology. reading microexpressions is my duty. i can tell that brother castration¡¯s expression just now was indeed filled with killing intent.¡± as soon as the professionals appeared, everyone was stunned. could it be that brother castration was really prepared to do something big? when the audience in the livestream discussed animatedly, under the lead of the professionals, they began to compare screenshots of the livestream and the various murderer expressions produced by the professionals, su yun had already gotten back into the taxi. however, he did not walk towards the subway station. instead, he rushed to burning light ancient city again. it was time to get off work, so the traffic was more congested. neither su yun nor the taxi driver could do anything about this. they could only wait patiently. su yun, who had stepped into burning light ancient city again, was no longer as curious as before. instead, his face was cold. he had never been so angry since he was reborn. even when he was chased in the depths of the burning mountain, he was not this angry. he glanced around. he had spent too much time on the road. it was already around eight in the evening, and the ancient city had already lit up. the street lamps in the lanterns shot out orange light, dyeing the entire ancient city ancient. ¡°i¡¯ll go find someone first.¡± su yun¡¯s expression was calm. he already had a plan of action. he did not intend to follow the kidnapper¡¯s instructions. otherwise, he would only be at the mercy of others. there would be no chance of saving her. su yun did not see the figure of the target he was looking for, but this problem was easily resolved. he went straight to the previous antique market. the antique market usually opens early. many of them opened at four in the morning, which was the so-called ¡°ghost market.¡± the ghost market opened early, so it was natural to close early. however, today was the day of the antique exchange in burning light ancient city. the archeology majors of the various universities would use this time to come and observe. in addition, there were also enthusiasts who came because of the reputation.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Dressed in Brocade at Night, Going to Kill Someone! (4) chapter 91: dressed in brocade at night, going to kill someone! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the antique vendors who had already closed their stalls at this time naturally would not let go of this good opportunity to rip off rich people. therefore, although it was almost eight o¡¯clock, the antique market was still bustling and crowded. there were people holding hands and bargaining in their sleeves everywhere. su yun was not interested in any of this. he passed through the crowd and found the stall that had conflicted with hibiscus university¡¯s club. to his surprise, the stall owner from before was not around. the person who manned the stall was replaced by a tattooed burly man. at this moment, he was squatting beside the stall in boredom and playing with his phone. su yun also looked a little familiar with this tattooed man. he seemed to have seen him among master gu¡¯s lackeys before. good. su yun nodded slightly. this was easy. he quietly passed through the crowd and walked to the stall. just as he was about to speak, an impatient voice sounded. ¡°what do you want to see? don¡¯t ask for the price if you don¡¯t have enough money. i have all the treasures here!¡± su yun was slightly stunned. this tattooed man did not seem to recognize him. however, this was very normal. in order to make it convenient for him to make a move and hide his whereabouts, as well as to make it convenient for him to move in the wilderness, su yun changed into a black hooded sweater. he looked a little like a young man. he even prepared a face cloth. his entire face was hidden under the shadow of the windbreaker hood. coupled with the face cloth that seemed to be wrapped around half of his face, outsiders could only vaguely see his eyes. however, this was not important. he stood in front of the tattooed man and said coldly, ¡°where is master gu now?¡± yes, this was su yun¡¯s goal. he was not familiar with the surroundings of burning light ancient city, but he was familiar with someone. that master gu from the antique market! as the tyrant of the antique market, he definitely knew his surroundings like the back of his hand. in addition, as a famous person in the antique industry, it was very likely that he had a relationship with these tomb raiders and knew their whereabouts and even their identities. moreover, if he found the other party¡¯s traces through master gu, he could catch the other party off guard. ¡°looking for master gu?¡± the tattooed man did not recognize su yun, mainly because su yun¡¯s current temperament was hugely different from before. moreover, he could not see su yun¡¯s face. he sneered casually and said, ¡°who are you? is master gu someone you can see just because you want to? let me tell you, master gu¡¯s time is precious. if you want to see him, you have to buy an antique here first¡­¡± ¡°speak!¡± su yun interrupted him coldly. this word was really cold. the tattooed man was stunned at first. he looked at the person standing in front of him in surprise and felt a chill run down his spine. in the next second, he was furious. not many people on this street dared to speak to him like this. he stood up with a whoosh. as he rolled up his sleeves, he was about to speak, but the moment he met su yun¡¯s eyes, he was suddenly stunned again. from his eyes, the person in front of him in the hoodie was very young. his eyes were only a little bigger and brighter. there was nothing special about them. what really surprised him was that there seemed to be something in the other party¡¯s eyes that made his heart palpitate. this was a kind of indifference. after being furious to the extreme, he didn¡¯t care about anything and became indifferent to everything. as someone in the antique business, the tattooed man had naturally come into contact with all kinds of people. he would not misjudge such a gaze. this was a murderous look! he looked at these eyes in a daze until another color appeared in them. it was impatience! the tattooed man could not help but tremble. he immediately put on a smile. ¡°brother,¡± he said humbly, ¡°are you looking for master gu?¡± seeing the impatience in su yun¡¯s eyes increase, he gritted his teeth and quickly said, ¡°master gu is eating with a few antique buyers in the restaurant now, but he should be done soon. you can look for him at his house. his house is at the west end of the ancient city, the small house with a courtyard.¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°there¡¯s a flag on his courtyard door. it¡¯s very easy to recognize.¡± su yun did not say anything else and turned to leave. he was not afraid that this tattooed man would secretly call master gu because he really did not care about a mere local tyrant. the other party probably did not dare to lie to him either. after all, the other party¡¯s family was probably in the ancient city. moreover, this shop was clearly related to him. he could run, but he could not hide. watching su yun walk straight to the west of the ancient city, the tattooed man heaved a sigh of relief. he casually touched his forehead. only then did the tattooed man realize that he had broken out in a sweat in the cold weather. ¡°oh my god!¡± as he wiped his sweat, the burly man felt a lingering fear. ¡°master gu, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m not helping you as a brother. don¡¯t you brag every day about how three to five burly men couldn¡¯t get close to you when you were young? it¡¯s probably just a matter of time to deal with this kid. ¡°this kid really looks like he wants to kill someone. i really can¡¯t afford to offend him! besides, this kid doesn¡¯t seem to be here to cause trouble. perhaps he has some treasure to sell?¡± the tattooed man did not feel any psychological burden at all about betraying master gu just now. after all, in the field of hooligans, the so-called loyalty of the martial arts world was just something to brag about. in fact, whoever was loyal was stupid. after casually excusing himself, the tattooed man picked up a cloth of unknown origin and reached into his clothes.. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Dressed in Brocade at Night, Going to Kill Someone (5) chapter 92: dressed in brocade at night, going to kill someone (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations his armpits were wet, and he felt very uncomfortable. this afternoon, master gu had even told him about killing intent. at that time, he did not believe it and thought that master gu was bragging. however, from the looks of it, this thing seemed to be real. the young man just now seemed to really have a murderous aura. if master gu knew what this kid was thinking, he would definitely vomit blood. at that time, he was f*cking making it up. when su yun walked to the west of the ancient city, the master gu he was looking for was also staggering towards home. today was the annual antique exchange meeting of burning light ancient city. there were many tourists who came because of its reputation. the vendors of the entire antique market took this opportunity to fish in. master gu was no exception. he had just had a meal with three rich so-called antique enthusiasts in the city. not only was the other party respectful, but he also bought a few broken porcelain pieces that master gu had collected for many years before he left. these broken porcelain pieces were found by master gu near a few old graves. they were probably bowls and plates used by the other party¡¯s descendants to store chicken blood and other sacrificial items. however, they were old and had been exposed to the wind and sun, so they shattered in the soil. it was obvious that this thing was not too old. it was only porcelain from the guangxu era and did not have much collection value. however, those enthusiasts were too easy to coax. in the end, these broken porcelain pieces were sold by master gu in the name of broken porcelain of the official kiln of the qing dynasty. wasn¡¯t it the qing dynasty during the guangxu era? moreover, there was indeed a porcelain factory in hibiscus city during the qing dynasty. the kiln factory run by the local government was naturally an official kiln. it was not fake at all. people were in high spirits when they were happy. master gu had scammed a few rich people today, so he drank a few glasses at the banquet. now, he was walking a little unsteadily. however, this was nothing. in any case, his house was on the west side of the ancient city. this was an ancient house built by the ancient city management office. the house was very small, but the courtyard was very big. it was originally planned to be used to rent out and build a hotel and bed-and-breakfast. however, the environment had not been good for the past two years. the original bed-and-breakfast had closed down one after another, and it was much empty now. the guesthouses and shops on the street where master gu¡¯s house was located had all closed, leaving only his family alone. after all, he sold antiques. there was an old saying in the antique industry that said, ¡°you don¡¯t open for business for three years, you can eat for three years once you open.¡± the ancient city was not big. not long after, master gu passed through most of the ancient city and returned to his courtyard. however, just as master gu opened the door, a voice suddenly sounded. it was especially cold at night, making one shiver. ¡°i have a few questions for you.¡± master gu was shocked and sobered up. he subconsciously turned around and saw a figure in a hoodie sitting quietly at the edge of the well beside the courtyard door. the orange street lamp shone in from the courtyard wall, gilding the figure who had appeared in master gu¡¯s courtyard for no reason. from master gu¡¯s angle, he could only see a faint silhouette. as a big shot in the antique industry, master gu still had some artistic cells. he had to admit that this figure had a little artistic conception. coupled with the well beside the other party, he had the demeanor of an ancient ranger. however, in the next second, he reacted and his anger began to surge. this was his house. not only did the other party sneak into his house, but he also pretended to be pretentious on his well in front of him. this was fine. after all, the other party had only entered the courtyard and had not crossed the line. however, the other party¡¯s condescending tone was really unbearable. there was no greeting, no opening speech, no foreplay. it was just simple and crude. he went straight to the point. his tone was calm and indifferent, as if he was a dog slave waiting for his instructions at all times. there was a sense of indifference. not to mention that during this period of time in burning light ancient city, no one had spoken to him in such a tone in his life. ¡°who the f*ck are you? how dare you enter my courtyard and talk to me like this?¡± he instantly broke through his defense and shouted angrily. ¡°i don¡¯t have much patience now, so this is the only warning.¡± the mysterious man in the hoodie¡¯s voice was still calm, but master gu could hear the coldness in it. however, master gu was not afraid. he was a local tyrant and was very famous in the antique world of hibiscus city. all the big shots had to give him some face. in addition, he also had a group of underlings. he believed that as long as he gave the order, this man in a sweater would not be able to walk out of the ancient city tonight. ¡°warn me? what the f*ck are you going to use to warn me? if you don¡¯t recognize my face, don¡¯t you recognize the flag at the door?¡± it was indeed as the tattooed burly man had said. there was a flag on master gu¡¯s courtyard door. it was an ancient flag with the words ¡°old gu zhai¡± written on it. it looked very similar to the wine curtain hanging by the roadside in ancient dramas. this was a flag. it was hung at the entrance of an ancient shop to replace the signboard and attract customers. ¡°old gu zhai. you came to burning light ancient city to earn a living. didn¡¯t you find out whose old gu zhai is?¡± he continued to shout. however, the other party¡¯s figure moved slightly, as if he was frightened by old gu zhai¡¯s name. master gu acutely captured the other party¡¯s actions, and a smug expression appeared on his face. ¡°now, tell me your background and what you want to do by sneaking into my courtyard.¡± however, as soon as master gu finished speaking, he suddenly heard a breeze. immediately after, he felt an itch on the left side of his ear and felt a little warm. master gu casually touched it. it was smooth and probably bird feces. it was so f*cking unlucky. there were still f*cking stupid birds pooping everywhere in this season. so he was even angrier. he shook his hand in disgust and continued, ¡°tell me the truth. if you can¡¯t satisfy me, i guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to walk out.¡± however, in the next moment, his voice suddenly stopped. even though the courtyard was dark, one could still see his pale face. that was because master gu looked at his hand in shock. at this moment, it was already dyed red by an inexplicable red liquid. only then did master gu remember that he seemed to have felt a trace of the night wind brush past his ears just now. at the same time, he felt a sharp pain. however, he did not care at that time. there was no time to think. he subconsciously touched his left ear, but he missed. master gu began to tremble. on one hand, it was because of the sudden pain. on the other hand, it was because of fear. the night wind couldn¡¯t blow off his ear. therefore, his ear must have been cut off by the other party. the question was, what weapon did the other party use? a gun? it shouldn¡¯t be. master gu didn¡¯t see any muzzle flash or hear any gunshots. flying knives? it was also unlikely because the flying knives relied on stabbing and not cutting. in addition, no matter how sharp the flying knives were, it was impossible to cut off one of his ears without him feeling it. this could only be a wound caused by an extremely light, thin, and fast weapon. only then could people not notice it at that moment. master gu was considered knowledgeable, but he had never heard of such a weapon. his eyes gradually became terrified, and his body trembled slightly in the night. he subconsciously looked at the figure in the sweater, but he realized that the other party had already stood up and was slowly walking towards him. immediately, a huge sense of fear surged into master gu¡¯s heart. he subconsciously stepped back slowly. he could not see the other party¡¯s face, but from the other party¡¯s gait and the ruthlessness of his attack just now, he could sense something. the other party did not care about his life. it could even be said that the other party was filled with the desire to kill. if he dawdled any longer, that mysterious weapon might appear again in the next second. the target this time might not be his ears anymore, but his neck! there was a bang. master gu looked at the approaching figure and was so frightened that he retreated to the door. he tripped over the threshold and fell into the room. this fall finally woke master gu up completely. looking at the figure who had already arrived in front of him, he screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°don¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to ask!¡± Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Suppressing the Ancient City Alone, Peerless Demon (1) chapter 93: suppressing the ancient city alone, peerless demon (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations master gu looked at the figure walking slowly with trepidation. he could not see his face because he was wearing a dark windbreaker with a hood and a face cloth. master gu felt like crying. where did he provoke this demon? the other party had already walked in front of master gu and looked down at him. master gu¡¯s heart trembled again. ¡°what exactly do you want to ask?¡± he asked humbly. su yun looked at master gu quietly and nodded in satisfaction. xu jiajia¡¯s kidnapping had indeed touched his reverse scale. his heart was filled with the desire to kill and he was not in the mood to feign civility with others. ¡°are you in contact with a group of tomb raiders?¡± he said indifferently. ¡°rumors! which bastard dares to spread rumors about me!¡± master gu reflexively denied. ¡°is that so?¡± su yun¡¯s voice was still calm, but it was filled with coldness. the ones who kidnapped xu jiajia must be that group of tomb raiders. what they wanted must be the warring states golden foil. there was no doubt about it. it was almost inevitable that master gu was related to this group of tomb raiders. after all, whatever treasure the tomb robbers dug up definitely needed to be appraised and taken action. as the most prestigious person in the antique industry in burning light ancient city, master gu had definitely interacted with them. in addition, during the day, master gu was arrogant and despotic to teacher yu and the students of class one. however, when he appeared, he suddenly became extremely reasonable. he did not hesitate to use his dignity to avoid conflict with him. previously, su yun did not understand. he did not know what he was afraid of, but now he understood. obviously, pig head rong was in contact with master gu, and master gu also knew that pig head rong was targeting him. it was also because of this that master gu was afraid of him. it was also because of this that su yun deduced that master gu and pig head rong¡¯s relationship was not ironclad. there was room for him to operate. master gu trembled when he heard su yun¡¯s cold voice. ¡°i¡¯m not scolding you. there are always rumors in the outside world that i, old gu, am colluding with pig head rong and the others. i¡¯m in the antique business, so why would i collude with them? therefore, i was angry and said something wrong. don¡¯t take offense.¡± master gu carefully sized up su yun¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°i just occasionally helped them appraise antiques a few times without knowing their background. however, the guests are complicated. how can i know all of them?¡± pig head rong? su yun silently remembered this name. he had never interacted with these tomb raiders before and did not know who their leader was. now, he finally knew the name pig head rong. great, this meant that he had a definite goal. ¡°i want to know where pig head rong is now,¡± he said calmly. master gu was relieved. so he was here to cause trouble for pig head rong, not him. master gu heaved a sigh of relief. he had to admit that this mysterious demon in front of him had indeed given him a huge psychological pressure. pig head rong was a ferocious and famous person. he did things unscrupulously and had a lawless attitude. master gu¡¯s relationship with him could only be considered ordinary. after all, pig head rong¡¯s main business was tomb raiding and other antique-related matters. as the leader of the antique world in the ancient city, master gu had interacted with pig head rong a few times. however, that was all. the two of them were not very close and were not on the same side at all. after all, pig head rong was a bandit, and master gu was just a businessmen. of course, those who had the guts to find pig head rong by name were also people at that level. it was probably just the foundation for them to do things unscrupulously. master gu did not want to provoke such a person at all. but immediately, his heart skipped a beat again. ¡°this¡­ uh, young hero.¡± he deliberated for a moment and did not know how to address the other party. however, under the dim light of the street lamps and the moon in the sky, the other party¡¯s eyes seemed to be very young, and his voice was clean. he estimated that he was not much older. therefore, he could not help but use the slightly strange title of young hero. ¡°i¡¯m not very familiar with pig head rong, and i don¡¯t know where he is now,¡± he said carefully. master gu was not a fool. he could not afford to offend this ferocious god who came out of nowhere. however, he could not afford to offend pig head rong either. he did not want to participate in such a matter at all. at this moment, he was really filled with resentment. he did not dare to betray pig head rong. this was because if pig head rong found out about this, no matter how much reputation he had in the ancient city, he would not be able to stop these desperadoes. therefore, this matter was really an undeserved calamity for him. ¡°haha.¡± su yun smiled. it was not because of the strange way the other party addressed him, but because of master gu¡¯s denial. he knew that what master gu said was true. if pig head rong did anything, he would not inform master gu, let alone talk about the matter of kidnapping. but su yun believed in one thing. if he needed an answer today, master gu would definitely give him an answer. he had to give himself an answer! ¡°if,¡± he squatted down and stared at master gu, who was ready to crawl away at any moment, and said calmly, ¡°i need an answer now. i wonder if master gu has any way?¡± master gu¡¯s entire body went numb. although the other party¡¯s words seemed to have a negotiating meaning and his tone was very calm, master gu knew very well that he was not discussing whether he could tell him the answer.. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Suppressing the Ancient City Alone, Peerless Demon (2) chapter 94: suppressing the ancient city alone, peerless demon (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it was his life and death! with an answer, he could live! without an answer, he would naturally die! as for his calm tone¡­ the more he spoke in such a tone, the more afraid master gu was. he was not afraid of the other party being angry or hysterical because this meant that the other party was actually afraid. he was just impulsive and used his impulsiveness. only calmness meant that the other party had completely thrown away all of this. law, consequences, pity, kindness, and so on. a lunatic was not scary, but a rational lunatic was the most terrifying. master gu gritted his teeth. if word got out that he had betrayed pig head rong, he would definitely be punished. there was no doubt about it. however, if he did not say it now, he might die now. which option to choose? this was really not a difficult multiple-choice question. ¡°there¡¯s a way, there¡¯s a way!¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°i have pig head rong¡¯s phone number. i can make a call to get information.¡± su yun nodded in satisfaction and stood up. master gu heaved a sigh of relief. he quickly took out his phone from his pocket and dialed. then, he brought the phone to his ear. the next second, he suddenly let out a scream. ¡°hiss¡ªah!¡± due to his fear, he had forgotten that his left ear had been cut off. just now, it had touched his wound, causing his entire face to frown. he simply pressed the speaker button with trembling fingers. a dial tone sounded, and then a rough voice sounded. ¡°hello, who is it?¡± a trace of joy flashed across master gu¡¯s face. due to the pain, his voice trembled slightly. ¡°boss rong, it¡¯s me, old gu!¡± ¡°oh, master gu, do you have any good business to take care of?¡± he could feel pig head rong¡¯s fake enthusiasm through the phone. ¡°i really have something urgent to discuss with you. where are you now?¡± master gu said casually. ¡°i have something to do at maple ridge.¡± although master gu¡¯s voice was slightly trembling, his tone was very normal. pig head rong did not suspect anything. ¡°alright, boss rong, go ahead. we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done.¡± master gu heaved a sigh of relief. after hanging up, he looked at su yun as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°he¡¯s at maple ridge.¡± su yun naturally heard pig head rong¡¯s answer. he frowned slightly. maple ridge? su yun knew that maple ridge was not far from burning mountain. according to the time, pig head rong could not have walked far from kidnapping xu jiajia to texting. this distance was very suitable. moreover, pig head rong probably wouldn¡¯t have guessed that he would directly find master gu, let alone that master gu would sell pig head rong in less than a minute. this answer was very likely true. the problem was that the range of maple ridge was very large. it stretched for more than ten miles into a huge forest. the hope of finding pig head rong¡¯s location was also slim. ¡°i need a more accurate location,¡± he said flatly. master gu wanted to vomit blood. he was not a roundworm in pig head rong¡¯s stomach. where could he get a more accurate location? however, it was obvious that he did not dare to say this to the demon in front of him. for the sake of his life, master gu could only think hard. ¡°pig head rong¡¯s main business is tomb raiding. they often go into the mountains to look for ancient tombs or something. they must have a place to stay in the mountains. and the maple ridge¡­¡± his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°there¡¯s a stone village on the north side of maple ridge. it used to be a bandit¡¯s stronghold. the bandits were exterminated and the stronghold was blown up, but the dilapidated houses inside can still shelter from the wind and rain. moreover, that place is very hidden and has a wider vision. ¡°there¡¯s a high chance that pig head rong is there!¡± after analyzing the possible location of pig head rong, master gu looked at su yun expectantly. su yun nodded in satisfaction. if they were just backpackers, they could spend the night on the mountain for the time being. a tent would be enough to settle them. however, pig head rong and the others were different. they were tomb raiders. the tomb raiders had many tools. at least, they had a few luoyang shovels. if he carried these tools with him, it would be very easy to expose them. he had to store them in an unknown place as a supply stronghold. in addition, pig head rong had also kidnapped xu jiajia as a hostage. the hostage also needed a place to be detained and guarded. the former bandit camp was a good location. there were many bandits in hibiscus city in the past. maple ridge was a famous bandit nest. however, it had been exterminated by the army decades ago, and the entire maple ridge was empty. although there were no more bandits, the inertia of their actions was still there. in the past, they were afraid of the bandits in maple ridge, but later on, it gradually evolved into a legend and taboo. even if the villagers around maple ridge had nothing to do, they were unwilling to go deep into maple ridge. tomb raiders were naturally not afraid of ghosts. it was something they could not ask for more. especially now that they had kidnapped a hostage. in addition, since the legend had changed, the original bandit camps were naturally forgotten. after all, no one would remember this thing. only a few old people would think of this history when they mentioned bandits. they had probably forgotten the exact location of the camp. only master gu, who had contact with all kinds of people, knew where this location was. perhaps he had even gone there personally. as for whether master gu would lie to him, su yun was not worried. master gu was different from pig head rong and the others. master gu was a businessman in essence, and pig head rong was a bandit.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Suppressing the Ancient City Alone, Peerless Demon (3) chapter 95: suppressing the ancient city alone, peerless demon (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the criminals didn¡¯t have a fixed place to live, and roaming was their daily life. on the other hand, merchants had their own territory and a fixed area to make a living. to master gu, burning light ancient city¡¯s antique market was his territory. his reputation and connections were only effective in this circle. if he left here, who would know who he was? this was what it meant to run but not hide. there was no need for him to lie to su yun unless he was willing to give up the connections and channels he had spent half his life accumulating. ¡°very good, i¡¯m very satisfied. however¡­¡± su yun glanced at master gu. master gu was stunned. he subconsciously glanced at su yun. he immediately reacted. ¡°young hero, are you afraid that i¡¯ll inform pig head rong?¡± he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°to be honest, pig head rong is not a kind person. if he knows that i¡¯m tricking him, he¡¯ll betray him and deal with me. therefore, i¡¯m actually afraid that this matter will be leaked to him.¡± he looked at su yun¡¯s reaction and saw that he was still unmoved. he gritted his teeth and suddenly picked up his phone, smashing it to the ground! after smashing it twice, the phone screen instantly turned into a blur, but it was still lit. master gu went all out and took off the deformed and cracked back cover. he bent it hard! with a crisp sound, the phone was broken into two. that was not all. he dug out the sim card again and stuffed it into his mouth. he raised his neck and swallowed it! patting his chest so that the phone card could smoothly slide down his esophagus, master gu said in a carefree manner, ¡°in this case, you should believe me, right?¡± su yun quietly watched master gu¡¯s series of actions. he had to admit that master gu was really experienced. relying on this performance, he could indeed win a lot of sympathy points and his life would be safer. su yun did not believe that master gu would have the idea of informing pig head rong in advance. it was still the same thing. master gu and pig head rong were not the same kind of people. he had a family business. even if he could escape, he could not hide. however, he still had to warn him. only when master gu realized that if he leaked the news, he would definitely suffer tragic revenge would he listen obediently. moreover, although master gu was not involved in kidnapping xu jiajia, he was entangled with pig head rong and the others. he was not innocent. at the thought of this, su yun glanced at master gu¡¯s left ear. there weren¡¯t many blood vessels in the ear. the blood clotted very quickly, and now the bleeding had stopped. cutting off an ear was not a big deal. his life would not be in danger. he said calmly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if i believe it or not. what¡¯s important is that you don¡¯t leave the room before noon tomorrow. ¡°you should know your reputation in the ancient city. perhaps you can hide it from me, but not everyone. as long as i hear anything about you leaving the room before noon tomorrow, then¡­ ¡°you must die!¡± as soon as these three words were spoken, master gu¡¯s body trembled again. he did not doubt su yun¡¯s determination at all. although he could not see su yun¡¯s expression, the other party¡¯s style and voice had already revealed too much information. this was a person who had returned to calm and rationality after being angry. he didn¡¯t care about anything, nor did he care about anything. he only wanted to kill! moreover, he had to kill him! as for the target he wanted to kill, needless to say, it was definitely pig head rong and the others. however, pig head rong was famous for his ferocity and was not so easy to kill. although this young demon in front of him was equally ruthless and had an unknown weapon that could silently cut off his ear from a few meters away, master gu still did not think highly of this young demon. after all, bandits like pig head rong had guns in their hands. moreover, pig head rong had a group of underlings, and this young demon was alone. with his sharp senses, su yun could tell at a glance that master gu was suspicious. a smile appeared on his face under the mask. ¡°of course,¡± he began calmly, ¡°you can take your chances, too. after all, i might die at pig head rong¡¯s hands. i won¡¯t have the chance to come back and take your life at all.¡± master gu felt a chill run down his spine. not only was this demon in front of him full of killing intent, but his thoughts were also so clear. he had been in society for so many years, but he had actually seen through his thoughts at a glance. of course, he was not a fool. he immediately looked up with an apologetic smile. ¡°you must be joking. you¡¯ll definitely succeed this time. a mere pig head rong is not your match at all. as for me, old gu, i will naturally follow your instructions. i promise that i will not leave the room before noon tomorrow!¡± su yun stared deeply at master gu. it was not until master gu lowered his head in fear and his entire body trembled like a fallen leaf in the wind that he slowly nodded. ¡°okay.¡± after saying this, he turned around without any hesitation and walked straight to the courtyard door. master gu did not even dare to look up. he listened as he opened the courtyard door. the footsteps gradually faded until they were inaudible. only then did he look up and take a deep breath. ¡°he¡¯s finally gone!¡± at this moment, he was already drenched in cold sweat. his entire body was sore and soft. it was not easy for him to get up from the ground. he carefully looked out of the door and heaved a sigh of relief when he did not find anything unusual.. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Suppressing the Ancient City Alone, Peerless Demon (4) chapter 96: suppressing the ancient city alone, peerless demon (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations he found a chair and sat down. master gu looked outside the door and fell into a dilemma. he had no intention of informing pig head rong. after all, he did not have much of a relationship with pig head rong. they only had some business dealings. moreover, this young demon and pig head rong¡¯s fight had nothing to do with him to begin with. he would not get involved in this mess at all. as for whether the young demon would tell others that he had sold out the position of pig head rong, master gu was not worried either. it was obvious that the young demon was going to kill someone. he was not interested in wasting time talking to pig head rong. as soon as the two sides met, they would definitely attack directly and kill each other. although it was unknown who would win, there would definitely be no chance to communicate. however, the problem was that his ear was still in the courtyard! the mysterious weapon used by the other party was very special. the wound on his ear was also very neat. it was completely cut off at the root. if he found that ear now and rushed to the hospital, he should be able to reattach it 100%. it would probably not even leave a scar. after all, the other party¡¯s technique was very accurate. if it dragged on for too long and the ear that had been cut off was already dead, there would naturally be no hope of retrieving it. however, the problem was that the restraining order given to him by demon was that he could not leave the room. this meant that even if he ran to the courtyard to find his ear, he would risk his life. not to mention going to the hospital! of course, it was a small matter to go out of the room to pick up his ear. now that it was already late, it was not a big problem to sneak out to see the doctor. it was impossible for the other party to send someone to keep an eye on him. however, as this demon had said, his reputation in the ancient city was too great. it was so great that everyone knew him. it would be better if he was unharmed. others would not care. however, his head was bleeding and he was missing an ear. if he walked out, even if he did not meet anyone along the way, entering the hospital would still cause a commotion. after all, the head of the ancient city, master gu, had actually had one of his ears cut off. it would be strange if no one spread this matter by word of mouth. forget it! master gu was also a person who could let go. between an ear and his life, even a fool could tell which was more important. although there was a high chance that this young demon would die in pig head rong¡¯s hands, there was no need to gamble on this matter. because he could not afford to gamble! although he could not go to the hospital, he might be able to think of a way to find his ear and freeze it in the fridge first. perhaps he could still reattach it tomorrow at noon? however, where did he lose his ear at that time? master gu widened his eyes and looked out of the door. he covered his ear and thought hard. ¡°master gu!¡± at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded at the entrance of the courtyard, scaring master gu. he subconsciously looked at the entrance of the courtyard and saw a familiar head poking out. ¡°it¡¯s you.¡± he heaved a sigh of relief and said angrily, ¡°you almost scared me to death.¡± ¡°hehe, master gu, are you admiring the moon? how elegant!¡± flattery sounded as the person walked into the courtyard. it was the tattooed man. previously, su yun had found the tattooed man and asked him where master gu¡¯s home was. because su yun¡¯s killing intent was too strong, the tattooed man was frightened. without su yun asking, he directly sold master gu out. however, he still had some conscience. he estimated that more or less time had passed. if the other party really came to find trouble with master gu, master gu would have encountered something unexpected by now. therefore, he came over and planned to see the situation. moreover, he was also smart. at first, he only dared to poke his head out of the courtyard. unexpectedly, the moment he came over, he saw master gu sitting in the armchair, looking out of the window without blinking. his hand was still resting on his cheek, looking very much like those scholars on television admiring the moon and ancient times. on a closer look, the courtyard and even master gu¡¯s room were neat and tidy. there were no signs of a fight. ¡°master gu, a kid came previously. he¡¯s fierce. why is he looking for you?¡± the tattooed man said carefully. master gu gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. the moon had yet to come out, so what bullsh*t moon was there to admire? moreover, he had always been puzzled. how did the young demon know where he lived? now the mystery was solved. it was this bastard in front of him who sold him out! master gu had the urge to slap this tattooed man to death. no wonder everyone often said that the world was declining day by day. the human heart was indeed f*cking getting more and more ancient. no matter what, he was this bastard¡¯s boss. why was he selling him so readily and righteously? he even f*cking came to check on his situation. was he here to bid farewell to his body? ¡°what the f*ck are you doing here?¡± he lowered his voice and said angrily. the tattooed man was a little surprised. master gu didn¡¯t like to curse usually. after all, he was a famous figure in the antique world. his dignity and culture brought about by his literary style made master gu look elegant and intimidating. why did he curse tonight? could it be that he had negotiated a big deal tonight and ruthlessly slaughtered a wave of rich people in the restaurant? people would be in high spirits when they encountered a happy occasion, so he was a little more unrestrained and let himself go? that was true. he was already in the mood to admire the moon. ¡°i¡¯m just worried about you, master gu, so i came to take a look.¡± the burly man glanced around again and realized that there seemed to be some blood at the door.. he asked tentatively, ¡°master gu, did you fight with that kid?¡± Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Suppressing the Ancient City Alone, Peerless Demon (5) chapter 97: suppressing the ancient city alone, peerless demon (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°yes.¡± in front of his underling, master gu was still too embarrassed to say that he had been abused one-sidedly. he nodded vaguely. ¡°has that kid left?¡± the tattooed man asked worriedly. master gu subconsciously glanced in the direction of the courtyard door and nodded with lingering fear. ¡°he should have left,¡± he said uncertainly. ¡°i knew it.¡± the burly man heaved a sigh of relief and said obsequiously, ¡°master gu, to be honest, i didn¡¯t believe you when you told me about the killing intent this afternoon. in the end, that kid stood in front of me and opened his mouth. tsk tsk, that aura! ¡°i peed my pants on the spot! only an experienced person like master gu can easily deal with this kid.¡± the tattooed man said in admiration, ¡°master gu, you¡¯re indeed master gu. as soon as that kid left, i followed him to see the situation. in the end, master gu, you¡¯re already admiring the moon. this bearing is simply¡­ master guan is drinking to cut down hua an?¡± ¡°come here.¡± master gu gritted his teeth. ¡°what?¡± the tattooed man took two steps closer in confusion. ¡°enter the door,¡± master gu said again. ¡°master gu, are you bringing me to admire the moon?¡± the tattooed man followed his instructions and stepped into the room. ¡°damn you with your f*cking moon!¡± master gu raised his big palm and slapped the tattooed man¡¯s face. with a thud, the tattooed man was disoriented by this unexpected slap and fell to the ground. he got up in a daze and looked at master gu in confusion. in the next second, his gaze suddenly froze. master gu¡¯s powerful slap tore open the blood clot on his ear. at this moment, blood began to flow again. ¡°master gu, why are you injured?¡± the tattooed man asked in surprise. ¡°trash, you still have the cheek to ask!¡± the wound was torn open again, and the pain attacked again. master gu¡¯s face was already ferocious. ¡°let me send you to the hospital. look at your bleeding!¡± the tattooed burly man felt guilty and hurriedly tried to curry favor, wanting to salvage the situation. in the next second, he was kicked out of the door by master gu, who was still angry. ¡°damn if i¡¯ll go to the hospital! if i could go out, i would have gone long ago. do i need a bastard like you to send me off? help me look in the courtyard!¡± ¡°what are you looking for?¡± the tattooed man was also resistant to beatings. this kick did not affect him at all. he quickly got up again and asked in confusion. ¡°ears!¡± master gu said angrily. ¡°what ears?¡± the tattooed man subconsciously glanced at the courtyard. ¡°pig ears from zhang wangji?¡± there was a shop in the ancient city that sold all kinds of braised food. it was said to be a craft passed down from ancestors for a hundred years. the braised pig ears in one hand could be said to be superb. ¡°human ears!¡± at this moment, master gu was already furious. he felt that he already had killing intent. he put down his left hand that was covering his ear and showed his wound to the burly man. ¡°my ear!¡± ¡°ah!¡± a girl-like scream sounded. it was rare for the tattooed man to be able to make such a high-pitched sound. he looked at the side of master gu¡¯s ear in shock. there was only a bare ear hole left there. blood was spewing out, looking extremely terrifying. an absurd feeling surged in his heart. master gu was a tyrant of burning light ancient city. not only did he have extremely deep attainments in antique appraisal, but his skills were also not bad. otherwise, he would not have been able to do whatever he wanted in the ancient city when he was young. he never expected that one of his ears would be cut off! how long has it been? five minutes? in five minutes, the famous master gu had actually fallen? moreover, he said that he could not go out? why couldn¡¯t he go out? he¡¯d hurt his ear, not his leg. could it be that he was too frightened to go out? he scared master gu so much that he did not dare to go out to pick up an ear and suture it in the hospital. who was that kid?! when the tattooed man was so surprised that he began to doubt his life, su yun had already begun to leave burning light ancient city. standing at the city gate of the ancient city, he identified the location slightly. at the same time, he sorted out his plan again. the maple ridge was on the northwest side of burning mountain. there were two paths to the maple ridge. one was to pass through the burning mountain from the mountain path at the city gate and arrive at the maple ridge. the advantage of this road was concealment. however, walking on the mountain path in such a dark night and finding an abandoned camp in the mountains was definitely not an easy thing. the other path was from the burning mountain tunnel to the outer ring of hibiscus city. then, it turned in the direction of maple ridge. there was a main road that went straight to the foot of the maple ridge. the advantage of this road was that it was fast. although it was easy to take this road and he could even take a taxi, it was very easy to attract the attention of grave robbers and expose his whereabouts. su yun was already filled with killing intent, but it did not mean that he had completely lost his rationality. there were more kidnappers. moreover, these people were all desperadoes. previously, when they were chasing after him, they were especially ruthless. they must have weapons and might even have guns. although he was confident in his throwing cards, su yun was not arrogant enough to think that his throwing cards could compare to firearms. perhaps this was only possible when he comprehended the next realm. therefore, attacking head-on was an act of courting death. the only thing he could do was to ambush and assassinate. the forest was clearly a very good environment for sneak attacks. in that case, taking the mountain path directly was the safest and most unexpected for the kidnappers. in addition¡­ su yun looked up at the night sky. tonight was the crescent moon. the crescent moon would only come out after midnight. this corresponded to the old saying of the ancients. the moon was dark, and it was a night of murder! Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Head is Off As Leaves Fall, Who Is He! (1) chapter 98: head is off as leaves fall, who is he! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun did not hesitate at all and walked up the mountain path beside the city gate. this mountain path was actually the one xu jiajia had walked on previously. at this moment, the mountain path was completely dark. if not for the few stars in the sky, one would not be able to see their fingers. however, thanks to su yun¡¯s sharp perception, this bit of darkness could not really hinder him. it only slowed him down a little. just as his figure disappeared into the darkness, a puzzled voice sounded from the side of the city gate. ¡°eh, that looks like su yun?¡± the person who spoke was a girl from hibiscus university¡¯s antique club. in terms of time, she followed su yun out, just a little slower. behind her was everyone from the antique club. although it was almost nine o¡¯clock, they still did not leave. on the one hand, it was because this was a rare antique exchange in burning light ancient city. everyone cherished this opportunity. on the other hand, it was because an accident had happened. xu jiajia had actually disappeared! this time, the antique club had come to burning light ancient city as a semi-free activity. after all, the teacher had even given them a mission. everyone had to choose an antique from the antique market to test everyone¡¯s judgment. of course, they were all cheap things. these things were also available in the market, and most of them were actually these 100 to 200 yuan gadgets. therefore, everyone was actually just taking a car together and going back together when the time came. in any case, everyone¡¯s activity range was in burning light ancient city. they also had phones on them, so they did not have to worry about being separated. however, when it was time to gather and prepare to go back, xu jiajia was gone. initially, no one took it to heart. after all, there were too many antiques in the antique market today. it was normal to linger. however, when they called xu jiajia¡¯s phone and asked everyone, they realized that the last time they saw her was around four in the afternoon. only then did everyone realize that something was wrong. this was the reason why the antique club rushed to the vicinity of the city gate. this was the only way to enter and leave the ancient city. ¡°su yun?¡± at this moment, teacher yu was looking in the direction of the city. when he heard the girl¡¯s words, he turned around in surprise and looked in the direction the girl was looking. of course, he did not see anything because su yun had already disappeared on the dark mountain path. ¡°is he alone or with xu jiajia?¡± teacher yu asked. ¡°alone¡­ right?¡± the girl replied uncertainly. ¡°did you see it clearly?¡± teacher yu was a little anxious. he clearly remembered that su yun bade him farewell at around four in the afternoon. according to the memories of the students who saw this scene at that time, xu jiajia had followed him to the city gate. this was also the last time everyone saw xu jiajia. this made teacher yu feel a little relieved. this was because xu jiajia might be with su yun. the two of them might have returned early, but they had forgotten to tell teacher yu and the others. however, this girl said that she saw su yun? didn¡¯t su yun go back to start the livestream? why was he here? moreover, was xu jiajia with him? these were all questions teacher yu desperately wanted to know. ¡°i didn¡¯t see the front. i just felt that the back view looked like su yun.¡± the girl frowned. ¡°but the clothes he¡¯s wearing don¡¯t seem right, and his temperament doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°i keep feeling that person was murderous just now. perhaps i was wrong.¡± ¡°sigh.¡± teacher yu sighed. during the time he realized that xu jiajia was missing, he had already thought of many ways to contact her. but her phone was turned off. she did not reply to any messages, including the messages on her social media app. it would have been fine if xu jiajia was a student. the school would have kept her family¡¯s number as an emergency communication. however, xu jiajia had already graduated. if he wanted to find her family¡¯s number, he would have to check the file. teacher yu did not have this authority at all. as a result, he could not confirm if xu jiajia had returned home on her own. ¡°forget it.¡± teacher yu gritted her teeth. ¡°call the police!¡± he knew that according to the rules of the dragon kingdom, for adults above the age of 18, a missing person cases would only be accepted if they went missing for more than 24 hours. this was also to minimize unnecessary false alarms. after all, a missing person case required a lot of manpower and material resources, and most of the time, the missing person had actually just forgotten to answer the phone when he went out, or had hidden away and deliberately not answered it. however, this only referred to a simple disappearance. if there was evidence that the missing person might be in danger, there was no need to abide by the time limit. it was already nine in the evening. to a young and beautiful girl alone, it was already a relatively dangerous time. on the other hand, xu jiajia had been out of contact for nearly five hours. no matter what method he used, he could not contact her. in addition, with teacher yu¡¯s understanding of xu jiajia, she was actually a very responsible person. if she wanted to leave early, she would definitely inform him. therefore, xu jiajia might indeed be in danger! at the thought of this, teacher yu no longer hesitated and called the police. while su yun was rushing to maple ridge and teacher yu was busy calling the police, a few police cars were quietly parked in the bushes by the road northwest of the burning mountain.. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Head is Off As Leaves Fall, Who Is He! (2) chapter 99: head is off as leaves fall, who is he! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there were no alarms, no police lights, and they did not even turn on their headlights. only a faint light could be seen in the gap between the curtains of the largest minibus. the car was filled with police officers. everyone was fully armed. standing in front of them was a legendary figure in hibiscus city¡¯s police world, the political commissar of the criminal police headquarters, zhou nanhai. at this moment, zhou nanhai¡¯s face was serious. he said in a low voice, ¡°i believe everyone already knows the danger of this mission. the group of criminals we¡¯re going to arrest today are all habitual criminals, especially their leader, pig head rong. he even has a murder case! ¡°in addition, they have all kinds of weapons. they even have firearms! such a bandit who has a weapon, it¡¯s almost inevitable that he¡¯ll jump over the wall in desperation! as the commander-in-chief of this mission, i hope everyone will be vigilant. don¡¯t¡­ he suddenly stopped and looked at zhou xiaoxiao. zhou xiaoxiao was also participating in this operation, but she was participating as a liaison. at this moment, she was holding a phone to signal to zhou nanhai. ¡°supreme commander,¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°the bureau just received a call from the police. xu jiajia, the daughter of commander xu of the military, disappeared at the city gate of burning light ancient city at four in the afternoon. ¡°according to the information, the pig head rong criminal group appeared near the city gate this afternoon. therefore, the police suspect that xu jiajia was kidnapped by the pig head rong criminal group.¡± xu jiajia was suspected to have been kidnapped by the pig head rong criminal group? zhou nanhai¡¯s expression also instantly became solemn. during this period of time, the hibiscus city police were under immense pressure. the ancient tomb of the warring states period had been excavated, and unknown cultural relics had disappeared. this was a shocking case. especially according to the expert picture, there seemed to be some secret hidden on this unknown cultural relic. as for the exact secret, zhou nanhai did not know. he only knew that as a police officer, he had to get this cultural relic however, this cultural relic was too small and could easily be transferred and hidden. therefore, after searching for so long, the police did not know where this cultural relic was at all. they only knew that the disappearance of the national treasure was related to a group of tomb raiders. however, tomb raiders, especially those with higher specialization, were actually the same as antique shops. he didn¡¯t open for business for three years, but he ate for three years. their crimes were extremely uncertain. from the choice of target to the interval and even the timing, there was no pattern to follow. in addition, the location of their crimes was usually in the deep mountains and forests far away from people. this brought great difficulty to the investigation. the hibiscus city police had also spent many days investigating and visiting. they had used it a few times, including large-scale mountain patrols, before roughly finding the range of activity of this group of tomb raiders and the characteristics of their members. in fact, this was still thanks to an accident during the last excavation. su yun had disrupted the situation, causing them to still be active. otherwise, according to the style of a normal tomb raider, after excavating, they would restore the tomb¡¯s appearance to its original state and hide directly. when the limelight passed, they would use special channels to sell the stolen antique secretly and come out again every two to three years. the police would not even know that the ancient tomb had been stolen, let alone catch the tomb raider. it was precisely because tomb raiders were difficult to catch that the police took it very seriously this time after obtaining the information that pig head rong¡¯s gang was lurking in maple ridge. they directly asked zhou nanhai to lead a team to capture them. however, at this juncture, xu jiajia was suspected to have been kidnapped by pig head rong¡¯s gang. xu jiajia was commander xu¡¯s daughter. in fact, the military was also investigating this group of tomb raiders and the faction behind them, and the main person in charge was commander xu. under such circumstances, it was possible for the tomb raiders to hate commander xu and wait for an opportunity to kidnap his daughter. however, zhou nanhai felt that something was wrong. according to the information he had, pig head rong was actually a very cautious person. otherwise, he would not have escaped justice for so many years. he was not the kind of person who would kidnap the daughter of a high-ranking military officer just to vent his anger. after all, even a fool knew that provoking the military was an extremely stupid thing. the police would also try their best to arrest the criminal without harming him. this would objectively give the criminal more chances to escape. the military¡¯s style of doing things was completely different. everything they practiced on a daily basis was actually how to spread the enemy¡¯s ashes in a faster and more efficient way. moreover, the military¡¯s equipment was more professional than the police¡¯s. the two sides were on completely different levels. just think about it, a group of criminals with at most a few broken guns faced a professional soldier who was fully armed, wearing a bulletproof helmet, a bulletproof vest that could withstand 7.62 caliber bullets, equipped with night vision goggles, holding an automatic rifle, and proficient in all kinds of tactics. this was completely a dimensional reduction attack! therefore, as long as pig head rong was still sane, he would not provoke the military. then why did he suddenly do such a thing? had the bureau misjudged? was xu jiajia¡¯s disappearance and pig head rong¡¯s gang¡¯s activities around burning light ancient city just a coincidence? or could it be that xu jiajia had accidentally met pig head rong¡¯s gang and was recognized by them? Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Head is Off As Leaves Fall, Who Is He! (3) chapter 100: head is off as leaves fall, who is he! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations taking a deep breath, zhou nanhai shook his head slightly. pig head rong¡¯s motive could be investigated later. he could also find out the exact situation later. now, he could only assume that xu jiajia had indeed fallen into pig head rong¡¯s hands. the most important thing now was to save xu jiajia safely. as the daughter of a military officer, it was extremely dangerous for xu jiajia to fall into the hands of a group of tomb raiders. ¡°inform everyone that the operation has been canceled! tell the investigators to keep an eye on the movements in the maple ridge area. if they discover any abnormal movements, report immediately!¡± he said quickly. ¡°contact the headquarters immediately.¡± he looked at zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°ask the swat team for help! the rest of you,¡± he ordered again, ¡°stay where you are and take the time to rest. when the swat team arrives, assist according to the request of the swat team.¡± this time, the police directly adopted a multi-disciplinary strategy and deployed investigators on the top of the mountain near the burning mountain and maple ridge, so that they could grasp the movements of the pig head rong gang. due to the fact that pig head rong and the others were extremely vigilant and were familiar with the forest, much more familiar with it than the police, therefore, the police did not rashly enter the maple ridge area at the moment. instead, they were on standby in their respective directions of attack, waiting for the general attack to begin. the overall attack time was actually 10 p.m. the police had only obtained information about the area where pig head rong was, and this information could not be confirmed. in addition, the surrounding environment of maple ridge was restricted. the terrain was complicated, the mountain wind was strong and unstable, and the vegetation was dense. this caused many high-tech methods, such as drones, to be unusable. they could only use manpower to investigate. according to zhou nanhai¡¯s calculations, the police could compress the space of pig head rong¡¯s gang step by step and complete the encirclement around two o¡¯clock. but now, this plan has already failed. pig head rong had a hostage in his hand, and it was an extremely important hostage. when it came to hostage rescue, ordinary police officers were no longer qualified for such a mission. after all, it was already an extremely risky operation to let ordinary police officers capture a group of habitual bandits. this was on account of the fact that the other party did not have many people and their weapons were not too advanced. if it involved the safety of the hostages, they could only leave it to the swat team to deal with it. before the swat team arrived, any alerting of pig head rong¡¯s gang might put xu jiajia in danger. zhou xiaoxiao began to contact the headquarters. a moment later, she turned around. ¡°commander-in-chief, the swat team has accepted our request and is gathering. ¡± zhou nanhai nodded slightly. he closed his eyes and began to rest. however, there was still a question lingering in his heart. why did pig head rong kidnap xu jiajia? while zhou nanhai was filled with doubts at the foot of the burning mountain, xu jiajia was also trying to find an answer on maple ridge. after she was kidnapped, she was brought all the way to maple ridge. during this period, she did not encounter any danger. pig head rong only warned her briefly not to act rashly. as for pig head rong¡¯s lackeys, they were also obedient. although they were clearly hostile to her, especially the thin man and burly man who she had beaten up, they still did not go overboard. it was just that when he tied xu jiajia up, the rope was a little tighter. this was very strange to xu jiajia. she knew very well that her father was investigating pig head rong and the other tomb raiders. the two sides could be said to be arch-enemies. then, the other party¡¯s kidnapping her should be an act of venting his anger. but from the looks of it, that did not seem to be the case. she was locked in a shallow hole in the ground. although it was called a hole in the ground, it was actually more like a cellar because this hole was probably used to store certain living supplies. moreover, according to the surrounding mold smell, it should have been left behind from the past. it was probably the lair of the former bandits. there were many traces left behind by bandits decades or even hundreds of years ago on maple ridge. these things did not have any archeological value, so no one cared. there was a lamp in the hole, but this was useless because xu jiajia¡¯s eyes were already covered. other than seeing a blurry shadow through the cloth, she could not see anything. she did not act rashly because although she could not see, she could always hear the sound of breathing. clearly, the other party had also sent someone to guard her. ¡°hey,¡± she said suddenly. ¡°is anyone there?¡± no one answered, but the breathing was still there and paused for a moment. clearly, the other party was watching her. ¡°no one is paying attention to me, right? i¡¯m going to shout!¡± she said provocatively. still, no one made a sound. ¡°help!¡± xu jiajia¡¯s clear voice suddenly sounded. ¡°shut up!¡± a scolding voice sounded in the cellar. at the same time, heavy footsteps came from above. with a crash, the cover was opened and a cold voice sounded. ¡°what are you shouting for?¡± xu jiajia was very familiar with these two voices. the person guarding her was obviously the burly underling whose arm she had almost broken. the person who had rushed over when he heard her voice was the leader. ¡°miss xu, you don¡¯t want your mouth to be gagged, right?¡± the leader¡¯s voice was clearly filled with anger. after all, xu jiajia¡¯s voice was indeed a little loud just now. moreover, the woman¡¯s voice was sharp and could be heard by people from afar.. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Head is Off As Leaves Fall, Who Is He! (4) chapter 101: head is off as leaves fall, who is he! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°you locked me up and covered my eyes, then you ignored me. i¡¯m afraid!¡± xu jiajia said innocently. ¡°you¡¯re afraid?¡± the leader was clearly about to laugh from anger. ¡°to be honest, miss xu, you¡¯re really bold. as expected of a girl from a military family.¡± ¡°why did you capture me? to take revenge?¡± xu jiajia finally found an opportunity to talk to the leader. she seized the opportunity to ask. ¡°revenge? miss xu, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± from the voice, it was obvious that the leader was suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°we¡¯re looking for money, and just money. so, if you cooperate honestly, we promise to let you go. however, if you do something dangerous and affect our financial path, then we have no choice but to take action.¡± ¡°but you have to at least tell me how you plan to make me cooperate, right?¡± xu jiajia asked. she said, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell me, i¡¯ll be afraid. if i¡¯m afraid, i¡¯ll resist and escape. at that time, you can either watch me run, or you can only kill me and be surrounded by my father and a group of people. no matter what the outcome is, you will not get your money!¡± she said fearlessly. ¡°we just plan to use you to exchange for something with your little boyfriend,¡± the leader replied through gritted teeth. xu jiajia had heard this answer before, but a little boyfriend? where did she get a boyfriend? ¡°who are you talking about?¡± she asked again. ¡°looks like miss xu has more than one boyfriend. su yun, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t remember that streamer? alright, keep an eye on her. if she dares to make another sound, gag her. if she makes any abnormal movements, kill her directly!¡± the leader ordered in front of xu jiajia, then turned around and climbed to the ground. xu jiajia was left in a daze. she did not hear the burly subordinate¡¯s threat at all. in fact, she had been kidnapped by the kidnappers partly because the leader of the kidnappers had a gun at that time, and partly on purpose. the moment she saw these kidnappers, she could tell that they were definitely the group of tomb raiders that her father and the police had been chasing. just by smelling the other party¡¯s scent, she could confirm this. therefore, she could have run away the moment she realized that the other party was following her, but she chose to stop and wait for the other party to surround her before surrendering. this was because it was a perfect opportunity for her to know the whereabouts and movements of this group of criminals. as for her own safety, she was confident enough. moreover, she actually had the same judgment of this group of criminals as the hibiscus city¡¯s head team, zhou nanhai. these criminals might hate their father to the core, but in the end, they were after money. unless necessary, they would never provoke the army, let alone hurt xu jiajia. anyone with a brain would know that it was courting death. because hurting the beloved daughter of a high-ranking officer would definitely incur the wrath of the military. not to mention in china, even if he successfully escaped from the police¡¯s pursuit and ran overseas, he might have to face the pursuit of military agents. after all, the military was the most professional violent organization in the world. moreover, this violent organization had an extremely outstanding virtue, which was to press forward. it was her identity and skills that gave xu jiajia the confidence to let the other party kidnap her. she had originally planned to find an opportunity to gather some information before slipping away to call the police. but now, it seemed that the plan had to be changed. because¡­ ¡°so they were going for su yun when they were following me?¡± previously, when they were having lunch in the square, xu jiajia had sensed that someone was following them, so she used the toilet to check, but she did not find the stalker. at that time, she had thought that someone had found her in the country because of her secret identity. however, from the looks of it, the other party was following her because of su yun? moreover, did these kidnappers kidnap her to exchange things with su yun? what did su yun have that these criminals liked? ¡°what secrets does he have?¡± recalling the scene of bumping into su yun with her father previously, xu jiajia felt that there was something wrong with su yun. today, he had scared master gu away. now, he was even targeted by tomb raiders. xu jiajia felt that she could not see through su yun. he looked like an ordinary person, but there seemed to be many mysteries hidden behind him. ¡°no, this is too dangerous for su yun.¡± no matter what, the current situation clearly meant that su yun was in danger! xu jiajia thought of su yun and immediately felt a little flustered and worried. she made up her mind that she had to help su yun avoid future trouble so that he would not be harmed. with her understanding of su yun, if su yun found out that she had been kidnapped, he might really come. it seemed like she had to seize the time to escape. xu jiajia thought to herself. however, escaping required time and an opportunity. before this, she only hoped that su yun would not lose his mind and save her. when xu jiajia used the small blade hidden in her sleeve in the cellar and slowly began to cut the rope that bound her hands, praying that su yun would not come to deliver her head, su yun was standing quietly under a tree 200 meters away from her. the hiding place that pig head rong had chosen was indeed not bad. it was very secretive. even though su yun had already obtained the approximate location from master gu, he still almost could not recognize it.. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Head is Off As Leaves Fall, Who Is He! (5) chapter 102: head is off as leaves fall, who is he! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it could not be helped. maple ridge was a famous bandit¡¯s nest back then. the bandits were like rats. not only did they dig the entire mountain full of holes, but they also opened up fragmented fields in a slightly flat place on the mountain. in order to make it easier to take care of these fields, they built various simple stone houses and wooden sheds near the fields. after so many years, the fields opened by the bandits had returned to the forest, but the ugly stone houses in groups of three to five still existed, and they were everywhere in the mountain. maple ridge itself was a stone mountain. there was rubble everywhere. after so many years of wind and rain, those stone houses were already covered in moss and mixed with the surrounding rubble. they might not even be able to distinguish accurately during the day, let alone at night. su yun did not recognize it just now. if he had not heard xu jiajia¡¯s sudden cry for help, he would have really missed it. he looked down at the shallow depression not far away. on three sides of the depression were mountain ridges, and only the terrain in the south was relatively flat. he knew that xu jiajia was in that depression, but he could not tell the exact location. on closer look, he could still distinguish a few hidden lights from the cracks in the surrounding stone pile. clearly, there were others here. su yun did not advance rashly. although xu jiajia was shouting for help just now, she did not seem to be in danger. instead, she seemed to be bored from being locked up and shouted to vent her emotions. this made su yun a little gratified. xu jiajia was indeed as he had expected. she was not in danger. from the sound of it, she did not even suffer any bad treatment. however, this gratification was not enough to erase the killing intent in su yun¡¯s heart. his killing intent was still as firm as before. xu jiajia was not his girlfriend, but she was still his closest friend in this world. the words, crimes do not implicate family, were suitable here. he had already made up his mind to kill, but su yun remained calm. he knew very well that although tomb raiders sounded like lowly thieves, the group of tomb raiders in front of him were actually bandits. he could tell from master gu¡¯s words. after all, master gu had worked with the other party ¡°a few times¡±. with master gu¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that he did not fancy some worthless toys. moreover, the other party would not find master gu to help appraise and value some ordinary funerary items. they had stolen precious cultural relics many times, but they had yet to be arrested by the police. this meant that the other party was very likely to be highly organized and professional. in addition, they definitely knew that they had committed a serious crime. once they sensed danger, they would definitely not hesitate to attack. in fact, their specialization had already been reflected. su yun looked at a tree about 20 meters away from him on the south side of the hollow. relying on his sharp hearing and vision, he could see a black shadow hidden in the treetop. he could also hear the occasional cough in the other party¡¯s throat and the slight rubbing of his hands. his voice was very soft and was caught in the whistling mountain wind. it was very easy to be ignored. the weather was slightly cold and the mountain breeze was strong. in this weather and environment, standing outside in the wind and enduring the bites of mosquitoes was clearly not a pleasant thing. however, the other party hid on the tree and only curled up in the lee of the tree trunk, not returning to the stone house to rest. he even knew how to suppress his cough. this was a hidden sentry. it was really surprising that a group of tomb raiders could be so professional. it was impossible to pass through this hidden sentry silently and enter the hollow because there were bare stone beams on three sides of the hollow. he could only walk on a relatively flat road under the secret sentry¡¯s feet. so he had to get rid of this hidden sentry first. moreover, he had to kill him in one strike. he could not leave any chance for the other party to alert the others. su yun listened to the movements around him again. after confirming that there was only one criminal guarding the area, he flashed away from the treetop where he was hiding. he swaggered towards the secret sentry post. the mountain wind and darkness covered his figure. he approached the other party until he was about ten meters away. the sound of stepping on fallen leaves finally attracted the other party¡¯s attention. ¡°who?¡± a low shout sounded coldly. if an ordinary person walked here, they would definitely be shocked by this voice. however, su yun had long known of his existence. as he did not stop walking, he said casually in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s me. is boss here?¡± the criminal was stunned. he didn¡¯t seem to recognize this voice, but there was no panic or surprise in it. there was only a natural calmness. this calmness puzzled the criminal and made him hesitate. could it be that he had heard wrongly? was this really his accomplice? he subconsciously said, ¡°yes. are you old ghost or gang zi?¡± ¡°guess.¡± su yun¡¯s tone was relaxed, but there was no sign of relaxation between his eyebrows. all he had was a cold expression. ¡°guess your head!¡± this ease infected the hidden sentry. he stuck his head out of the tree angrily, wanting to see which bastard was teasing him. with the help of the starlight in the sky, he saw a figure in a hoodie five meters away, like his idol, zhang qiling. the other party¡¯s face was hidden behind a face cloth, and he had a hoodie on his head. the only thing the criminal could see clearly was the other party¡¯s extremely bright and cold eyes. ¡°oh no!¡± the criminal suddenly reacted. he was about to send out a warning when the figure on the ground suddenly moved slightly, and his windbreaker suddenly swayed. the hidden sentry felt a shadow brush past his ear, bringing with it a chill. the hidden sentry was no longer in the mood to care about this. he quickly grabbed a whistle hanging around his neck and blew it desperately. however, the copper whistle did not emit the crisp whistle he had expected. instead, it was replaced by a strange sound, as if something was leaking air. a weak feeling suddenly assaulted him. his feet suddenly went limp and he fell. with a plop, he fell down the tree weakly and landed on the ground, splashing red leaves. the hidden sentry reached for his throat in confusion. there was no external wound on his throat, but he could feel his life force quickly fading. the next second, his eyes widened. he was at the scene when three died. he saw three¡¯s throat being cut open and blood gushing out. clearly, he had followed in three¡¯s footsteps! the problem was that other than the wisp of wind that flashed past his ears, he did not sense anything unusual. what kind of weapon did the other party use?! Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: The Night Is A Little Chilly, The Corpse Is A Little Cold! (1) chapter 103: the night is a little chilly, the corpse is a little cold! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the leader of the bandits, pig head rong, had no idea that one of his underlings had been secretly killed. he did not know that he had still underestimated xu jiajia. although he was shocked by xu jiajia¡¯s courage and skills, pig head rong still did not expect xu jiajia to hide a blade on her body. of course, no normal person would have thought of it. after all, xu jiajia¡¯s appearance was too deceiving. no one expected her to know about such a move. in addition, there is a key reason. hiding a blade in one¡¯s sleeve for emergencies was something only certain people walking in the dark would do. this was simply incompatible with xu jiajia¡¯s military background. hence, pig head rong was not worried that xu jiajia might escape at all. he walked to a stone house, pushed open the thick curtain of the stone house, and quickly entered. ¡®l¡¯nere was a steam lamp in tne middle or tne nouse. ¡®ine dottom or tms 010 steam lamp could be inflated and pressurized. the fuel, kerosene, would be ejected under pressure and then lit on the head of the lamp soaked in thorium sulfate solution, emitting extremely bright light and high temperature. this was also the wisdom of tomb raiders. the air in the tomb was not circulating, and the oxygen content was very low. in addition, it was filled with all kinds of flammable gasses. some ancient tombs even had mechanisms. conventional flashlights were not bright enough, and because they used batteries as electricity, they did not need oxygen. many times, tomb raiders would suffocate from lack of oxygen without knowing it. in addition, the tomb was extremely cold and could easily lose temperature. on the other hand, the conventional fire method might ignite the flammable gas in the tomb and cause an explosion. therefore, steam lamps became the most suitable tool to combine oxygen concentration detection, high brightness, heating, and explosion prevention. there were two people warming themselves beside the steam lamp. it was still a little cold on the mountain at this time of the year. in addition, the weather was not good today, causing the cold wind to blow. even the window of the stone house was covered with a thick blanket, yet it was still a little unbearable. after all, these thick blankets were only used to block the light, and the heat function of the stone house was not very good to begin with. although light could not pass through the cracks in the stones, the wind could. pig head rong also sat down beside the steam lamp and casually plucked a maple leaf from his shoulder. this mountain was called maple ridge. as the name suggested, there were many maple trees on the mountain. it was not the season for the maple leaves to turn red. the maple leaves were falling like rain under the mountain wind. it was normal for a few to stick to one¡¯s body. he crushed the maple leaf and patted the crumbs on his hand. before pig head rong could speak, a strange voice sounded first. ¡°why don¡¯t we just kill that chick?¡± the person who spoke was a tall man who had wrapped himself up like a bear. his dark skin was very conspicuous in this stone house. ¡°why should we kill her?¡± pig head rong asked. ¡°she¡¯s xu kui¡¯s daughter.¡± a trace of hatred appeared on black wolf¡¯s face. ¡°idiot.¡± pig head rong looked at black wolf in disdain. could it be that skin color really determines intelligence? ¡°what did you say!¡± black wolf jumped up irritably. ¡°if you dare to howl at the top of your lungs again, i¡¯ll immediately dig a pit and bury you. i¡¯ll let you experience my ancestral skills.¡± pig head rong glanced coldly at black wolf. if charles was here, he would still be afraid, but he was naturally not afraid of black wolf alone. ¡°you¡­¡± black wolf¡¯s black face was about to turn white from anger. he pointed at pig head rong, but unfortunately, his language talent limited his performance. he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°alright.¡± a man as thin as a bamboo pole beside him tried to smooth things over. ¡°boss is right. we¡¯re digging for treasures, we¡¯re not those idiots who fight and kill every day outside.¡± as he took advantage of the fact that black wolf did not understand, he pulled black wolf to sit down again with a comforting expression. he could not be bothered with the sulking black wolf. he leaned in front of pig head rong. ¡°boss, do you think that streamer will come?¡± ¡°what time is it?¡± pig head rong could not be bothered with black wolf. if not for the fact that the white-skinned man was worried that he would pocket the warring states golden foil and insisted that pig head rong bring black wolf with him, he would have kicked this fool down the mountain 80 years ago. ¡°it¡¯s five past ten.¡± the thin bamboo pole was the one who had participated in the kidnapping of xu jiajia and almost had his balls burst. his nickname was skinny monkey. he really lived up to his name. ¡°has there been any news from construction west road subway station?¡± pig head rong asked with a frown. before this operation, his men had been divided into two waves. four of his five lackeys had been brought to maple ridge to kidnap xu jiajia and black wolf. the remaining underling was in charge of staying with the white-skinned man and keeping an eye on su yun at the subway station. the main thing was to see if the other party would call the police. ¡°big dog has already arrived at the entrance of construction west road subway station, but he didn¡¯t find that kid,¡± skinny monkey replied. his brother who was spying on construction west road was nicknamed big dog. pig head rong looked surprised. he instructed, ¡°where¡¯s that girl¡¯s phone? call that streamer and ask where he is.¡± skinny monkey took out xu jiajia¡¯s phone from his pocket and quickly installed the electric panel. he started to turn it on and dial. as he pressed the speaker button, a notification sounded. ¡°the number you have dialed is switched off.. please try again later!¡± Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: The Night Is A Little Chilly, The Corpse Is A Little Cold! (2) chapter 104: the night is a little chilly, the corpse is a little cold! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations skinny monkey was suddenly stunned. he subconsciously looked at pig head rong, who was also a little dumbfounded. although this operation was relatively rushed, the plan was complete. su yun¡¯s reaction was not beyond pig head rong¡¯s expectations. after knowing that xu jiajia had been kidnapped, the concern he showed made pig head rong believe that he had kidnapped the right person. moreover, although pig head rong had extorted a ransom, that ransom was actually just a smokescreen. it was the same for the construction west road subway station. pig head rong had prepared five to six similar locations. every one of them had been carefully chosen by pig head rong. his goal was to mislead the police. after all, in the eyes of pig head rong, the police were actually the greatest threat. he had already decided that if he obtained the warring states golden foil tonight, he would immediately wash his hands and leave. then it was obviously very necessary to mislead the police in the wrong direction and place at the same time as obtaining the warring states golden foil. distracting the police¡¯s attention and manpower was very necessary. he did not expect that his meticulous plan would stop at the first step! the other party had actually turned off his phone! what was going on? was that kid afraid? pig head rong only felt a faint pain in his balls. he had seen many cowards, but this was the first time he had seen someone so cowardly. it was just asking you to bring the ransom to the subway station. even if you had never been there, just from the name, you could tell that it was definitely a commercial district with a denser flow of people. among all the cities in the country, as long as the name contains construction, which one of them was not one of the most prosperous areas of the city? there are so many people. you¡¯re just paying a ransom. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? moreover, your girlfriend was kidnapped, and you turned off your phone? she was as beautiful as a flower! are you just going to leave it to us vicious kidnappers to ravage? why don¡¯t you just call the police? to be honest, pig head rong really wanted him to call the police. however, it was obvious that the streamer called su yun did not call the police. the reason was simple. if he called the police, the phone would definitely be in the hands of the police. and the police would never turn off the phone. they would definitely prepare listening and locating equipment and wait for him to call again. he had even thought of how many seconds to make the call. pig head rong really wanted to go straight to him and scold the streamer called su yun. are you still a man? ¡°boss, could it be that your 200,000 yuan scared him?¡± skinny monkey was also a little dumbfounded. he had really exceeded his expectations by turning off his phone. ¡°it¡¯s possible.¡± pig head rong nodded. in order to make him, the kidnapper, look more professional, pig head rong offered a ransom of 200,000 yuan. logically speaking, this price was really not high. after all, there was naturally a market for kidnapping. if the price was low, others would think that you were joking. moreover, from the looks of it, su yun did not look like he could not even fork out 200,000 yuan. he was also a streamer. it was said that he was quite popular and the fans were quite generous with their tips. even if he really could not take it out, with the streamer¡¯s wide network, he could borrow the money. even if he could not borrow it, it was good to discuss it with him! who said that kidnappers were unreasonable? moreover, pig head rong had originally planned to reason with su yun. he had prepared six or seven locations. the first location only needed su yun to prepare 200,000 yuan, and the second location would become 300,000 yuan. using this method of boiling a frog in warm water, he would wear down su yun¡¯s spirit while raising the ransom to a level that su yun could not afford. he was not afraid that su yun would not hand over the warring states golden foil. he did not even need to mention it. he would go with that plan if the warring states golden foil was really with su yun. if the warring states golden foil was not with him, pig head rong would not lose out anyway. however, the thoughts were plentiful, and the reality was very bone-chilling. he had originally planned to stand su yun up a few times. he did not expect that as a kidnapper, he would actually be stood up by the hostage¡¯s family. ¡°of course, it¡¯s also possible that su yun guessed our identities.¡± he touched his chin and said. it was rare for a man to be so cowardly. after all, it was just a ransom. at most, he would lose a sum of money and his life would not be in danger. at the very least, he could call the police. then, a more reasonable explanation was that su yun already knew that his team was that group of tomb raiders. moreover, a brother had already died at his hands. this meant that the warring states golden foil was indeed in su yun¡¯s hands. that was why he did not appear, but he did not call the police. because if the police found out that the warring states golden foil was in his hands, he could also be sentenced for illegal possession. ¡°boss, what should we do if he doesn¡¯t come?¡± skinny monkey asked blankly. ¡°ignore him!¡± pig head rong replied hatefully. he could not do anything about a coward to this extent. ¡°no matter what, let¡¯s hold that chick in our hands first. even if we can¡¯t force su yun to appear, we can still use her as a hostage at critical moments. my eyelids have been twitching for the past two days. i feel that the police are up to something big!¡± pig head rong rubbed his eyes hard and looked at skinny monkey. ¡°go outside and replace bobcat. he¡¯s been on the tree for half the night..¡± Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: The Night Is A Little Chilly, The Corpse Is A Little Cold! (3) chapter 105: the night is a little chilly, the corpse is a little cold! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°my balls haven¡¯t recovered yet. that girl was too ruthless today¡­¡± skinny monkey was a little embarrassed. ¡°hurry up and go! f*ck, you piece of trash, you still have the cheek to say that!¡± at the mention of this, pig head rong felt that his balls were not good either. he glared fiercely at skinny monkey. skinny monkey went off glumly. watching him disappear behind the heavy curtain, black wolf¡¯s strange voice said, ¡°it sounds like your plan is bankrupt?¡± pig head rong glanced at black wolf. he had always been unhappy with black skins. one of the key reasons was that his accent was problematic. no matter what he said, it sounded like mockery. of course, both sides were not good people. ¡°not necessarily,¡± pig head rong said coldly. ¡°it¡¯s also possible that he was just delayed by raising the money and was rushing to the construction west road subway station. he ignored that his phone did not have battery.¡± ¡°could he have killed his way to our vicinity?¡± black wolf¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°if he¡¯s really that knife expert, such a thing is very likely.¡± ¡°the problem is, how does he know where we are?¡± pig head rong sneered. ¡°we were very clean when we attacked, and we didn¡¯t leave any traces that can be tracked. moreover, this foothold is very hidden now. many local elders only know a rough location, but they don¡¯t know the exact location.¡± ¡°most importantly.¡± a confident expression appeared on his face. ¡°even if my brothers are all ugly and unpresentable, all of them have the ability to take care of the house. for example, bobcat who¡¯s on sentry duty now used to be a gang member in southeast asia. not only is he hard-handed, but he also learned jungle reconnaissance and counter reconnaissance from the guerrillas there. when he was on guard for us, he never made any mistakes!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± black wolf was a little surprised. he really did not know that there was a colleague of his here. ¡°of course.¡± pig head rong glanced at black wolf. ¡°you should have heard of the reputation of the police here, unlike your country, which is full of trash. ¡°do you know what a professional is? a professional is¡­¡± pig head rong was about to throw out some dry goods to shock this black man who had always looked down on his younger brother. at the same time, he wanted to wash away his mistake. however, at this moment, the curtain was suddenly lifted and he saw skinny monkey barge in with a pale face. ¡°boss,¡± he said as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°bobcat is dead!¡± pig head rong¡¯s words were stuck in his throat and he almost choked to death. he had just stood up for his brother and was slapped in the face. he gaped at skinny monkey. before he could swallow the saliva that was blocking his throat, black wolf¡¯s voice spoke first. ¡°how did he die?¡± his voice was still strange. it sounded like he was mocking him all the time. ¡°i don¡¯t know either. as soon as i went over, i saw him lying on the ground and thought that he was sleeping secretly. i thought to myself, why is this kid sleeping on his stomach? could it be that he learned this technique from the guerrillas? will sleeping on his stomach in the forest allow him to not feel any cold?¡± skinny monkey looked quite frightened. after all, his brother had suddenly died for no reason, so it was inevitable that he would be frightened. he swallowed and continued incoherently, ¡°in the end, when i patted him, i realized that he had already hardened and was dead!¡± ¡°lower your voice!¡± pig head rong finally managed to calm his breathing. he glared at skinny monkey. ¡°bring me to take a look!¡± he followed skinny monkey out of the stone house. behind him, black wolf followed with an ambiguous expression. the tree where bobcat was keeping watch was at the only entrance to the bandit camp. it was not far from the stone house where pig head rong was, only about 30 to 40 meters away. in less than a minute, pig head rong and the others had already rushed to the tree. from a few meters away, they saw bobcat lying there in a strange posture, as if it wanted to pierce through the ground. pig head rong casually touched bobcat¡¯s corpse. it was cold to the touch and slightly stiff. this was very normal. the temperature on the mountain was too low. coupled with the pervasive mountain wind, the temperature on the surface of his body decreased very quickly. however, pig head rong could still confirm that bobcat had not died for long. after all, he had patrolled not long ago. he frowned and looked at the tree at the side, trying to find some traces on it. this was a maple tree. bobcat had been hiding in this tree as a hidden sentry. pig head rong had even praised him for being professional. on the other hand, black wolf squatted down and touched bobcat¡¯s corpse without any restraint. he was a mercenary, so he was obviously very professional at examining corpses. pig head rong sized it up for a full minute before turning around resentfully. he did not find any unusual traces on the tree. ¡°how is it?¡± he looked at black wolf. the latter also stood up at this moment. clearly, he had finished examining the corpse. ¡°no lights, so i can¡¯t make out the details. but i didn¡¯t find any external fatalities or blood.¡± all he could see in the darkness was the white flash of black wolf¡¯s teeth. ¡°his neck is fractured and there are signs of bleeding from his mouth and nose. in addition, his eyes are red, his face is blue, and his tongue is stuck out. this is a typical sign of asphyxiation.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± pig head rong was a little stunned. asphyxiation? ¡°it means that his neck was fractured by an external force. his trachea was damaged by an external force or a bone piece that was fractured pierced his trachea, causing him to bleed from his mouth and nose and eventually suffocate..¡± Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: The Night Is A Little Chilly, The Corpse Is A Little Cold! (4) chapter 106: the night is a little chilly, the corpse is a little cold! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations black wolf spread his hands and continued, ¡°from the traces of struggle on the ground, it can also prove this.¡± ¡°boss, do you think that the knife expert came looking for us? since he¡¯s an expert, is it possible that he has martial arts, such as using eagle claw technique to break the neck of bobcat?¡± skinny monkey whispered uneasily. ¡°eagle your ass!¡± if not for the fact that he was afraid of being heard by outsiders, pig head rong really wanted to slap him. ¡°let¡¯s not talk about whether there¡¯s such a so-called martial art. bobcat is on the tree. what kind of bullsh*t expert can climb up the tree and break his neck before he can even send out the alarm!¡± skinny monkey thought for a moment and agreed. he said mysteriously, ¡°either that, or he hit the fiend. the old people all say that this mountain has a fiendish aura! and in our line of work, the yin aura is too strong!¡± pig head rong could not be bothered with him and looked at black wolf. ¡°i don¡¯t think he died from some eagle claw technique either.¡± black wolf¡¯s bright white teeth floated in the night sky. from the number of teeth he displayed, he was obviously smiling. ¡°to be honest, i¡¯ve always thought that these things don¡¯t exist in reality at all. be it eagle claw technique, qigong, or even those strange so-called martial arts you¡¯re bragging about.¡± he continued, ¡°these are all just jokes.¡± ¡°then how do you think he died?¡± pig head rong could not be bothered to argue with him about whether kung fu was real or not. ¡°the answer is simple.¡± black wolf spread his hands again. ¡°he lost his footing and fell from a tree. unfortunately, he broke his neck and died.¡± pig head rong spat out a mouthful of blood. as his name suggested, bobcat was very agile. moreover, the forest was his home ground. in addition, he had learned a set of mountain tracking and anti-tracking techniques from the guerrillas. he even used various concealment techniques to tomb raiding. it was really professional and very compatible. therefore, pig head rong had always regarded bobcat highly. just now in the tent, he was bragging to black wolf about how professional bobcat was. in the end, bobcat died! moreover, he lost his balance on the tree and broke his neck, causing him to suffocate to death. pig head rong felt that his face was being slapped by bobcat¡¯s corpse. although he could not accept this answer, he had to admit that this was the most likely. this was because not everyone knew the skill of climbing trees, especially maple trees. this kind of tree did not have so many low branches, so it was very difficult to borrow strength. in addition, climbing a tree would definitely cause vibrations. unless bobcat was already a dead person when he was on the tree, even if he was dozing off, the vibrations caused by the climb would still wake him up. moreover, even if su yun was the knife expert, pig head rong did not believe that the other party could accurately locate him so quickly. unless he opened his heavenly eye! suppressing the urge to punch down the big white teeth floating in the night, pig head rong looked at bobcat¡¯s corpse and snorted. ¡°skinny monkey, call gang zi along and bury bobcat.¡± at this moment, he had nowhere to vent his anger, but at the same time, there was a hint of sadness. ¡°bury him better,¡± he instructed. ¡°after you¡¯re done, you and gang zi will keep watch for the rest of the night. if there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± after a pause, he continued. for that warring states golden foil, he had already lost two underlings. it was true that everyone was selfish and only gathered together for benefits. there was no such luxury as brotherhood. however, when he saw bobcat¡¯s corpse, it still made pig head rong sigh. tomb raiders attacked other people¡¯s tombs every day. in order to obtain the antiques to be buried with them, they cut open coffins and bones without any scruples. however, what they were most afraid of was that they would suffer retribution and die in the wilderness. this kind of mentality usually did not appear in his mind, but at this moment, when he saw his companion¡¯s corpse for the first time, pig head rong suddenly felt a faint fear. in the familiar forest in front of him, the familiar night suddenly became like an unknown monster that devoured people! Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Su Yun’s True Strength? (1) chapter 107: su yun¡¯s true strength? (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations pig head rong subconsciously scanned the surrounding forest. the forest was quiet, and only the cold wind at night blew through the treetops, making a whimpering sound. for some reason, he felt that there seemed to be a pair of eyes hidden in the darkness. they were sizing him up with emotionless eyes. eye my ass! pig head rong spat on the ground. he was not someone who would be sad. he was determined to get the warring states golden foil! for this, the death of bobcat was nothing. so there was no need to stand here and stare blankly at a corpse. ¡°what should we do now?¡± the big white teeth flashed in the night, and black wolf¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°contact your base first and see if there are any traces of su yun at construction west road subway station. if there are no discoveries, then ask that chick and see what kind of person su yun is,¡± pig head rong said coldly. ¡°perhaps she has a way to help us find this little streamer?¡± he said meaningfully as he walked in the direction of the stone house. on the other hand, black wolf revealed a disdainful smile and glanced at bobcat¡¯s corpse on the ground. ¡°professional?¡± he sneered and turned to follow pig head rong and skinny monkey. pig head rong and black wolf could enter the relatively warm stone house, but skinny monkey did not have this treatment. he walked to another shack that had already collapsed and called out to the gang zi that pig head rong had mentioned. gang zi was as thin as skinny monkey, but he was not as tall as skinny monkey, so his entire body looked a little well-proportioned. he looked at his watch with an unhappy expression after being dragged out of the nest by skinny monkey. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked as he rubbed his eyes. there were no entertainment activities deep in the mountains, especially since pig head rong had imposed light control, which strictly prohibited everyone from making unnecessary sounds. of course, card games, the only entertainment activity that could be carried out, was also prohibited. other than going to bed early, there was no other choice. on the other hand, gang zi was originally going to replace skinny monkey as a lookout in the second half of the night. in the end, it was only ten o¡¯clock, and he had already woken him up. it was a little ridiculous. ¡°boss wants us to bury the corpse,¡± skinny monkey said gloomily. ¡°who are you burying? that girl? why did you kill her?¡± gang zi instantly woke up and asked in surprise. previously, when he kidnapped xu jiajia, pig head rong had specially instructed him not to hurt her. this was because at this juncture, he did not want to complicate matters and become enemies with the military. after all, as long as the warring states golden foil was in their hands, everyone could immediately retreat. this transaction was very likely to be the last. hurting the daughter of a military commander at this time was purely the actions of a fool. because of this, all the criminals were polite to xu jiajia and did not do anything out of line. even pig head rong was the same. however, gang zi did not expect xu jiajia to be killed in the time it took him to sleep. who was so f*cking impulsive? ¡°no.¡± skinny monkey shook his head. ¡°we¡¯re burying bobcat.¡± ¡°bury who?¡± gang zi suspected that he was hallucinating. ¡°bobcat. he fell out of a tree when he was keeping watch. his neck cracked and broke,¡± skinny monkey said graphically. gang zi was clearly a little stunned. when he came back to his senses, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. what the f*ck was going on? didn¡¯t bobcat also study with the guerrillas outside the borders? the aboriginal monkeys outside the southern borders were good at climbing trees. it was said that bobcat had also learned the essence. according to him, he could live on a tree for a month and eat, drink, shit, and sleep on the tree. how could he fall from a tree and break his neck? ¡°are you f*cking talking nonsense with me?¡± he looked at skinny monkey suspiciously. ¡°why would i lie to you about this?¡± skinny monkey pointed forward with his chin. ¡°look, his corpse is still lying there.¡± at this moment, the two of them had already walked to the only exit of the camp. gang zi narrowed his eyes and looked. with the help of the faint moonlight that had just risen, he indeed saw a corpse lying on the ground in the posture of a sun ant. the scattered maple leaves had already covered his body. gang zi subconsciously took two steps closer. he sized up bobcat¡¯s corpse in surprise and narrowed his eyes. he looked at the tree above his head and whispered inquisitively, ¡°this tree isn¡¯t tall either. can this fall kill someone?¡± the tree was about five or six meters tall. it didn¡¯t sound too short. bobcat couldn¡¯t stand on the top of a tree. besides, there was a thick layer of fallen leaves under the tree. it was a natural cushion. it was really unbelievable that someone could fall to their death like this, and it was bobcat at that. ¡°when one is unlucky, even cold water will get stuck in one¡¯s teeth!¡± he sighed sympathetically. ¡°what unlucky? do you think this is the misfortune of bobcat?¡± skinny monkey looked like he was afraid of something and said mysteriously, ¡°let me tell you, this is called hitting evil!¡± ¡°what bullsh*t evil?¡± gang zi snorted and glanced at skinny monkey. ¡°in our line of work, there¡¯s a lot of yin energy. you know this, right?¡± skinny monkey sighed. gang zi nodded noncommittally. yin energy was something from traditional culture. tomb raiders often entered yin residences that could not see the sun, so it was normal for yin energy to be heavy. although gang zi did not believe in this thing, he could not say anything to refute it. ¡°maple ridge used to be a bandit¡¯s nest. it was exterminated by the army decades ago. you know this too, right?¡± skinny monkey continued.. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Su Yun’s True Strength? (2) chapter 108: su yun¡¯s true strength? (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°and then?¡± gang zi still did not agree or disagree. ¡°at that time, the bandits on maple ridge were the largest group around hibiscus city. including other bandits who fled here to cozy up to them after their lairs were breached, it was said that there were more than 3,000 bandits in the entire maple ridge. in the end, all of them were blocked on the mountain by the army.¡± skinny monkey continued vividly, ¡°after the army surrounded them, they began to persuade them to surrender. at that time, the old boss of maple ridge, rascal wang, had heard too many operas from water margin and his brain had water. he felt that he had to learn from the heroes of liangshan and fight with the official army first to show his might before he could be recruited.¡± gang zi almost spat out. he puffed up his eyes and looked at skinny monkey. ¡°there¡¯s such a stupid person¡ªthen what?¡± ¡°then the army attacked.¡± skinny monkey looked at gang zi pitifully, as if he was the idiot who went stupid after listening to water margin. ¡°rascal wang was still waiting for the army to attack his stone stronghold layer by layer. in the end, the army did not delay with him at all. they directly fired ten thousand cannons at once and almost blew up the entire maple ridge.¡± he pointed behind him. ¡°the broken stone houses we¡¯re living in now were destroyed by the army¡¯s cannons.¡± ¡°what does this have to do with what you¡¯re talking about?¡± gang zi asked skeptically. ¡°how is it unrelated? can anyone survive under the cannons?¡± skinny monkey rolled his eyes at gang zi. ¡°after a round of cannon fire by the army, more than 3,000 bandits died completely. all of them were blown to pieces and their flesh was mangled. the next year, there were red leaves all over maple ridge. before that, the maple leaves in hibiscus city were not red leaves! therefore, the old people all say,¡± skinny monkey said meaningfully, ¡°that the red leaves on this mountain have a great murderous aura!¡± gang zi was a little stunned. the content of skinny monkey¡¯s words sounded like nonsense, but after careful thought, it seemed very f*cking reasonable. it was common knowledge that there were many bandits around hibiscus city in the past. even a foreigner like him had heard of this. this was caused by the unique terrain around hibiscus city. as the saying went, ¡°there will be an alternate universe in sichuan if we guard the jianmen pass and burn the walkway.¡± moreover, there were indeed traces of a cannon blast on maple ridge. the nest he had slept in previously should have been a stone house, but it had collapsed from the cannonball and left a huge hole. in other words, he was actually sleeping in a bomb crater. this could not be faked. however, these two points were actually not much evidence. what really made his hair stand on end was that he had been around hibiscus city for a long time in the past, but he had never seen red leaves elsewhere. it was not that there were no maple trees around hibiscus city. on the contrary, there were still many maple trees. however, the maple leaves elsewhere would not turn red. only maple ridge was filled with red leaves that were as red as blood every autumn and winter. he looked at skinny monkey in surprise. logically speaking, a person like skinny monkey was obviously ignorant and incompetent. he had no problem making up a story. but he really did not have the ability to make up such a logical and seamless story. for example, there were no red leaves growing around hibiscus city. only the leaves of maple ridge would turn red. such a story was not something he could explain. in other words, what skinny monkey said was very likely true! at the thought of this, gang zi also felt a little scared. after all, more than 3,000 people had been smashed to pieces here. their deaths were too horrible to look at. even if he often dealt with ancient tombs, he still could not withstand it. in terms of feng shui, this was completely a so-called dangerous place. a red leaf fell on his shoulder. his body bounced and he subconsciously wrapped his clothes tightly. ¡°damn it, i always felt uneasy when i came up this mountain. i even felt cold sleeping in the nest. i don¡¯t know where the cold wind came from. ¡°so, this mountain has a murderous aura.¡± he glanced around. ¡°what do you think? the old people all say that the red leaves on this mountain can drink human blood!¡± skinny monkey looked gratified that he had finally been enlightened. his stomach was about to explode from laughter. the fact that he was timid had long become the laughing stock of everyone. everyone teased him about this for no reason, feeling that he was even timider than a rat. after all, only he would burn incense and ask for a long time before entering the tomb. sometimes, skinny monkey really envied the guts of others, especially gang zi. however, from the looks of it, gang zi was not very bold. ¡°alright, i¡¯m just reminding you not to underestimate this mountain. otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± he said proudly, ¡°let¡¯s quickly bury bobcat.¡± he carefully grabbed bobcat¡¯s arm. ¡°come, drag it into the pit beside us.¡± ¡°wait.¡± gang zi was indeed a little angry at this moment. he felt that his stomach was cold. ¡°i¡¯ll pee first.¡± seeing gang zi hurriedly run to the side to slide the zipper of his pants, skinny monkey felt that his stomach was already hurting from laughing. this story was made up by skinny monkey. there were indeed bandits in maple ridge, but they had never reached the scale of thousands. after all, until the modern era, the vicinity of maple ridge was a remote village. what did thousands of bandits eat? the villagers had probably never reached this number. back then, there were only one to two hundred bandits on maple ridge. most of them were old, weak, women, and children. there were only dozens of real bandits. the army had indeed come here to suppress the bandits. and the bandit leader was indeed crazy, but he was not to that extent. he was just acting and asking for leniency.. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Su Yun’s True Strength? (3) chapter 109: su yun¡¯s true strength? (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the end, the army casually fired a few shots, and the bandits immediately cowered. they peed their pants and dragged their families down the mountain to surrender. as for the fact that there were no red leaves around hibiscus city, only the maple leaves on maple ridge would turn red, this was known to the locals in the surrounding area of hibiscus city. the climate in hibiscus city could not produce red leaves at all. this was because maple leaves only turned red in autumn, and everyone in hibiscus city knew that there was no autumn. summer in hibiscus city was nearly six months long. after summer, it will be winter. as for the maple leaves on maple ridge, they were red because they were a tree species obtained from the northwest. they were different from the native trees in hibiscus city. in fact, these maple trees were planted by the bandit suppression army back then. maple ridge was still called rascal mountain. the vegetation on the mountain had been made bald by the bandits of previous dynasties. after the commander of the army finished exterminating the bandits, he felt that this name was not pleasant and might affect the lives of the nearby villagers in the future. after all, it would be a new civilized society in the future. it was really inappropriate for one to introduce themselves and say that they came from the rascal mountain. coincidentally, the soldiers had planted maple trees all over the mountain, so the commander decided to name it maple ridge. however, whether it was because of the tree species or other reasons that caused the maple leaves of maple tree ridge to be red, skinny monkey could not be sure. this was because although the bandits were not killed in maple ridge back then, it had been used by the police to execute death row criminals for decades. this was also the reason why the people nearby were unwilling to enter maple ridge. there was more or less a bit of murderous aura. however, skinny monkey was used to running in the mountains after all. he could still withstand this little fear. especially when he had someone by his side. he suddenly rolled his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°who is it?¡± halfway through, gang zi turned around at the speed of light and looked at skinny monkey in surprise. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°nothing.¡± skinny monkey pretended to stare at a certain spot and shook his head slightly. ¡°i saw it wrongly.¡± ¡°are you f*cking fooling me?¡± gang zi came back to his senses. ¡°how can that be?¡± skinny monkey had a serious expression and tried his best to hold back his smile. ¡°you can pee in peace. i¡¯ll keep an eye on your back for you!¡± he said seriously. gang zi completely understood. he made a gesture that he would settle scores with him later and continued to turn around. with the sound of water, skinny monkey turned around with a smug expression. previously, gang zi was the person who mocked him the most. now that he saw that the usually bold gang zi was frightened by him, he felt extremely comfortable. at this moment, the moon had already come out, and the forest was filled with strange lights. skinny monkey casually caught a falling maple leaf and said reluctantly, ¡°say¡­¡± he had just said something when his voice stopped abruptly. he stood rooted to the ground and stared blankly five meters away. there was a figure enveloped in darkness there. skinny monkey could not see the other party¡¯s face clearly. he could only see the other party¡¯s terrifyingly bright eyes under the moonlight. that pair of eyes was looking at him coldly. for a moment, skinny monkey was in a daze. the moon had just climbed up. the crescent moon was already hazy, illuminating the forest like a ghost realm. the figure stood quietly beside a tree five meters away. his entire body was enveloped in darkness, making him look like a strange silhouette. the mountain wind blew, and the silhouette seemed to be blown away by the wind. cold sweat instantly crawled up skinny monkey¡¯s back. was this shadow a human or a ghost? it was no wonder he had such doubts. he was timid to begin with. in addition, maple ridge was what everyone called the great fiend land. usually, there were few people around, and only tomb raiders like them were active. moreover, it was already late at night, so no one would come. in the wilderness, it was really difficult to think that it was human when a shadow appeared in the middle of the night. ¡°what are you talking about?¡± a voice suddenly sounded behind skinny monkey. it was gang zit s voice. skinny monkey heaved a sigh of relief. he subconsciously glanced at gang zi. the latter was still happily peeing. when he heard him say the word, he was about to turn around. ¡°there¡¯s a ghost!¡± skinny monkey stretched out his trembling hand and pointed in the direction of the black shadow. he looked at gang zi expectantly. ¡°f*ck you!¡± gang zi turned his head halfway and immediately turned back at the speed of light. ¡°f*ck you, turn around and look!¡± skinny monkey was anxious. even though gang zi was standing less than ten meters away from him, he felt like he was facing immense fear alone. he subconsciously began to retreat weakly step by step. ¡°see your ass.¡± gang zi replied without hesitation. his neck was like iron, not moving at all. skinny monkey was about to cry from anxiety. he stared fixedly at the black shadow and watched as the other party raised one hand and pointed at him from afar. then, the shadow seemed to wave its arm slightly, but he could not see anything in the night. there was only the mountain wind. skinny monkey felt that his body suddenly had strength. he suddenly turned around and rushed in gang zi¡¯s direction. gang zi had just finished peeing when he suddenly heard footsteps rushing over from behind. he subconsciously turned around. in the next second, skinny monkey collided with him and a pair of hands grabbed his shoulders.. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Su Yun’s True Strength? (4) chapter 110: su yun¡¯s true strength? (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°are you f*cking sick?¡± feeling the ambiguous position between him and skinny monkey, gang zi was furious and prepared to push him away. however, skinny monkey¡¯s hands were clasped very tightly, making gang zi feel a little pain in his shoulder. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± gang zi felt that something was wrong. as he tried to break free from skinny monkey¡¯s hand, he carefully studied skinny monkey¡¯s face. skinny monkey¡¯s expression was painful and filled with fear. he even looked at gang zi pleadingly. his mouth was open, as if he was trying to speak. however, before he could say a word, gang zi only heard a gulping sound coming from his throat. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± gang zi felt his scalp begin to turn numb. he suddenly struggled desperately. almost with the strength of breaking skinny monkey¡¯s fingers, he broke free from skinny monkey¡¯s hand and jumped two steps back. in the next moment, skinny monkey fell to the ground convulsively with a muffled thud. swoosh! almost at the same time, a palm-sized black shadow suddenly flew over. gang zi turned his head reflexively, and a slight sharp whistle suddenly brushed past his ear. he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his neck. he subconsciously looked in the direction of the black shadow and saw a shadow more than ten meters away. the distance was a little far, and the forest was too dim. gang zi could not tell if it was really a person or the shadows of the trees. he could not even be sure if it was an illusion, but he could feel a trace of coldness. gang zi looked at the shadow in a daze and subconsciously glanced at skinny monkey on the ground. skinny monkey had already stopped struggling. his hands and feet were in a strange posture, extremely similar to bobcat from before. however, bobcat¡¯s eyes were already closed, while skinny monkey¡¯s eyes were still wide open. gang zi could still see despair and fear in those eyes. skinny monkey¡¯s eyes had already rolled up slightly. due to the angle, it looked like he was staring at gang zi. gang zi did not find any wounds or blood on skinny monkey¡¯s body, nor did he hear anything other than skinny monkey. gang zi¡¯s gaze returned to the shadow again. needless to say, skinny monkey¡¯s death must be related to that shadow. but what exactly was that shadow? could it be that there was really a supernatural existence in this world? and how did skinny monkey die? a huge chill ran through gang zi¡¯s body. he stood rooted to the ground in a daze, forgetting to breathe. phew¡­ a gust of mountain wind blew, and a small black shadow suddenly swept past his eyes slowly. its size was extremely similar to the one that had flown past his neck just now, but its speed was different. gang zi¡¯s entire body trembled. he reflexively grabbed the black shadow. it was a maple leaf. under the hazy moonlight, it seemed to be dark red like frozen blood. gang zi¡¯s hair stood on end. he suddenly turned around and ran towards the camp. in his panic, he could not run more than two steps before he suddenly staggered and fell to the ground. he had tripped over bobcat¡¯s corpse. he got up without caring about his butt and ran towards the camp in a daze. at this moment, his heart was already filled with fear. what skinny monkey said was true! there was really a murderous aura on this mountain! su yun stood in place and quietly looked at gang zi, who was running towards the camp. he felt a little regretful. needless to say, he was that shadow. su yun took another look at the fleeing figure and walked in front of skinny monkey. he did not know how many subordinates pig head rong had in the camp. moreover, he did not know what kind of weapon the other party had, so he did not rashly enter the camp. instead, he planned to use an assassination method to eliminate the enemies one by one. he lowered his head and endured the discomfort in his heart. he sized up the corpse under his feet that had died with remaining grievances. su yun¡¯s gaze fixed on the other party¡¯s throat. with the help of the hazy moonlight and the aim, su yun found a thin red line on the other party¡¯s throat. this red line was extremely small. even if someone noticed it, they would think that it was just a scratch mark. after all, tomb raiders drilled in the forest every day, and there was never a lack of thorns in the forest. it was normal for there to be a few scratches on their hands, bodies, and even their faces. no one would pay much attention to it. however, it was this thin red line that took the lives of the two tomb raiders. cards were extremely light. the thickness of an ordinary household kitchen knife was usually more than 0.5 mm. even the top-notch ceramic knife used to slice raw fish was 0.4 mm thick. with just an increase of 0.1 mm, the ceramic knife had become the sharpest knife in the world. it could easily cut off all the muscle tissue of the fish and maintain the flat shape of the sliced fish. if the blade was too thick, it would greatly increase the resistance of the blade. the sashimi would inevitably curl and be uneven. it was just like when a kitchen knife cut through meat, it would definitely leave a slightly protruding incision that was open to both sides. an ordinary standard poker card was only 0.2 mm thick, half the thickness of a ceramic knife. it was even thinner than the diameter of most men¡¯s hair. this meant that if one had enough speed, the card would become the sharpest knife in the world.. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Su Yun’s True Strength? (5) chapter 111: su yun¡¯s true strength? (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations of course, due to the insufficient thickness and weight, the lethality of the card was also greatly limited. if he cut his limbs or even his body, he would at most feel a wave of pain. the wound might not even bleed. because the wound was too small, blood could not flow out of such a wound. a vital spot like the neck, however, was different. if the angle was right and the depth was just right, the blood would not shoot out. instead, it would not be able to flow out. they would reverse into the space inside the wound. in other words, the throat or trachea. the blood flowing into the trachea blocks the trachea and causes the injured to suffocate and eventually die. unless a doctor was present and intubated the injured on the spot. there was no such condition in the forest. moreover, a group of tomb raiders naturally did not know too much about medicine. this was the cause of the death of bobcat and skinny monkey. due to the fact that the weapon that killed them was too thin, they did not even know what kind of weapon attack they had suffered before they died. in fact, due to fear and other emotions, adrenaline was secreted quickly, causing them to not feel that they were injured at all. the only thing they could feel was the blood pouring into their lungs. they couldn¡¯t stop it at all. they couldn¡¯t even make a sound. they could only feel the growing suffocation and watch helplessly as their world became deathly silent. then it finally returned to the void. it was a painful process. it was also a fatal injury that was completely different from when three died back then, but it was even more exquisite than before. similarly, it also meant that su yun had completely mastered and familiarized himself with the second realm. when he attacked angrily, he had all his strength! however, su yun did not show any mercy. although the first time he killed someone head-on and actively made him feel a little uncomfortable, the secretion of adrenaline quickly calmed him down. from the moment the other party kidnapped xu jiajia, their fate was already destined. su yun also saw the big white teeth floating in the air. he knew that there was a black man in this group of criminals. moreover, their act of colluding with outsiders to steal and dig up their ancestor¡¯s ancient tomb was also courting death. today, he would not let any of these tomb raiders escape from maple ridge. su yun hid in the forest again. at the same time, he took out his phone and turned it on. soon, many missed calls popped up. ¡°heh¡­¡± su yun sneered and switched off his phone again. he knew that these calls were definitely from the kidnappers, but they clearly did not expect him to not play by the rules at all. when gang zi stumbled back to the camp and began to look for pig head rong to report, pig head rong was in the cellar where xu jiajia was imprisoned. xu jiajia was still tied up well. although there was a small blade hidden in her sleeve, it was clearly a patient job to cut the rope with a small blade. after all, there had always been someone guarding her in the cellar. on the other hand, pig head rong had never thought that xu jiajia would have such methods. he was in a bad mood and was not in the mood to think about such nonsense. ¡°miss xu, i hope you can do me a favor,¡± he said coldly. ¡°i¡¯m already tied up here by you. what else can i help with?¡± xu jiajia asked bluntly. ¡°you can help,¡± pig head rong said gloomily. ¡°i hope you can help me ask your boyfriend, su yun, to our designated place.¡± ¡°first of all, su yun is not my boyfriend. i don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± even though she was tied up, xu jiajia¡¯s tone did not soften. ¡°secondly, you¡¯re kidnappers. do you want me, the hostage, to make this ransom call personally?¡± ¡°to be honest, we called su yun.¡± pig head rong¡¯s expression was gloomy as he said coldly, ¡°we asked him to bring the ransom to ransom you, but we didn¡¯t see him at the agreed time and place. in fact, his phone was turned off,¡± he added meaningfully. ¡°really?¡± xu jiajia was slightly stunned. clearly, she had not expected this to happen. ¡°perhaps he feels that he can¡¯t resolve this matter.¡± xu jiajia¡¯s voice was a little low, but there was also a sense of relief. ¡°why don¡¯t you call my father directly?¡± in reality, xu jiajia was really conflicted. on one hand, after knowing that the kidnapper¡¯s target was su yun, she had been worried that su yun would do something stupid. however, at this moment, when she heard that not only did su yun not pay the ransom, but his phone had also been turned off, she was a little indignant and even disappointed. which girl didn¡¯t want prince charming to put his life on the line and come to save her when she was in danger? but su yun did not come. perhaps he really did not have that kind of feelings for her. soon, xu jiajia quickly chased this thought out of her mind. although being kidnapped was an accident, she still had a backup plan. su yun must have known that the real target was him, though the person being kidnapped was her. it was the right choice to turn off the phone and lose contact. after all, he was just a small streamer. the content of his daily livestream was only throwing cards. it was true that he flaunted throwing cards and wooden stakes in the livestream every day, and it looked shocking. it seemed like it was not impossible to use them to protect himself. however, xu jiajia was also a professional. she knew very well that wooden stakes were different from humans. the wooden stake was dead, but the person was alive. moreover, although wooden stakes were harder than the human body, the toughness of the human body was not something that wood could compare to. in fact, in comparison, the human body¡¯s resistance to piercing and cutting was much higher than ordinary wooden stakes. in ancient times, there was a cruel punishment. a person was cut open from the waist with a saw. when carrying out this punishment, the prisoner¡¯s body had to be clamped with a wooden board. otherwise, the saw could not enter. most importantly, xu jiajia did not believe that anyone could cut open a human body with poker cards. a thin poker card needed to fly extremely fast to cut open a human body. xu jiajia didn¡¯t know how fast this speed was. however, she had once read relevant research. a piece of paper could be lethal in an f5 tornado. the wind speed of an f5 tornado was about 140 meters per second, and the fastest baseball player in the world only threw a ball at a speed of 46 meters per second. their speed was not on the same level at all. would su yun be faster than the fastest baseball player? perhaps. but could he be three times faster than the fastest baseball player? impossible. this was also the reason why su yun had always been called brother special effects. this was because if he wanted to insert poker cards into the wooden stake, his speed also needed to reach an unbelievable level. not only did the audience not believe it, but xu jiajia also did not believe it. therefore, it was fine if he did not come. she only hoped that he was not in danger. ¡°miss xu, you might have misunderstood your situation.¡± pig head rong was no longer in the mood to care about xu jiajia¡¯s feelings. he said fiercely, ¡°although i don¡¯t want to touch you, this doesn¡¯t mean that i don¡¯t dare to touch you! ¡°if you dare to be arrogant with me again, i guarantee that something bad will happen to you!¡± he directly returned to his original self and said with a murderous aura, ¡°you have to figure out what situation you¡¯re in now! you¡¯re in my hands now. no matter how awesome your regiment commander father is, he won¡¯t be able to do anything! this is maple ridge, this is my territory! in my territory, it¡¯s up to me to decide who lives or dies¡­¡± however, before he could finish speaking, a miserable voice suddenly sounded outside the cellar. ¡°boss, are you there? skinny monkey is dead too!¡± Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: The Card that Landed At Her Feet, Stunned and Shocked Everyone! (1) chapter 112: the card that landed at her feet, stunned and shocked everyone! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with a muffled bang, the lid of the cellar opened. with hurried footsteps, a figure rushed in in a panic. ¡°boss, skinny monkey is dead!¡± it was gang zi who rushed in. when he saw pig head rong, it was as if he had seen his savior. pig head rong was already wooden at this moment. he even forgot to scold gang zi softly. why would someone die just as he was about to establish his might? including black wolf, who was at the side, was also surprised. ¡°how did he die?¡± he asked first. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± at this moment, gang zi¡¯s face was filled with fear. fear could be seen with the naked eye. ¡°what do you mean you don¡¯t know? did he f*cking fall to his death again?¡± pig head rong finally came back to his senses and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. this year was really f*cking unlucky. pig head rong had been in the business of tomb raiding for so many years. not to mention losing his underlings, even the police had never touched their figures. he had been at large for so many years, but three of his subordinates had already died this year. each death was more bizarre than the last! ¡°no, i was peeing. skinny monkey was keeping watch for me. he suddenly pounced on me and died after whipping me twice,¡± gang zi replied in shock. ¡°do you need someone else to watch over you when you¡¯re peeing?¡± black wolf acutely caught an unimportant point. he frowned and looked at pig head rong, as if asking, ¡°is this the brother you bragged about?¡± pig head rong could not be bothered with him. although he was working with the two mercenaries, neither side was convinced of the other. in fact, they could not stand each other. this was normal. the mercenaries could act like they were the boss at any time, as if they could order pig head rong around just because they were buyers. however, pig head rong had been in the underworld for so many years. when has he ever listened to others? ¡°did you notice anything unusual?¡± he looked at gang zi. gang zi was not timid. after digging ancient tombs for so many years, he had never frowned. it was definitely abnormal to scare him like this. ¡°when skinny monkey died, i saw a shadow not far away. i don¡¯t know if it was a human or a ghost, but he pointed at skinny monkey and he died. by the way, he even pointed at me. my neck is injured too.¡± he moved his neck in front of pig head rong. only then did pig head rong realize that gang zi¡¯s neck was bleeding. his gaze focused as he carefully sized up the wound. black wolf, who was beside him, also came over. the wound on gang zi¡¯s neck was very small. it looked like it was caused by a sharp weapon. the flesh was slightly turned out, and blood was slowly gushing out of the wound. the wound was not serious. it would heal itself without even stopping the bleeding. however, pig head rong frowned slightly. he subconsciously looked at black wolf beside him. ¡°what kind of weapon do you think this is?¡± ¡°from the wound, it seems to have been caused by an extremely sharp knife. however, this mark is a little strange.¡± as a mercenary, black wolf was still very professional at identifying wounds. he carefully sized up the wound on gang zi¡¯s neck and said uncertainly, ¡°normal knife wounds are straight, but this wound has a magnitude, and there are tearing marks in the second half. this is a little contradictory.¡± pig head rong nodded. he understood what black wolf meant. the wound on gang zi¡¯s neck was small, which meant that the weapon that hurt him was very sharp. otherwise, the wound would not be so thin. and the resistance to a sharp weapon would definitely be very small, so the incision would be flat. however, the second half of the wound on gang zi¡¯s neck suddenly bent. there were also traces of tearing on his flesh. this was the typical blunt knife wound. what kind of weapon could cause two completely different effects on the same wound? ¡°did you see what weapon the other party used to injure you?¡± pig head rong said with a burning gaze. ¡°it¡¯s this.¡± gang zi finally remembered what he was holding. he stretched out his hand in front of pig head rong. pig head rong was stunned. that was because it was a leaf. maple leaf! from the thickness and shape of the leaves, it indeed matched the characteristics of the wound on gang zi¡¯s neck. however, this was only a leaf! how could anyone cut a person¡¯s neck with a leaf? no, it was not just a cut. in fact, three people¡¯s necks had been completely cut open and they had died because of it. three, bobcat, and skinny monkey! yes, pig head rong had already confirmed that the figure gang zi was talking about was the saber expert. he was not a ghost, he was a human! however, if it was a human, how could it kill with leaves?! could it be that there was really such an ability to pluck leaves and injure people in the world? how was this possible! it was impossible that the true qi and internal energy in folklore and even martial arts novels were real, right? even if what the martial arts novels said was true, it would take decades of cultivation to achieve this effect, right? and the target that pig head rong had always suspected, that streamer su yun was only a young man in his twenties! this was complete nonsense! moreover, su yun should not know where they were. if it wasn¡¯t him, then who was it? could it be that he was the descendant of the guardian of the tomb? pig head rong knew that after the ancient nobles, such as emperors, died, they would place a mausoleum guard unit near the tomb. the only mission of these tomb guardians was to reproduce near the tomb and guard it for generations. for example, until the modern era, the qingdong tomb was still guarded by the descendants of the tomb guardians.. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: The Card That Landed At Her Feet, Stunned and Shocked Everyone! (2) chapter 113: the card that landed at her feet, stunned and shocked everyone! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the past, there would be a village near the imperial mausoleum. the residents of the village were actually the descendants of the mausoleum guards back then. however, because it had been too long, many people had forgotten their identity. they only followed the customs passed down in the village since ancient times and guarded the mausoleum. the problem was that even the descendants of the mausoleum guardians who had survived into the modern era were actually just ordinary people. there were no so-called divine techniques in ancient times. pig head rong had interacted with these people a lot when he stepped into this industry. how could they have such ability? pig head rong felt his head begin to hurt. the world in front of him became more and more unreal. how did the other party kill someone? if he used a saber, how could he injure gang zi from a distance? could it be that gang zi only had an accidental graze and had nothing to do with the mysterious saber expert? gritting his teeth, a fierce expression appeared on pig head rong¡¯s face. he had always been a decisive person who would not waste too much time on such illusory things. no matter who this mysterious expert was or what weapon he used to kill people, he had already come looking for him. moreover, he was using the method of assassination to eliminate his subordinates one by one. this meant that he actually did not have the confidence to fight him head-on. otherwise, why would they use assassination? on their side, they still held the advantage in strength. most importantly, the warring states golden foil was definitely on him. he said fiercely, ¡°the enemy has already come knocking on our door. moreover, the thing we want is with him. old ghost.¡± he looked at the lackey who had been in charge of watching over xu jiajia. ¡°bring this chick to the surface! ¡°black wolf.¡± he turned to look at the black man. ¡°i remember you preparing a weapon. now it¡¯s time to use it! you¡¯re a mercenary. with a gun in your hand, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill him, right? ¡°the three of us will bring this chick and light up in the middle of the camp and sit under the light! black wolf, find a place to hide. as long as you see his shadow, shoot! regardless of whether his goal is to save this chick or to kill all of us who dug up his ancestral tomb.¡± black wolf also had a ruthless expression. he said in broken chinese, ¡°no matter how fast his knife is, it can¡¯t be faster than a bullet! i want to see if he can be more powerful than an ak!¡± at the same time when pig head rong cut off all means of retreat on maple ridge and planned to use himself and xu jiajia as bait to force that unknown mysterious expert to appear, at the foot of the burning mountain, zhou nanhai was frowning in the minibus. the minibus was still filled with people, but they were no longer the police officers from before. instead, there were more than ten combatants in black combat uniforms and helmets. even their faces were covered by black masks. it was the swat team sent by hibiscus city¡¯s headquarters. everyone looked at the map in front of the minibus and frowned. the minibus was silent. it was zhou nanhai who broke the silence. he pointed at the map and said, ¡°as everyone can see, this is the main topographic map of maple ridge. there are at least ten places where the criminals can hide.¡± ¡°any news from our colleagues at the municipal public security bureau?¡± the one who spoke was captain wang of the swat team, while zhou nanhai shook his head. ¡°pig head rong¡¯s criminal gang is much more familiar with the terrain of maple ridge than our police. moreover, there¡¯s a high chance that they have hostages in their hands now, so i only got the police officers of the municipal bureau to seal off the surroundings of maple ridge to prevent the criminals from escaping. in order to avoid alerting the enemy, i didn¡¯t let them go up the mountain to investigate,¡± he explained. ¡°that¡¯s not easy.¡± captain wang frowned. on the way here, he had already received information from the municipal bureau and knew about the mission he was about to carry out. although pig head rong¡¯s criminal gang was professional, no matter how professional they were, the police at the city bureau were confident that they could deal with them. however, now that the other party had suddenly taken a hostage, and it was the daughter of commander xu of the military, it caused the municipal bureau to be wary and ask for the help of the special police. the swat team had done this many times. no matter how professional the criminal was, they were confident that they could save the hostage safely. however, this operation was different. not only was the terrain complicated, but they did not even know where the other party was hiding. where could he find them in such a huge maple ridge? not only would it take time and effort to search one area after another, but it might also alert the enemy and put the hostage in danger. captain wang looked at the map in front of him with a solemn expression and poked a few unknown points on it. ¡°these places have too large an open area. furthermore, they can form a visual intersection with other hiding spots. if they are not hiding in this location, we will alert the enemy if we act rashly. if they happen to hide here, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be hidden sentries elsewhere.¡± captain wang¡¯s words also fully explained the problem the swat team was facing. their understanding of maple ridge was only limited to the map in front of them. naturally, it could not compare to the tomb raiders who had been here all year round and used it as a stronghold. as the saying goes, a cunning rabbit has three burrows. the professionalism of this group of criminals was also a headache. if he could not find the target directly, he might alarm the other party.. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Card Falling at the Foot, Stunned and Shocked Everyone! (3) chapter 114: card falling at the foot, stunned and shocked everyone! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations once they were alarmed, the consequences were self-evident. zhou nanhai sighed softly. captain wang¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head. the terrain of maple ridge was north to south. the north was directly connected to the dense forest, and the south was close to the city. if they could not compress the battle in this area, regardless of whether this group of tomb raiders ran south or north, it would bring greater trouble to the swat team. after a moment of silence, zhou nanhai thought for a moment and said, ¡°how about this? we¡¯ll mobilize the drones to investigate at a low altitude first. since we could not enter the mountain, we would first set up an aerial control outside. coincidentally, there were a few suspected hiding places here. they were close to the outside of the mountain, so the drone should be able to capture them. ¡°we have to ensure that we could figure out the location of the criminal as much as possible without the criminal noticing. at the very least, we have to figure out the situation at the edge of maple ridge. ¡°this way, although some of the hiding places are blocked by the dense forest and the drones can¡¯t enter, at least we can eliminate a few of these choices. there was no other way at the moment. captain wang nodded helplessly. soon, a special swat drone slowly rose into the sky under careful control. it melted into the night and flew towards the sky above maple ridge. due to this special drone, its appearance was covered in extremely easy to hide paint. moreover, on a night with extremely low visibility, it could indeed be imperceptible. soon, the swat team members sent the screen connected to the drone to the computer screen. this way, all the swat team members in the car could see the footage of the drone in real time through the computer screen. the actual situation was almost the same as marked on the map. there were only three hiding places that were exposed in sight. the drone did not encounter any bottlenecks during this period of time. soon, it investigated the three hiding places. the swat team quickly eliminated the possibility of these three hiding places. this also meant that the drone reconnaissance method did not bring them a huge breakthrough. although he had eliminated three hiding places, there were still many hiding places hidden in the dense forest. the drones could not pass through at all. the dense forest was in the sky, and their vision would be greatly blocked. moreover, considering that the other party¡¯s criminal gang was very professional, they would definitely be involved in many hidden sentry posts. the drone might expose the secret operation of the swat team. in that case, the gains would not make up for the losses. zhou nanhai frowned. if xu jiajia was really kidnapped, it meant that the current situation was urgent. at the very least, if xu jiajia was really in the mountains, every second she delayed would increase the risk for the operation. if a girl stayed in the hands of the vicious criminals for another second, she would also face a life-and-death crisis. the police could not take the risk. but now, the swat team was all trapped at the foot of maple ridge. as they could not determine the location of the criminals, the raid could not be deployed. sizzle¡­ sizzle¡­ at this moment, a disturbing sound came from the police internal communicator on zhou nanhai¡¯s waist. faced with such a bottleneck, zhou nanhai was already annoyed enough. the sudden appearance of this voice naturally interrupted his thoughts, preventing him from thinking of an effective plan in a short period of time. however, the signal within the line was quickly picked up and zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s voice came. ¡°report, the investigator at the south of the mountain reported that he found a hiding place that suddenly lit up with a weak light.¡± ¡°what?¡± zhou nanhai and captain wang looked at each other in confusion. this situation was not within their expectations. according to the police¡¯s previous investigation, this criminal gang could be said to be very professional. logically speaking, they would never make such a mistake. regarding this sudden news, zhou nanhai confirmed it repeatedly. however, zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s tone was also very firm as she repeatedly stated the accuracy of the information. for a moment, captain wang could not figure out the other party¡¯s plan. ¡°something¡¯s not right. they¡¯ve always been cautious. why did they suddenly light up? it just so happens that we can¡¯t confirm their location. no matter how i think about it, it¡¯s a little too coincidental, right?¡± zhou nanhai nodded in agreement. ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s indeed very strange. we have been here for more than an hour. with our current understanding of maple ridge and the distribution of all the hiding places, it was not easy to find them. however, under such circumstances, they inexplicably turned on the lights. isn¡¯t this clearly telling us that they¡¯re hiding there?¡± ¡°you mean this is a conspiracy?¡± captain wang looked at zhou nanhai cautiously and asked. zhou nanhai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. if it¡¯s a conspiracy, there¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t make sense. originally, the tomb raiders could have left without anyone knowing after stealing the national treasure. why did they kidnap xu jiajia? we have no answer to this question. ¡°even now, we still can¡¯t be sure if xu jiajia is really in their hands. they clearly had the advantage, so why did they rashly expose their location now? wouldn¡¯t it increase their risk? these tomb raiders were well-trained. how could they make such a mistake one after another? this doesn¡¯t make sense. it¡¯s a little too strange..¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: The Card That Landed At Her Feet, Stunned and Shocked Everyone! (4) chapter 115: the card that landed at her feet, stunned and shocked everyone! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°no matter what, we can¡¯t let go of any possibility.¡± captain wang looked at the map in his hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s hurry over and take a look. it was better to have hope than no hope. however, we have to make detailed deployments on the way and plan for many possibilities.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s set off immediately.¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s report undoubtedly cleared the dark clouds above the police force. if not for this unexpected situation, the police¡¯s final choice would have been to take the risk and enter the mountain. if they could not take advantage of the night to search the mountain and investigate, it would be even more difficult for the police to rescue them after dawn. therefore, be it zhou nanhai or captain wang, although they were puzzled by this sudden situation, they did not want to miss it easily. the minibus parked there quickly rushed to the south in secret. along the way, zhou nanhai and captain wang quickly adjusted their course of action. they had to be prepared for all the worst to ensure that the operation was established. at the same time, in the stone village in maple ridge. under pig head rong¡¯s arrangements, steam lamps had already been lit around the stone village, illuminating the surroundings very brightly. this sudden change puzzled xu jiajia. especially from their conversation just now, xu jiajia knew that a mysterious person seemed to have made a move. in a short period of time, pig head rong¡¯s lackeys had already died. it was even to the extent that from the beginning until the end, no one knew who did it. this also caused the kidnappers to actually start to panic and lose their composure. xu jiajia lowered her eyes. she did not seem to care about the conversation between pig head rong and the others, but in fact, she had been thinking about the mysterious person they were talking about. for some reason, especially when xu jiajia heard gang zi¡¯s description of the victim¡¯s wound, she felt that something was amiss. who was this person? could it be the police, or the special forces? this was possible. after all, it was reasonable for someone who could join the special forces to fight silently in such a forest without being discovered. however, the wound described by gang zi was not the work of a special forces soldier. could it be that they were enemies of pig head rong and the others? he remembered that his father had said that one of the tomb raiders had died previously. it was suspected that he had been cut in the throat by an expert with a knife. who exactly was the other party? was he an enemy or a friend? xu jiajia could not guess either, but at this moment, she could clearly sense that pig head rong and the others were a little flustered. hence, although xu jiajia was a little confused about what had happened, she knew that this was one of the few important opportunities she had to seize. since he had lost his composure, he would reveal a flaw! hence, xu jiajia started to move her wrist again without a trace, allowing the sharp knife in her hand to cut the rope faster. at the same time, on the other side. the group of kidnappers gathered together. although pig head rong did not get along with black wolf and the other mercenaries, this time, pig head rong¡¯s suggestion had clearly been approved by black wolf. gang zi went to light the steam lamp while black wolf found a visual high ground to hide. old ghost who had been in charge of guarding xu jiajia pulled her up. fortunately, xu jiajia nimbly hid the knife in her sleeve again, preventing old ghost from seeing anything. pig head rong walked in front with a livid expression and did not say a word. after so many strange things had happened, pig head rong was filled with anger. he wanted to find out who the mastermind was as soon as possible and wished he could tear him into pieces. soon, according to the plan, pig head rong and old ghost brought xu jiajia to the ground. there was a chair in the middle of the steam lamp. old ghost pressed xu jiajia onto the chair and looked around warily. pig head rong¡¯s sinister eyes kept scanning the distance, wishing he could find the person hiding in the dark through the night. the light around her made xu jiajia a little uncomfortable. a moment later, she opened her eyes and observed her surroundings without a trace. compared to who the mysterious person dealing with the kidnapper was, she was more concerned about how to escape the current predicament. she calmed herself down completely. only then could she make the most effective analysis. on the other side, gang zi had already lit the last steam lamp at the back of the courtyard. the darkness around the camp was quickly illuminated by the steam lamp. standing in the light, gang zi¡¯s uneasy heart finally eased a little. gang zi was still in shock, so much so that he felt as if a pair of eyes was looking at him from behind. this suspicious look clearly scared gang zi out of his wits. one by one, the brothers around him died in very strange ways. although gang zi tried his best to control himself and not think about anything else, he could not help but think: will it be my turn next? in such a critical moment, human intuition was always very sensitive. gang zi thought he was being paranoid, but his intuition kept reminding him of the signal to survive. it was as if, at this moment, in the darkness outside the light, a figure in a hoodie was standing quietly. it was su yun! he looked at gang zi lighting up the steam lamps around him and guessed that pig head rong and the others must have made a new plan. and this plan was obviously targeting him. su yun saw from a distance that after lighting the last gas lamp, gang zi quickly walked forward, wanting to meet up with pig head rong yu.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: The Card That Landed At Their Feet, Stunned and Shocked Everyone! (5) chapter 116: the card that landed at their feet, stunned and shocked everyone! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations obviously, gang zi did not want to be alone at this time, especially since he could always feel something staring at him. after passing through the small path in front of him, gang zi would arrive at the front yard where pig head rong and the others were. therefore, gang zi could not help but quicken his pace. however, he did not notice that su yun, who was in the dark, slowly took out a poker card from his pocket. su yun flipped his wrist and pinched the poker card between his fingers. there was no emotion in his eyes, like a wild beast ready to catch its prey. calculating the speed and distance of gang zi in the distance, su yun¡¯s breathing became more and more stable. he could not escape the darkness and approach further, or he would be exposed to the lights, so he could only try throwing cards from afar. before this, he had let gang zi escape. this time, he had to kill him in one strike! gang zi had already seen pig head rong and old ghost. then, he shouted, ¡°boss, the steam lamps are lit.¡± pig head rong said impatiently, ¡°f*ck, keep your voice down. if you want to light it, so be it. why are you shouting?¡± as he spoke, pig head rong took out a knife that was emitting a cold light and threw it to old ghost not far away. at the same time, he took out a pistol. ¡°prepare yourselves. i don¡¯t believe that scoundrel can hide so deeply. black wolf had already laid in ambush. in a while, he would use her to lure this grandson out. ¡°remember, as soon as someone appears, go up and stop them immediately!¡± pig head rong was not sure if the other party was here for xu jiajia, but now that the enemy was in the dark, he could not do anything. he could only use xu jiajia¡¯s life to try. moreover, the headache was that he could not kill him immediately. the golden foil was in the other party¡¯s hand, once he died, the golden foil¡¯s whereabouts would be completely cut off. whoosh! however, just as pig head rong spoke, gang zi, who was walking over, suddenly felt a strong wind brush past his ear. then, he seemed to see something flash past under the light from the corner of his eye. ¡°hm?¡± for a moment, gang zi could not react. he turned around in shock, but he realized that there was nothing behind him. it was that damn feeling again. that person must be staring at him from behind. ¡°what are you waiting for? come over quickly!¡± at this moment, old ghost waved at gang zi. gang zi looked at him blankly and walked forward step by step. before he could take a few steps, gang zi suddenly covered his neck. it was a stabbing pain that he did not care about at first. however, when gang zi¡¯s hand touched the pain, he suddenly froze on the spot. as if he had touched a certain wound, the pain became even more obvious and suddenly attacked his entire body. he looked down at his right hand in shock, but he realized that there was nothing in it. but what was with this stabbing pain? ¡°i¡­ i¡­¡± gang zi wanted to say something to his brothers, but he realized that he could no longer speak. in an instant, blood poured into gang zi¡¯s lungs from his body that could not be seen with the naked eye. the powerless despair suddenly invaded his brain. ¡°ugh¡­¡¯ ¡°gang zi, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± old ghost quickly realized that something was wrong with gang zi and quickly ran over. before old ghost could approach, he heard a plop. gang zi had already fallen to the ground weakly. he kept twitching, as if he was trying his best to suck in a mouthful of oxygen. however, all of this was in vain. when the blood entered his lungs, what awaited him was the pain of suffocation. no matter how he breathed, the cut windpipe could not provide him with the necessary oxygen. seeing old ghost run over in a panic, pig head rong, who was patrolling the surroundings, frowned and asked in shock, ¡°f*ck, what¡¯s going on? what are the two of you doing?¡± old ghost slowly turned around and said in panic, ¡°b-boss, gang zi is dead!¡± ¡°what?!¡± pig head rong¡¯s expression changed drastically. in the blink of an eye, he did not notice anything. how did gang zi die? there was no time to think. pig head rong quickly walked to gang zi¡¯s side, but he realized that gang zi had already fallen to the ground and was motionless. this sudden change was unexpected to pig head rong and the others. they could not help but feel the hair on their backs stand on end and their scalps tingle. ¡°who is it?!¡± old ghost roared and turned his head crazily to scan the surroundings. he saw that the surroundings were brightly lit, but there was no one. only xu jiajia, who was fixed to a chair not far away, lowered her head and looked at something by her feet. her expression became a little strange¡­ that seemed to be a¡­ poker card inserted diagonally into the ground? Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Su Yun Appears and Can Kill Hades (1) chapter 117: su yun appears and can kill hades (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°is it poker?¡± xu jiajia could not be sure if the palm-sized thing she saw from the corner of her eye was a poker card. just now, under the illumination of the surrounding steam lamps, she only saw something fly to her feet from the corner of her eye and stab diagonally behind the chair. however, because she was controlled by the chair, she could not turn around at all. she could only turn her head with difficulty and vaguely see an object. could it be¡­ su yun? when this guess appeared in her mind, even xu jiajia was shocked. when she thought of poker cards, xu jiajia immediately thought of su yun, who had been throwing cards live streaming. this was because poker cards seemed to have become synonymous with su yun. ¡°could it be su yun? is that mysterious person su yun?¡¯ this thought involuntarily appeared in xu jiajia¡¯s mind. moreover, she could not help but think that su yun had silently killed gang zi and the others with poker cards. ¡°no! impossible!¡± however, xu jiajia quickly dismissed this unrealistic thought because this guess was unbelievable. in the livestream, su yun¡¯s throwing cards could cut cucumbers and even embed wooden stakes. this was completely different from being able to kill. but from the corner of her eye just now, if it was really a poker card, how could she explain it? in order to verify her guess, xu jiajia had been trying her best to turn around and see clearly. however, on the other side, the last trace of calm in pig head rong¡¯s heart had completely disintegrated because of gang zi¡¯s death. even now, he did not know what the killing weapon was. this made him feel even more terrified and afraid of the unknown. ¡°old ghost, don¡¯t just stand there. that person must be nearby.¡± when old ghost heard this, he returned to his senses. he retracted his incredulous and terrified gaze when he looked at gang zi¡¯s corpse. then, he took out a sharp knife from his waist and quickly walked to xu jiajia according to the original plan. without any explanation, old ghost pressed the sharp knife against xu jiajia¡¯s smooth neck. the coldness coming from the blade made xu jiajia tremble. even xu jiajia could not help but tremble in fear. she was afraid that the other party would accidentally kill her. she could no longer be bothered to determine if it was a poker card. what she had to do was to break free from the rope that bound her as much as possible. only then could she mediate in a desperate situation and exchange for a trace of life. pig head rong was not stupid either. he immediately hid in a safe place and glared at xu jiajia not far away. then, he shouted angrily, ¡°i know you¡¯re here to save this woman, right? now, this knife is pressed against her neck. i¡¯ll count to three. if vou don¡¯t come out. i guarantee that you can see the state of her death!¡± as pig head rong spoke, he acutely observed his surroundings. however, there was no movement around. it was quiet, making pig head rong look more like a clown. could it be that his judgment was wrong? the other party was not su yun, nor was he here to save this woman? ¡°one!¡± even if he had misjudged, pig head rong did not intend to be long-winded. he knew that he had to make a choice at this moment and immediately began to count. this voice was sharp and mixed with pig head rong¡¯s anger. in this quiet forest, it had an extremely strong penetrating power. on the other side, hearing that pig head rong had started to threaten him with her life, xu jiajia naturally did not dare to take this risk. she was not sure if the mysterious person was here to save her. she was also not sure if old ghost would attack after pig head rong counted to three. hence, xu jiajia was filled with nervousness. if she wanted to break free from the rope without being noticed by old ghost, xu jiajia had to make her movements even lighter. fortunately, old ghost was also nervous at this moment. his attention was not on xu jiajia. instead, he kept looking around to guard against a sneak attack by the mysterious person. taking advantage of this opportunity, xu jiajia used her slender fingers to gently remove the blade hidden in her sleeve. she turned her wrist to the maximum and began to cut the rope. as pig head rong and the rest did not know what it meant to have tender feelings for women, the rope that tied xu jiajia was also made of hemp rope that had been soaked in water. the rough hemp rope kept rubbing against the fair skin on xu jiajia¡¯s wrist. this was also the biggest reason why xu jiajia was stopped from cutting the rope. she pursed her lips gently and endured the pain of friction from her wrist as she increased the speed of her hand. xu jiajia had to keep an eye on old ghost from the corner of her eye. as long as he looked over, she had to stop what she was doing. it was really time to race against time because pig head rong had already impatiently counted to the second number! ¡°f*ck, a scoundrel dares to snipe behind my back. he doesn¡¯t dare to come out, right?¡± pig head rong also realized that the other party seemed to be very calm. of course, it was also possible that he had made a mistake and did not take this woman seriously. seeing that his plan was about to fail, pig head rong could not help but burn with anger.. ¡°f*ck, you killed so many of my people, and now you don¡¯t even dare to show your face? aren¡¯t you going to save your woman? or is she blind to have taken a fancy to a softie?¡± Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Su Yun Appears and Can Kill Hades (2) chapter 118: su yun appears and can kill hades (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations pig head rong had no choice but to continue to use words to force this person to appear. he staked everything on xu jiajia as a threat. ¡°three!¡± when pig head rong counted to three, the surroundings were still silent. only the mountain wind whistled, rustling the maple trees. seeing this, killing intent appeared on pig head rong¡¯s face. he looked at old ghost and waved his hand without a word. ¡°kill her!¡± as tomb raiders, old ghost and the others were ruthless. although they were panicking because of the deaths of their companions one after another, they were not people who would be frightened into cowardice. when he heard his boss¡¯s order, he immediately smiled sinisterly and was about to slash! immediately, xu jiajia felt the sharpness of the blade. it was threatening her skin. as long as the blade moved closer, even a few millimeters, her skin would be lacerated. for a moment, life and death were on the line. however, at this critical moment, a cold voice suddenly entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°are you looking for me?¡± this voice was emotionless and mixed with the cold mountain wind, making one shudder. it suddenly sounded in the night, making one shiver for no reason. old ghost also stopped what he was doing at this moment. the blade happened to stop on xu jiajia¡¯s neck, leaving a shallow trace of blood that injured her skin. everyone turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. in the darkness in the distance, a ghostly figure was walking over step by step. tap, tap, tap¡ª the sound of footsteps on the leaves was very crisp, becoming the only source of sound in the night. the atmosphere fell into a strange silence again. everyone remained silent and looked at the figure walking out of the darkness with a solemn and vigilant expression. gradually, when the figure completely walked out of the darkness and was exposed to the light of the steam lamp, everyone finally saw that it was a man. he was wearing a hoodie and a face cloth. his hands were in his pockets as he walked over unhurriedly. from the calmness of his gait, it could be seen that the person who came seemed to be unmoved by this tense atmosphere. however, his appearance proved that he cared about xu jiajia¡¯s safety. therefore, this unhurried pace was precisely stalling for time and adapting to the current situation. pig head rong looked at the figure that had suddenly appeared and was constantly approaching. his brows quickly furrowed, and his eyes were about to spew fire. ¡°good kid, you really dare to come out!¡± pig head rong said in a low voice, but he did not walk out of the bunker, afraid of being attacked. the figure had already arrived under the light. under the light, the shadow was very long. he wanted to continue walking, but he was immediately stopped by pig head rong. ¡°stop there! don¡¯t move!¡± pig head rong was not stupid. the other party seemed to be able to injure people from afar. therefore, as he appeared, he would not let him get too close to him. he only needed to be exposed to his vision. although this person was wearing a hood and a face cloth, pig head rong still recognized him at a glance. ¡°su yun, it¡¯s really you.¡± he gritted his teeth, and his voice was completely squeezed out from between his teeth. it was obvious how angry pig head rong was. when she heard su yun¡¯s name, a stunned glint appeared in xu jiajia¡¯s eyes. she was far away and was sitting at the side, so she could not see su yun¡¯s face clearly. however, as long as she took a look at his profile, she would definitely recognize him. that figure was indeed su yun! this was because she was too familiar with su yun. in the three years of university, she had also paid attention to him for three years. she had silently watched him study, secretly watched him run and eat. how could she not recognize him? even without showing his face, she knew that this was su yun! ¡°could the mysterious expert just now really be him?¡± xu jiajia felt exceptionally complicated. she was shocked, stunned, and even more touched. in the end, he still came regardless of the danger. splash¡­ at this moment, a strange sound interrupted xu jiajia¡¯s thoughts. in the forest not far away, a strong figure jumped down from the tree and quickly approached. when the figure appeared in the light, she could see clearly that it was black wolf hiding in the forest. it was worth noting that black wolf was holding a rifle in his hand. the classic dark brown color combination and unique appearance of the gun fully illustrated the model of this rifle, the ak47. seeing black wolf appear with a rifle, pig head rong¡¯s aura clearly increased a lot. in their judgment, su yun was very likely to be the saber expert who had killed three. although he did not know what methods he had used to kill people these few times, no matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to do anything under the gun. as long as he appeared and could not launch a sneak attack, once he openly confronted them with guns, he would only die. this was because everyone knew that a carbon-based creature with a mortal body against a rifle was purely courting death. this was also what pig head rong relied on. after black wolf appeared, pig head rong¡¯s smile became much more ferocious. ¡°i¡¯ve really underestimated you. you killed so many of my brothers silently. don¡¯t tell me you think you can still retreat unscathed?¡± when old ghost saw that mysterious person appear, his eyes revealed uncontrollable panic, but he forcefully suppressed it.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Su Yun Appears and Can Kill Hades (3) chapter 119: su yun appears and can kill hades (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations gang zi died in front of him. from the beginning to the end, he did not see how this person attacked. hence, he held the sharp knife in his hand tightly and pressed it against xu jiajia¡¯s neck. even xu jiajia could feel that old ghost¡¯s hand was trembling slightly. this was a physiological reaction that would only appear under extreme excitement. this meant that old ghost was very nervous and excited at the same time. su yun¡¯s deterrence made xu jiajia sigh. was this still the classmate su she knew? black wolf, who had been vigilant and holding the gun, was like a night elf that had perfectly fused into the darkness. if he dyed his teeth black, he would probably become a true black ghost. a ghost in the night. black wolf sized up su yun, who was not far away, and then frowned in confusion. ¡°where¡¯s your knife?¡± previously, their judgment of su yun had always been that he was an expert at using a knife. logically speaking, a saber was what such an expert relied on. now, su yun was not carrying a knife. instead, he had his hands in his pockets and a calm expression. this strange scene made black wolf feel a little strange. he was also vigilant against su yun¡¯s strange long-range murder weapon. su yun did not comment and did not answer. previously, the reason why he could kill gang zi was because he went to light the steam lamp and was very close to him. then, su yun also wanted to find an opportunity to continue to secretly kill pig head rong and the hidden black wolf. he naturally understood the logic of capturing the leader first. however, he could not find an opportunity until they used xu jiajia as a threat to force him to appear. helpless, su yun could only give up on the idea of continuing to assassinate. then, he appeared and walked out. he wanted to approach the leader of the criminal gang and take him by surprise. however, he did not expect the other party to be too cautious and not give him a chance. su yun saw pig head rong hiding behind cover and slowly extending his hand at him. ¡°the reason why you¡¯re still alive until now is because the golden foil is in your hands. hand it over. for the sake of the golden foil, we can let this matter be written off.¡¯ it was indeed as pig head rong had said. this was also the reason why black wolf had not fired yet. only su yun knew where the golden foil was hidden. if he died, the golden foil would be wasted and no one would be able to find its whereabouts. they naturally did not think that it was stupid for su yun to take the risk to come here and carry golden foil with him. that was why he had such a plan. however, he did not know that the golden foil had long been made into a life-saving weapon by su yun and was really on him. on the other hand, black wolf had been looking for an opportunity to shoot and injure su yun after he appeared. only then would it be safer. although he could not kill him, he could still injure him. he would directly make the other party lose his combat strength. however, he realized that su yun was clearly not stupid. along the way, he had been leaning against cover. it was either rocks or trees. even where he was standing now, he was behind a big tree. obviously, the idea of injuring him could not be realized, so they could only negotiate now. ¡°take out your weapon and place it where i can see it.¡± black wolf was still wary of su yun. since he could not see the knife, there must be other weapons. after hearing this, su yun stood behind the tree and looked deeply at black wolf. ¡°i don¡¯t need a weapon to kill those people.¡± this was the first time su yun had spoken since he appeared! when this familiar voice entered xu jiajia¡¯s ears, her heart beat faster. it was really him! xu jiajia saw su yun standing sideways behind the tree and turning to look at her. ¡°su¡­ their eyes met. before xu jiajia could say anything, su yun spoke first and asked with concern, ¡°are you alright?¡± su yun first had to ensure that xu jiajia was not hurt. a smile appeared on xu jiajia¡¯s face as usual. she shook her head gently. ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry. be careful.¡¯ xu jiajia did not say anything like ¡°leave quickly and don¡¯t worry about me¡±. instead, she reminded him carefully with a deeper meaning. su yun seemed to understand and nodded imperceptibly. old ghost exerted force on his provocative wrist. ¡°you still have time to flirt? hand over the golden foil, put down your weapons, and i¡¯ll let the two of you reunite. otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± as if he wanted to take revenge for his brother¡¯s tragic death and regain his confidence from being scared out of his wits by su yun, old ghost¡¯s knife kept forcing xu jiajia to look up. he was especially arrogant and smug, as if he felt that he had su yun in his grasp. on the other hand, xu jiajia frowned slightly, but she was not afraid. instead, she took advantage of the time when she looked up to secretly give su yun a look. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll give it to you!¡± in the next second, su yun replied in a low voice. he slowly pulled out his hands from his pants pocket. his speed was very slow, giving the other party time to react and be on guard so as not to alarm the other party. then, he pressed his hands down, indicating for old ghost not to be rash. ¡°hurry up!¡± seeing this, pig head rong urged warily. however, under everyone¡¯s gaze, no one noticed the killing intent in su yun¡¯s eyes and the poker card hidden in his palm like a magician. su yun secretly accumulated strength for a moment. then, with lightning speed, he shook his wrist slightly. under the technique of using it as one¡¯s arm, as his wrist trembled, the card in his hand left his hand as if it had disappeared in the blink of an eye.. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Su Yun Appears and Can Kill Hades (4) chapter 120: su yun appears and can kill hades (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations all of this was completely ignored by the naked eye in the flickering light. this was because be it the card hidden in his palm or the instant he threw it out, they were all in an instant. during this period, the poker card had been hidden in his palm and could not be seen from any angle. this was actually not difficult. many magicians could do it. however, the difficulty was that under any gesture, su yun could use his arm and palm to accumulate power to throw cards. due to the speed and lighting, this scene was directly ignored by the naked eye. in the blink of an eye, it was impossible to notice. ¡°hm?¡± for a moment, pig head rong and black wolf looked at su yun as if they were looking at a lunatic. why the hell was he waving his hand? what was he doing? what was he up to? could it be that he knew that there was no way out and was starting to scare people? did he think that they¡¯re all fools! ¡°uh¡­¡± however, their thoughts were quickly interrupted by a muffled whimper. old ghost was originally standing on the spot, holding the knife to xu jiajia¡¯s neck. he waited for su yun to lower his head and surrender, but he even pressed his hand down to signal him not to attack. old ghost felt disdain in his heart, but in the next moment, he saw su yun wave his wrist slightly. then, his vision suddenly blurred. before he could understand what was going on, a feeling of difficulty breathing surged. with a clang, the sharp knife in his hand fell to the ground weakly. old ghost instinctively covered his neck. however, no matter how hard he tried, the oxygen he needed could not reach his lungs. the intense suffocation made old ghost stagger to the ground in a short period of time. he widened his eyes and looked at the dark night sky above his head. he opened his mouth and tried his best to breathe, but he could only make some terrifying suffocating sounds. other than that, it was all in vain. ¡°you¡­¡± old ghost wanted to speak and ask su yun what he had done to him. didn¡¯t he have the upper hand? however, his doubts before he died could not be answered. ¡°old ghost! what¡¯s wrong?¡± when pig head rong and black wolf heard the sound of old ghost falling to the ground, they were slightly stunned. they looked at old ghost twitching on the ground in shock, not understanding what had happened at all. how did a living person suddenly become like this? could it be that some hidden illness had acted up? however, because they had to keep an eye on su yun, pig head rong and black wolf did not dare to go forward to check rashly. even xu jiajia did not know what had happened. she only saw a stream of light flash past before the knife on her neck disappeared. however, this was clearly not the time to be shocked. xu jiajia only knew that this was an opportunity that could not be missed. after observing her surroundings without a trace, xu jiajia¡¯s gaze quickly landed on the large number of iron barrels piled behind the wall not far away. these iron barrels should have been used to store gasoline in the past, but they had long been used up and piled behind a stone wall. that¡¯s it! after making up her mind, xu jiajia suddenly kicked the knife that had fallen at her feet at black wolf. under the skillful force, the short knife quickly pressed towards black wolf. xu jiajia suddenly stood up. she had already secretly cut the rope on her wrist. then, she jumped beautifully. although she was in a sorry state, she successfully hid behind cover. this series of sudden changes caught black wolf and pig head rong off guard. first, old ghost fell to the ground for no reason. then, xu jiajia broke free! facing the sudden throwing knife, the instinctive stress reaction of his body made black wolf quickly turn his head to dodge. a layer of cold sweat had already appeared on his forehead. in the next moment, black wolf hurriedly threw the gun in xu jiajia¡¯s direction. but xu jiajia had already hidden! she had run away! ¡°f*ck!¡± black wolf immediately cursed angrily. however, he realized that while xu jiajia was attracting attention, she had also bought su yun a suitable opportunity. he also took advantage of the fact that xu jiajia had attracted their attention. then, he tried his best to flash out from behind the tree and ran behind the stone wall to meet up with xu jiajia. this was where xu jiajia had given su yun a look previously. their tacit cooperation caught pig head rong and black wolf off guard. the two of them stared blankly with shocked and furious expressions. how could he let the two of them escape?! ¡°f*ck!¡± pig head rong¡¯s angry voice echoed in the night. by the time black wolf reacted, su yun had already disappeared from the spot. ¡°are you trying to create a diversion with me? f*ck, neither of you can live today!¡± pig head rong cursed angrily. black wolf also held his gun and stared behind the stone wall covetously, but he did not act rashly. because the two of them could not escape at all if they hid there. once they appeared, they would be shot. if he rashly went forward, he would be easily injured by them because the other party also had an inexplicable weapon that could kill him in one strike. the corpses of the people who had died before were not completely cold. ¡°could it be that su yun is not alone?¡± suddenly, black wolf said. old ghost¡¯s sudden death naturally gave black wolf an idea. could it be that someone was hiding in the dark and launching a sneak attack? otherwise, how could such a situation happen? even if it was a gun with a silencer, it was impossible for it to not have any commotion at all. this was also an unsolved mystery in black wolf¡¯s heart at the moment. as black wolf and pig head rong had blocked the only entrance here, the two of them knew very well that neither xu jiajia nor su yun had a chance to escape.. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Su Yun Appears and Can Kill Hades (5) chapter 121: su yun appears and can kill hades (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at the very least, he still had the upper hand in the situation, so the two of them did not panic. but the situation was in a stalemate. ¡°i¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s wrong with old ghost first. keep an eye on them!¡± pig head rong gestured at black wolf. black wolf nodded and continued to point his gun behind the stone wall, on guard. pig head rong used the cover along the way to slowly approach old ghost lying on the ground. old ghost had died in front of him in a daze. pig head rong naturally had to find out the cause of old ghost¡¯s death. this could also confirm what had happened just now. if that was not the case, why would he be caught off guard? soon, he arrived beside old ghost. pig head rong gently pushed his corpse. only then did he see an unnoticeable scratch on his neck under the light. old ghost had suffocated to death. this scratch that cut his trachea was clearly the cause of death. moreover, it was exactly the same as his brothers who had died previously. then where¡¯s the murder weapon? what would the murder weapon be? with doubt and fear, pig head rong carefully stood up and hid behind a big tree. he frowned and checked the surroundings carefully. however, when he unintentionally turned around, pig head rong was suddenly stunned. because he suddenly saw something stuck diagonally in a tree beside old ghost¡¯s corpse. when he took a closer look, it was actually a poker card. three hearts! ¡°how¡­ how is this possible!¡± when he saw this poker card, pig head rong immediately determined that this thing definitely did not belong here. with doubts, he carefully walked forward and pulled the poker card down with a little force. then, he hurriedly dodged and hid behind the tree. under the light, pig head rong observed carefully and quickly noticed that there was a faint blood mark on the edge of the poker card. in an instant, pig head rong¡¯s eyes widened as an unbelievable hypothesis appeared in his mind. su yun? a throwing cards streamer! the weapon was a card?! ¡°could it be that he was not bluffing when he waved his hand just now?¡± pig head rong suddenly remembered that su yun had waved at old ghost just now. this seemingly meaningless move was actually throwing out this poker card? however, because it was too fast and the light was limited, he did not notice it. when this guess appeared in pig head rong¡¯s mind, he immediately broke out in cold sweat. this was too unbelievable! how could a mere poker card become a murder weapon? however, there was nothing else around except the poker cards. moreover, the faint blood on the poker card fully explained the problem. without any time to think, pig head rong quickly returned to the bunker where old ghost was. ¡°have you found the cause of death? how did he die?¡± seeing pig head rong return in shock, black wolf stared at the distant bunker and asked while guarding against su yun and xu jiajia escaping. pig head rong silently handed the poker card in his hand to black wolf and did not say anything. glancing at the poker card from the corner of his eye, black wolf immediately frowned. he was clearly asking about the cause of old ghost¡¯s death, but pig head rong handed him a poker card? however, what pig head rong said next stunned black wolf for a long time. ¡°this should be the murder weapon. old ghost and the others died from suffocation because their windpipes were cut off by poker cards.¡± hearing this, black wolf¡¯s eyes widened. throw cards to kill? he could not understand this matter at all. this was because only in nonsensical movies would there be such a ridiculous plot design. all of a sudden, black wolf seemed to have seen something from the corner of his eye. however, it was not convenient for him to look at it carefully, so he reached out and pointed. pig head rong understood and carefully went over to pick it up from the ground. it was still a poker card! and it was a joker! there was also a faint trace of blood on this poker card. invisibly, it confirmed pig head rong¡¯s guess again. for a moment, pig head rong, who had returned, and black wolf looked at each other and fell silent. the mysterious expert was indeed su yun, but he was not an expert with a knife. instead, it was like his status as a streamer: throwing cards ultimate technique. ¡°what fast cards!¡± black wolf stared ahead, his hand holding the ak trembling slightly. in the hidden abandoned metal bucket storage area, xu jiajia was hunched over and hide. she didn¡¯t dare to look out at all in case she was shot. however, she was very experienced in distinguishing the direction of black wolf and pig head rong through her voice. she was thinking about how to leave this place and how to help su yun. pah! a hand suddenly patted xu jiajia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°phew!¡± this shocked xu jiajia. she instinctively turned around and punched. however, when she turned around, she realized that the person who appeared beside her was none other than su yun, who was wearing a hood. fortunately, xu jiajia retracted her fist in time. otherwise, he would have been accidentally injured. su yun was also shocked. he did not expect xu jiajia¡¯s fists to be so fast. she did not look like a delicate girl usually. however, when he thought about how xu jiajia could inexplicably break free and cooperate with him in the face of danger, su yun was relieved. this girl clearly had some secrets and was not as simple as he usually saw. su yun made a shushing gesture. then, he observed his surroundings and lowered his voice to ask, ¡°jiajia, are you alright?¡± ¡°i wanted to ask you the same thing.¡± xu jiajia replied and looked at su yun curiously. ¡°why did old ghost suddenly die just now? is it because of you?¡± su yun looked around without changing his expression. at the same time, he whispered, ¡°i killed him. otherwise, how could i have given you the chance to break free?¡± even though xu jiajia had already thought of this possibility, she was still very shocked and puzzled. ¡°but how did you do it? what method did you use? just now, i only saw you shake your wrist. he actually died.¡± su yun looked at xu jiajia deeply. then, as if performing a magic trick, the back of his hand turned down, and a poker card with joker printed on it appeared in his palm.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Your Golden Foil Cuts Through the Dawn and chapter 126: your golden foil cuts through the dawn and ends the darkness. and i kill tor you! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this made xu jiajia secretly clench her fists. once the two of them approached, she would have to take action first and create an opportunity for su yun. after all, he was the only one who had the long-range killing ability. this might also kill her, but it could indeed exchange for su yun¡¯s help and a chance to survive. ¡°three years in exchange for this opportunity. of course i have to seize it. ¡± xu jiajia fell silent in her heart. her brows gradually relaxed, and her gaze became even more determined. black wolf and pig head rong were very cautious at this moment. the two of them also knew very well that compared to other parts covered by clothes, the neck was the place where it was easier to cause fatal damage. the other parts of his body would at most be lacerated, but it was impossible to injure his life. only his neck was an exception. therefore, this bed board blocked black wolf and pig head rong¡¯s necks tightly. at the same time, he placed the ak on the wooden board and only lowered his head occasionally to look at the small hole left in the middle of the bed board. this small hole was only the size of a thumb. it was unknown if it was a wormhole or something, but he could use it to spy on the situation ahead. in such a state of attack and defense, su yun and xu jiajia, who were hiding in the dark, felt that there was no solution. ¡°su.. before xu jiajia could speak, su yun gestured for her to keep quiet. then, he raised his head and secretly looked at black wolf and the pig head rong who were approaching. then, he retreated and did not dare to look further. with the wooden board as cover, although the defense was significantly strengthened, it naturally limited the angle of black wolf¡¯s muzzle. under such circumstances, su yun stuck his head out to observe for a moment before retreating. he would not be caught by the other party. ¡°what do we do now?¡± xu jiajia lowered her voice and whispered in su yun¡¯s ear. it was clearly a desperate situation, but su yun revealed a gentle smile. xu jiajia knew that su yun was using this smile to comfort her, and she had indeed relieved the pressure in her heart because of this smile. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m here.¡± these simple words warmed xu jiajia¡¯s heart. she felt that there was a different temperament on su yun at this moment. it was as if as long as he was around, no matter how big a matter was, it would not cause much waves. a sense of security that she had not felt for a long time filled her heart, making xu jiajia involuntarily feel touched. in order to save her, he had fought all the way until now. he would be tired, right? however, these chaotic thoughts only lasted for a few seconds in xu jiajia¡¯s mind. xu jiajia knew very well that she could not be optimistic in this situation. she could clearly hear black wolf and pig head rong¡¯s footsteps approaching. perhaps it was really time for her to help su yun fight for his life. however, before xu jiajia could do anything, su yun, who was leaning against the cover, suddenly stood up without any warning. ¡°hide well!¡± xu jiajia was stunned when she heard su yun¡¯s deep reminder. her expression immediately changed, but before she could stop him, su yun had already passed through the bunker and walked out of the stone wall to welcome black wolf and pig head rong. this surprised xu jiajia. why would such a calm su yun suddenly do such a rash thing? however, on second thought, xu jiajia quickly understood that su yun was probably doing this to protect her. once black wolf and pig head rong approached, the two of them would be exposed to the muzzle. now that su yun had strode out, she could continue to hide behind the bunker and wait for an opportunity to escape or cooperate with each other to attack. xu jiajia suppressed the urge to chase after him. she quickly followed the cover at the side and changed her position. here, she could be closer to su yun. at the same time, she could pay close attention to the entire situation. it was convenient to make a move at any time. su yun was expressionless. he hid his killing intent and nervousness as he walked into the light step by step with a dark expression. ¡°it¡¯s su yun!¡± pig head rong howled. black wolf instinctively raised the wooden board a little higher and aimed the gun at su yun. although black wolf really hoped to force su yun out, his sudden rash appearance naturally made black wolf feel that there was a conspiracy. ¡°you¡¯re finally willing to come out. your card is useless now. stop struggling here. take us to find the golden foil. at least your girlfriend can live.¡± as a black man, black wolf would reveal a row of white teeth when he spoke. he looked at su yun seriously and locked his fingers on the trigger. if not for the fact that su yun still knew the whereabouts of the golden foil, black wolf would have shot su yun with all the bullets. however, su yun did not expose black wolf¡¯s promise. the reason why he walked out was not just to protect xu jiajia. after seeing black wolf cleverly use the wooden board as a shield, su yun knew that the cards could no longer be of any use. once black wolf and pig head rong approached and discovered xu jiajia behind cover, it would only make the battle more difficult. xu jiajia was agile and seemed to have a foundation, but in the face of the black muzzle, the two of them were on completely different levels. at that time, the entire rescue plan would seem like a joke. not to mention saving people, it would be very difficult for him to leave alive. instead of falling into a passive state, it was better to use the golden foil as an excuse to take a gamble and see if he could turn passive into active.. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Discovered Suspicious Figure, With the Hostage! (1) chapter 129: discovered suspicious figure, with the hostage! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°in this way, we¡¯ll be together.¡± these words floated in the night wind. if outsiders heard them at this moment, they would probably be terrified because this scene coupled with these lines was really creepy. however, to su yun, these words warmed his heart. this was because to him, the meaning of this sentence was: xu jiajia was expressing her position and wanted to stand on the same side as him. at the same time, it was also telling him: don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re one now. ¡°killing pig head rong is my allegiance!¡± for a moment, su yun looked at the flirtatious xu jiajia in the distance and could not come back to his senses. he did not expect the usually lively and cheerful girl to have such a ruthless side. he had thought that xu jiajia was an obstacle for him to get rid of pig head rong, but he did not expect xu jiajia to make such a decision in order not to worry. after carrying a human life, even if this was a heinous criminal, just as xu jiajia had said, the two of them had officially become grasshoppers in the same boat. they were one and the same, never leaving or abandoning each other. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to have such a side.¡± looking at xu jiajia¡¯s bright eyes and then at pig head rong, who was lying in a pool of blood, su yun could not help but sigh. the poker card in su yun¡¯s hand had yet to be used. it was even in the midst of accumulating power, but pig head rong had already become a corpse. as if she could tell the change in su yun¡¯s heart, xu jiajia wiped the blood on her face slightly, adding to her beauty. ¡°today is also the first time i¡¯ve seen this side of you in my three years of university!¡± su yun was speechless. the two of them had their own secrets and had also discovered each other¡¯s secrets today. however, xu jiajia sacrificed pig head rong¡¯s dog life to reassure him. ¡°this way, you can also have no worries. i don¡¯t want you to be wary of me because of what happened today.¡± xu jiajia was very serious when she said this, expressing her intentions. it was just like when she killed pig head rong. it was clean and nimble without any hesitation. this was because xu jiajia knew very well that this was the only way to shorten the distance between her and su yun. at the very least, she could become on the same side as su yun. to her, this might be the best opportunity in her three years of university. she did not want to estrange herself from su yun because of this, nor did she want su yun to alienate her because of this. this was not what she wanted. ¡°is it worth it? after doing this, you might get yourself into trouble. you¡¯re commander xu¡¯s daughter. you could have stayed out of it.¡± in the face of su yun¡¯s sigh, xu jiajia did not answer this question directly. instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°what about you? was it worth it to kill your way here to save me?¡± upon hearing this, su yun smiled in relief. this smile was his silent response. their eyes met and xu jiajia smiled. at least she understood su yun¡¯s thoughts at this moment and let him understand her intentions. in that case, su yun had nothing else to say. the last trouble had been resolved, and xu jiajia had chosen to stand on his side unconditionally. what he had to deal with next was the trouble in front of him. ¡°su yun, what should we do next?¡± the determination and ruthlessness on xu jiajia¡¯s face when she attacked just now had long disappeared. the way she looked at su yun had also become gentle. without su yun. xu liaiia could easilv make a iudgment and even handle all the aftermath perfectly. after all, she was an experienced person. however, as long as su yun was by her side, xu jiajia seemed to have given up on thinking. or rather, she had been thinking, but she did not want to perform anymore. this was because she only wanted su yun to make the decision while she returned to her young woman appearance. it was fine as long as she followed his opinions and thoughts. no matter how flirtatious and ruthless xu jiajia was, when she was by su yun¡¯s side, she only wanted to be a lively girl as usual. ¡°i¡¯m thinking.¡± su yun was indeed thinking. he was just an ordinary person. other than his extraordinary card skills, he really did not have much experience in these current matters. beep beep¡­ coincidentally, at this moment, a voice that did not belong to this environment sounded. it was a little abrupt in the night. this made su yun quickly turn around to look in the direction of the sound. there was a corpse lying there¡ª black wolf. su yun frowned in confusion and quickly walked to black wolf¡¯s corpse. black wolf had long stopped breathing. his clothes were drenched in blood. the mercenary who had been active in the overseas battlefield had died in a small ditch just like that. it was more or less dramatic. ¡°it¡¯s his phone.¡± xu jiajia walked over and reminded him. ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± xu jiajia said again. then, she leaned over and fumbled for the phone in black wolf¡¯s tactical pocket. during this period, xu jiajia¡¯s movements were very light. even the creases on black wolf¡¯s clothes did not change much. as expected, the voice just now came from black wolf¡¯s phone. at this moment, there was still an unread message on the phone page. xu jiajia unlocked the phone with black wolf¡¯s fingerprint. then, she did not look at it and handed it to su yun immediately. su yun took it and opened this new message. however, he realized that this was a special number from overseas. the content of the message was in english. it was a long line. su yun used what he had learned in three years of university to rack his brains.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Discovered Suspicious Figure, With the Hostage! (2) chapter 130: discovered suspicious figure, with the hostage! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xu jiajia was anxious as she watched from the side. she wanted to take the initiative to tell su yun the translated content of the message, but when she saw su yun thinking hard, she still did not say anything to avoid hurting his pride. su yun finally translated it after a long time, but he immediately frowned. because this sentence was: [although i don¡¯t know who you are, you¡¯re dead meat!] it was blatant threat and intimidation! he did not hide his killing intent at all! xu jiajia also felt the ruthlessness of these words. this was an attitude of saying that he had to kill su yun and not rest until he died. she said seriously, ¡°this wasn¡¯t sent to black wolf.¡¯ ¡°it¡¯s for me.¡¯ su yun did not comment. he quietly looked at the message for a few seconds. in the end, he noticed from the corner of his eye that black wolf was wearing a multifunctional tactical watch. presumably, this watch had a life characteristics detection chip inside, which was why the other party could obtain the news of black wolf¡¯s death so quickly. it seemed that even black wolf and pig head rong were just pawns. there was someone else behind this, and they were overseas. but what was their goal? why was the golden foil so important to them? su yun was not stupid. naturally, he would not simply think that this was a simple overseas cultural relic reselling incident. first of all, a mere antique did not have such a huge benefit, so it was not worth such a huge risk. secondly, it was not rare for antiques to be resold after cultural relics were lost. however, there were so many antiques to choose from. why were they taking such a risk for a golden foil? this was too unusual. the cost-performance ratio of such an adventurous operation was very low. ¡°i¡¯m afraid this piece of golden foil has other secrets.¡± su yun made such a connection, but he could not think of anything else. after all, he did not know how to read fortunes, and the clues he had at the moment were not enough to deduce. xu jiajia, who was at the side, did not say anything. she also knew about the existence of the golden foil now. everything that happened today was because of this item. she was kidnapped to make su yun hand it over. hence, xu jiajia was very curious. what was this golden foil? xu jiajia stood quietly at the side and watched as su yun continued to flip through black wolf¡¯s phone. soon, a picture appeared, making su yun¡¯s pupils subconsciously enlarge a little. there was also a piece of golden foil in this photo. it had been taken in someone¡¯s hand, and there was mud on his hand, as if it had just been unearthed. looking at the time in the photo, it was five days ago. in other words, this piece of golden foil might have been unearthed five days ago. however, su yun could tell at a glance that this was not the piece of golden foil in his hand. many details were completely different. ¡°there are actually two pieces of golden foil?¡± su yun did not expect there to be two pieces of golden foil. moreover, it was obvious that the overseas organization that black wolf belonged to had already found another piece. and they were so desperate to get the piece of golden foil in his hands. could it be that there would be another motive after the two were combined? however, after checking, he could confirm that this photo was not taken by black wolf but sent by someone else. from this, it could be seen that another group of people might have moved elsewhere and stolen this piece of golden foil. at the moment, he could not obtain the whereabouts of the piece of golden foil and the relevant information about the organization behind it from black wolf¡¯s phone. this was because black wolf¡¯s phone was very clean, other than this picture. obviously, he had kept this photo as a reference and comparison. perhaps he wanted to compare it with the piece of golden foil in his hand, but he did not expect it to be accidentally intercepted by him. ¡°phew¡­¡± su yun raised his head and heaved a sigh of relief. he knew that this matter was far from over. it was also because of this message that su yun realized that the danger around him had not been resolved. instead, it was even more dangerous. previously, he had provoked a tomb raider group. now that they had been silenced, he had also provoked a group of mercenaries and even an unknown organization overseas. more importantly, su yun also discovered through the call records that the weeds did not seem to have been removed this time because there were still remnants of the tomb raiders and mercenaries. moreover, since the overseas mysterious organization knew that black wolf was dead and even arrogantly sent a message to inform him, they would definitely not let the matter rest. they would definitely send more people to look for him. whether it was for revenge or to snatch the golden foil in his hand, they would definitely think of a way to find him. ¡°looks like this grudge has been completely formed!¡± a cold glint flashed in su yun¡¯s eyes. since things had come to this, there was nothing to worry about. instead of waiting for them to come looking for him, he might as well take the initiative to kill them. if he caught the other party off guard, he could also turn passive into active. moreover, be it personal grudges or morals, he could not let the second piece of golden foil fall overseas. it should be snatched by him. in any case, he already had a piece. it was not too much to take another piece, right? then, he would hand over the two national treasures to the country. this way, not only could he clear his suspicion, but he could also make up for his mistakes and completely end this matter. ¡°regardless of whether you let me off or not, i¡¯m definitely going to intercept this thing!¡± after making a decision, su yun immediately felt that he had a clear goal. he was no longer as confused as before. then, he did not put the phone back into black wolf¡¯s pocket. instead, he stored it himself. this was the only way su yun could find the other party and take the initiative to kill him. he¡¯d already decided to take the initiative to attack! Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Suspicious Figure Discovered, With the Hostage! (3) chapter 131: suspicious figure discovered, with the hostage! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations he would take back the national treasure, the golden foil, and hand it over to the country. he could not let the cultural relics go overseas. at the side, xu jiajia had been looking at su yun curiously. seeing that he seemed to have made a decision, her expression relaxed slightly. she could not help but ask, ¡°did you find anything? what are these people doing?¡± in the face of xu jiajia¡¯s question, su yun shook his head and said truthfully, ¡°i don¡¯t know either, but they definitely want to take action against me. you can also tell that everything happened because of me and not because of you. when you go back, just pretend that nothing happened. leave the rest to me.¡± su yun was not arrogant, but there was indeed no need to involve her. as he spoke, he quietly picked up the golden foil. after wiping the blood on it, he placed it back in his pocket. this item had proven its power in this actual battle. it was extremely terrifying and was definitely a trump card. su yun also picked up the other poker cards scattered nearby. seeing this, xu jiajia took the initiative to search around and help su yun collect the remaining poker cards and return them to him. su yun counted carefully. after confirming that he had not missed anything, he was relieved. ¡°i¡¯m leaving. with such a huge commotion, the police should clean up the mess in the end. however, it¡¯s not suitable for me to appear now. i still have things to do and don¡¯t want to alert the enemy. but not long after, i¡¯ll take the initiative to explain everything to the police. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± as he spoke, su yun looked at xu jiajia and explained briefly so that she could rest assured that he had not done anything illegal. everything was just an act of helplessness, but he would be innocent in the future. xu jiajia asked curiously, ¡°what are you going to do?¡± su yun thought for a moment. ¡°kill! stop the cultural relics from flowing overseas!¡± xu jiajia was stunned. in the end, she nodded sensibly and comforted su yun. ¡°you can leave. the two of us are on the same side now. you don¡¯t have to worry about me leaking anything.¡± as she spoke, xu jiajia looked deeply at su yun. her eyes were filled with curiosity about su yun. she did not know why su yun wanted to hide himself, nor did she know why su yun had such a powerful ultimate skill. however, she was not stupid. she vaguely thought that it might be related to the golden foil. since su yun did not say anything, xu jiajia did not ask further. this was because now was not the time to discuss in detail. moreover, su yun had never discussed this matter. perhaps he had his difficulties. it was as if she had never mentioned her secret. xu jiajia chose to believe su yun and abandoned her rational judgment. this was a choice she had never made with anyone else. how could su yun not see the words hidden in xu jiajia¡¯s eyes? the biggest shock for su yun that night was xu jiajia¡¯s change. she could clearly do nothing and stay out of it. however, at the last moment, when xu jiajia¡¯s blade cut through pig head rong¡¯s throat, the determination on her face did not waver at all. it was obvious that she had already made a plan. moreover, the reason she did this was for his sake. xu jiajia, who was smiling like a flower, seemed to be completely different from the decisive person just now. however, it was precisely because of this that xu jiajia had a special temperament other than being cheerful and lively. ¡°with such a huge commotion, i believe the police will come sooner or later.¡± su yun looked at xu jiajia and said while thinking. he took off his jacket and went to pig head rong¡¯s side. he took his clothes and wiped a few key spots of pig head rong. xu jiajia understood that su yun was helping her clean up the fingerprints. ¡°don¡¯t say anything later. it¡¯s the greatest protection for you.¡± as he spoke, su yun gently placed pig head rong¡¯s corpse down again. he stood up again and carefully checked his surroundings. after making sure that there were no other clues at the scene, su yun turned to look at xu jiajia. ¡°sit in the chair. i have to tie you up again.¡± xu jiajia smiled knowingly and nodded gently. then, she sat on the chair again and took the initiative to put her hands behind her back. ¡°come on!¡± this scene was like a man and a woman doing something special, making su yun feel a little strange. however, his movements were very gentle. the skin between the two of them kept touching, making xu jiajia feel a little numb in her heart. she seemed to have thought of something and her neck immediately turned red. at this moment, she looked a little shy like a little girl. it had to be said that there were always many unexpected contrasts on her. the main reason was that this scene was too strange and inexplicably made one¡¯s heart palpitate. soon, su yun fixed xu jiajia to the chair. at the same time, he put the knife that xu jiajia carried with her into his pocket. ¡°you can¡¯t carry any weapon that matches the wound, so i¡¯ll keep this knife for you first. i believe you don¡¯t want to expose your secret, right?¡± ¡°indeed, even my father doesn¡¯t know my secret.¡± looking at xu jiajia, who was tied to the chair with an innocent expression and looking up at him, su yun avoided eye contact. it had to be said that this posture and visual impact was indeed an influence on one¡¯s mental state. ¡°then i¡¯ll leave first.¡± after saying this, su yun also knew that he could not stay here for long. then, he turned around and was about to leave.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Discovered Suspicious Figure, With the chapter 132: discovered suspicious figure, with the hostage! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, just as su yun turned around, xu jiajia¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°wait a minute!¡± su yun looked back in confusion and realized that xu jiajia was a little strange. ¡°you¡¯re just going to leave me here?¡± su yun was stunned and seemed to be at a loss. this scene immediately made xu jiajia laugh. ¡°if you leave just like that, i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for me when the police arrive.¡± su yun could not react in time, but then xu jiajia explained, ¡°knock me out. otherwise, how can i explain what¡¯s happening in front of me?¡± only then did su yun understand. he really did not expect xu jiajia to be so decisive in dealing with him. ¡°but how can i knock you out without hurting you?¡± su yun came in front of xu jiajia, not knowing where to start. fortunately, xu jiajia was very professional. ¡°when a hand knife slashes at the aorta on the neck, instantly pressing down on the aorta can cause the blood vessels in the brain to block and cause excessive dizziness. it can achieve the effect of unconsciousness.¡± seeing xu jiajia¡¯s seriousness, su yun smiled bitterly and said, ¡°this, i¡¯m really not good at it¡­¡± ¡°come, untie me. i¡¯ll tell you and you¡¯ll know!¡± this must be the strangest lesson su yun had ever attended. after he solved xu jiajia, xu jiajia began to explain in detail. not only did she point out the exact location on su yun¡¯s neck, but she even personally taught su yun how much strength he had to use to have an effect. and all of this was to knock her out. this kind of ridiculous thing actually happened. fortunately, su yun¡¯s learning ability was also very strong. after mastering the technique, it was not difficult. it required a lot of strength to pressurize the aorta. it was very difficult for ordinary people, but this was not a problem for su yun, who practiced throwing cards. su yun did not expect himself to learn another ability under such circumstances. looking at xu jiajia who had sat down, su yun asked seriously, ¡°are you ready?¡± xu jiajia nodded in trust and revealed a little girl¡¯s personality. ¡°it¡¯s best if it¡¯s just for a moment. i¡¯m afraid of pain.¡± ¡°then bear with it. i¡¯ll be quick!¡± at the same time, just as su yun and xu jiajia were doing strange things in secret, the shadows of the trees danced in maple ridge. the night was dark, and faint footsteps kept sounding. captain wang of the swat team commanded the well-trained swat team to spread out in a battle formation in the forest. every swat officer wore special night vision goggles, making it convenient for them to capture all suspicious information in the darkness. not long ago, they heard gunshots as soon as they entered the mountain, making captain wang and the others feel a little uneasy. although they did not know what had happened, shooting meant that it was definitely not that good. therefore, the speed of the police¡¯s actions suddenly increased. fortunately, the gunshots could be used as guidance to determine the general direction so that they would not be like headless flies. just like that, they followed the gunshots for a while and found this place. behind the swat team were some police officers in bulletproof vests. not only zhou xiaoxiao, but even zhou nanhai had already participated in the operation. in this pitch-black darkness, the distant gas lamps undoubtedly became the most obvious positioning symbol. they were like kong ming lanterns released from the mountains, especially eye-catching. as they got closer and closer, the police became even faster. following captain wang¡¯s command with a tactical gesture, all the swat officers quickly set up control in various directions. there were even snipers who quickly climbed up the tree and placed them in the most advantageous visual position. ¡°number one in position.¡± through the high-power sniper scope, the sniper observed the dilapidated and abandoned courtyard of the stone stronghold in the distance and realized that there were no signs of human activity. however, when he gradually lowered the sniper scope, he seemed to see¡­ a leg in this limited visual position? ¡°report, we didn¡¯t find the target, but there seems to have been a fight here. someone fell to the ground, and it¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± the sniper quickly reported in a low voice. when captain wang of the swat team heard this news, he was puzzled. ¡°fight? what¡¯s going on? could it be that they have an internal strife?¡± zhou nanhai was also confused about this, but at this moment, he held the pistol tightly in his hand and did not dare to let his guard down. ¡°it¡¯s indeed not right. what happened here? did those people hide? or have they already run away?¡± ¡°report!¡± just as the two of them were discussing softly, the sniper¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°discovered the target who was kidnapped. the target is currently in the courtyard, 45 degrees east, but the angle is not good and i can¡¯t see the exact situation clearly. i need to advance and observe. please instruct!¡± the latest news from the sniper made zhou nanhai and captain wang look at each other. they both realized the seriousness of the current situation. at this moment, they finally confirmed that xu jiajia had indeed been kidnapped by this group of people. however, this undoubtedly increased the risk of their surprise attack. when black wolf and pig head rong confronted su yun, they were close to the bunker where the two of them were hiding. this location, and even the locations in the stone village, did not have a wide field of vision from the perspective of the police. hence, the corpses of black wolf and pig head rong could not be discovered from this angle for the time being. even xu jiajia¡¯s figure could not be seen clearly. they could only vaguely distinguish them.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Suspicious Figure Discovered, With the Hostage! (5) chapter 133: suspicious figure discovered, with the hostage! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the reason why the sniper claimed that someone had fallen to the ground was only because he could see their exposed legs. therefore, the police did not dare to act rashly. firstly, it was already confirmed that they had a hostage in their hands. secondly, they did not know the other party¡¯s location. however, along the way, they did not seem to have encountered any trouble. there were not even any complicated hidden sentries as they had imagined. no matter how they looked at it, it was as if the door was wide open and waiting for them to arrive. zhou xiaoxiao suddenly quickly arrived beside zhou nanhai and lowered her voice. ¡°report, the police officer found a corpse in the forest.¡± this news made zhou nanhai frown. the appearance of this corpse might mean that the situation had changed drastically. therefore, captain wang led the swat team and continued to set up control here to ensure the safety of the hostages. zhou nanhai, on the other hand, brought zhou xiaoxiao and the other police officers and quickly moved quietly in another direction, rushing to the place where the corpse was found. the corpse in the forest was naturally bobcat that had been spying here. although bobcat was buried by gang zi and skinny monkey, the police officer still easily discovered something through the loose soil. zhou nanhai held the flashlight and looked around. then, he quickly locked onto the tall tree beside bobcat. ¡°it seems that this should be a hidden sentry set up by a criminal group. however, for some reason, this hidden sentry has been taken down.¡± zhou xiaoxiao gently squatted down and pulled bobcat¡¯s chin. then, she saw a very subtle wound on his neck. ¡°strange, how did this person die? the wound on his neck is so subtle. it doesn¡¯t seem to be fatal, right?¡± zhou nanhai took a light breath. ¡°compared to how he died, i¡¯m more concerned about why he died. if this hidden sentry was here, it would be very difficult for us to advance. but now, he¡¯s dead! this feeling is as if someone was one step ahead and resolved all our troubles.¡± ¡°you mean someone beat us to it?¡± facing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s question, zhou nanhai shook his head seriously. ¡°no, it¡¯s just an unfounded guess. look after this corpse. our top priority now is to save the hostages. we¡¯ll get a forensic doctor to investigate the scene later.¡± however, not long after bobcat¡¯s corpse was discovered, skinny monkey¡¯s corpse was also quickly discovered. through the survey of the surrounding environment, the police quickly determined that skinny monkey was peeing when he died. skinny monkey probably did not expect that as soon as he buried bobcat, it would be his turn. what was even sadder was that there was no one to bury him. to the police¡¯s surprise, skinny monkey also had a wound on his neck that was similar to that of bobcat. however, this wound was very subtle. logically speaking, it was not life-threatening. the police could not come up with an answer for the specific cause of death for the time being. they still needed the intervention of a forensic doctor before they could investigate in detail. however, the corpses that were discovered one after another made zhou nanhai realize that something was wrong. when he returned to captain wang¡¯s side, captain wang¡¯s words completely made him suspicious. ¡°from just now until now, there are no signs of anyone moving in the stone village.¡± zhou nanhai was considered an experienced police officer who had dealt with many kidnapping cases. his rich experience made him immediately realize that this matter was different from all the cases he had come into contact with before. they could only determine the location of the hostages, but they could not confirm the situation here. logically speaking, the police needed to investigate carefully. but now, zhou nanhai felt that there might no longer be a need. the two corpses found in the forest seemed to coincide with the time before the police arrived. it was very likely that the police were already at maple ridge when these two people died. zhou nanhai did not know who was behind this for the time being. however, through these two corpses, zhou nanhai could already determine that an intense battle might have already happened here. ¡°report, we found a special situation!¡± just as zhou nanhai was deep in thought, another message came urgently. it was a new situation discovered by the sniper as he advanced and changed positions. ¡°speak!¡± ¡°suspicious figure discovered and with the hostage!¡± the sniper hurriedly reported, but this news shocked zhou nanhai. had they finally found a living person? Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: It’s All Because of Him, The Shocked Police chapter 134: it¡¯s all because of him, the shocked police (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations according to the sniper, not far behind the hostage, there was another figure hiding in the dark, but the sniper had found him. ¡°captain wang, i suggest that we try to approach. to be on the safe side, we can choose not to use a sudden attack and instead choose a silent blockade tactic. it¡¯s better than setting up an ambush here all the time. this will make it difficult for us to understand the situation inside. zhou nanhai¡¯s suggestion was quickly approved by captain wang. under the lead of the two of them, the swat team and the criminal police team quickly spread out their formation and silently approached the courtyard in front of them. on the way, everyone was tense, afraid that their actions would be exposed because of their mistake. however, even when all the police officers had arrived outside the courtyard wall, there was still no movement from inside. ¡°is there no one inside?¡± captain wang gestured at zhou nanhai opposite him in confusion. ¡°logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± zhou nanhai pondered. then, he took a risk and stuck his head out to take a look. it did not matter if he looked. from his angle, he could see black wolf and pig head rong lying on the ground. ¡°the two corpses are not far from each other. i estimate that they are already dead.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s surprised voice reached captain wang¡¯s ears through the earpiece, making him even more confused. this operation really confused him. he had clearly not done anything, but it was surprisingly smooth. it was as if he was fighting with the air and everything had been resolved in advance. after carefully sending police officers to investigate, zhou nanhai and the others finally confirmed that there were indeed no other forces in the courtyard. only the mysterious figure near the hostage was left, and they could not distinguish the situation for the time being. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± seeing this, captain wang did not delay any longer and immediately gave the order to advance. the swat team quickly rushed into the courtyard. there were even people hiding near the hostages. the courtyard looked very messy. the corpses lying in a pool of blood were scattered on the wooden board at the side. there was even a blood-stained ak on the ground. xu jiajia was tied to the steam lamp not far away, but at this moment, she had her head lowered and eyes closed, as if she was unconscious. at this moment, a special police officer had already circled to the back. he immediately wanted to subdue the figure hiding behind a big tree not far from the hostage, but as soon as he approached, he realized something was wrong. ¡°report, it¡¯s a dead person!¡± ¡°report, after investigation, there¡¯s no danger near the hostage.¡± ¡°a dead man?¡± the swat team hurriedly reported. zhou nanhai and the others were puzzled and hurriedly led the team to set up control and defense. zhou xiaoxiao quickly brought the police officers to check xu jiajia¡¯s vital signs. after confirming that she was not dead and was only unconscious, she felt relieved. then, after a careful investigation and confirming that there was no danger here for the time being, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. although they did not know who did it, these criminals seemed to have all died. as for the corpse hidden near the hostage, the wound was also on his neck. it was also a subtle mark, but it took his life. and this person was old ghost! on the other side, zhou nanhai and captain wang had been surrounding black wolf and pig head rong¡¯s corpses. they felt a little strange about what they had seen. ¡°why are they all dead? who attacked first in front of us?¡± zhou nanhai was puzzled by this question. but what was certain was that other existences had taken care of everything first and stopped the criminals from breaking the law. the police¡¯s arrival was more of a wrap-up. ¡°report, the identity information has been verified. they¡¯re all tomb raiders and a mercenary.¡± a police officer came to report and handed over a document with the identities of every criminal clearly marked on it. everyone had a clear understanding of the identities of the corpses in front of them and could distinguish their identities. ¡°the numbers don¡¯t match. it seems that not all the criminals are here. or did someone slip away in advance?¡± looking at the information in his hand, zhou nanhai realized that the corpses at the scene did not match the known tomb raiders and mercenary groups. there seemed to be two people missing. ¡°looks like the matter hasn¡¯t been completely resolved. however, the deaths of these people have helped us a lot and relieved most of the pressure.¡± as captain wang spoke, he squatted down and picked up the wooden board. he carefully looked at the clear penetrating gap on the wooden board. after comparing the gap caliber slightly, captain wang frowned. ¡°why can¡¯t i tell what caused this gap? the thing that caused this gap should be very sharp, and it¡¯s thinner than a blade.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s helpless voice quickly came from behind captain wang. ¡°not to mention the gap in the wooden board, it¡¯s very difficult to determine how it was caused by the wounds on the necks of the two victims. could it be a knife? but the wounds of these two victims are completely different.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s eyes were sharp. he could tell the problem at a glance. one of the wounds was external, and the other seemed to have been stabbed by a sharp weapon. in fact, this was because black wolf had died from the sharp golden foil. after the golden foil pierced through the wooden board, it still accurately cut black wolf¡¯s throat. this also meant that there were wounds caused by the impact on black wolf¡¯s wound. however, pig head rong had died from the blade in xu jiajia¡¯s hand. the wound was clearly longer and narrower than black wolf¡¯s, but it was not as exquisite as the wounds of bobcat and skinny monkey.. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: It’s All Because of Him, The Shocked Police chapter 135: it¡¯s all because of him, the shocked police (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations coupled with xu jiajia¡¯s position and the amplitude of her joints at that time, the wound on pig head rong¡¯s neck looked more normal. it was obvious that it had been cut and his flesh had turned out. this also made zhou nanhai quickly have a guess. ¡°the methods of killing are all different. could it be that the person who killed them was not alone? if we analyze from the wound category alone, there seem to be a total of three unknown existences.¡¯ ¡°but it¡¯s also possible that only one person did it, but used three methods?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not realistic. it¡¯s too difficult for a person to face so many criminals alone and still be able to kill them all with ease. moreover, it seems like he hasn¡¯t used any firearms at the moment!¡± for a moment, the two of them were puzzled, but the exact results of the investigation had to be discussed when they returned. not long after, the forensic team rushed over and immediately conducted a preliminary analysis of the corpse. the leader was still qin ming. he observed the corpse very carefully. not only could he not see any disgust, but he even seemed to be infatuated. occasionally, he would think and sometimes stop. during this period, the others did not disturb him. a moment later, qin ming finally spoke, but the conclusion he came to stunned zhou nanhai. ¡°the cause of death of the two victims is different. this black man died from a broken trachea. a large amount of air poured into his lungs through the broken trachea, causing suffocation. the other person¡¯s throat was cut and he died from excessive blood loss.¡¯ zhou nanhai looked at qin ming and asked in confusion, ¡°where¡¯s the murder weapon? can you determine what the murder weapon is?¡± qin ming pointed at pig head rong. ¡°preliminary judgment of this victim¡¯s murder weapon is that it was caused by a 0.5mm blade. the murderer should have some training and was very familiar with human body parts. there are no second cuts on the wound. it should be a one-hit kill.¡± as he spoke, qin ming pointed at the black man on the ground. ¡°but the wounds on this black man¡¯s body are special. we can¡¯t determine the murder weapon for the time being. we can only transport the corpse back and investigate further.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s brows were knitted together. this clearly meant that the two corpses had been injured by different methods. however, this did not conform to a person¡¯s habits, especially since there were a few other corpses found in the forest. although the caliber of the wounds was different, the behavior characteristics were similar. it could basically be determined that it was done by one person. from the looks of it, it was equivalent to using three methods to kill the criminals. old ghost, skinny monkey, gang zi, and bobcat all died under the same method. there were imperceptible marks on their necks. on the other hand, pig head rong and black wolf died in two different methods. such an obvious and sudden change, if it was all done by one person, it clearly did not make sense. however, if there were many people, what existence or faction would it be? su yun, who had already left, undoubtedly left a huge puzzle. this was also why su yun did not choose to leave the golden foil at the scene to frame the tomb raiders and use it to return it to the country. once the golden foil was left at the scene, it would quickly make the connection that the golden foil was the murder weapon. after discovering this, it was easy to trace it back to su yun. without any clues, it was very difficult to imagine that it was poker cards. after all, they did not have an omniscient view. it was very difficult to confirm such an unbelievable thing. the reality was very real, but it was also very complicated. if someone could fly out of thin air and use it to commit a crime, how could they infer that it was related to ¡®flying¡¯ without knowing? therefore, before su yun left, he carefully swept the scene. he did not leave any poker cards at the scene. at the same time, he cleaned up some traces at the scene. this was also the reason why he took xu jiajia¡¯s blade. this way, there was no possibility of association. he could only find a breakthrough among all kinds of meaningless clues. this required time and a lot of energy. human thoughts would eventually be restricted. it was still the same saying: no one had an omniscient view! of course, su yun did not doubt at all that the police would suspect him sooner or later through layers of deduction and investigation. however, as long as he had the time, su yun could find the lost national treasure golden foil, stop the loss of the cultural relic, and take the initiative to hand it over to the country. at that time, the truth would naturally be revealed. ¡°report, we¡¯ve discovered a new situation.¡± then, the professional police officers investigating the scene quickly came to a conclusion. there were very obvious traces of a conflict here. there should have been a short fight. moreover, the forensic doctor also discovered that there were many bruises on pig headed man¡¯s body, especially the bruises at the joints. his arm was even broken. it proved that the person who fought with pig head rong was well-trained and had extraordinary skills. under a powerful anti-joint effect, it caused pig head rong¡¯s movements to be restricted. perhaps it gave the perpetrator a chance to kill him. this method was more tricky. it was clearly different from the martial arts used by the military and police, or even the grappling combat taught by the people. from the judgment of the various marks, it could not be said that his methods were open and aboveboard. on the contrary, be it his technique or strength, they were very tricky and ruthless. this completely different habitual action, as well as the traces left behind at the scene, clearly indicated the existence of another person. moreover, his close combat ability was very strong. moreover, his methods were very sinister and were not normal! when such clues were summarized in front of zhou nanhai, they quickly formed a possibility that the police had tentatively identified.. Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: It’s All Because of Him, The Shocked Police chapter 136: it¡¯s all because of him, the shocked police (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there should be two to three people who came to the scene. one or two of them were better at assassination, and the last one was better at close combat. it was precisely because of this that two completely different traces were created at the scene. the forensic doctor quickly collected fingerprints on pig head rong¡¯s body, but he realized that other than pig head rong and black wolf¡¯s fingerprints, no one else¡¯s fingerprints were found. if it was close combat, especially anti-joint grappling, it was impossible for there to be no fingerprints of others. then there was only one possibility for this outcome. that was, before the mysterious person left, he had specially cleared his fingerprints. he was very meticulous and skilled. zhou nanhai could not help but sigh with emotion. this person hiding in the dark was really not simple, but he was indeed very dangerous. then, all the corpses were placed in the police car and sent to the police station. the forensic doctor also returned and had to conduct a detailed autopsy. as for the scene, police officers who were collecting traces and information could be seen everywhere. in the distance, a cordon had been set up for surveillance. there were also some police officers searching the mountain. this matter was not over. it was only the beginning. at the same time, at the foot of maple ridge, there were a few flashing ambulances. as the unconscious xu jiajia was sent to the ambulance, she left with the police car that pulled the corpse. xu jiajia was still unconscious. she definitely had to be sent to the hospital immediately. she would only be questioned by the police again after ensuring that her body was fine. after all, this was commander xu¡¯s daughter. no one dared to let their guard down. they had to ensure her safety. in the ambulance heading to the hospital, as one of the few female police officers qualified to go out, zhou xiaoxiao was naturally in charge of taking care of and accompanying xu jiajia. however, she had not woken up. zhou xiaoxiao was also a little worried. ¡°she looks familiar. i think i¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡¯ looking at the sleeping and beautiful xu jiajia, it was obvious that she was an innocent girl who had just graduated because the innocence on her body had yet to fade. however, zhou xiaoxiao felt that she was a little familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. soon, she recalled and was immediately surprised. ¡°yesterday, she seemed to be with su yun, right? she even entered burning light ancient city arm in arm.¡± zhou xiaoxiao recalled that yesterday, she, captain chen, and xiao li had come to burning light ancient city to investigate. she had accidentally seen su yun with a girl beside him. now, it seemed that this was xu jiajia. she recalled that when she found three¡¯s corpse on the burning mountain, commander xu had also recommended her to ask su yun. he said that he was his daughter¡¯s classmate and happened to be nearby that day. ¡°no wonder. so the two of them are a couple. but why was xu jiajia kidnapped?¡± zhou xiaoxiao was puzzled. she felt that something was wrong, but she could not connect her thoughts. she immediately felt a little dizzy. she frowned slightly and turned to look out of the window, wanting some air. the ambulance had to pass through the burning mountain tunnel to return to the city bureau, so it had to pass near burning light ancient city. if it took a shortcut, it could even pass through the ancient city. it was dawn. it was also the time when people were feeling sleepy. the quiet burning light ancient city was no longer as noisy and lively as during the day. the streets were empty. ¡°hm?¡± however, in the silent night, zhou xiaoxiao saw a figure walking by the roadside. he turned around and hid at the corner of the bluestone road, disappearing. ¡°is there anyone else at this time?¡± zhou xiaoxiao was surprised. as the ambulance left, the scene behind could no longer be seen clearly. she turned around and looked at xu jiajia, who was still unconscious, with suspicion in her heart. burning light ancient city before dawn was like a pitch-black monster waiting for dawn to come and revive. su yun walked on the limestone street of burning light ancient city at a moderate pace. he was thinking about what he should do next and where to start. if he counterattacked the overseas forces that were targeting him? how could he snatch another piece of golden foil? along the way, he saw many police cars. after confirming that the police had arrived, he felt a little relieved. this at least meant that xu jiajia was safe. soon, when su yun looked up again, he noticed a familiar door. the flag of wine was waved, and the words ¡°old guzhai¡± were written on it. it was master gu¡¯s house. su yun stopped in his tracks, as if he had a thought. he even felt a poker card in his hand. however, after hesitating for a moment, he still put the poker card back and left silently. su yun wanted to silence him just now. however, he was quickly shocked by his sudden thought and broke out in cold sweat. he quickly dismissed this thought. thieves had their own morals, and it was the same for killing. tomb raiders and mercenaries were criminals. not only did they steal the national treasure, but they also committed crimes. they were people who deserved to be killed. however, old gut s crime did not warrant death. if he killed him to silence him in order not to be investigated, wouldn¡¯t that deviate from his original intention? would he become a person who would kill the innocent? if that was the case, what was the difference between him and those damned criminals? since he had mastered the killing technique, he should control it, not be controlled by it. therefore, su yun put down the poker card. even if there were any mistakes because of old gu, he would accept it.. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: It’s All Because of Him, The Shocked Police (4) chapter 137: it¡¯s all because of him, the shocked police (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations his dao heart did not change, and he was not a bad person. he was innocent to begin with. if there was enough time, when he took back the national treasures and cultural relics that had been lost outside and handed them to the country, he would still be an upright person. he had righteousness and did not speak to evil. master gu did not know that he had already walked to the gates of hell. he was sitting in the courtyard with a long face. he found the ear that had been cut off, but he was not sure if he could attach it back. as dawn gradually broke, master gu became more and more anxious. it was almost dawn, and he could go out. however, at this moment, an ear-piercing siren sounded from outside, cutting through the dawn and disturbing the dawn. it was a few police cars whistling past burning light ancient city. this voice quickly attracted master gu¡¯s attention. from the sound of it, something big must have happened. could it be related to that person? but how could he cause such a huge commotion alone? could it be that pig head rong and the others had been arrested? at the thought of this, master gu was shocked. just as he was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°who is it? it¡¯s so early in the morning. are you in a hurry to reincarnate?¡± master gu cursed angrily, but soon the door was pushed open from the outside. master gu saw that the person who came was none other than his subordinate. ¡°master gu, something happened!¡± as soon as he entered, the tattooed man said anxiously. this also made master gu sit up. ¡°what happened? hurry up and tell me!¡± the underling looked at master gu, swallowed, and said word by word, ¡°pig head rong and the others¡­ are all dead!¡± in an instant, master gu was stunned on the spot. he subconsciously touched the wound that had been bandaged. the figure from last night appeared in his mind again. it was clear that master gu already realized that this matter was most likely related to that person. no wonder so many police officers were alarmed. pig head rong and his group were dead. it was a big deal. ¡°what time is it?¡± to his surprise, master gu suddenly asked an irrelevant question. he quickly looked down at his watch. ¡°master gu, it¡¯s 4:30 in the morning.¡± master gu stretched out his hand and said in a daze, ¡°help me back to the house.¡± the tattooed man was stunned. ¡°master gu, it¡¯s almost morning. aren¡¯t we going to the hospital to reattach your ear? you can¡¯t delay your injuries!¡± ¡°reattach your ass!¡± master gu scolded and glared at his underling. ¡°is my life more important than my ears? are you stupid!¡± as he spoke, master gu hurriedly returned to the house. after sitting down in shock, he muttered to himself, ¡°i¡¯d better wait until noon before going out. i don¡¯t lack this bit of time. i¡¯ll wait a little longer, lest i¡¯m not around when that mysterious person comes and angers him. it¡¯s not important if my ear can be reattached. my life is more important!¡± master gu was really scared out of his wits at this moment. su yun had just gotten pig head rong¡¯s location and not long after, he received the news that they were all dead. at that time, master gu knew that it was either one of them who died, but there was a high chance that that person would die tragically under pig head rong. however, who would have thought that in just one night, the pig head rong group, which had once dominated the tomb raiding world, would all die? not a single one was left! was this something a human could do? therefore, when he thought of su yun¡¯s warning before he left, master gu took the initiative to extend his time for half a day, afraid that the god of plague would come looking for him again. master gu naturally did not know that su yun had already left. moreover, his departure and the arrival of the police could be said to have brushed past each other. however, from the beginning to the end, su yun did not feel any fear. instead, it was an inexplicable thrill. after returning to his room, su yun did not turn on the lights. even he did not realize that he seemed to have begun to like staying in the dark. when he arrived at the bathroom, su yun washed his face with cold water. only then did the inexplicable urge in his heart be slightly suppressed. looking at himself in the mirror, su yun suddenly felt a little unfamiliar. his eyes were cold in the mirror. he even exuded an aura that kept people away from him. he was no longer as relaxed as before. su yun suddenly felt like he had returned from a dream. this feeling made him a little uncomfortable. at that time, because of his anger, he went to save xu jiajia. everything that happened during this period made su yun feel extremely excited. even the discomfort of killing disappeared. even su yun did not realize this until now. looking at himself in the mirror, what happened last night kept flashing in his mind like a slide. su yun¡¯s heart had a subtle change. su yun could not explain this change, but he knew that it was not necessarily a good thing. in the darkness, su yun stood quietly like a statue. drip¡­ drip¡­ the sound of water dripping into the pool was very clear in the silent bathroom. as this voice entered su yun¡¯s ears, the slides in his mind became clearer and clearer. the details that he did not pay attention to at that time turned into scenes of killing from god¡¯s perspective. they appeared uncontrollably one after another. the poker card cut through the fragile windpipe. the other party fell to the ground and waited for death in pain. ¡°no, no, no. something¡¯s wrong!¡± su yun shook his head hard, wanting to chase out all these images in his mind. he realized that there seemed to be something wrong with his mentality, but this change was beyond his control.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: It’s All Because of Him, The Shocked Police chapter 138: it¡¯s all because of him, the shocked police (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, it was normal for such a change to happen to su yun. before this incident, su yun was just an ordinary person. he wanted to earn some money by relying on live streams to earn some fame. then, he would study the unique skills he liked. that was all. but now, he had completely walked on a completely different path. this path led to an unknown end. it was also this unknown that made su yun feel uneasy. he needed time, more time. only then could he clear the clouds. ¡°i have to find the national treasure as soon as possible and hand it over to the country! i can¡¯t delay any longer.¡± su yun felt even more pressured. he knew that the problem was not only targeted by unknown forces overseas, but also the pressure brought about by the golden foil. he stood quietly in the bathroom for a long time before his restless heart was gradually suppressed. after coming out of the bathroom, su yun sat on a chair. on the table in front of him was the phone he had taken from black wolf. in order to prevent the phone from carrying a location, su yun had long turned off that phone. he did not intend to throw away this phone. he still had to use it to dig out more clues. in fact, if necessary, he wanted to use this phone to lure the snake out of its hole and take the initiative to kill his way to his door to get rid of future troubles. but now, he had to adjust his mentality and let his condition reach its peak before he had the confidence to fight. similarly, xu jiajia, who was lying in the ward of hibiscus city hospital, was having a mental struggle. the dawn was breaking. the sunlight of dawn had long dispelled the darkness, making one¡¯s mood bright. xu jiajia had already woken up and was being examined by the doctor. this was also one of the few times she could buy herself time. xu kui was on his way over. at that time, there would not be many opportunities for xu jiajia to think. once the hospital showed proof that xu jiaiia¡¯s condition was stable, she would have to accept many police inquiries. the reason why there was a psychological struggle was because xu jiajia was worried that su yun would be implicated because of her. although she did not know what had happened to su yun, she knew that su yun would probably make a big move next and needed her to buy him enough time. xu jiajia replayed the scene in her mind, searching for any fatal flaws. she had to turn her words into a piece of iron. the police could be suspicious, but they could not find any loopholes in her words. otherwise, su yun would be in danger. hence, xu jiajia lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling with her big eyes. there were doctors walking around, but xu jiajia was not affected at all. in the doctor¡¯s opinion, perhaps it was because she was too frightened and needed time to adjust. if necessary, a psychiatrist would intervene. however, these doctors clearly did not know that xu jiajia was not frightened at all. instead, she was logical and abnormally calm. it did not match her delicate appearance at all. time passed minute by minute. the police were also arranging for a forensic doctor to quickly examine the corpses of black wolf, pig head rong, and the others in detail. the technical department reviewed the various traces collected at the scene. the police wanted to find the answer. they wanted to know what had happened at maple ridge. just as xu jiajia had guessed, under the strict and meticulous work arrangements of the police, there were already police officers who rushed to the hospital immediately and waited for the results of xu jiajia¡¯s examination. as soon as the results showed that they were normal, they would immediately ask. in the corridor outside the ward, a few police officers were standing in front of a doctor and flipping through relevant information about xu jiajia. the leader happened to be captain chen ye, the female police officer, detective zhang, and xiao li. ¡°doctor, are you sure she¡¯s okay?¡± the doctor shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. she just might have been frightened. you can ask her, but don¡¯t take too long, and don¡¯t overstimulate her. she needs to rest.¡± captain chen nodded. then, detective zhang, who was behind him, pushed open the door of the ward and brought xiao li in. xu jiajia did not look at the door. she was still looking at the ceiling above her head, looking unmoved, as if she had yet to recover from the shock. however, as the two police officers sat down, the first thing they asked stunned xu jiajia.. ¡°xu jiajia, where did su yun go?¡± Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Su Yun’s Missing (1) chapter 139: su yun¡¯s missing (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations a deep and interrogative voice sounded in the quiet ward. although xu jiajia did not look at the door, she knew that what should come had finally come. ¡°miss xu,¡± the police officer who took the initiative to ask looked relatively young. he looked to be less than 30 years old. it was xiao li. however, officer zhang, who was beside him, was an experienced female police officer. her name was zhang shuhong. she was in her forties and was also xiao li¡¯s master. this combination of the old and the young was obviously to lower xu jiajia¡¯s psychological defense. xiao li was in charge of asking, while zhang shuhong observed xu jiajia¡¯s reaction. for these old police officers, the truth was often hidden when they did not speak. ¡°we want to know where your boyfriend, su yun, is now.¡± even the police thought that su yun and her were a couple. this made xu jiajia feel a strange emotion. she was very happy to confirm this, but at this moment, she had to cut ties with su yun. otherwise, it would only make su yun¡¯s whereabouts more eye-catching. ¡°su yun is not my boyfriend. we¡¯re just ordinary friends and university classmates.¡± xu jiajia¡¯s words were recorded in xiao li¡¯s notebook. zhang shuhong had been standing not far away, crossing her arms and examining xu jiajia. xu jiajia was lying on the hospital bed, trying her best to avoid the old police officer¡¯s attention from an imperceptible angle. she knew very well that this young police officer was just a cover for questioning. perhaps what was really difficult to deal with was the old police officer¡¯s eyes. ¡°miss xu, why did the criminal kidnap you? as far as we know, the perpetrators did not ask for any ransom after kidnapping you. do you know each other or have any grudges?¡± xu jiajia had long expected the police to ask this question. she had nothing to hide. ¡°i don¡¯t know them, and there¡¯s no grudge. i don¡¯t know why they kidnapped me, but i was blindfolded most of the time and locked underground. after being brought to the ground, i was knocked unconscious. i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t provide you with any clues.¡± xu jiajia did not want to beat around the bush anymore. she looked at the young police officer sitting at the side and said seriously. not far away, although zhang shuhong did not say anything, she frowned slightly. clearly, she had discovered some clues. however, xu jiajia¡¯s identity was special and she was still under observation. hence, she had to control her attitude. at least for now, xu jiajia was only a victim. there was no reason to interrogate her. after asking, the two of them did not obtain any useful clues from xu jiajia. as xu jiajia had already gone through the plan in her mind a few times before they came, they could not find any flaws in the question and answer. helpless, xiao li could only stand up and bid farewell to xu jiajia. he instructed her to rest well before leaving the ward with zhang shuhong. at this moment, xu jiajia finally heaved a sigh of relief. during the process of being questioned, the psychological pressure she endured was unimaginable. fortunately, she was not an ordinary person, so she could handle it. she heaved a sigh of relief and closed her eyes. hopefully, it could help su yun buy time! xu jiajia thought so. to her, su yun had many mysteries. her protectiveness of su yun was only because xu jiajia trusted su yun. all she could do was try her best to buy time for su yun to complete what he wanted to do. obviously, xu jiajia¡¯s actions had indeed helped. on the way out of the hospital, xiao li and zhang shuhong were still discussing this matter. ¡°master, miss xu didn¡¯t reveal any useful clues. perhaps she really doesn¡¯t know. moreover, there¡¯s no need to hide anything.¡± in the end, xiao li¡¯s experience was limited. his judgment was often limited to the surface. zhang shuhong, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, crossed her arms and shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. this xu jiajia has been subconsciously resistant. she might be hiding something, such as¡­ the reason for her kidnapping? i did not know if the matter she was hiding had anything to do with su yun. ¡°however, this su yun¡­ was probably problematic! let¡¯s go back first. xu jiajia¡¯s identity is special. her father, commander xu, is on his way. let¡¯s not get involved for the time being. the headquarters should be holding a meeting to discuss xu jiajia. let¡¯s go back and report our results first. we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes.¡± xiao li nodded. the two of them quickly drove out of the hospital and returned to the headquarters. at the same time, in the hibiscus city police conference room, zhou nanhai was organizing a meeting. as a listener, chen ye also appeared in the conference room. sitting beside chen ye was the chief forensic doctor, qin ming. opposite him was zhou xiaoxiao and the other police officers participating in the operation. there were a few documents taken at the scene in front of zhou nanhai. not only were the locations of each corpse clearly marked, but there were also close-ups of some battle traces. ¡°there are many suspicious points in this kidnapping case so far. we still know too little.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s voice quickly echoed in the conference room. ¡°the identity of the deceased has been confirmed. it¡¯s a tomb raiding gang led by pig head rong. after checking with the military, we have already confirmed the identity of this black man. he is indeed one of the two mercenaries, codenamed black wolf.. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Su Yun’s Missing (2) chapter 140: su yun¡¯s missing (2) translator: henvee translations editor: henvee translations ¡°as our understanding deepened, there were more and more suspicious points. first of all, it was unusual for tomb raiders to partner with mercenaries. their goal was also very strong, just for the lost cultural relic. ¡°however, the problem was that this group of tomb raiders had clearly stolen the cultural relics. they should have left quietly. why did they suddenly kidnap xu jiajia? during this period, xu jiajia¡¯s family did not receive any extortion calls. isn¡¯t that unnecessary? ¡°it¡¯s indeed quite unbelievable.¡± chen ye frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°this group of tomb raiders¡¯ professional qualities are very high. they almost didn¡¯t leave any traceable clues. if they leave and escape overseas, they will soon be able to stay out of it. we won¡¯t have any way to advance this. we can only define it as a case of cultural relics being sold and lost. ¡°however, they just had to court death. not only did they kidnap commander xu¡¯s daughter, but they even turned on the lights when we could not confirm their exact hiding place. what were they trying to do? what was their motive for kidnapping xu jiajia? these are all problems that we need to find out as soon as possible.¡± chen ye helped everyone sort out their thoughts. the current few puzzles were also the main direction to solve next. zhou nanhai looked at the photo on the table again, then looked at qin ming and said, ¡°dr. qin, share the autopsy report with everyone.¡± qin ming nodded, then stood up and looked at the others. ¡°according to the autopsy report, we currently suspect that there¡¯s a third faction other than pig head rong¡¯s tomb raiders and mercenary groups. ¡°this faction had also appeared in the burning mountain before. they had used an unknown special weapon to kill a tomb raider called three. at the moment, it could be confirmed that these two cases were caused by the same weapon. ¡°the weapon this time seemed to have been upgraded because its power had increased significantly again. however, based on the wounds on the corpses at the scene, we could roughly determine that a third party might have mobilized three people in this maple ridge case. ¡°pig head rong¡¯s lackeys had all died from a thin and sharp special weapon. at the moment, the common cold weapons we knew could not match the wounds. the cause of these people¡¯s deaths was that their windpipes had been cut by sharp weapons, causing air to surge into their lungs, causing internal bleeding and suffocation. ¡°this method was more coherent. a few lackeys died the same way. therefore, it could be determined that these lackeys died at the hands of the same person, or rather, the same unknown weapon. ¡°however, the way this black mercenary died was completely different. it should have come from another person or another weapon. if the person who killed the first few underlings showed a meticulous, vigilant, and inclined to assassination, then the person who killed the black mercenary was angry and even a little cruel. ¡°this was a completely different psychological characteristic. moreover, the cause of the black mercenary¡¯s death was his throat being cut violently. interestingly, we found a wooden board beside the black mercenary, and the gap in the wooden board was in coincidence with the wound on the black mercenary¡¯s neck. we also extracted the same sawdust residue as the wooden board near the black mercenary¡¯s wound. from this, it could be seen that the person who killed the black mercenary must have used a special weapon to penetrate the wooden board. ¡°this situation was very special. i couldn¡¯t think of any weapon that could cut the black mercenary¡¯s throat after penetrating the wooden board. as for pig head rong,¡± qin ming chose his words for a moment and continued, ¡°the cause of pig head rong¡¯s death was a cut major artery. the murder weapon was most likely an ordinary blade, and there should have been a violent fight when he was alive. ¡°we found many bruises on pig head rong¡¯s body. this technique was not commonly seen in grappling and fighting. his moves were tricky and vicious. the perpetrator¡¯s character profile should be inclined to be calm, composed, and well-trained. this kind of dark combat method could not only quickly make the other party lose the ability to resist, but also cause arthritis death if necessary. ¡°from this, it could be seen that the perpetrator was at least more than three people. moreover, the characteristics of these three people were completely different. ¡°one person was cautious and meticulous, like a wolf hiding in the dark. ¡°one person was furious and ferocious, just like a tiger hunting its prey. ¡°one person was calm and composed, more like a leopard that attacked decisively. ¡°three people with completely different personalities, three completely different methods, and three completely different weapons.¡± the forensic doctor¡¯s analysis made everyone present feel like they had seen the light. although the truth was different from the forensic analysis, the forensic doctor was only analyzing objectively based on existing clues. the person who hurt pig head rong and black wolf was su yun. however, the reason why he displayed different psychological characteristics was because during this period, su yun¡¯s mental state was constantly changing. when he killed pig head rong¡¯s lackeys, su yun hid in the dark and fought silently. the weapon used was poker cards. almost no dead person could face su yun head-on. under such circumstances, su yun had to be careful. this way, he would not expose any flaws. after all, in this situation, some flaws might cause his life to be in danger.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Su Yun’s Missing (3) chapter 141: su yun¡¯s missing (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, when facing black wolf, su yun had already shed the darkness¡¯ concealment. anger and the strange feeling brought about by the killing also constantly filled su yun¡¯s heart. at the critical moment, the golden foil attacked. su yun had the mentality of killing. otherwise, once black wolf had an opportunity, he and xu jiajia would be the only ones to die. therefore, the forensic doctor¡¯s judgment was not wrong. however, it was difficult for the forensic doctor to think that the corpses of the criminals on the mountain were all caused by su yun. hearing qin ming¡¯s autopsy deduction, zhou nanhai sighed deeply. ¡°as we delve deeper, the complexity of this case increases. the factions and people involved also begin to become complicated. the core problem was that there were still no clues about the cultural relics that had been lost overseas and they had not been recovered. ¡°what happened at maple ridge at that time? why would such a large-scale battle occur? we did not know. however, it could be seen that the third party should have extremely strict discipline. their goal was very clear, and it was only to kill this group of criminals! even though xu jiajia was at the scene, they did not silence her. ¡°by the way, speaking of xu jiajia, what does everyone want to say?¡± zhou nanhai changed the topic. since he could not find any clues from pig head rong and the others, he might be able to get a breakthrough from xu jiajia. the only person who could talk about this topic was naturally zhou xiaoxiao. after all, zhou xiaoxiao had been accompanying xu jiajia and sending her to the hospital. zhou xiaoxiao recalled the scene and thought for a moment. ¡°there¡¯s nothing strange about xu jiajia. she only woke up when she was almost at the hospital. it¡¯s just that she¡¯s been very stiff because she was extremely frightened. she did not say a word when she was sent to the hospital. moreover, her reaction to the shock was a little different from ordinary people. from beginning to end, xu jiajia was relatively calm. she could answer all the questions i asked logically. i can only say that this girl¡¯s personality is a little special, but this doesn¡¯t seem to be anything strange.¡± regarding this, zhou nanhai and the others did not raise any objections. after all, this was commander xu¡¯s daughter. she had been influenced since she was young, so she was naturally different from other girls. ¡°oh yes!¡± chen ye, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly thought of something. he looked at zhou nanhai and said, ¡°i heard from you guys previously that xu jiajia has a boyfriend. moreover, before xu jiajia was kidnapped, she happened to be with this boyfriend. su yun, right? i remember seeing him in burning light ancient city when i went to investigate that day. during the kidnapping, we didn¡¯t seem to have received any reports of xu jiajia being kidnapped, right? didn¡¯t you investigate this matter in detail?¡± knock knock knock¡­ however, just as chen ye finished speaking, there was a sudden knock on the conference room door. immediately after, a police officer came in. it was xiao li. he handed zhou nanhai a document. ¡°report, this is the call record of xu jiajia¡¯s phone. it has been retrieved.¡± obviously, zhou nanhai had already begun to investigate this matter. the call records were saved in the mobile center, so they could be found even if the phone was broken. after reading this call record, zhou nanhai¡¯s expression quickly changed. he looked at chen ye and said, ¡°old chen, the last call recorded on xu jiajia¡¯s phone was to su yun! moreover, this time should be after xu jiajia was kidnapped!¡± as soon as this news appeared, the entire conference room fell silent. all the spearheads were pointed at su yun at the first moment. ¡°there¡¯s indeed something wrong with this kid.¡± zhou nanhai thought for a moment and said, ¡°his girlfriend was kidnapped, but he didn¡¯t call the police. instead, it was a teacher from hibiscus university who called the police. moreover, he never appeared throughout the entire case. ¡°although this call did not last long, xu jiajia should have been in a dangerous state at that time. we can even guess that this call might not have been made by xu jiajia herself. if xu jiajia¡¯s freedom had been restricted at that time, this phone would definitely have fallen into the hands of pig head rong and the others. ¡°at that time, even if xu jiajia had the opportunity to make a call and called su yun, what could she say? it was nothing more than asking for help. however, su yun did not call the police. was there another reason why he did not want to save her? ¡°speaking of which, if xu jiajia had already lost her freedom at that time and this phone had fallen into the hands of pig head rong and the others, why did they call su yun? could it be that the reason for kidnapping xu jiajia was because of su yun? however, how can a tomb raider group hiding in the dark be related to su yun? they didn¡¯t even hesitate to go through so much trouble. this is too unreasonable. it¡¯s all contradictory.¡± when su yun became the center of the conversation, many suspicious points were quickly grasped. zhou nanhai¡¯s questions were also spot-on. during xu jiajia¡¯s disappearance, su yun did not do anything, and the police did not receive any calls from him. the last call record showed that xu jiajia¡¯s phone had called su yun and was picked up by him. there was a ten-second call. whether it was pig head rong and the others or xu jiajia herself, it meant that su yun should know that xu jiajia had been kidnapped.. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Su Yun’s Missing (4) chapter 142: su yun¡¯s missing (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in this way, su yun¡¯s reaction seemed to be a little difficult to ask. did he leave her in the lurch for another reason? ¡°su yun¡­¡± zhou xiaoxiao had not spoken all this while. at this moment, when su yun was mentioned, she could not help but think of a coincidence. su yun had appeared at the crime scene twice in a row. one was a robbery, and the other was the burning mountain tomb robbery. although su yun did not appear at the scene this time, because of xu jiajia, the case was related to him again. with the appearance of these thoughts, conjectures about su yun could no longer be shaken off. zhou xiaoxiao was not just a vase. she was very professional. otherwise, she would not have been recruited to the criminal investigation department as soon as she graduated. she also had the thoughts of a new generation of young people. compared to zhou nanhai and the others, she was cautious and logical. sometimes, some of zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts seemed to be more jumpy. however, to zhou xiaoxiao, this was also her advantage. therefore, zhou xiaoxiao quickly thought of something that she had thought of many times before. if the card flew out, could it kill? she had consulted many professionals about this problem. for example, dr. qin told her that it was impossible unless apothecary huang, who was sixty years old, did it. however, zhou xiaoxiao did not give up. then, she consulted some famous professors and received an answer. [cards are a type of card with sharp edges. moreover, the area of force is very small and the pressure is very high. this also made the cards indeed have the effect of cutting off. however, it was not only cards that could do this. ordinary paper could also do it. the fastest speed for ordinary people was 108 kilometers per hour. according to the simulation data, if they wanted the cards to have the ability to hurt people, they needed to reach a speed of 241 kilometers per hour. [even at this speed, the cards could only hurt the epidermal tissue, which was commonly known as broken skin. the kinetic energy of a flying object is proportional to the mass, and the smaller the mass, the smaller the kinetic energy. although the edges of the cards were sharp, the quality of the cards was too small to reach the level of killing. [therefore, from a scientific point of view, throwing cards to kill people is impossible!] this was an answer from a physics professor, but it did not dispel zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s doubts. however, zhou xiaoxiao did not say this guess now. this was because she had proven it many times before. no one would believe her even if she said it. after all, it did not conform to scientific evidence, and there was no way to prove it. moreover, even zhou xiaoxiao herself felt that this speculation was a little ridiculous. then, based on his suspicion of su yun, zhou nanhai quickly ordered more information about su yun. his identity information was ordinary, and he did not have any criminal records. however, at least from the information about su yun, he had already understood the house su yun was currently renting and his hometown in fan city next door. therefore, zhou nanhai quickly gave the order. ¡°no matter what, let¡¯s find su yun first. we still need to get answers from him. he might become an important breakthrough!¡± after zhou nanhai gave the order, a few police cars quickly drove out. soon, they arrived at the downstairs of su yun¡¯s rented house. this scene was not common in the city, so it quickly attracted the attention of the other residents. ¡°what happened? why are there so many police officers?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. they¡¯re all surrounding building 2. let¡¯s go take a look¡­¡± ¡°this is an old residential area. we know everyone in the neighborhood. what could have happened?¡± soon, many residents surrounded the police car to watch the show. at this moment, the police had already entered building 2 and knocked on su yun¡¯s door. ¡°is su yun there? knock knock knock¡­ ¡°su yun?¡± however, after knocking for a long time, no one responded. this made the police not know what to do for a moment. the police officer leading the team quickly reported to zhou nanhai. this news also made zhou nanhai quickly vigilant. ¡°su yun doesn¡¯t have any formal work and is relying on live streams to survive. he¡¯s not live streaming now, yet he¡¯s not home? moreover, we can¡¯t get through to his phone?¡± this was obviously abnormal, but because there was no evidence of su yun¡¯s crime, the police could not break in just like that. therefore, zhou nanhai quickly adjusted his plan. he left a team of plainclothes police officers to keep an eye on building 2. once su yun returned, they would immediately bring him to the police station. on the other side, he quickly contacted the police in fan city, where su yun¡¯s hometown was. he also sent a team to fan city to interrogate su yun¡¯s family. after this order was given, the police car quickly drove away as if nothing had happened, leaving behind confused residents who were still gathered there to discuss. from the beginning to the end, they did not understand the purpose of the police¡¯s visit. why did they suddenly come and leave? what these residents did not know was that not long after the police left, a team of police officers disguised themselves in plain clothes and returned to this old neighborhood. they lay in ambush near building 2 and occupied the most powerful spot to keep an eye on him, quietly waiting for su yun to appear. to the police, su yun¡¯s disappearance had clearly increased the suspicion on him. especially at this special time, su yun¡¯s sudden disappearance made all the suspicious points point at him.. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Su Yun’s Missing (5) chapter 143: su yun¡¯s missing (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhou nanhai suspected that su yun was deliberately avoiding something. there was clearly something wrong with this attitude. the more he wanted to hide, the more he wanted to find him. however, the most troublesome problem at the moment was that su yun had not committed a crime. therefore, even if he was currently missing, he could not issue any wanted posters. after all, he was only suspicious now. if he wanted to find su yun, he would only have to ask. therefore, zhou nanhai quickly made a decision and contacted the fan city police immediately. moreover, this time, zhou nanhai personally brought a few police officers to fan city. he wanted to see su yun¡¯s parents, thinking that he might be able to understand su yun more from them. the reason why zhou nanhai was so anxious and did not even hesitate to go personally was because su yun¡¯s disappearance had led to another possibility. that was, could the last call made by xu jiajia be a criminal trying to lure su yun out? then why did they lure him out? and now su yun was missing now! this made people wonder if su yun knew some secrets about the criminals and was killed by them. therefore, he found su yun firstly because he hoped to obtain more clues as soon as possible through questioning. secondly, he hoped to ensure su yun¡¯s safety and not let the situation worsen again. the police split up into two groups and quickly set off. however, it would take at least six hours to rush to fan city. after all, between the two cities, there were mostly mountainous areas that needed to be taken a detour. during this period, zhou xiaoxiao also launched her own investigation. she dressed in casual clothes and drove to burning light ancient city alone. not long after, after passing through the burning mountain tunnel, the outline of an ancient city appeared at the end of her vision. zhou xiaoxiao parked the car and walked in. burning light ancient city was most famous for the ghost market and antique street. however, antiques were not allowed to stand at the door and shout. usually, the buyer would come. therefore, the shops on both sides seemed a little deserted, but the shop owners were happy. after all, this kind of business did not open for three years. after opening for three years, they would earn a huge profit. therefore, this leisure had become their norm. however, at the entrance of a shop, a few people were chatting. a tattooed man sitting in the middle was talking excitedly. ¡°you don¡¯t know how dangerous that night was. he said that he wanted to find master gu, so i didn¡¯t think too much about it and pointed the way. in the end, who knew that when i saw master gu again, he was already missing an ear? do you dare to think about it? who dares to attack master gu in this world? he¡¯s really a living king of hell.¡± ¡°really? i haven¡¯t seen master gu for a few days. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using to trick us?¡± the people beside him questioned this, causing the tattooed man to immediately glare. ¡°how can that be fake? i saw it with my own eyes. although that person¡¯s face was covered, the killing intent emitted from his body could scare you to death. fortunately, it was me. if it were you guys, you would probably pee. ¡± just as he was talking about it, the tattooed man inadvertently looked up and saw a young and beautiful woman standing in front of him. the others also stared straight at zhou xiaoxiao. on this street, women were rare, let alone such a beautiful girl. ¡°sister, if you want to see antiques, come to me. i¡¯ll give you a cheaper price.¡± the tattooed man looked at the girl in front of him with a malicious smile. the person who came was zhou xiaoxiao. she had originally walked past the entrances of these shops silently, but she accidentally heard these people¡¯s discussion and immediately attracted her attention. however, at this moment, zhou xiaoxiao did not have the time to beat around the bush. she looked at the tattooed man and said, ¡°i¡¯m looking for master gu.¡± upon hearing this, the smile on the tattooed man¡¯s face froze. these words had almost become a psychological trauma in his heart. the others looked at each other. clearly, they were more puzzled about this. there were almost no good people looking for master gu. however, no matter how they looked at it, this girl did not look like someone from this path. the tattooed man spat to the side and waved his hand impatiently. ¡°i don¡¯t know, i don¡¯t know. hurry up and leave.¡± ever since that incident last time, the tattooed man really did not want to get involved anymore. he had already offended master gu. if anything happened again, he would not be able to survive. however, at this moment, zhou xiaoxiao, who was already prepared, quickly took out her id. ¡°police! either tell me where master gu is, or tell me at the station.¡± after seeing the id zhou xiaoxiao took out, the tattooed man and the others were clearly surprised. however, soon, the tattooed man put on a ruthless stance. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the police? we¡¯re all ordinary people. it¡¯s a small business. it¡¯s not against the law. what can the police do?¡± when she heard this, not only was zhou xiaoxiao not angry, but she also smiled. ¡°how dare you tell such lies? do you dare to say that you¡¯re clean? can the antique shops behind you withstand investigation?¡± a hint of anger appeared on zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s beautiful face, and her aura completely dissipated. this made the tattooed man quickly realize that although the policewoman in front of him looked very beautiful, she was not someone to be trifled with. it was still the same thing. loyalty did not work in this industry. as long as one was loyal, they would usually only start to brag about it after drinking three rounds. neither the tattooed man nor the others wanted to have anything to do with the police. hence, the tattooed man vaguely pointed in a direction. ¡°it¡¯s right over there. third door. leave.¡± zhou xiaoxiao did not waste her breath. after putting away her identification, she strode over. looking at zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s back, the tattooed man spat again. ¡°how unlucky. she¡¯s such a good girl. why does she have to be a police officer?¡± when the others saw this, they left one after another and returned to their shops. no one wanted to get into trouble because of this. the tattooed man was even more ruthless. he simply closed the door and locked himself in the house. he clearly wanted to cut ties with this matter. not long after, zhou xiaoxiao had already arrived at master gu¡¯s door and knocked politely. ¡°who is it?¡± soon, an impatient voice came from the house. zhou xiaoxiao did not say anything and continued to knock on the door. a moment later, the door opened a crack from the inside, revealing master gu¡¯s gloomy face. after sizing up zhou xiaoxiao in front of him, master gu said sinisterly, ¡°who are you? why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°i want to ask master gu something.¡± ¡°get lost.¡± master gu rolled his eyes and wanted to close the door without a word. who the hell had the right to come to me? but zhou xiaoxiao slapped the door and blocked the door that was about to close. she casually took out her identification and looked at master gu. ¡°cooperate.¡± zhou xiaoxiao had an angelic face and a devilish figure, but when her aura was completely released just now, she looked even more mature. after seeing the police badge on the id, master gu was slightly stunned and cursed in his heart. it was not that he was afraid of zhou xiaoxiao, but he did not want to have too much to do with these people. therefore, master gu retracted the force of the door and asked through the door, ¡°spit it out.¡± ¡°who came to see you that night? did you see what he looked like?¡± faced with zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s straightforward question, master gu said impatiently, ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. who are you asking?¡± zhou xiaoxiao glanced at master gu¡¯s bandaged ear.. ¡°who cut off your ear?¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Cultivating for An Unknown Period of Time. chapter 144: cultivating for an unknown period of time. when he came out of seclusion, the world changed (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after hearing this question, master gu¡¯s eyes inevitably revealed a trace of panic. if he only despised the police and did not want to interact too much with them, then that person was a shadow that enveloped master gu¡¯s heart. it made him unable to eat well these two days, unable to sleep, and on tenterhooks! master gu did not want to have any contact with these two parties. therefore, facing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s question, master gu naturally did not want to answer. however, he also knew that it he did not answer clearly, the police would definitely come looking for him. he was extremely annoyed. therefore, after thinking for a moment, master gu still recalled and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t see clearly. it was too dark and his face was covered, but i can confirm that it was a man. he should be relatively young. he was the one who injured me. at that time, i was so frightened that i didn¡¯t dare to go out for the entire night. now, i can¡¯t reconnect my ears at all.¡± after saying that, master gu covered his ears with an uncomfortable expression. his words were half-truths, so zhou xiaoxiao naturally could not tell at once. she asked again, ¡°what weapon did he use?¡± master gu was stunned for a moment. he touched his ear and pondered for a long time. ¡°to be honest, i really don¡¯t know. it was too dark at that time, and he was too fast. he pointed at me from at least ten meters away. i didn¡¯t know what happened before my ear fell off!¡± hearing this, zhou xiaoxiao could not help but be a little shocked. she knew that this weapon was powerful. after all, it had killed many criminals in a row and caused fatal injuries. however, after hearing master gu¡¯s description, she was still shocked. was this weapon so difficult to detect? or was it impossible to guard against? zhou xiaoxiao frowned and said, ¡°are you sure? is it that simple?¡± master gu said impatiently, ¡°do i need to lie to you? i¡¯m still puzzled. it doesn¡¯t look like a cold weapon. but if you say it¡¯s a gun, yet there¡¯s no movement.¡± as he spoke, master gu unwrapped the gauze and showed it to zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°do you see that? this incision, this standard, is even more stable than a doctor¡¯s scalpel!¡± seeing this, zhou xiaoxiao was shocked. although she could not see any details, she could sense that the incision on this ear was very flat. it was similar to the fatal injuries on the tomb robber¡¯s body from before. she could basically conclude that this mysterious person who was looking for master gu was very likely related to a third party. zhou xiaoxiao knew that this must be an important breakthrough. she turned to master gu and continued to ask, ¡°then what¡¯s his motive for looking for you?¡± there was no such thing as coming to the door for no reason. just like himself, there must be a reason. moreover, the other party could cut off one of master gu¡¯s ears. clearly, he was not a good person. it was impossible for him to come to the door to chat, right? master gu¡¯s expression darkened slightly. he knew that he only had two choices now. tell the truth or lie. after hesitating for a moment, master gu said truthfully, ¡°he asked me about the whereabouts of a group of tomb raiders.¡± master gu knew that he could not hide it at this time. otherwise, he would easily get into trouble. pig head rong and the others were all dead. even if one or two of them escaped, they would not be able to achieve anything. they were not afraid of their revenge at all. from the looks of it, the police took this matter very seriously. it would be even more troublesome if they targeted them. master gu naturally knew which was more important. at this moment, zhou xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, ¡°pig head rong?¡± master gu nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he quickly added, ¡°but how would i know where he is! i¡¯m a businessman who earns a living in this road. i deal with antiques all year round and only have more gossip. but they¡¯re tomb raiders. how would i know the whereabouts of these infamous tomb raiders? i have no contact with them!¡± zhou xiaoxiao naturally would not listen to master gu¡¯s words. she also knew that it was very difficult for you to do anything to a ¡®businessman¡¯ like master gu. he was too oily. seeing zhou xiaoxiao thinking, master gu plated the walnut in his hand and said impatiently, ¡°that¡¯s enough, officer. i¡¯ve told you all the clues i can.¡± ¡°one last thing.¡± as zhou xiaoxiao spoke, she suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°yesterday, when you were in a conflict with the university student, why did you take the initiative to leave after seeing that young man called su yun appear?¡± master gu was stunned. clearly, he did not expect zhou xiaoxiao to ask this unrelated question. however, zhou xiaoxiao had clearly done a detailed investigation before she came. after all, the teacher from hibiscus university had helped xu jiajia call the police that day. naturally, zhou xiaoxiao had already asked them about what happened that day and knew about the conflict on the antique street. ¡°at that time, i didn¡¯t want the matter to blow up. after all, i was in the wrong first. after understanding the reason, i definitely couldn¡¯t cheat other students. wouldn¡¯t that ruin my business? therefore, i slapped that stall owner a few times and asked him to apologize.¡± master gu replied matter-of-factly. ¡°is that so?¡± zhou xiaoxiao did not believe him at all. she said solemnly, ¡°but according to our investigation, you seemed to be very afraid of su yun at that time?¡± master gu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°which grandson is talking nonsense? who have i, old gu, been afraid of in burning light ancient city? antique experts from all over the world have to pay me money when they come to my shop to buy goods. who in the industry doesn¡¯t call me master gu?¡± however, seeing that zhou xiaoxiao was staring at him, master gu gradually could not continue. in the end, he sighed and gritted his teeth. ¡°it¡¯s pig head rong who¡¯s looking for him. i don¡¯t want to get involved. i¡¯m afraid of taking the blame, so i didn¡¯t provoke that su yun..¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Cultivating for An Unknown Period of Time. chapter 146: cultivating for an unknown period of time. when he came out of seclusion, the world changed (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this city was surrounded by mountains on three sides, and only one side was connected to other cities. the obstruction of the roads naturally led to the development of fan city, which was slower than other nearby cities. until now, the urban area of fan city was less than half of other cities. most of the surrounding areas were villages and counties, as well as old villages. however, fan city was not useless. after all, it was surrounded by mountains on three sides. this place had become a good place for many explorers and campers. fan city also retained a very perfect ecological foundation. there were many animals that were rarely seen elsewhere on the mountain. it was a primitive mountain range with very good ecological protection. at this moment, su yun was wearing a hood and walking very low-key on this county road with his hands in his pockets. there was a large piece of land on both sides, and many people were working in the field. looking into the distance, the field was green. occasionally, children would chase and play in the field, scaring away the birds that were eating food. it was like the scene in the song ¡°rice fragrance¡±. it was the smell of childhood in the countryside. this county road led to su yun¡¯s hometown: mount shengu village. as the village was located behind mount shengu, it got its name. the name of this mountain was relatively special. if an outsider heard it for the first time, they would think that it was a title that existed in the story, but it was only because there was a human-shaped stone at the top of the mountain. this stone was extremely old. moreover, it was as tall as a person. from afar, it looked like a person standing at the top of the mountain. he was lonely and looked at the small mountains. therefore, it was rumored that this stone on mount shengu was once an immortal. he stood there and used his body to protect the safety of this place. of course, this legend was like all other legends. it was very difficult to trace its authenticity. the so-called belief was just the villagers¡¯ wishful thinking. they listened and believed. and that was how mount shengu got its name. ever since he went to university, su yun had not returned to his hometown for two years. as he walked on this familiar road, the memories in his mind fluttered with his thoughts. the feeling of returning to his hometown was very familiar, but also a little homesick. this was because the situation he was facing now was indeed a little troublesome. the reason why su yun returned to his hometown and did not stay in hibiscus city was because he knew very well that the police would not be fooled so easily. although he had already cleaned up all traces of himself at the scene, the police would definitely find him eventually. it was just a matter of time. therefore, if he continued to stay in the rented house, he would only wait for the police to investigate. however, now was not the time to talk to the police head-on. to su yun, he had more important things to do. after that, he would take the initiative to look for the police to hand over the national treasure. mount shengu was the place su yun had chosen for seclusion. ever since the last breakthrough in the burning mountain, su yun realized that the environment in the mountain was quiet and distant, very suitable for adjusting his mental state. on the other hand, mental state would affect the progress of training his ultimate technique, and even affect the activation of his extraordinary state. therefore, su yun chose a mountain again, but it was adjacent to his hometown. he knew very well that even if the villagers of the surrounding villages went to mount shengu, they would only be moving at the foot of the mountain. after all, there were many wild animals in the mountains, and the environment in the mountains was complicated. it was extremely easy to get lost or encounter danger. therefore, he did not have to worry about being disturbed by anyone when he was in seclusion in mount shengu. this seclusion would not last long. at most, it would only last for a few days. he had to quickly increase his strength in this short period of time, especially after identifying his opponent. su yun felt that time was not waiting for him. although pig head rong and black wolf were already dead, it also made su yun realize that his strength was completely insufficient in the face of the enemy¡¯s methods and weapons. from this operation at maple ridge, there was an obvious drawback to throwing cards: their penetrative power was insufficient. under the circumstances that the enemy was protected by armor or that he was on guard in advance after knowing his throwing cards, it would probably be very difficult for his current throwing cards¡¯ strength to harm them. therefore, he needed to increase his strength and make the throwing cards more lethal. under the circumstances of using the iron cards, it would be best if he could directly cut open the armor! in addition to throwing cards, su yun also planned to master another more lethal method: a flying needle! in the black backpack that su yun was carrying, there was an exquisite wooden square box. the box was filled with thin needles the length of a finger. su yun had prepared these thin needles in advance in order to completely comprehend the flying needle technique during this seclusion and make up for the only shortcoming of his long-range attack: penetration power. ¡°i need to adjust my condition to the optimal state. it¡¯s best if i can sense the opportunity to enter the supernatural state in case of emergencies.¡± su yun muttered to himself. the goal of this trip was to train the two ultimate techniques, but the core training was still to adjust his state and even pursue the opportunity for the supernatural state to appear. this was su yun¡¯s greatest reliance and trump card. if he could enter the supernatural state when facing enemies, it would definitely multiply his combat strength. this time, it was obvious that the other party would definitely send more people to target him. the danger had intensified, and he had no choice but to make proper preparations before taking the initiative to attack and snatch the national treasure golden foil. ¡°let¡¯s give it a try. ever since i entered the supernatural state twice, i no longer feel anything.¡± su yun sighed. he could not help but wonder if he would never be able to comprehend that state in the future.. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Cultivating for An Unknown Period of Time. chapter 147: cultivating for an unknown period of time. when he came out of seclusion, the world changed (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after all, according to the ancient books, ever since those ancient people who had such experiences entered once, they had no gains in their lives and could not be found. what about him? would it be the same? no matter what, a storm was coming. su yun did not dare to be careless at all. he could only do his best to adjust his condition to the peak in a short few days. until now, black wolf¡¯s phone was still with su yun. this was because he already had a plan. this phone would play a huge role after the training ended and help him take the initiative to kill his way over. moreover, through this phone, su yun had already learned of a situation: the golden foil was still in china and in their hands. therefore, taking the initiative to attack was also a rare opportunity to snatch the golden foil. however, this would have to wait until the training ended and his condition was at its peak. ¡°let¡¯s see who wins!¡± thinking of the message from overseas that threatened him and said that he was dead meat, su yun¡¯s face was filled with coldness. after passing through the county road, su yun quickly hid in a dilapidated house. the nearby villages and counties were actually not much different. there had not been much change over the years. the municipal government will prioritize economic requirements that can bring tangible benefits in a short period of time, not such remote small townships. however, the happiness index of the people living here was quite high. although they lived a life facing the yellow soil, because they were in the mountains, they were happy, like being in an otherworldly place. moreover, this place was not far from the city, so it was very convenient to shop. because su yun had not returned for a long time and he was deliberately hiding his figure, he was not disturbed along the way. soon, he arrived under the familiar tree in his memory. this place was entrusted with most of his childhood memories. standing under this big tree, he could clearly see his house. there was still a lot of food that needed to be dried in the courtyard. a woman in cloth clothes was skillfully flipping through the food in the courtyard. there was gentleness in the woman¡¯s eyes. although she was already old, it could still be seen that she must have been a beauty when she was young. when he saw that woman, su yun¡¯s heart tightened. that was his mother. in his memory, she was an extremely warm person. ¡°honey, where did i put my box? i have to go to the field.¡± a voice came from the house, and then an honest-looking, burly man walked out of the house. years of work did not make the man thin. instead, he had a strong figure and a mighty posture. although he was close to middle-aged, he was quite dignified. that was su yun¡¯s father, the man who had raised su yun with both hands. a force kept driving su yun towards them, but after taking a step, he quickly reacted and suppressed this thought. he could not go back for the time being to avoid unnecessary trouble for his parents. su yun was very sure that he was a time bomb now. once this bomb detonated, the family in front of him would not have the ability to resist. therefore, he only planned to stand here and take a look from afar. that was all. his eyes revealed more complicated emotions. he stood there for a long time before silently turning around and walking towards mount shengu. after leaving the mountain, he would quickly resolve these matters and go home to take a look. just as su yun left, the woman inadvertently looked up and saw a back that had already disappeared far away. for a moment, the woman was in a daze. ¡°is our son back?¡± upon hearing this, the man quickly looked around. then, he shook his head helplessly and smiled. ¡°don¡¯t be silly. you just miss him too much. why didn¡¯t our son tell us when he came back? he¡¯s busy with work now. let¡¯s not add any burden to him.¡± the woman nodded and did not speak, but there seemed to be a feeling that drove her to look in the direction su yun had left. however, that figure had long disappeared. clang! the wooden shelf in the courtyard that was drying crops suddenly trembled and fell to the ground, interrupting the woman¡¯s thoughts. then, the ground suddenly shook. the woman subconsciously held onto the door frame while the man hurriedly supported his wife, but he stood steadily on the spot and was not affected. ¡°earthquake?¡± the two of them were still in shock. this sudden tremor was either a landslide or an earthquake. however, the weather was normal now. there was no rain. how could there be a landslide? ¡°roar¡­¡± ¡°roar¡­¡± in the next moment, the two of them suddenly heard a commotion coming from the east. and that direction happened to be mount shengu. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± as someone from the mountains, the man naturally could tell that this was the sound of various animals mixed together. almost at the same time, many villagers ran out of their houses and stood in the courtyard, looking in the direction of mount shengu. in the distance, the trees on mount shengu shook violently, and dust that could cover half the sky erupted. the birds flapped their wings and flew out of the forest in groups, as if they were avoiding something terrifying. the black mass made people panic. a family¡¯s television was reporting a piece of news.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Cultivating for An Unknown Period of Time. chapter 148: cultivating for an unknown period of time. when he came out of seclusion, the world changed (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°according to the latest news from the geological bureau, there¡¯s a high chance of causing small-scale frequent earthquakes in the city climbing area because of the crustal movement. according to experts¡¯ predictions, there would be a certain earthquake, but please don¡¯t worry, the magnitude of the earthquake is not enough to cause social harm, so there¡¯s no need to be too nervous. ¡°however, experts predict that in the mountains near the city, there might be wild animals affected by the earthquake. a certain scale of wild animal migration will erupt, and in order to prevent unnecessary harm from the wild animals, civilians in mount shengu, mount qing, and mount bulao, please stay at home for the time being. this situation will not last long.¡± hearing the news broadcast on the local radio station, the villagers finally understood what had happened. so it was an earthquake? fortunately, the level was not high and would not be affected. there were all kinds of creatures living on mount shengu. from small weasels to poisonous snakes, to big wild boars and brown wolves, there was everything. due to the local government¡¯s governance, the ecological and environmental protection of mount shengu was very intact, and the surrounding villagers would almost not go deep into mount shengu. therefore, the ecology of animals was safeguarded, and it also allowed various types of creatures to reproduce on mount shengu. of course, these animals rarely left the deep mountains, but there were often news reports that wild animals went down the mountain to destroy the fields. they even went to the farmers¡¯ houses to steal chickens and livestock. this was rare, but it happened occasionally. it was just that it rarely happened in many years. in recent years, there have been almost no earthquakes on mount shengu. therefore, some young people found the current scene very interesting. black birds blotted out the sky. a large amount of dust was also stirred up on mount shengu and was spreading towards the village. however, the older generation was very experienced. an old man who looked to be in his eighties sat under the shade of the tree at the entrance of the village. he was holding a tobacco pipe in his hand and muttered to himself, ¡°here comes trouble¡­¡¯ the old man¡¯s words were quickly verified. a large number of small animals ran out of mount shengu. although they were basically rabbits, snakes, and weasels, looking at them running around in the fields and streets, it could not help but make one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°let¡¯s go home and hide first.¡± everyone dispersed and ran towards the village. after all, no one knew if these snakes crawling on the ground were poisonous. some of the campers who were climbing from the side of the mountain were also frightened by this chaotic scene until their faces turned pale. ¡°there¡¯s an earthquake. the animals in the mountains are also restless!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, don¡¯t go up!¡± it had to be known that most of the animals that escaped from mount shengu were small animals that lived not far from the foot of the mountain. they were afraid of the earthquake and fled in panic. however, it did not mean that small animals were harmless. for example, poisonous snakes were also aggressive. as for the large animals in the mountains, it was definitely impossible for them to leave the mountains. there was no so-called beast tide in reality. at most, wild animals were agitated by the earthquake and caused chaos, but they could not come out of the mountains. however, because of the earthquake, the animals living in the depths of the mountain would migrate for a certain distance and temporarily leave their territory to appear in the periphery of the mountain. therefore, these campers and explorers who were exploring mount shengu could not care less about their pride at this moment. before the wild beasts riot in the mountain began, the true danger had yet to arrive. they all ran down the mountain, lest they bumped into a wild boar later and had no chance to escape. almost all the surrounding villages closed their doors and began to pray that their family¡¯s fields would not be destroyed. however, the campers and explorers outside the village were not so lucky. they were unfamiliar with this place to begin with. even if they did their homework in advance, they would at most have some understanding of mount shengu. in this sudden situation, they ran down the mountain in a panic and did not know where to go at all. they could only think of a way to take a taxi back to the city. the chaos caused by the beasts¡¯ restlessness also continued to spread out of the mountain. however, there was only one figure walking in the opposite direction from the others. that person was wearing a blue sweater with his hands in his pockets and a hood. he walked steadily and forcefully up the mountain. his attitude was very stubborn, as if he would not stop until he entered the mountain. ¡°look, is that a person?¡± soon, a few campers who had just come down from the mountain in the east hurriedly fled into the distance and noticed this figure. ¡°hey! are you crazy? hurry up and leave. don¡¯t go up the mountain again!¡± ¡°the wild beasts in the mountains are running around. don¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that person? can¡¯t he hear us?¡± this person was su yun. the appearance of the earthquake did not change su yun¡¯s goal. the campers¡¯ voices entered su yun¡¯s ears one after another, but he was not affected at all. he only cupped his hands at them from afar to express his gratitude. after all, he could not pretend not to hear others¡¯ kind reminders. ¡°don¡¯t worry about him. let¡¯s leave quickly. it¡¯s too dangerous in the mountains now.¡± in the face of a disaster, everyone only wanted to protect themselves. how could they have the mood to care about others? seeing that su yun did not listen to advice, everyone stopped caring about him and went down the mountain. at the very least, no one would approach mount shengu for the next few days. in fact, this was exactly what su yun wanted. he was even happy that no one would disturb him. as for the impact of this earthquake, he was not unprepared. however, since he was already here, he could not give up halfway because of this. su yun naturally would not advance rashly. he had long been prepared to avoid wild beasts as much as possible. for example, the path he had chosen now was close to the side of the mountain. the mountain path was steep. it was easy to go up the mountain and difficult to go down the mountain. therefore, the ones who would walk here were usually small animals. after all, they were more adapted to this terrain than large animals. as for if he was unlucky and encountered a wild beast, su yun had some confidence. after all, he had a killing weapon in his hand. it was not as if he did not have the strength to fight. moreover, su yun had another goal: training! in other words, wasn¡¯t the current mountain environment providing him with a better opportunity to train? compared to those criminals with weapons, these beasts were far less dangerous. su yun¡¯s expression darkened as he walked up the mountain path. as he went deeper and deeper, the number of people he encountered gradually decreased until he could no longer see anyone else. only the black mass of birds above his head moved chaotically and accompanied him. the sunlight above his head was gradually blocked by the dense trees. this meant that he had already left the periphery of the mountain and officially entered the deep mountains. dust and sand swept up, covering the entire mount shengu. occasionally, beast roars that were shocked sounded, making people terrified. only one person went against the crowd and entered the mountain alone under the gaze of the stone statue at the top of the mountain to cultivate his ultimate technique.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Only I Can Do It, Su Yun Appears (1) chapter 149: only i can do it, su yun appears (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there were no sixty years in the mountains, and the cold did not know the years. although he did not have such an experience, he had such a concept. as soon as he entered the mountain, he felt that time seemed to have become chaotic. he could personally feel nature and comprehend the vastness of the world, the mysteries of all things, and the freedom of the body and mind. his state of mind had unknowingly changed. the psychological discomfort from killing previously was constantly fading at this moment, repairing the psychological trauma. su yun did not know how long he had walked. he only followed this mountain path straight up until he gradually left the periphery of the mountain and completely entered the deep mountains. the chaos around him did not shake su yun¡¯s firm ¡®dao heart¡¯ at all. he walked forward with difficulty. as the birds in the sky gradually dissipated, his entire body fused into the forest. no one knew or expected that there was an extremely special existence in this mount shengu. under the mystical trajectory and drive of fate, it transcended the mortal world and gradually opened the starting point of life evolution. since ancient times, there has been no one else but me! two hours later, su yun was already halfway up the mountain. the view here was wide. he could look at the top of the mountain and clearly see the huge rock that was named after it. it had to be said that after observing it up close, su yun also felt that this huge rock had a unique concept. it was indeed looking down at him like an immortal. moreover, it still stood with its hands behind its back, giving off a feeling of supremacy. this aura made su yun sigh. if he could reach such a realm one day and reign supreme in the world, he would probably be extraordinary! ¡°phew¡ª¡± standing there, su yun took a deep breath, as if he wanted to push all the turbid air out of his body. this feeling of looking down on everyone made his state of mind even more transparent. it was as if he had the feeling when he was at burning mountain. his mental state was undergoing the baptism and sublimation of nature, merging with nature and comprehending nature. ¡°the discomfort of killing has actually faded a lot. looks like the mountain can still temper one¡¯s emotions and soothe one¡¯s mood.¡± after adjusting his mentality, su yun entered the forest again. he wanted to find a suitable place to prepare for the subsequent seclusion. the forest here was dense, and the air inside was relatively humid, blocking most of su yun¡¯s vision. therefore, he could only feel his way forward. finally, a moment later, his vision suddenly opened up. he found an empty area in the forest. there were many collapsed trees here, and they also formed a relatively spacious area in the dense forest. after observing his surroundings for a while, su yun could tell that there were traces of wild beasts fighting here, which caused these small trees that had just grown to collapse. ¡°good. this is it.¡± su yun was very satisfied with this place. after a short rest, he decided to enter training mode as soon as possible. after all, time did not wait for him. his training period was only a few days. fortunately, there were many targets in the mountain. be it trees, fallen leaves, or even a bug on the tree, they could all be training targets. a poker card suddenly appeared between his fingers. at this moment, his gaze was focused on a tree trunk not far away. whoosh! the card drew a beautiful arc in the air. they were extremely fast and difficult to see with the naked eye. crack! soon, a thin mark from the throwing cards was left on the tree trunk. after trying a few times in a row, the cards hit the target accurately every time. there was no lack of falling leaves and killing insects. for him, this was easy. however, su yun quickly realized a problem. such training could not improve him further. for now, there was no room for improvement in the hit rate of throwing cards against solid targets or slow-moving targets. if he wanted to increase his strength even more, the solid target had to become a moving target, and a high-speed moving target. speaking of moving targets, su yun looked around thoughtfully, as if he was looking for a suitable target. he suddenlv saw a white shadow from the corner of his eye. this quickly attracted his attention. his gaze was like a falcon as he quickly locked onto the figure moving at high speed. it was a snow-white long-eared rabbit. such a rabbit was not common elsewhere, but it was not rare on mount shengu. this rabbit moved very quickly, far exceeding its peers. in a dangerous situation, the highest speed this rabbit could erupt was 80 kilometers per hour. this was a shocking number! therefore, in this dense forest, the long-eared rabbit only left a white shadow on the spot and quickly burrowed into another forest, disappearing without a trace. ¡°if the bullet wants to hit a rabbit running at high speed, the probability is almost less than 5%.¡± su yun muttered to himself. he had seen the first episode of the animal world and still had some impression of it. he remembered that among the current special forces training skills in the army, there was a project: high-speed running to avoid the aim of a sniper. and this training program actually originated from rabbits. but clearly, the running speed of humans was more than ten times slower than rabbits. this discovery also quickly lit up su yun¡¯s eyes. this kind of high-speed moving animal was his most suitable target. if he could hit the rabbit running at high speed, it meant that anyone who moved in front of him would be useless.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Only I Can Do It, Su Yun Appears (2) chapter 150: only i can do it, su yun appears (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in any case, he would have to stay here for a long time. it would naturally be a good thing if he could solve his daily rations while training. whoosh! another long-eared rabbit darted out from the side. clearly, this was an area where long-eared rabbits often appeared. without any hesitation, su yun quickly took out a card. after aiming at the target, he shook his wrist and let the card shoot towards the target like an arrow. whoosh! the cards were extremely fast and were approaching the long-eared rabbit in the direction su yun had expected. however, at this moment, the long-eared rabbit, which had sensed the threat, suddenly erupted with an even faster speed. it ran agilely and changed directions after a short inertia. in the blink of an eye, it disappeared from the spot. the card had already been inserted into the soil diagonally. the long-eared rabbit burrowed into the forest and disappeared without a trace. su yun sighed helplessly. it seemed that this was quite difficult. no wonder the hit rate of the bullets was so low. however, it was also because of this that he was even more certain of his training goal. these long-eared rabbits would be the best target for him next. soon, su yun took out a small knife from his bag. he knew very well that it was not wise to wait here for these long-eared rabbits to appear. therefore, he needed a bait to lure these long-eared rabbits into his field of vision. only then could the throwing cards in his hand be of use. since these long-eared rabbits appeared in this area, it meant that there must be food for them. therefore, su yun walked around the surrounding forest and quickly returned to his original spot with a bountiful harvest. he dug up some wild vegetables in the mountains. these were all the long-eared rabbit¡¯s favorite food. su yun piled these wild vegetables not far away. then, he went back and forth a few times and collected a lot. next was the most important thing, which was to place these wild vegetables in different positions. this also meant that long-eared rabbits could appear in all directions at any time, while su yun would hide in the dark and accumulate strength. through this training method, not only could it train su yun¡¯s perception, but it could also train his control over cards. after doing all this, su yun quickly hid behind a thicker tree. standing here, he could clearly see the situation in all directions. at the same time, he could hide very well. this was only the first step he had to do. first, he had to improve the accuracy of his moving targets. the second step was to make the cards more aggressive and even break through the restrictions of armor. therefore, if necessary, su yun would take the initiative to let the rabbit see him. then, he would let the cards take action to break through his limit. whoosh! soon, the target appeared. it was a long-eared rabbit running over from the east. su yun did not hesitate at all and quickly threw out the cards in his hand. after the card left his hand, it quickly approached the long-eared rabbit in the air, but it still missed. to these long-eared rabbits, their greatest survival reliance was: never let down your guard. their reaction speed was several times that of humans. that pair of long ears was not just a decoration for them, but a tool they needed to survive. before the cards could approach the long-eared rabbit, it cleverly crawled into the forest and hid. su yun did not have the time to be discouraged because another prey was approaching from the other direction. another card was thrown, but the result was still the same. however, in this attack, su yun¡¯s comprehension of the cards in his hand increased. gradually, when the cards were played, su yun could even sense a subtle connection. it was as if the card had become a living object that was connected to his finger and arm. this was also one of the manifestations of being able to use it as one¡¯s arm. this realization became clearer and clearer as he attacked again and again. su yun seemed to have entered a special state. this state allowed him to fuse with everything around him. the throwing cards were an extension of his arm. he used the throwing cards to touch the wind, grass, and rabbit. from time to time, long-eared rabbits would jump out from all directions. the cards in su yun¡¯s hand could be thrown in time every time. whoosh! another card was thrown. this time, su yun¡¯s eyes widened the moment the card flew out. for some reason, he felt different. somehow, he also felt that the outcome might be different this time. and that was indeed the case. the long-eared rabbit sensed danger immediately. however, just as it turned around and wanted to escape, the throwing cards had already slid past its neck. soon, after the long-eared rabbit jumped a few steps, its head drooped weakly and it fell to the ground, motionless. su yun accurately attacked and blocked the long-eared rabbit¡¯s escape position. moreover, the speed of the cards in the air became faster and faster. this was the first time he had really killed a long-eared rabbit, but this was only the beginning. after a day of training, su yun only killed one long-eared rabbit. after all, the natural law of survival of such animals was caution. their super perception allowed them to react several times faster than humans when they encountered an unexpected situation. killing this one already meant that su yun had improved quite a bit. at the same time, it also avoided the fact that he would starve tonight.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Only I Can Do It, Su Yun Appears (3) chapter 151: only i can do it, su yun appears (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations soon, su yun dug out a fireproof belt and picked up some dry firewood. after using dry leaves as a catalyst to light it, he built a bonfire. tonight¡¯s food was naturally this long-eared rabbit. as it was the first time, su yun still looked a little cumbersome when he cleaned up. after spending a long time, he finally placed the food on the fire to roast. su yun had gained a lot today. although he had only killed a long-eared rabbit, it was very meaningful. this meant that his throwing cards strength had increased again. human reactions were weaker than most animals, and among animals, the vigilance and reaction ability of the long-eared were among the top. especially the feeling when he attacked. although it was not the epiphany he had been looking for, it was enough for him to realize that this training method was effective. at night, mount shengu was dead silent. only the sound of insects could be heard throughout the night. the bonfire su yun lit became the only light source here. although the moon was bright and the stars were sparse above their heads, most of them were blocked by trees. fortunately, su yun¡¯s location was relatively empty, so he could admire this rare beautiful scenery. the roasted rabbit meat allowed him to recover the stamina he had consumed during the day¡¯s training. this was the first day of his official training, and a very good start. then, the days passed. in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. during this period of time, su yun kept training himself through this training method to control the throwing cards and his reaction speed. in the beginning, he could only kill one long-eared rabbit after working hard for a day. in the end, on the third day, his control of the throwing cards had already reached the level of ease. every time he attacked, no matter how fast the long-eared rabbit¡¯s reaction was, his throwing cards could always block the long-eared rabbit¡¯s escape route and kill it. this was very terrifying, especially for humans. it had to be known that no matter how fast a human¡¯s reaction was, it could not compare to the long-eared rabbit. now, these long-eared rabbits could no longer escape su yun¡¯s throwing cards. it was obvious that if su yun¡¯s target was everyone, this person would probably be sentenced to death in advance. it had to be said that the speed of improvement in the mountain was indeed much faster than before. this morning, su yun did not repeat his usual training. through these days of repeated practice, he divided each realm into three small stages. they were initial, master, and perfection. they corresponded to the first, middle, and last stages. now, su yun was certain that his throwing cards had already reached the pinnacle of the perfectio realm, which was the peak of being able to use them as he pleased. whoosh! another long-eared rabbit appeared, but this time, su yun only glanced at it. then, he casually waved the card in his hand. it was very casual, but the card accurately cut through the long-eared rabbit¡¯s trachea again. it was extremely powerful, directly decapitating the long-eared rabbit. ¡°it seems that practicing throwing cards to this point is already my current limit.¡± su yun muttered to himself. he knew very well that it was still too early to comprehend the third realm of throwing cards. however, the current strength of the throwing cards had also greatly increased. be it speed or power, they had clearly sublimated. it was enough for the time being! su yun calmly grabbed the long-eared rabbit back. clearly, he was already used to it. through this period of contact, he could already easily handle the food and roast it to make a delicious meal. this improvement did not immerse him in surprise for long. this was the goal he had always wanted to achieve. when the goal was really achieved, his temperament also improved at the same time. ¡°it¡¯s time.¡± after this meal, su yun slowly opened the backpack at the side and took out the box that had never been opened. now, even without his deliberate observation, he could immediately capture the moving object approaching. the food that had been prepared in the surroundings had almost been exhausted. the long-eared rabbit followed the smell, but su yun did not attack again. su yun decided to suspend the training of cards. what he had been brooding about last time was that although cards were sharp, they did not have penetration. this was a drawback of cards. even if the power of throwing cards had increased, there was still this problem. this was also a problem that su yun had to resolve as soon as possible. although the reaction speed of humans was not as good as the long-eared rabbit, their intelligence was enough to cause many unpredictable changes in the battle. just like black wolf last time, he chose to use the wooden board as a shield. if not for the golden foil in his hand, su yun would really be helpless. that sense of luck had always made su yun feel a little uncomfortable because this meant that he could not control his fate. therefore, penetration became a target in his heart. although the cards could not achieve this effect, the thin needles in his hand could completely do it. swoosh¡­ the quality of a flying needle was completely different from cards, but su yun¡¯s habit of exerting force did not change. the thin needle flew out easily, but its accuracy was much worse. ¡°looks like i still need a lot of practice.¡± after making up his mind, su yun targeted the tree in front of him.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Only I Can Do It, Su Yun Appears (4) chapter 152: only i can do it, su yun appears (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations just like when he practiced throwing cards back then, he began to try again and again. due to the fact that he had trained for a period of time on flying needles during the livestream previously, he had built a foundation. coupled with the fact that the mountain was filled with buffs, training was even more effective. moreover, in the following period of time, su yun chose to divide the day into two stages: morning and afternoon. in the morning, he would consolidate the throwing cards, and in the afternoon, he would practice flying needles. these were two completely different techniques, and they would even affect each other. compared to cards, flying needles could fly out more easily, but at the moment, su yun could not accurately hit the target. although the hit rate of cards was almost 100%, he could not stop practicing because of this. otherwise, he would be rusty. su yun estimated that unless he reached the third realm, he could permanently maintain the strength of throwing cards. at that time, even if he did not use cards for a long time, he could recover his peak strength as long as he picked them up. he even speculated that in the third realm, paper could also be used as cards. however, that was not the case now. therefore, he needed to force himself to continuously consolidate the ability of throwing cards. at the same time, he had to increase the accuracy of the flying needles. this also made him abnormally busy in the following period of time. he even lived in the wilderness for a long time, making him look like a savage. when he was hungry, he would eat some wild vegetables and use throwing cards to play with some wild animals. rabbits, birds, and even snakes had become su yun¡¯s food. if he was thirsty, he would drink some spring water. if he was tired, he would use the ground as a bed and the sky as a blanket. other than that, su yun spent most of his time training. fortunately, he did not encounter any large wild beasts during this period. while it was fortunate, su yun was a little disappointed. such a life was undoubtedly very difficult, but he was a little happy. no one would have thought that such an extraordinary person who cultivated ultimate techniques and evolved his body would be hidden in the depths of mount shengu. su yun had completely integrated into the deep mountains and was in seclusion to cultivate. he was even isolated from the world. however, the many incidents caused by him did not stop because of this. the police were still sparing no effort to find su yun¡¯s whereabouts. zhou nanhai had already arrived in fan city. however, after meeting su yun¡¯s parents, he did not obtain any effective clues. moreover, it was confirmed that su yun had never returned to his hometown. of course, after telling them that something might have happened to su yun, zhou nanhai had also persuaded su yun¡¯s parents to help. the two parents were very reasonable. they helped the police find su yun¡¯s whereabouts and tried their best to provide clues. for example, they called su yun and sent messages, but unfortunately, there was no reply. for a moment, su yun¡¯s parents could not help but be anxious. they were worried that something had happened to him. during this period, zhou nanhai had no choice but to stay in the fan city police station for the time being. he hoped that su yun¡¯s parents could find some other clues. because of su yun, the wind and clouds in both places stirred, and undercurrents surged. for example, on the other side of hibiscus city, captain chen ye had held a meeting today. this was a special meeting of the project, so the participants were all police officers in charge of this case. the policewoman, zhou xiaoxiao, was naturally among them. at this moment, she was sitting in her seat and looking curiously at the stack of documents in chen ye¡¯s hand. after entering the conference room, chen ye took a deep breath to relieve his fatigue from working for many days. then, he placed the document in his hand on the table. the meeting officially began. as usual, chen ye was the first to recount the latest progress he had just obtained. ¡°our cooperation with the interpol cooperation bureau has already been approved, and the international cooperation bureau is making rapid progress. not long ago, they sent an information document.¡± at this point, chen ye flipped open the document on the table and projected another one on the big screen. ¡°according to the information provided by the international cooperation bureau, the mercenary team that black wolf and charles are in is under an overseas secret research institute. the nature of this research institute and even its name were unknown for the time being. the behind-the-scenes boss could not find out either. it could be said to be very mysterious. ¡°as for the tomb raiding group led by pig head rong, they had also been hired by this research institute, so they were mixed up with black wolf and the other mercenaries. the purpose of this research institute is obvious. it¡¯s for that unknown cultural relic.¡± hearing this, everyone present was surprised and could not help but look at each other. looking at the information on the screen, xiao li was puzzled. ¡°isn¡¯t this strange? the research institute is in research, right? be it weapons research, biological research, or even medical research, they don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with antiques and cultural relics, right?¡± xiao li¡¯s master, the female criminal police officer, zhang shuhong, also expressed her doubts. ¡°that¡¯s right! why would a research institute spend so much effort to find antiques instead of doing scientific research? moreover, their goal is so clear. they¡¯re heading straight for that unknown cultural relic. i really can¡¯t figure it out.¡± chen ye smiled bitterly and said, ¡°it¡¯s indeed the same, and this coincides with the clues deciphered by our cultural relic experts. there must be a secret on this unknown cultural relic. otherwise, why would they make a fuss? however, i never expected that the mastermind would actually be a so-called research institute. it does feel a little strange.¡± after a pause, chen ye waved his hand and said, ¡°there¡¯s no hurry to consider the secret of cultural relics for the time being. after all, we haven¡¯t even figured out where the cultural relics are. as for the secrets contained in the cultural relics, let the cultural relic experts decipher them for the time being..¡± Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Only I Can Do It, Su Yun Appears (5) chapter 153: only i can do it, su yun appears (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°and i have an even more important piece of news.¡± as he spoke, chen ye¡¯s expression turned serious and he said in a low voice, ¡°according to the news from the cooperation bureau, the research institute sent a group of people to secretly set off yesterday. they might have already arrived in the cities around hibiscus city and hidden themselves. it was very likely that this group of people came from the same background as black wolf and the others. they were extremely dangerous. ¡°unfortunately, the cooperation bureau did not investigate the purpose of this group of people. they only deduced from some clues that they seemed to be looking for someone or something. this is intriguing news, and it is worth exploring further. at the moment, we can¡¯t determine the nature of the overseas research institute, but it¡¯s definitely not a small matter to send so many people and cause such a huge commotion. ¡°also, this su yun has disappeared for so long. we have never been able to obtain his exact whereabouts. we can¡¯t even be sure if he¡¯s dead or alive now. the current situation is really not optimistic for us police.¡± chen ye¡¯s words were very heavy. it was obvious that he was also worried about this matter. all the police officers present frowned. xiao li suddenly asked, ¡°could they be here to target a third party? after all, a third party is so powerful that they directly destroyed the person sent by this research institute to find antiques. i believe this research institute will not let the matter rest, right?¡± everyone nodded, feeling that this speculation was very reasonable. zhou xiaoxiao suddenly pondered and said, ¡°is there a possibility¡­ that this unknown cultural relic has already been snatched away by a third party? otherwise, the research institute could have secretly transported the cultural relics overseas. why would they return in a fit of anger? this kind of emotional dispute is definitely not appropriate, right? therefore, i speculate that it¡¯s very likely that they came back to snatch the unknown cultural relics from a third party.¡± zhou xiaoxiao made a very rational deduction, causing everyone to agree. in fact, zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s deduction was completely correct. however, zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s subsequent deduction was a little exaggerated, shocking everyone present. zhou xiaoxiao first told them in detail about her trip to burning light ancient city. at the end, she said, ¡°is it possible that su yun is one of the people in the third party faction?¡± hearing this, everyone looked at each other in confusion. clearly, everyone was shocked by zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s bold hypothesis. it was really shocking! ¡°impossible. although we don¡¯t know much about third-party forces, from various clues, we can tell that this third-party force should be well-trained. it¡¯s even very likely an assassin organization.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. su yun is only a young man in his twenties. he lives on livestreams and we have investigated all the information about him from birth to now. all of it proves that he¡¯s an ordinary person. this hypothesis is really difficult to establish.¡¯ of course, there were also people who expressed different views. ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to say. is it possible that su yun¡¯s daily livestream is just a cover-up? is he actually a member of a secret faction? then, he learned a secret and attracted the pursuit of pig head rong and the others?¡± ¡°i also think xiaoxiao¡¯s hypothesis makes sense.¡± the other police officers also expressed their opinions. everyone had different opinions and did not reach a unified opinion. zhou xiaoxiao did not explain further because she was only guessing. she did not even say another bolder guess of hers. she was worried that others would not be able to accept it. that was¡ªsu yun was not only a member of a third party, but he was more likely to be the creator of an unknown lethal weapon. even zhou xiaoxiao herself felt uncertain about this hypothesis. she was a little suspicious of guessing nonsense and could not prove it at all. ¡°alright, back to the topic.¡± chen ye saw that everyone was almost done discussing and brought the topic back. ¡°the most important thing now is to find the necessary connection between these things as soon as possible. on the other hand, we have to strengthen the investigation on su yun and find out his whereabouts as soon as possible. was he hiding for something or had he been silenced by the criminals? ¡°regardless of whether he was dead or alive, we should at least know his recent situation! what role did he play in this matter? it was still very vague at the moment. only by finding him could we answer this question! at the same time, we will also be in close contact with the international cooperation bureau. we will quickly lock onto the group of people sent by the research institute and track down their purpose for this trip. ¡°the nature of this matter had already jumped a few levels in a row. time did not wait for us. we had to break through the current bottleneck and predicament as soon as possible. i don¡¯t believe that this case is a piece of iron without any loopholes. does everyone understand?¡± ¡°yes! understood!¡± all the police officers agreed in unison. this meeting also sorted out a few clear directions for their investigation. during this period of time, they had been suppressed by this case until they could not breathe. moreover, they had hit a wall everywhere, causing these police officers to feel very depressed. they needed to find a breakthrough as soon as possible to boost their morale and vent their anger. chen ye nodded. just as he was about to distribute the documents in his hand to the other police officers, there was a sudden knock on the conference room door. the knocking on the door was very urgent, making chen ye realize that something big had happened. ¡°come in!¡± as chen ye spoke, a police officer quickly opened the door of the conference room and rushed in. he looked at chen ye and said, ¡°captain chen, there¡¯s suddenly a new development in the livestream account you asked us to follow!¡± when chen ye heard this, his eyes widened. this livestream account belonged to su yun! stunned for a moment, he suddenly stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°what¡¯s going on? has su yun appeared to broadcast?¡± zhou xiaoxiao also looked at the police officer anxiously. she desperately wanted the case to progress and was also a little worried about su yun¡¯s safety. as for the other police officers, they also looked over with burning eyes. everyone realized something. the answer to breaking the situation might appear! being stared at by so many people, the police officer couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. then, he shook his head and hurriedly said, ¡°it¡¯s not a livestream. instead, su yun¡¯s personal information in his livestream suddenly released a leave notice.¡± hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°leave notice?¡± the police officer nodded solemnly and said seriously, ¡°that¡¯s right! it¡¯s a leave notice, but it looks more like a shout out! because there were only five words written on the leave notice: see you in three days!¡± Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Man and Monkey Stirring the Universe (1) chapter 160: man and monkey stirring the universe (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun had already changed drastically compared to when he entered the mountain. he knew that if he continued to stay on mount shengu, it would not be of any greater use. he had already achieved his training goal and was coincidentally stuck at the tipping point of the supernatural state. it was time to go down the mountain to fight the enemy. after coming down from the top of the mountain, su yun returned to his training area on the mountain. this area had completely become an empty area. the grass was almost flattened, and every tree had hidden needle holes and cut marks. su yun packed his black backpack and carried it, preparing to walk down the mountain. ¡°squeak squeak¡­¡± at this moment, a familiar cry sounded. su yun looked over and realized that the white monkey had appeared here again. the white monkey was hanging on the tree as usual. it looked at su yun curiously, its eyes seemingly filled with doubt. usually, su yun would have already started training at this time. the white monkey would also come on time to help him pick up throwing cards and pull out the needles. however, when it came today, not only did su yun not start training, but he also packed up neatly. this seemed to be a little incomprehensible to the white monkey. seeing this little monkey who had accompanied him for many days, su yun smiled. ¡°i¡¯m leaving. live well. i¡¯ll come and see you again if i have the chance.¡± he did not care if the white monkey could understand. after saying this, su yun turned around and walked down the mountain. today was the third day after the announcement. his plan was about to unfold. he could not delay for too long, or su yun was worried that something would happen if he delayed. however, before he could take a few steps, he saw a white light flash from the corner of his eye. then, the little monkey had already caught up. the little monkey passed through the forest at a fast speed. moreover, its figure was agile. it was even harder to capture its trajectory than the long-eared rabbit. it was following behind su yun and saying something. su yun realized that the white monkey had been following him, so he stopped helplessly. ¡°old friend, this is your home. thank you for your company during this period of time. go home quickly. i¡¯ll come again in the future.¡± no matter what su yun said, this white monkey always followed him. in fact, during this period, su yun even pretended to be angry and wanted to scare the white monkey away. however, the white monkey only hid a little further away and still followed su yun closely. gradually, su yun finally understood the white monkey¡¯s plan. ¡°you¡¯re not planning to go with me, are you?¡± it was strange. this white monkey seemed to be able to understand su yun¡¯s words. it immediately bared its fangs and brandished its claws excitedly, and it kept letting out squeaks. after receiving the white monkey¡¯s response, su yun sighed helplessly. ¡°the foot of the mountain is different from the mountain. there are dangers everywhere outside the mountain. it¡¯s not a place you should go. besides, i still have things to do. if anything happens to you during this period, won¡¯t it be my responsibility?¡± su yun was worried that this white monkey was a protective animal. if he privately kidnapped it and brought it down the mountain, it would easily get into trouble. now that there was a national treasure case, it was already troublesome enough. if there was another wild protection animal case, wouldn¡¯t he be in a terrible fix? the white monkey tilted its head slightly, as if trying its best to understand what su yun was saying. it was unknown if it understood, but soon, the white monkey began to repeat a move. it kept raising its hand and shaking its wrist. it was clearly imitating su yun¡¯s actions when he threw cards previously. ¡°yo, do you mean you still want to help me pick up the poker cards?¡± the little monkey bared its fangs and brandished its claws excitedly again. with an attitude of giving it a try, su yun took out a poker card and casually threw it out. soon, the little monkey disappeared from the spot. in just a few breaths, it quickly returned with the poker card and handed it to su yun. after that, the white monkey looked at su yun pitifully, as if it was indicating its use, hoping to obtain su yun¡¯s approval and shelter. it made him feel a little helpless. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible to go down the mountain, but you have to think carefully. life at the foot of the mountain is far less comfortable than life on this mountain.¡± the little monkey looked at su yun in confusion. sometimes, it could not understand human language, but looking at su yun¡¯s expression, it could guess a thing or two. it could not help but nod repeatedly. it even jumped a few times on the spot. this indeed surprised su yun. this white monkey seemed to have some spirituality. through this period of interaction, this was more and more proven. su yun actually liked this white monkey. it was just that he was worried that the environment at the foot of the mountain was complicated and the world was changing. it was very difficult for this white monkey to integrate into it. moreover, it could also be a protected animal. it was definitely impossible to rear it privately. however, su yun had investigated for a long time and could not find any records of this white monkey. it did not seem to be a protected animal. this made him wonder if this was a genetic mutation or a monkey after contracting diseases like leukemia. moreover, after a few days of observation, he realized that this white monkey did not seem to have any other friends or race in the mountains. one had to know that when other monkeys appeared, they basically had companions. only it was always alone and had always been alone. therefore, su yun felt that perhaps this white monkey had already treated him as a friend.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Man and Monkey Stirring The Universe (2) chapter 161: man and monkey stirring the universe (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with this thought in mind, su yun decided not to stop it from following him. if there was really no other way, he would send it to the zoo to appraise it. if it was not a protected animal, he would naturally adopt it. if it was really a specially protected animal, he would hand it over to the country with the golden foil. with this in mind, su yun no longer hesitated. he waved at the white monkey, indicating for it to come over. soon, the white monkey bounced in front of su yun. as it scratched its fur, it looked at su yun curiously. su yun gently touched the white monkey¡¯s head. its fur was soft and much longer than ordinary monkeys. moreover, its entire body was snow-white. it was indeed much better-looking and adorable than ordinary monkeys. the white monkey immediately stretched comfortably. su yun was amused by it and did not know whether to laugh or cry. he simply squatted down and said helplessly, ¡°if you really want to follow me, you have to remember one thing.¡± su yun did not care if it could understand, but he still lectured it. however, it was more like an emotional confide. ¡°you have to stay by my side at all times. it¡¯s dangerous outside. i don¡¯t know what will happen in the next second. i have become a lonely boat, walking alone in the turbulent waves. i don¡¯t know how much more waves it will cause. however, it will definitely be dangerous to go down the mountain this time. even so, do you still want to follow?¡± the white monkey seemed to have seen su yun¡¯s seriousness. although it might not understand his words, it jumped onto su yun¡¯s shoulder and grabbed his hair tightly with its two front claws. clearly, this attitude had already made everything clear. monkey also wanted to go down the mountain. su yun went up the mountain to travel, and monkey went down the mountain to travel. ¡°then let¡¯s go!¡± su yun smiled and let the white monkey lie on his shoulder. the man and monkey looked ahead with firm eyes as they walked down the mountain step by step. about two hours later, su yun had been taking a shortcut, so he descended the mountain quite quickly. when it was close to ten in the afternoon, he had already arrived at the foot of mount shengu. looking at the road in the distance, su yun heaved a sigh of relief. he knew that the serious matter was finally about to begin. he could not make any mistakes in the next step. otherwise, he would lose the entire game and even his life would be in danger. however, su yun was still confident because the supernatural state was his trump card. turning to look at monkey on his shoulder, su yun said, ¡°let¡¯s agree that you have to stay in my backpack most of the time. after all, your white fur was too eye-catching, especially at night. it was simply a target. i¡¯m not done in fan city. if you don¡¯t perform well during this period, i¡¯ll send you back directly.¡± su yun talked to the white monkey as he walked towards the distant road. on the other hand, the white monkey was smart. it quickly realized su yun¡¯s meaning and hurriedly unzipped his backpack. then, it nimbly crawled in, leaving only a small mouth for itself to breathe. su yun had a helpless smile on his face. who would have thought that after staying on the mountain for a few days, he would have a follower? however, this follower was quite liked. moreover, it would help him pick up weapons. it could be considered a little helper. ¡°we can start now!¡± not long after, su yun came to a stone stool and sat down. he took out black wolf¡¯s phone from his pocket. he had been holding black wolf¡¯s phone by his side, waiting for this moment. there was a high chance that a mercenary¡¯s phone would carry a signal location, but it did not rule out the possibility that it could still be located after turning off the phone. however, this required a higher technical requirement, so devices like chips were more obvious. moreover, su yun had previously spent money to get someone to check it. after confirming that the phone only had a signal location when it was turned on, su yun dared to bring it with him. after all, this positioning was relatively low-level. but the advantage was that it would not be traced back. the other party was also afraid that black wolf¡¯s phone would be obtained by the officials and be traced back. however, he did not have to worry about the location of the signal. therefore, most of the time, su yun turned off black wolf¡¯s phone. not long ago, the only time he turned on the phone was when he released a livestream announcement. it happened to be the third day of the announcement. the reason why su yun did this was naturally to show the other party. the goal was very simple. he wanted the other party to wait for three days. then, he wanted the other party to keep an eye on him when he appeared three days later and let them investigate him. this was an open scheme to lure the other party over. he was not afraid that the other party would not do as he asked. when su yun pressed the power button, black wolf¡¯s phone lit up again. the moment the phone was turned on, it meant that as long as they could grasp the signal source of black wolf¡¯s phone, they could immediately locate the phone. however, su yun did not seem to be worried. he put black wolf¡¯s phone back into his pocket with a relaxed expression and kept it on. ¡°i¡¯ll wait for you to kill me!¡± su yun muttered to himself. then, he stood up and walked towards mount shengu village. he had a plan. it was impossible for him to rashly look for him. that would be walking into a trap. moreover, wouldn¡¯t he be looking for trouble if he fought in someone else¡¯s territory? since you want to kill me, you can only listen to my orders! and the truth was indeed as su yun had thought. in an underground warehouse in the suburbs of yong¡¯an city. the dim light could barely illuminate this place. other than that, there were only a few satellite computers on the table that could piece together the only light source.. 9 o comment vote 0 comment 2 left chapter 162: man and monkey, stirring the universe (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there was a simple bed beside it. lying on the bed was none other than black wolf¡¯s partner, charles, whose code name was death. charles had been lying on the bed with his arms crossed and his eyes closed to rest, but the scene he saw that night when he went to maple ridge alone echoed in his mind. that day, after charles received a call from black wolf, he began to rush towards maple ridge. but he was actually not worried. after all, pig head rong¡¯s gang and black wolf were not to be trifled with. what could a mere su yun do? yet when he really approached maple ridge, he immediately saw the number of police cars parked at the foot of the mountain. red and blue lights were the biggest taboo for people like them. charles immediately hid in the dark. at the same time, he was puzzled about what had happened on this mountain. could it be that black wolf had been exposed? or had the police already found out about pig head rong¡¯s gang? for a moment, charles could not determine the reason for the scene in front of him. he could only hide in the dark and observe carefully, waiting for an opportunity. soon, he saw a team of police officers carrying a few stretchers covered in white cloth down maple ridge. after that, a few more teams of police officers appeared one after another and kept transporting corpses down from the mountain. after these corpses were loaded into the car, the police car left the scene. only then could charles appear from the dark to check. at that time, charles had long realized that something was wrong, especially after seeing those stretchers. an uneasy feeling quickly spread. after all, su yun was the only person they wanted to kill, but there were so many corpses. there was no need to say what it meant. he knew at that time that something had happened! then, charles quickly rushed to the hiding place of pig head rong and the others. this place was already empty and uninhabited. only a few police officers who were investigating the traces nearby were left. charles was proficient in counter-reconnaissance and was an old soldier active on the battlefield. naturally, he would not be easily discovered by a few police officers. he observed in secret, but he realized that pig head rong, black wolf, and the others were nowhere to be seen. however, the blood on the ground was very obvious. clearly, there had been an intense struggle here. charles already had an ominous feeling. he strongly suspected that the corpse on the stretcher was black wolf and the others, but he was unwilling to believe it until a call came in. the caller was his other companion, who was also part of the same mercenary group. his code name was lucifer, which meant that he was a fallen believer of god. ¡°charles, something happened. black wolf¡¯s vital signs suddenly disappeared a few minutes ago. after boss found out, he had already issued a kill order!¡± when he heard this at that time, it further verified the truth of what charles was seeing. even now, when he thought about it, charles was still shocked and puzzled. he could not figure out that the ¡®expert with a knife¡¯ was really su yun. moreover, he had killed everyone alone! how did he do it? black wolf had said on the phone that the weapon the other party used was a card. was it the kind of card in his livestream? how could this be possible! there were too many things that charles could not figure out, but he could not touch the corpse, so he naturally could not make a clear judgment. ¡°beep deep¡­¡¯ at this moment, a notification sound suddenly came from the quiet house, quickly pulling charles back to reality. the door was quickly pushed open from the outside. a blond man with blue eyes heard the sound and quickly entered the house without even putting out his cigarette. charles also sat up quickly and stared at the screen in front of him. after this person quickly operated it, a red dot quickly appeared on a satellite map and kept flashing. ¡°black wolf¡¯s location signal has appeared!¡± Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Man and Monkey, Stirring The Universe (3) chapter 162: man and monkey, stirring the universe (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there was a simple bed beside it. lying on the bed was none other than black wolf¡¯s partner, charles, whose code name was death. charles had been lying on the bed with his arms crossed and his eyes closed to rest, but the scene he saw that night when he went to maple ridge alone echoed in his mind. that day, after charles received a call from black wolf, he began to rush towards maple ridge. but he was actually not worried. after all, pig head rong¡¯s gang and black wolf were not to be trifled with. what could a mere su yun do? yet when he really approached maple ridge, he immediately saw the number of police cars parked at the foot of the mountain. red and blue lights were the biggest taboo for people like them. charles immediately hid in the dark. at the same time, he was puzzled about what had happened on this mountain. could it be that black wolf had been exposed? or had the police already found out about pig head rong¡¯s gang? for a moment, charles could not determine the reason for the scene in front of him. he could only hide in the dark and observe carefully, waiting for an opportunity. soon, he saw a team of police officers carrying a few stretchers covered in white cloth down maple ridge. after that, a few more teams of police officers appeared one after another and kept transporting corpses down from the mountain. after these corpses were loaded into the car, the police car left the scene. only then could charles appear from the dark to check. at that time, charles had long realized that something was wrong, especially after seeing those stretchers. an uneasy feeling quickly spread. after all, su yun was the only person they wanted to kill, but there were so many corpses. there was no need to say what it meant. he knew at that time that something had happened! then, charles quickly rushed to the hiding place of pig head rong and the others. this place was already empty and uninhabited. only a few police officers who were investigating the traces nearby were left. charles was proficient in counter-reconnaissance and was an old soldier active on the battlefield. naturally, he would not be easily discovered by a few police officers. he observed in secret, but he realized that pig head rong, black wolf, and the others were nowhere to be seen. however, the blood on the ground was very obvious. clearly, there had been an intense struggle here. charles already had an ominous feeling. he strongly suspected that the corpse on the stretcher was black wolf and the others, but he was unwilling to believe it until a call came in. the caller was his other companion, who was also part of the same mercenary group. his code name was lucifer, which meant that he was a fallen believer of god. ¡°charles, something happened. black wolf¡¯s vital signs suddenly disappeared a few minutes ago. after boss found out, he had already issued a kill order!¡± when he heard this at that time, it further verified the truth of what charles was seeing. even now, when he thought about it, charles was still shocked and puzzled. he could not figure out that the ¡®expert with a knife¡¯ was really su yun. moreover, he had killed everyone alone! how did he do it? black wolf had said on the phone that the weapon the other party used was a card. was it the kind of card in his livestream? how could this be possible! there were too many things that charles could not figure out, but he could not touch the corpse, so he naturally could not make a clear judgment. ¡°beep beep¡­¡± at this moment, a notification sound suddenly came from the quiet house, quickly pulling charles back to reality. the door was quickly pushed open from the outside. a blond man with blue eyes heard the sound and quickly entered the house without even putting out his cigarette. charles also sat up quickly and stared at the screen in front of him. after this person quickly operated it, a red dot quickly appeared on a satellite map and kept flashing. ¡°black wolf¡¯s location signal has appeared!¡± Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: The Murderer, Su Yun! (1) chapter 163: the murderer, su yun! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°black wolf¡¯s signal has appeared!¡± of course, this black wolf was not that black wolf. after all, black wolf had died a long time ago. the black wolf mentioned here was actually more suitable for su yun. hearing this, charles quickly came to the blond man¡¯s side. ¡°where?¡± he was lucifer, who had told charles about the death of black wolf. he had long arrived in china, but he was looking for another piece of golden foil elsewhere. as lucifer was proficient in hacking, he had always been in charge of communication and was in charge of contacting the research institute. therefore, he was the first person in china to know about black wolf¡¯s death, so he immediately conveyed it to charles. ¡°not far from us. it¡¯s in the neighboring city, fan city.¡± hearing this, a fierce expression appeared on charles¡¯s face. he said in a low voice, ¡°f*ck! this kid is finally out! he¡¯s actually still here!¡± during this period of time, charles had been holding back his anger. after all, they had been active on the battlefield everywhere and were mercenaries who made people lose their courage. now, they were played by a kid. even black wolf died aggrievedly in his hands. how could charles take this lying down? ¡°how is it? how long has the signal appeared this time?¡± charles asked immediately. this was because before this, they had received black wolf¡¯s cell phone signal once. immediately after, su yun publicly released an announcement on the livestream platform. see you in three days! when he saw these words at that time, charles was also puzzled. what did su yun mean? however, very quickly, the signal disappeared again, so they did not obtain su yun¡¯s precise location at that time. they only knew that the signal had appeared in fan city. at that time, he had also sent people to investigate. unfortunately, there were no clues to date. ¡°he didn¡¯t disappear this time. i¡¯m locating his location!¡± lucifer was relatively calmer. he looked at the constantly flashing red dot and thought for a moment. ¡°after the signal appeared, he only moved slightly. he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding his whereabouts. moreover, just like last time, he¡¯s still in fan city. ¡°unlike the last time, the signal did not disappear this time. it was as if he was clearly asking us to find him. i¡¯m afraid there will be something strange about this, right?¡± obviously, the mercenaries were not stupid. it could not help but feel strange that su yun dared to expose his whereabouts so arrogantly. this was su yun¡¯s overt scheme. i¡¯m right here. are you coming? it was as su yun had thought. even though they knew that there might be a problem, they still needed to go. because the golden foil was still on him! moreover, the boss had also given the order to kill su yun and take back this piece of golden foil. there was no one who dared to go against the research institute and successfully survived. it was even because of this that the boss had begun to doubt the ability of their mercenary group. he was very angry and sent the ¡°white-robed man¡± members of the research institute to hunt su yun down. it was obvious that he did not trust their mercenary group. this made charles and the others a little terrified. therefore, after receiving su yun¡¯s news, they had to go no matter what. at the very least, they had to make up for their mistakes. ¡°how is scorpion¡¯s investigation of fan city? does he have any clues?¡± the scorpion charles was talking about was another powerful combat power in this mercenary team. this person was proficient in all kinds of firearms. at the same time, his close combat ability could be considered at the peak. he was good at using malaysian combat techniques. he got his nickname because of the rainforest scorpion tattoo on the inside of his wrist and his ruthless methods. malaysian fighting techniques were famous all over the world. they relied on the simplest and most direct method to carry out the cruelest killings. three days ago, because su yun had briefly exposed the signal and issued an announcement, after locating that he was in fan city, he sent scorpion to investigate. ¡°there are no clues so far. the signal su yun exposed last time was too short and had disappeared before he could accurately locate it. however, fan city is so big. it¡¯s still relatively difficult for scorpion to find clues about su yun.¡± after lucifer finished speaking, he suddenly hit the enter key and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°thank god, i¡¯ve finally located his location. quick, inform scorpion!¡± charles looked at the computer screen. an address was displayed on it. it was mount shengu village! then, he immediately called scorpion and told him the exact location. he also reminded him not to act rashly because su yun was not an ordinary person. he could not let his guard down. once he obtained any useful clues, he would report immediately and wait for the order to make a decision. to be honest, charles wanted to rely on his mercenary team to resolve this matter and take back the golden foil in order to make up for his mistake to the boss of the research institute. however, he also knew that this was probably very difficult. once they obtained any useful clues, they still had to inform the members of the white-robed man sent by the boss immediately and then everyone would act together. in fact, charles was not worried about whether he could kill su yun because there was no need to consider this at all. after all, the people from the research institute had been sent by boss. even if charles was a mercenary who had dominated the battlefield for many years, he did not dare to question the strength and ability of these people. therefore, even ten su yuns were not enough. as long as they obtained his whereabouts, he would definitely be easily eliminated. these were not important. the most important thing was to find the golden foil that he had intercepted. this was the most important thing.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: The Murderer, Su Yun! (2) chapter 164: the murderer, su yun! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations killing su yun was just a coincidence. the mercenaries who had been hiding in the dark could finally take action. because su yun had intercepted the golden foil halfway, the mercenary mission was delayed for a long time. on the one hand, they were under pressure from the overseas research institute. on the other hand, they had failed in this ditch, making them feel unacceptable. after being aggrieved for so long, they could finally hold their heads high. the mercenaries who received the news quickly moved out. although it was a reconnaissance mission, he had been interested in su yun for a long time. a young man in his twenties had repeatedly made them suffer. this time, they could not let him off. this person was scorpion. he chased after the location signal and appeared on mount yi road a few hours later. in order to hide, scorpion covered himself tightly and looked like a muscular ordinary person. other than that, there was nothing worth noticing. scorpion kept holding his phone in his hand. the phone displayed the location signal that lucifer had transferred to his phone. after arriving here, scorpion realized that this was actually a mountain village. there were tall mountains on both sides of the mount yi road. one could only enter the mount shengu village after passing through this road. therefore, there were few people and cars here, which made it more convenient for him to move. he followed this path and quickly entered mount shengu village. most villages had one thing in common, which was that their identification of outsiders would be abnormally obvious. after all, everyone in the village knew each other. the arrival of a stranger would quickly spread through the village¡¯s unique intelligence station. therefore, scorpion quickly entered the forest and walked on the mountain path, avoiding everyone. finally, scorpion followed the positioning signal and arrived in front of the village monument of mount shengu village. this put scorpion in a difficult position. it would be difficult to hide his whereabouts after entering the village. on second thought, this was just a remote mountain village. there was no need for him to worry at all. as long as he found the location, his mission would be completed. at that time, he would just inform the white-robed man sent by the research institute. was he afraid that the people in the village would cause any trouble? beep, beep, beep¡ª at this moment, a ringtone sounded. it was a call from lucifer. scorpion picked up and heard a voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°scorpion, i¡¯ve found it. su yun¡¯s hometown is in fan city. it¡¯s a village¡­¡± as he spoke, lucifer sent a photo over. there was a name written on it and it was translated in english. scorpion was stunned when he saw this. he looked up at the village monument in front of him. ¡°mount shengu village? i¡¯m already here. i didn¡¯t expect it to be su yun¡¯s hometown. no wonder it appeared here.¡± when lucifer heard this, he reminded him, ¡°be careful. su yun is very powerful. after discovering clues or whereabouts, don¡¯t act alone. report the situation first. when the time comes, we will cooperate with the white-robed men from the research institute.¡¯ ¡°understood.¡± scorpion agreed and was also vigilant. as he approached su yun¡¯s haunt, he did not dare to be careless. after all, as a mercenary, caution was one of the keys to survival. he knew that su yun had extraordinary killing ability, so he naturally would not let his guard down. with this thought in mind, scorpion quickly entered the village. the fields on both sides were the dividing line of the village. after passing through here, he would officially enter the village. however, scorpion was a foreigner after all and did not know much about chinese customs. when he gradually entered the village, he saw some villagers. they were basically all women. they were sitting on their small stools and chatting in the shade. scorpion saw this scene from afar and immediately stopped in his tracks. looking at the people gathered together, scorpion did not understand what they were doing. he naturally did not know that this was a characteristic that almost every village had. when they were free, the neighbors would gather together and chat. this was also their main source of information to the outside world. ¡°old su, how long has it been since your son came back? i remember that he should have gone to university, right?¡± at this moment, the villagers had yet to notice scorpion and were still chatting warmly. su yun¡¯s father, su guowei, had just finished his farm work in the field and was sitting under a tree to rest. when he heard someone mention it, su guowei was stunned and his expression was a little bitter. he did not know how his son was, but the police had been looking for him, making su guowei very worried. unfortunately, he could not contact him, making him anxious. however, su guowei knew his son well. he must have a way to avert danger. as he drank the strong tea, he sighed and forced a smile. ¡°that¡¯s right. we can¡¯t keep our son when he¡¯s grown. let him go and try. as parents, we can¡¯t burden our child.¡± ¡°sigh, my son is the same. it would be a lie to say that we don¡¯t miss him. however, they¡¯re busy in the city. every time, he hung up after saying a few words. there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± the villagers chatted one after another. it was obvious that su guowei enjoyed this atmosphere. when they had nothing to do, they could even play chess and drink tea together. they were happy and at ease today. ¡°hey, who¡¯s that person at the village entrance? we haven¡¯t seen him before, right?¡± it was unknown who said this, but in the next second, everyone looked towards the village entrance. scorpion, who had just entered the village, was immediately stunned. he suddenly felt very uncomfortable being stared at by so many people. he looked down at the location of his phone. after confirming that black wolf¡¯s signal was in this village, scorpion lowered its head and walked straight in.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: The Murderer, Su Yun! (3) chapter 165: the murderer, su yun! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°this person is really bulky. he¡¯s tall and strong.¡± ¡°it¡¯s such a hot day. why is he covered up so tightly?¡± ¡°who¡¯s here to visit their relatives? they look a little sneaky.¡± the villagers sized up scorpion curiously and discussed it softly. they were very puzzled by the appearance of this stranger. even su guowei did not say a word. his eyes were also sizing up scorpion curiously. when scorpion walked past here and entered the village, su guowei seemed to have thought of something. he slapped his thigh and hurriedly stood up to say to the neighbors beside him, ¡°sit down first. i remember that i have something to do at home, so i¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°aiya, old su, sit for a while more.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. what¡¯s the hurry?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be back later.¡± su guowei waved his hand and left. ¡°old su left in such a hurry. he didn¡¯t even care about the work in the fields.¡± a villager looked at su guowei¡¯s back and teased him with a smile. ¡°look at old su. his wife is so virtuous, and his son is also going to university outside. what a good life.¡± the villagers smiled and continued to chat, not taking this matter to heart. at the same time, scorpion, who had entered the village, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no one around. f*ck! why were those people sitting at the entrance of the village? if not for the fact that they were old, he would have thought that there was an ambush. until now, scorpion still could not understand this. however, this was not important. he had a feeling that he should be able to find su yun¡¯s whereabouts soon. he could not help but be more careful to hide his whereabouts to avoid facing su yun alone. he followed black wolf¡¯s signal and gradually approached mount shengu. seeing that the signal distance had basically been located at the foot of mount shengu, scorpion slowly touched the weapon at his waist. ¡°what do you do?¡± however, at this moment, a deep voice came from behind scorpion, scaring him. one had to know that he was professionally trained. no one could appear behind him without him noticing. therefore, he suddenly turned around and realized that there was really a person standing behind him. he was burly and was dressed in ordinary villagers¡¯ clothes. there was nothing special about him. ¡°mind your own business!¡± looking at this person¡¯s clothes, scorpion could not see any difference. however, this person¡¯s sudden appearance still made scorpion feel a little uneasy. this person did not leave. his eyes were filled with calmness and pressure as he sized up scorpion. this gaze¡­ this person was not simple! scorpion quickly pulled out the dagger at his waist. the curved dagger emitted a cold light in his hand. however, this person only took a glance and said calmly, ¡°a tactical dagger specially used by malaysia? you¡¯re a spy? however, you¡¯ve come to the wrong place. this is china!¡± at this point, scorpion knew that he had been misunderstood, but it was actually about the same. whether it was the secret agents or mercenaries, they were clearly not good for china. he also knew that the person in front of him was not simple. without any warning, scorpion suddenly attacked. his dagger slashed at this person¡¯s throat, clearly wanting to kill. however, what scorpion did not expect was that although the person in front of him looked old, he actually had such a fast reaction. swoosh! with a slight step back, this person dodged scorpion¡¯s attack. then, he grabbed the joint and kicked scorpion¡¯s knee. it was a military special combat technique! scorpion quickly determined the source of this move. but how was that possible? how could anyone in this remote mountain village know this? scorpion immediately raised his elbow, and the cruelty of malaysian combat arts was revealed at this moment. as he approached step by step, scorpion¡¯s moves went straight for his vital points. however, the other party¡¯s skills allowed him to dodge with ease. if he was not careful, his joints would be grabbed. this caught scorpion off guard. he never expected such an expert to be hidden in this seemingly ordinary mountain village. this chaotic thought made scorpion¡¯s movements reveal a flaw. the person quickly attacked. at the same time that he grabbed scorpion¡¯s neck, he grabbed scorpion¡¯s wrist, which was holding the dagger. this power made it impossible for scorpion to break free for a short period of time. just as it was about to resist, that person borrowed the force and pressed the dagger held by scorpion against scorpion¡¯s neck. ¡°pfft!¡± a tear instantly appeared on scorpion¡¯s neck. ¡°uh¡­¡± this was the last syllable scorpion let out. as he slowly fell to the ground, his eyes were still wide open. he did not expect that not only did he not find su yun, but he also did not die at his hands. in the end, he actually died in the hands of a villager for no reason! as for the person who killed scorpion, his methods were clean and nimble. there was not even a ripple in his eyes from the beginning to the end, and he did not feel anything about a corpse. rustle¡­ rustle¡­ ¡°i¡¯ll go back and find some tools to deal with the corpse first.¡± he temporarily dragged scorpion¡¯s corpse into the dense grass and quickly left. on the other side, su yun was sitting under a tree in the mountains. beside him, the white monkey was hanging a golden hook upside down with its tail. su yun switched off his phone with a click and turned off the signal. then, he stood up and walked towards the entrance of the village. because black wolf¡¯s phone was a signal source, it could only release signals and not search for signals like scorpion.. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: The Murderer, Su Yun! (4) chapter 166: the murderer, su yun! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations therefore, su yun did not know the location of scorpion. however, he estimated the time after he left the mountain and speculated that at this stage, the other party had probably already found him. the village had its own intelligence agency, so he could go over and inquire. however, su yun had been hiding his identity and did not expose it to avoid unnecessary trouble. fortunately, there were many forests in the mountain village, so it was very convenient to hide. not long after, su yun successfully returned after inquiring. in fact, this was very simple. he could deduce a thing or two from the words of the intelligence agency at the village entrance. it had to be said that these old ladies and old men really had a pair of discerning eyes. after confirming that someone had indeed come looking for him and had even entered the village, su yun left the forest with the white monkey. ¡°they¡¯re really here¡­¡± this was su yun¡¯s plan. it was very simple. he only needed to attract the person hiding in the dark through the phone signal. he had started preparing three days ago. three days ago, because he had only exposed the signal for a short period of time, su yun was certain that someone would definitely come to investigate. however, it was impossible for them to swarm over. after all, the signal had only been exposed for a moment and they were not sure what was going on. it would be too ostentatious to mobilize so many people. this time, he was exposed again. naturally, it was the people who stayed behind in fan city three days ago who continued to investigate him. as long as he subdued this person, he could attract the people behind the scenes through him. it was better than searching bit by bit by himself. however, this was only one part of the plan. this was because su yun knew very well that it was impossible to fight all four of them at once, so he had to design something. at this moment, after knowing that the other party had arrived, su yun quickly stood up and shouted, ¡°white monkey, it¡¯s time to go. we have guests!¡± when the white monkey heard this, it quickly put down what it was busy with and quickly crawled into su yun¡¯s backpack. it was as if it was afraid that su yun would be unhappy and leave it again. however, this time, su yun let it out and instructed, ¡°help me find a suspicious person.¡± the white monkey was agile and could move and leap around. its speed far exceeded his, and it was not easy to expose itself. it was naturally best to let it be a scout. the white monkey was also extremely smart. it quickly understood su yun¡¯s meaning and jumped out. however, after su yun secretly circled around, he did not find anyone suspicious. this inevitably made him feel strange. where is he? fortunately, not long after, the white monkey rushed back. it babbled non-stop at su yun and kept pointing in a direction. it seemed to have discovered something. su yun ran into the distance under the lead of the white monkey. not long after, when su yun arrived at a forest, his eyes widened. he saw a person lying motionless on the ground. there seemed to be red liquid around him. it might be a corpse. ¡°damn? no way!¡± su yun was a little dumbfounded, but he was not sure. he did not know if it was a trap, so he planned to approach quietly. who would have thought that the white monkey would be so stubborn as to jump over the corpse? it seemed that it was indeed a corpse. su yun was helpless and quickly walked forward. after a slight check, he was sure that this was indeed a foreigner. moreover, he was burly and had a strong physique. he was obviously not ordinary. in order to verify this person¡¯s identity, su yun rummaged through the corpse and quickly took out his phone. on it was a satellite location. ¡°he¡¯s really one of them!¡± only then could su yun confirm that this was the person he had lured over. he looked at the wound on scorpion¡¯s neck and realized that it matched the unique dagger in scorpion¡¯s hand. he died under his own dagger? who did this? su yun was completely confused. he was just a little late, but such a strange thing happened? could it be that there was another faction? looking at the dead scorpion on the ground, su yun looked around again. no matter how he thought about it, he felt that this matter was a little ridiculous. however, he had more important things to do now, so he could not waste too much time on this matter. he first used black wolf¡¯s phone to take a photo of scorpion¡¯s corpse. then, he sent the photo to the overseas number that had sent him a message previously, threatening that he would definitely die. and the caption was: [i¡¯ll wait for you here!] in any case, to su yun, a living scorpion was useless. the corpse was what he wanted. as for who killed this scorpion, he did not have time to consider it for the time being. therefore, su yun carried scorpion¡¯s corpse and used his phone to send a message to someone in the contact list. ¡°we can move now!¡± then, su yun put away his phone and turned it off. he entered the mountain again and disappeared. however, what he did not know was that as soon as he left, someone came. this person was naturally the person who killed scorpion. he was holding a sack used to store food. clearly, he had gone back to retrieve something and planned to dispose of the corpse. however, when he returned, he was stunned. he saw that other than blood, there was nothing else at the place where the corpse was hidden. after standing quietly for a few seconds, this person scratched his head with a confused expression. finally, he pondered for a moment and sighed deeply. he made a deduction.. ¡°looks like there¡¯s an accomplice!¡± Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: The Murderer, Su Yun! (5) chapter 167: the murderer, su yun! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations he suspected that his accomplice had stolen the corpse. otherwise, why would the villagers be so free to steal a corpse? since the sack in his hand was useless, this person casually threw it aside and quickly dealt with the remaining blood. then, this person looked around and came to a relatively hidden place. he took out his phone and called a private number. ding ding ding.. soon, the call was picked up and a voice came from the other end. ¡°hello, i¡¯m chu jian.¡± ¡°reporting to the chief, i have discovered an illegal person who has infiltrated. he is suspected to be a spy and is carrying a murder weapon. his intentions are unknown. this person has been killed by me, but his corpse has been taken away by his accomplice. i hereby report!¡± hearing the voice on the phone, the other party was clearly stunned. this was a private number. those who knew this number were naturally his own people, but the other party¡¯s number seemed to be a private number. why didn¡¯t he have any impression of it? the other end of the phone immediately asked, ¡°who are you and where did you find the spy?¡± ¡°reporting to the chief, i¡¯m a retired veteran from 1992. my code name is mountain condor! the location is fan city, mount shengu village!¡± ¡°mountain condor?!¡± in an instant, a muffled bang came from the other end of the phone. it seemed to be the sound of a table and chair being pushed over. from this, it could be seen that the person on the other end of the phone was especially excited when he heard the words ¡®mountain condor¡¯. ¡°f*ck! f*ck!¡± in the secret stronghold of yong¡¯an city, lucifer hung up the phone in a submissive manner. his head was covered in cold sweat. he immediately slammed the table angrily, causing the other mercenaries outside the house to walk in. ¡°lucifer, what happened? why did boss look for you?¡± charles looked at lucifer in confusion. just now, lucifer suddenly received a call from the headquarters¡¯ research institute. charles realized that this might be a call from boss. he was a little nervous, afraid of being blamed. unexpectedly, lucifer broke out in a cold sweat when he spoke. after hanging up, he was especially angry as if something had happened. and in the face of charles¡¯s question, lucifer said nothing. he just handed over the phone. charles looked over in confusion. on the phone was a message from the boss. the content of the message was a photo. it was the scorpion¡¯s corpse! this shocked charles and he could not recover. ¡°scorpion is dead? he died at su yun¡¯s hands? why was it sent by boss?¡± lucifer gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°this bastard sent the photo of scorpion¡¯s corpse to the boss and provoked him. he threatened to wait for us there! this made the boss very angry. he asked us to find su yun as soon as possible, kill him, and take back the golden foil!¡± as he spoke, lucifer picked up the gun on the table. ¡°we have to vent our anger. at least now that we¡¯re sure that su yun is there, we can find him and gain a foothold in the research institute again!¡± ¡°bastard! f*ck! he actually sent it to the boss?¡± ¡°he actually dares to provoke the boss? where does he put us? damn it!¡± the other mercenaries, including charles, were indeed furious by su yun¡¯s move. he actually took photos of scorpion after killing him and sent it to the boss? it¡¯s fine if you want to provoke us, but at least send it to us. why did you send it directly to the boss?! isn¡¯t this embarrassing us! wasn¡¯t this asking us to be scolded in front of the boss?! in a short period of time, they were quickly fully armed. however, charles was not blinded by this anger. after the few of them were done preparing, charles suppressed his anger and said, ¡°inform white-robed men. they were sent by the boss. if they want to interfere, we can¡¯t disobey. we have already disappointed the higher-ups. if we offend the white-robed men again, we will only ask for trouble. we will not be able to survive in the research institute in the future. this su yun¡­ deserves to die!¡± at this point, charles gritted his teeth, the veins on his neck showing. at the mention of the white-robed men, a serious expression appeared on lucifer¡¯s face. it was as if this organization made him afraid. the white-robed men did not specifically refer to someone. it was the name of a department in the research institute, and the white-robed men were mainly in charge of helping the research institute solve all martial arts problems. as they rarely took action, they stayed in the research institute for a long time and wore white coats and work clothes, so they were called white-robed men. every time they moved out, they would encounter a critical and troublesome matter. if the other armed personnel could not resolve it, they would personally take action. therefore, whenever the white-robed men attacked, it meant that the enemy¡¯s death had arrived. there were rarely any mistakes. there were many hidden major events overseas where the figures of the white-robed men appeared. many legends about them spread in the dark web and the underground world, making people¡¯s expressions change and tremble in fear. ¡°i¡¯ll report.¡± at this moment, lucifer nodded and quickly made a call to report this matter. however, the person on the phone only said a few words calmly, ¡°got it. let¡¯s meet on mount yi road.¡± after hanging up the phone, lucifer nodded at charles. after charles understood, he glanced at every mercenary and waved his hand. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the mercenaries who had been hiding in the dark finally stopped lying low. they naturally knew that this was a risk, but they had no choice. for its part, the international cooperation agency has been tracking their whereabouts. it would have been fine if they had been hiding. however, once there was such a large-scale operation, it meant that they were already going all out. captain chen ye of the hibiscus city police station had been communicating and cooperating with the military recently. he had roughly figured out the hidden information of this group of mercenaries.. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: The Murderer, Su Yun! (6) chapter 168: the murderer, su yun! (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in addition to the dead black wolf, there were charles, scorpion, lucifer, viper, and the others. it was obvious that this was a full operational team. logically speaking, such a situation would not happen. after all, for so many years, this place had been called a forbidden area for mercenaries. with the boundary stone as a boundary, no one dared to easily step through this place. however, now that this group of mercenaries actually dared to take such a risk, it must mean that they had a greater goal. so far, the police had already figured out the relationship between pig head rong and the mercenaries. they were both affiliated with a mysterious research institute overseas. golden foil was their main goal. however, the development of the situation gradually exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. they had clearly obtained the golden foil. so why didn¡¯t they leave? they even kidnapped someone. in the end, who killed pig head rong¡¯s tomb raiding gang and even destroyed black wolf? what role did su yun play in this? why had everyone been looking for him? what secret did he know? was it the secret behind the golden foil? these questions were written on the whiteboard in the conference room, constantly reminding the police officers of the task force to maintain a clear train of thought. it was already the third day of the livestream announcement. there was still no progress on su yun, and su yun had not appeared. ¡°will he show up today?¡± now, the police were confused. the only breakthrough was xu jiajia, who was recuperating in the hospital. a few days ago, commander xu had personally come to visit his daughter, so it was not convenient for the police to ask about anything at this time. now that commander xu had returned to the military district and it was the third day of su yun¡¯s announcement, there was no progress. hence, chen ye immediately ordered zhang shuhong to continue to the hospital and obtain more useful information from xu jiajia. this was the only direction they could investigate at the moment. other than that, the investigators of the task force were confused. zhang shuhong immediately rushed to the hospital with her disciple, xiao li. along the way, she kept instructing xiao li to try his best to guide xu jiajia and tell him more useful information. even now, zhang shuhong was still clinging to her intuition as an old criminal police officer. xu jiajia had always been repulsed by questions. logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t have happened. xu jiajia was a victim. she should have tried her best to help the police. this meant that xu jiajia knew something. or rather, she wanted to protect him or hide something. after arriving at the hospital, zhang shuhong quickly brought xiao li to xu jiajia¡¯s ward. after this period of recuperation, the hospital had already given the relevant report. xu jiajia was already fine. the reason why xu jiajia was not discharged was because the police wanted to temporarily restrict her freedom and get more clues from her. after all, this was commander xu¡¯s daughter. they naturally had to be more subtle in their attitude. otherwise, if they brought xu jiajia to the interrogation room today and locked her up for 24 hours, commander xu¡¯s men would arrive tomorrow. at least for the time being, they had no reason to detain xu jiajia, although the law stipulated that they could do so within 24 hours if they cooperated with the police. however, anyone knew that commander xu would definitely not think that way. therefore, the best way was to leave her in the hospital for the time being. ¡°miss xu, are you there? we still want to ask you some questions¡­¡± as xiao li spoke, he knocked on the door, but there was no response for a long time. was she asleep? xiao li gently pushed open the door of the ward, but in the next second, he was stunned on the spot. the bed was empty, and xu jiajia was nowhere to be seen. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± zhang shuhong pushed xiao li away and strode into the house. she even searched the toilet, but she did not find xu jiajia. immediately after, zhang shuhong quickly walked to the bed and reached out to touch it. she realized that it was no longer warm, which meant that xu jiajia had disappeared for a long time. ¡°nurse, nurse!¡± this caught zhang shuhong off guard. she quickly found a nurse in this ward and pointed at the bed. ¡°where did she go?¡± looking at the empty bed, the nurse was also confused. ¡°i came to do a ward round an hour ago. she was still here. why did she suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°did she leave? didn¡¯t you see her?¡± faced with zhang shuhong¡¯s question, the nurse shook her head repeatedly. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. outside this ward is the nurses¡¯ station. there are people 24 hours a day. xu jiajia is the target of your police¡¯s attention. everyone knows her. if she leaves here, someone will definitely see her.¡± zhang shuhong anxiously led the young police officer and followed the nurse to retrieve the surveillance footage. they had to figure out how xu jiajia left. although the window of the ward was open, this was the sixth floor. no matter how she thought about it, it was impossible for a girl to climb out of the window on the sixth floor. then, the various surveillance cameras in the hospital must have a way to capture xu jiajia¡¯s figure. however, after watching the surveillance footage for a long time, zhang shuhong and xiao li became more and more confused. whether it was the corridor surveillance cameras or the surveillance cameras at the door, they did not catch xu jiajia. xu jiajia had disappeared from the face of the earth.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Everyone, I’ve Been Waiting for a Long Time chapter 169: everyone, i¡¯ve been waiting for a long time (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even now, zhang shuhong still could not believe that this was real. xu jiajia, who had always been treated seriously, had actually disappeared without the doctors and nurses noticing. even the plainclothes who were protecting xu jiajia had not noticed. zhang shuhong carefully checked the room and confirmed the location of the plainclothes police officer at the time. logically speaking, even a well-trained professional police officer would find it difficult to disappear from this room without anyone noticing. so how did xu jiajia do it? was her departure subjective, or did something else happen? especially when su yun publicly stated that the three-day deadline had arrived and she suddenly disappeared, it could not help but make people think more. all the plainclothes police officers gathered in this ward after searching the entire hospital. the expression on their faces explained everything. they did not find xu jiajia in the hospital. ¡°we¡¯ve always had shifts guarding it. although it¡¯s outside the ward, it will always be on the path. if xu jiajia wants to slip away from the door, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± a plainclothes police officer thought about and analyzed the situation in front of him. almost at the same time, everyone looked at the window that was still open. ¡°could it be that she really left through the window?¡± however, xu jiajia was just a weak little girl. although this was the only possibility, zhang shuhong still found it unbelievable. a moment later, zhang shuhong, who had been silent, said, ¡°hurry up and copy the surveillance information. take it back and study it carefully. we must how xu jiajia left.¡± ¡°yes!¡± after obtaining the copied surveillance video, xiao li quickly drove the police car and returned to hibiscus city¡¯s police station with zhang shuhong. zhang shuhong quickly arrived at chen ye¡¯s office and said in a hurry, ¡°captain, xu jiajia is missing.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing this, chen ye subconsciously stood up and stared at zhang shuhong with widened eyes. it was obvious that he had misheard something. however, at this moment, zhang shuhong frowned and said with a serious expression, ¡°this morning, we rushed to xu jiajia¡¯s ward and realized that she was gone. i immediately asked all the plainclothes police officers and relevant doctors and nurses, but they did not notice xu jiajia¡¯s disappearance. ¡°when we pulled up the surveillance footage to investigate, we did not see xu jiajia in the surveillance footage that covered the entrance. this is very strange. it¡¯s as if xu jiajia has disappeared from a man-made secret room.¡± ¡°oh no!¡± this news made chen ye¡¯s heart skip a beat. he sat heavily on the chair, shock written all over his face. firstly, this matter was unbelievable. how could xu jiajia leave without noticing in the hospital? on the other hand, xu jiajia was commander xu¡¯s daughter. the last time his daughter went missing was because she was kidnapped. what about this time? the police¡¯s care was not good. it was not easy to take the blame. but he could not be bothered to think about these things. what puzzled him was why xu jiajia left. ¡°didn¡¯t you notice any signs before? did the surveillance cameras show anyone entering xu jiajia¡¯s ward during this period?¡± facing chen ye¡¯s question, zhang shuhong shook her head decisively. ¡°other than the doctors and nurses, no one else has entered xu jiajia¡¯s ward. moreover, the doctors and nurses who entered the ward only did some basic routine checkups. they basically did not stay in the ward for more than five minutes. i realized that xu jiajia had disappeared less than an hour ago. in this hour, no one entered or left xu jiajia¡¯s ward. at the same time, xu jiajia did not come out.¡± zhang shuhong¡¯s report puzzled chen ye. so how did xu jiajia do it? how did she leave the hospital? the most important question was why did she leave the hospital? was her departure a personal subjective wish? did this mean that xu jiajia really had a secret that she did not want the police to know? if xu jiajia¡¯s departure was not subjective, what was the reason for her to take such a risk? these questions kept revolving around chen ye, making him feel a little frustrated that he could not find any answers. he sighed deeply and quickly picked up the hat by the side and put it on his head. ¡°one wave hasn¡¯t subsided, but another wave has risen. we had yet to find any clues of su yun, but there was a problem with xu jiajia. the two of them were each stranger than the other. there must be a connection! sent the remaining police officers out quickly. we have to find xu jiajia in the shortest time possible. otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to explain myself to commander xu.¡± following chen ye¡¯s order, police cars with sirens whizzed out. the pedestrians on the road stared curiously, although they did not know what had happened. however, from this formation, it was obvious that it was definitely not a small matter. the hibiscus city police station immediately sent the news to the police stations in various jurisdictions. for a moment, almost the entire police force in hibiscus city was looking for xu jiajia¡¯s whereabouts. the traffic police department also began to mobilize the heavenly eye system in the city. with the hospital where xu jiajia had disappeared as the center, they kept expanding the investigation area. however, the more they investigated, the stranger they felt. it was as if xu jiajia had really evaporated. she did not appear anywhere.. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Everyone, I’ve Been Waiting for a Long Time (2) chapter 170: everyone, i¡¯ve been waiting for a long time (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it had to be known that in this city that was filled with heavenly eye systems, even if they had extremely strong anti-reconnaissance abilities and were well-trained professionals, it would be difficult to avoid the screening of the heavenly eye system. however, when facing xu jiajia, the heavenly eye system seemed to have lost its effect. the search area had already been expanded to 10 kilometers away from the hospital center, but there was still no sign of xu jiajia. her departure became a mystery, and how she left was even more inconceivable. even if the results were not optimistic, the police did not give up. more than two hours had passed since they ordered the search. in the past two hours, xu jiajia had not been found, but many fugitives had become pleasant surprises. even when these fugitives were locked up in the interrogation room, they did not expect the police¡¯s motive was not to find them at all after making such a big move. if they knew, they would definitely feel aggrieved. smack! chen ye pushed open the office door in frustration. he poured himself a cup of tea with an anxious expression and drank it in big gulps. behind him were the police officers of the special investigation team. after more than two hours of searching, everyone was exhausted. chen ye sat heavily on the sofa and gestured for the other police officers of the task force to sit down. ¡°where did xu jiajia go? she has to cause trouble for us at such a critical moment!¡± chen ye was very dissatisfied with this. the fruitless search for more than two hours also made him very angry. the scattered police officers were still doing their best to search, but xu jiajia made everyone more and more puzzled. the entire city¡¯s heavenly eye system could not find xu jiajia¡¯s whereabouts. this meant that there was only one possibility. either xu jiajia was deliberately avoiding being discovered by the heavenly eye system. or the person who took xu jiajia away was so professional that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. however, these guesses made his doubts return to the beginning. that was, was xu jiajia¡¯s departure subjective or was she taken away by someone else? ¡°i¡¯ve always felt that xu jiajia was hiding something from the police. her disappearance can confirm this.¡± zhang shurong frowned and pondered. ¡°we haven¡¯t been able to unearth the secret on her because firstly, our main attention was on su yun. ¡°secondly, it was also because xu jiajia¡¯s identity was special. she was commander xu¡¯s daughter, so we had to be more subtle when dealing with her. the problem was getting more and more obvious. this xu jiajia was not as simple as we thought. the entire city¡¯s police force and even the heavenly eye system can¡¯t find her. i don¡¯t think this can be explained by the word coincidence. ¡± zhou xiaoxiao, who was sitting at the side, nodded. ¡°it¡¯s indeed unusual. our hibiscus city has already perfected the heavenly eye system a few years ago. ¡°although it was only set up on the main road, xu jiajia¡¯s hospital was in the city center. the surrounding roads were all main roads, so there were so few blind spots for the heavenly eye system that they could be ignored. ¡°even so, we haven¡¯t found her yet. either she¡¯s still in the hospital, or she¡¯s wearing some kind of disguise.¡± ¡°she can¡¯t be in the hospital. master, i, and my plainclothes colleagues searched the entire hospital immediately.¡± xiao li quickly expressed his stance and ruled out this hypothesis. ¡°that means that xu jiajia used a disguise. logically speaking, xu jiajia should have left subjectively. otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy for anyone to leave with such a living person.¡± the police officers of the task force analyzed the current situation one after another, but this did not improve chen ye¡¯s situation. chen ye was under more pressure than everyone present because he had to face a problem. if commander xu found out that his daughter had gone missing under the care of the police, he would definitely come to denounce him. however, if he did not inform commander xu immediately, it would be a dereliction of duty for chen ye. therefore, chen ye was indeed in a dilemma. the investigators of the task force were still discussing this matter enthusiastically, wanting to sort out a clear thought as soon as possible so that they could plan their next move. at this moment, chen ye sighed deeply. he stood up and walked towards the desk as he said, ¡°continue the mission to find xu jiajia. tell all the police to spare no effort to search the entire city. i¡¯ll go look for commander xu personally now. if we really can¡¯t find xu jiajia, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± as he spoke, chen ye called commander xu, but he did not get through. helpless, he decided to look for him personally. at the same time, he wanted to talk to him face-to-face about xu jiajia. after all, they were father and daughter, so he definitely knew his daughter better. after leaving the office, chen ye went straight to the parking lot outside the police station. the other police officers hurriedly followed. previously, when he went out to investigate, the car was parked far away. however, the parking lot was very close to the police station. not long after, chen ye came to his car. just as he opened the door and sat down to start the car, he suddenly saw something from the corner of his eye. as chen ye¡¯s back was facing all the police officers, everyone saw that after chen ye took out the key, his entire body froze. just as they were feeling puzzled, chen ye slowly put down his car keys. then, he picked up a piece of paper from under the windshield.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Everyone, I’ve Been Waiting for a Long Time (3) chapter 171: everyone, i¡¯ve been waiting for a long time (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this piece of paper had been carefully folded and deliberately placed in the most eye-catching position of the driver. moreover, chen ye clearly remembered that when he left more than two hours ago, this thing did not exist. ¡°has anyone been in my car?¡± chen ye held the piece of paper and turned to look at the others in the task force, but everyone was at a loss. this was because more than two hours ago, almost all the police forces in hibiscus city had been sent out. especially the people from the special task force present, they immediately went to the front line to lead the others to search. chen ye frowned and slowly looked at the paper in his hand in confusion. after thinking for a moment, he slowly opened it. there was a line of beautiful handwriting on the paper. from the perspective of the handwriting, the person who wrote this line of words must be an extraordinary-looking girl. however, what chen ye really valued was the content expressed by this line of words. [at 8 p.m. tonight, on mount yi road in fan city, mobilize the police. you must be on time!] below this line of words was a longitude and latitude coordinate, but it was not signed. chen ye slowly handed the paper to the others present. after everyone looked at it, their faces revealed the same expression as chen ye¡¯s. ¡°investigate! how did this piece of paper appear here?¡± chen ye squeezed out these words from between his teeth. at this moment, he felt like a marionette that was at one¡¯s mercy. there was actually someone who could come and go freely in the dignified captain¡¯s car and even leave a message. zhou xiaoxiao nodded and quickly left chen ye¡¯s office. she immediately went to the surveillance room in the parking lot to retrieve the surveillance footage. however, a moment later, zhou xiaoxiao returned to the office with a worried expression. ¡°report, the technical team discovered that two hours after we left, there was a malfunction in the surveillance system for nearly ten minutes. according to the investigation of the technical team, the surveillance system was suspected to have been interfered with. it only returned to normal ten minutes later. after that, we didn¡¯t find anyone entering your car.¡± interfering with the surveillance system¡­ this was not something an ordinary person could do. therefore, chen ye rushed to the technical team immediately. at this moment, all the police officers in the technical team were in front of the computer, tracking the source of the interference signal. the leader of the technical team, wu tao, also crossed his arms with a solemn expression and stood at the side, waiting for the police officer¡¯s investigation results. seeing chen ye come, wu tao quickly walked forward and saluted. ¡°captain chen, the other party¡¯s interference method is very brilliant. it didn¡¯t trigger the alarm system in the parking lot.¡± before wu tao could finish, chen ye interrupted his explanation. ¡°that¡¯s not important, team leader wu. i just want to know who entered my car and placed a letter in it.¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯ll investigate as soon as possible!¡± wu tao agreed repeatedly at the side. at the same time, he urged the technical police officer to hurry up. as a series of incomprehensible codes appeared on the computer screen, the technical officer immediately stood up and said, ¡°report, the other party has used some kind of anti-tracking system that we haven¡¯t mastered, so we can¡¯t capture the source of the signal. however, through the code program, this was an uncommon invasion method. ¡°therefore, we could basically determine that the surveillance equipment in the parking lot was not a jammed signal, but that the internal central network system had been hacked in those ten minutes. ¡°it¡¯s not that the surveillance footage did not capture what happened in those ten minutes, but because the internet system was hacked, it was equivalent to the surveillance footage of those ten minutes being artificially deleted.¡± the police officer¡¯s report made everyone present feel incredulous. the other party was clearly a hacker with relevant professional abilities. at the very least, it was easy to hack into the network of the parking lot. ¡°can you determine the other party¡¯s identity?¡± the technical police officer sat down again and operated the computer. then, he looked at the screen full of code and thought for a moment. ¡°this uncommon invasion method is completely different from the current conventional known methods. it might be some underground hackers.¡± hearing this, chen ye could only give up on searching for the other party¡¯s identity for the time being. he knew that this was not something that could be found for the time being. the most important thing now was the current case. more importantly, the purpose of the message was to let the police go to mount yi road in fan city. according to the map, that place was very close to su yun¡¯s hometown. what did the other party mean? could it be su yun? or was there really a power behind su yun? this was the first time these guesses appeared in chen ye¡¯s mind. at this moment, wu tao, who was standing at the side, also sighed helplessly. ¡°who would have thought that as soon as you left, someone would send a letter as if it was arranged.¡± wu tao¡¯s words were unintentional, but chen ye was interested. his eyes suddenly lit up. then, as if he had thought of something, he quickly handed the message in his hand to zhou xiaoxiao. moreover, he whispered something into zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s ear. zhou xiaoxiao nodded solemnly and left. the two of them¡¯s strange and mysterious actions made everyone present a little curious. ¡°captain chen, did you find anything?¡± a police officer asked curiously. ¡°i¡¯m not sure. let¡¯s wait and see.¡± chen ye waved his hand and stood rooted to the ground, deep in thought. no one knew what he was thinking about. however, not long after, in less than twenty minutes, zhou xiaoxiao rushed back. at the same time, she was holding some documents.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Everyone, I’ve Been Waiting for a Long Time chapter 172: everyone, i¡¯ve been waiting for a long time (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations seeing this, everyone was a little curious. they did not know what she had gone to do. it was only when zhou xiaoxiao walked to the table and spread out all the papers that she placed the message aside. then, she said to chen ye, ¡°captain chen, these are the hospital¡¯s list and some signatures when we took her statement. after comparison, the handwriting is the same!¡± hearing this, everyone was stunned. handwriting? then, everyone could not help but look at the signatures on these documents and realized that they were all one name¡ªxu jiajia!! ¡°this ¡­¡¯ ¡°could it be?!¡± everyone was shocked. even chen ye narrowed his eyes and looked at the message placed at the side. he saw that the beautiful handwriting was exactly the same as the signature on the other documents. anyone with discerning eyes could tell that this was definitely the handwriting of the same person. ¡°could it be that the person who sent the letter is¡­ xu jiajia? for a moment, as this speculation appeared, the surrounding people looked at each other and were dumbfounded. xu jiajia had just slipped away from the hospital when she used an extraordinary method to leave a message in captain chen¡¯s car. the meaning behind this could not help but make one think deeply. ¡°it should be her. there¡¯s no others! moreover, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding it from me. otherwise, the handwriting wouldn¡¯t be so obvious. but what was her goal? what does the location marked on this letter represent?¡± everyone was still a little confused, but they quickly thought of su yun. ¡°it¡¯s su yun!¡± before this, everyone had suspected that xu jiajia might be hiding something. however, because of commander xu¡¯s existence, they could not interrogate her too much. from the looks of it, xu jiajia was so abnormal and special. clearly, it was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. therefore, she must be hiding something. moreover, the thing she was hiding was definitely related to su yun. in that case, could it be logical to speculate that her departure and message this time was because of su yun? because coincidentally, today was the third day of su yun¡¯s announcement! at the same time, xu jiajia mysteriously disappeared. this was definitely related. it was impossible for there to be no reason. then, he connected it to the content of su yun¡¯s announcement at that time: see you in three days. coupled with the location xu jiajia had left behind: fan city, mount yi road. wasn¡¯t it enough to come to a conclusion? su yun planned to show his face near his hometown, fan city, near mount yi road. at this point, everything seemed to be logical. su yun¡¯s announcement three days ago finally revealed its meaning at this moment. ¡°the kidnapping case is really not that simple!¡± ¡°we were negligent. we only thought that xu jiajia might be hiding something, but we didn¡¯t expect her to be so complicated.¡± ¡°su yun¡¯s appearance in three days is today. coincidentally, xu jiajia is missing. could the two of them have already met? the so-called meeting in three days was for xu jiajia?¡± ¡°but what does the address xu jiajia left mean? that¡¯s su yun¡¯s hometown. could it be guiding us to find su yun?¡± as everyone discussed, the doubts did not disappear, but they seemed to have seen the answer. for a moment, everyone was a little excited. they had a feeling that this was a major clue and that there would be a huge breakthrough soon! ¡°let¡¯s set off immediately for fan city!¡± immediately, chen ye gave the order without any delay. although there were still many things that he did not understand, it was clearly not the time to think deeply. there was not much time left. he had to take action and seize the only clue to break through in one go. ¡°yes!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± then, the police officers left in a hurry, preparing to rush to fan city. everyone¡¯s mood was especially agitated. they predicted that this operation would probably be extraordinary. perhaps it could end the research institute¡¯s cultural relic case that had been troubling them for the past few days. as the hibiscus city police moved out, two other parties also moved out one after another. they also began to rush to fan city immediately. they were the research instituteand the military. su yun, the fuse for all of this, had been waiting here for a long time.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Su Yun Appears and Kills All the Enemies (1) chapter 173: su yun appears and kills all the enemies (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mount yi road, a rugged mountain road that was so inconspicuous that it was difficult to find on the map. this was the only path to the outside world for the few villages in the mountains. however, very few people came and very few people left. throughout the year, the color of the mountains on both sides would hardly change. calm, dead silence, and sparsely populated were synonyms for this path that had never changed since its establishment. from these few days onwards, this place became the target of public criticism. especially today, police cars quietly drove into the entrance of mount yi road. the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the dense forest seemed to be able to cover all the noisy dust on the road. the police cars did not go too deep into the mountain road for long before stopping by the roadside. the person who got out of the police car at the front was captain chen ye. he only waved at the back and entered the mountain first. as everything happened very quickly, no one saw this scene. after all the police officers entered the mountain, the police car silently changed direction again, as if it had never appeared again. chen ye led the team through the dense forest and arrived at a hidden area on the west side of the forest. ¡°captain chen!¡± a large number of police officers surged out of the originally empty forest. zhou nanhai strode towards chen ye. after the two of them saluted, chen ye respectfully called him leader. zhou nanhai waved his hand, indicating that he did not have to be polite. ¡°captain chen, after the fan city police received our cooperation order, they immediately mobilized a large number of police officers and rushed to mount yi road in advance to wait. this is the captain of the first operation team of the fan city police station, wang zhenlin.¡± with zhou nanhai¡¯s introduction, a capable police officer in his thirties walked out of the crowd. ¡°captain chen, we¡¯ve already received orders from our superiors in advance. all the next actions will be under your full command. we¡¯ll be in charge of coordination.¡± chen ye nodded and exchanged a few simple pleasantries. zhou nanhai said, ¡°xiao chen, hurry up and set up. i¡¯ll leave the target location to you.¡± ¡°i promise to complete the mission.¡± chen ye nodded solemnly and left after receiving the order. then, he began to deploy the police force. on the way here, chen ye had already made detailed plans for this matter. according to the note left behind by xu jiajia, the police force had to be deployed in the mountains about two kilometers away. however, he would naturally leave backup plans for himself. after all, he still didn¡¯t know what xu jiajia was up to. even if her father was commander xu, he had to be wary. ¡°send a portion of the police force to the deep mountains two kilometers away to deploy. you and i will go together. however, on the other side, we have to completely control mount yi road to ensure that we can discover any cars or people entering the mountain immediately. at the same time, the special police of fan city had to pay attention to breaking through the range of fire at every deployment location. make sure that there are no blind spots for firepower in all our encirclements.¡± at this point, chen ye sighed worriedly. ¡°for some reason, i¡¯ve been feeling uneasy on the way here. i keep feeling that something big might happen here. but now we¡¯re completely in the dark. we¡¯re still a long way from the truth. let¡¯s make full deployment first. i don¡¯t know what will happen at 8 p.m. tonight. ¡°however, i have a feeling that this operation might be very important and will bring us a major breakthrough. we have to be careful.¡± chen ye¡¯s order was quickly passed down. at this moment, the joint operation of the police of the two cities was fully launched. zhou nanhai commanded a portion of the police officers to quickly set up control at the entrance of mount yi road. in order to prevent the target from abandoning the car early and taking the mountain road instead, zhou nanhai specially instructed a few main entrances to be closely monitored. on the other side, chen ye also rushed to the coordinates xu jiajia had left behind with wang zhenlin. however, after arriving, a puzzled expression appeared on their faces. this place was neither an entry point nor the best location for an ambush. no matter how one looked at it, it seemed a little unnecessary to place a control here. so much so that wang zhenlin looked at chen ye in confusion and said, ¡°captain chen, are we sure we want to set up a control here? if you waste a lot of energy in this place, i¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to gain anything.¡± chen ye took a deep breath and shook his head gently. ¡°that¡¯s indeed the case, but i received a tip that the location on it is indeed here, so i definitely can¡¯t let this place go. even if it¡¯s a diversion, we have to see it clearly. let¡¯s hurry up and deploy. no matter what, we should know at 8 p.m. tonight.¡¯ wang zhenlin naturally did not insist. after all, they were only here to cooperate. all the command rights were still with hibiscus city. therefore, wang zhenlin quickly went to set up the police force. only zhou xiaoxiao and chen ye stood on the spot and observed their surroundings. ¡°we won¡¯t have any visual advantage in such a place. i don¡¯t think the other party will be stupid enough to come to such a place.¡± zhou xiaoxiao was the first to express her opinion, but this was also what chen ye was thinking. ¡°i don¡¯t know what xu jiajia is up to, but at this point, we don¡¯t have so many choices..¡± Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Su Yun Appears and Kills All the Enemies (2) chapter 174: su yun appears and kills all the enemies (2) translator: henvee translations editor: henvee translations just as chen ye finished speaking, hurried footsteps suddenly came from behind the two of them. then, a police officer quickly came to chen ye¡¯s side and said anxiously, ¡°captain, a team of military vehicles has appeared in our outermost circle.¡± ¡°military vehicles?¡± this news made chen ye frown in confusion. ¡°previously, our operation was indeed a military-police collaboration, but because of the urgency of the matter and the fact that the case was gradually turning to the sale of cultural relics, the cooperation with the military gradually decreased. moreover, when we were acting, we didn¡¯t have the time to contact the military. why did they suddenly appear?¡± according to chen ye¡¯s original plan, this time, it was sent by the swat team. they were fully armed and were qualified to do everything. as for the military, they were really not included in this case. however, he did not expect the military to take the initiative to come. this made chen ye think of another possibility. could it be that xu jiajia did not just leave a message for the police? ¡°what are commissar zhou¡¯s intentions?¡± ¡°commissar zhou is still directing the work. he wants you to interact with them.¡± commissar zhou was zhou nanhai, the leader of the special police team. ¡°in that case, quickly bring them over.¡± the police officer nodded and quickly left. in a few minutes, a pair of fully armed teams in camouflage combat uniforms appeared from the forest. their combat uniforms could form an ingenious combination with the terrain of the forest. hidden in the forest, it was probably very difficult to notice even if someone passed by them. from the aura emitted by this team, chen ye could clearly sense that this was not an ordinary team. as expected, the officer in the lead saluted when he arrived in front of chen ye. then, he introduced himself. ¡°officer, we¡¯re from the hibiscus city military district. i¡¯m here to investigate after receiving an order from my superior. what are you doing here?¡± chen ye also looked at the officer in front of him in confusion and said, ¡°our police have received a tip, and we¡¯re carrying out a comprehensive surveillance here. there¡¯s an operation tonight. the police and the hibiscus city military district had indeed conducted a joint operation previously, but this case doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with the military. why are you here?¡± when the officer heard this, he nodded slightly and explained, ¡°our military district received a call from a retired special forces soldier. there are special operations in mount shengu village. therefore, our military region immediately issued an order to take action. that was why our flying tiger special forces and the forest wolf special forces appeared here together. commander xu from the military district is also on his way here. looking at the time, he should be arriving soon.¡± hearing this, chen ye was especially surprised. special agent? what was going on? why was it so messy? fortunately, not long after, xu kui appeared with a team of soldiers. then, he shared information with xu kui immediately. ¡°could it be that they¡¯re not spies but mercenaries?¡± after sharing the information, xu kui immediately made this deduction. moreover, he felt that there was a high chance that it was the mercenary group he had found not long ago. ¡°commander xu, it seems like we¡¯re targeting the same group of people. moreover, this group of people is indeed in fan city, which is su yun¡¯s hometown. they must be looking for su yun!¡± chen ye¡¯s eyes lit up as he vaguely figured out some clues. then, the two of them compared the clues they had so far. as for xu jiajia, chen ye did not say much. after all, xu jiajia¡¯s role in the entire incident was very vague now. in addition, xu kui and xu jiajia¡¯s identities were special. before he had a clear investigation result, he did not want to talk too much about this matter. ¡°my daughter¡­¡± after xu kui learned some news, he was also puzzled. he had taught xu jiajia some body-strengthening techniques since she was young, but it was only for self-defense. it was indeed quite strange that jiajia could suddenly disappear from the police¡¯s sight, making xu kui unable to tell the situation for a moment. xu kui thought that he knew his daughter very well. it was impossible for her to be a bad person, so he could not help but worry. could she have been held hostage by a bad person? however, now that he was on a mission and jiajia had left a note for the police, xu kui knew that there was no time for him to think too much. he needed to complete this mission as soon as possible. perhaps he would be able to find clues about jiajia. ¡°i already felt that there was something wrong with su yun. it seems like there¡¯s really something wrong. it¡¯s very likely that he bewitched and coerced jiajia.¡± xu kui sighed, his expression depressed as he scolded his daughter for being careless in making friends. when he passed by the burning mountain and met su yun, he had a moment where he felt that su yun seemed to have become a different person. there was actually a murderous aura on him. at that time, he thought that he had seen it wrongly. now that he thought about it, there was clearly something wrong with su yun! moreover, he was close to his daughter, so it could not help but make people suspect some problems. ¡°this¡­ commander xu, the matter is unclear now. we can¡¯t judge rashly. perhaps your daughter is a little special.¡± chen ye organized his words and reminded him awkwardly. to be honest, he felt that not only su yun, but xu jiajia also made him worry. xu kui¡¯s face darkened, but he could not refute anything.he could only snort to himself and say stiffly, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. let¡¯s assign the mission first. i want to see what the clues my daughter left behind mean..¡± Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Su Yun Appears and Kills All the Enemies (3) chapter 175: su yun appears and kills all the enemies (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xu kui immediately gave the order. apart from investigating the special agents, the targets of the two special forces and the other soldiers would also cooperate with the police to complete the operation. after all, the nature of this previous incident had always been a joint military and police force. later on, the police fell into a bottleneck in their investigation and did not have any substantive plan of action. that was why there had never been such large-scale cooperation. however, since the military and police had gathered on mount yi road and their goals were almost the same, the joint military and police operation was officially launched at this moment. with the addition of two military special forces, chen ye¡¯s heart finally calmed down. it had been many years since he had seen such a big scene. in this seemingly calm mountain, not only were there military special forces, but there were also special police soldiers. even chen ye rarely had the chance to experience such an operation. chen ye quickly gave the order and completed the military¡¯s deployment. xu kui could understand the other deployment orders given by chen ye. however, he was only puzzled by the order to ambush in this seemingly meaningless forest. faced with xu kui¡¯s question, chen ye could only smile bitterly and say, ¡°this is your daughter¡¯s guidance.¡± xu kui: ¡°i believe that my daughter must have had a deeper meaning. she was even coerced.¡± xu kui could not say anything else. since it was the address jiajia had left behind, he would wait and see. although xu kui felt that it was meaningless to ambush here, it was a joint operation after all, so he did not interfere too much. in any case, the entire mount yi road was almost under the control of the military and police. even if the ambush point setup here was meaningless, it would not affect the entire operation. at the same time, in this vast mountain, other than the military and police who had already begun to ambush and guard, there was another person moving silently. rustle¡­ rustle¡­ a corpse was hidden in the dense grass. from the beginning to the end, su yun hid his whereabouts and was not noticed by anyone. in fact, during this process, he had close contact with the police less than a kilometer away. however, because both the military and police were focused on the direction of the mountain path, and his trajectory was behind the encirclement of the military and police, the two sides had been peaceful. this corpse was scorpion, who had gone to mount shengu village to investigate. although su yun still did not know how scorpion died, compared to the living scorpion, the meaning of this corpse was clearly more important. before leaving, su yun specially took out his phone from scorpion¡¯s pocket. he made sure that the phone was on. then, he put it back into scorpion¡¯s pocket intact before silently disappearing into the forest. after doing all this, su yun quickly distanced himself from the police and military¡¯s range of control. it was impossible for su yun to appear in the eyes of the military and police. otherwise, his plan would probably be destroyed before it could really begin. he silently passed through the forest, heading in the opposite direction of the encirclement of the military and police. the place where the military and police were controlling was not the battlefield su yun had planned. to him, there were more important things to do. after walking along the forest for a moment, he was already more than ten kilometers away from the military and police¡¯s control circle. the area controlled by the military and police was completely spread out with mount yi road as the center. however, its main target was still mount yi road. after all, the coordinates provided by xu jiajia and the explicit mention of mount yi road had caused most of the police force to be tied to a fixed location. the comprehensive encirclement formed was only relative. at this moment, su yun finally stopped and sat beside a tree. soon, a furry head popped out of the backpack. the white monkey was looking around curiously, but it was sensible enough not to make a sound. ¡°monkey, it¡¯s your turn. i¡¯ll be here. come back quickly if you find anything.¡± su yun naturally would not let go of such a pair of useful eyes. in this forest, no one would have thought that this white monkey was su yun¡¯s spy. ¡°squeak squeak¡­¡± the white monkey squeaked twice, as if in response to su yun. then, it nimbly climbed up the tree and quickly disappeared from his sight. su yun was not idle. he took out the phone that he had always carried with him. after confirming that the phone had been turned on, he put it back in his pocket. this would be the key to him singing tonight¡¯s big show! immediately after, su yun glanced at his watch. it was already 7:00 p.m. the supporting roles should be appearing soon. just as su yun had expected, charles, lucifer, and the other three mercenaries entered the forest. they did not take the suitable mountain path. to them, such a direct mountain path was definitely not to be approached. after all, these people were mercenaries who were all-powerful overseas and had experienced many bullets. therefore, after approaching the mountain path, charles immediately ordered them to stop advancing. he chose to take a long detour into the deep mountains and gradually approached his target. charles and the others were also 15 kilometers away from the nearest encirclement of the police.although it seemed like they had spent more time taking a longer detour, it turned out that charles and the others¡¯ anti-reconnaissance abilities were indeed excellent.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Su Yun Appears and Kills All the Enemies (4) chapter 176: su yun appears and kills all the enemies (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations although they did not know that mount yi road was already heavily surrounded, they had always believed that it was better to be safe than sorry. ¡°god of death, black wolf¡¯s signal and scorpion¡¯s signal are both in this mountain, but they¡¯re in two completely different locations. moreover, they¡¯re quite far apart.¡± lucifer looked at the two coordinates displayed on his phone and said to charles in confusion, ¡°this su yun looks like he¡¯s playing tricks. could it be that he¡¯s planning to disperse our combat strength and defeat us one by one?¡± charles raised a hand to stop behind him. the people behind him stopped in their tracks. after observing their surroundings, charles thought for a moment and said, ¡°this su yun is not easy to deal with, especially in such a forest with limited vision. su yun, who is hiding in the dark, is very dangerous to us. black wolf¡¯s death was a precedent. scorpion¡¯s death further proved that we could not let our guards down when facing su yun. now, two different signals have appeared on this mountain. obviously, su yun did not intend to let us form a perfect combat team of five. however, what he did not know was that a regular five-man combat team was only an inherent concept. it doesn¡¯t apply to mercenaries like us who use money to buy our lives. in that case, why don¡¯t we beat him at his own game? the five of us will split into two teams and go to two coordinates at the same time. su yun was alone, and the two signals were not too far apart. it was impossible for him to ambush two teams at the same time. this way, as long as su yun attacked, his whereabouts would definitely be exposed and the other pair could quickly return to reinforce. as long as we find him and stall him, when the person in white arrives, we will cooperate. su yun will not pose any threat!¡± charles¡¯s words made everyone present nod. mercenaries paid more attention to individual combat strength. after all, everyone was together for money, and any relationship related to money was unreliable. therefore, although the few of them seemed to have a tacit understanding, in fact, no one would hand their backs to others. so to charles and the others, whether the five of them acted together or split into two teams would not affect their combat strength. this was the fundamental difference between mercenaries and the chinese army. if anything dangerous happened, the chinese army would not retreat for the sake of their comrades. however, to mercenaries, it was not strange for them to betray their teammates. although such words could not be presentable, it was actually a tacit truth for charles and the others. therefore, at this moment, charles decided to beat him at his own game. this way, he could easily make su yun, who was alone, suffer from enemies from both sides. charles quickly turned around and looked at the two mercenaries behind him. ¡°cobra, shadow wolf, and big dog, follow me. according to our previous experience, black wolf¡¯s phone had always been in su yun¡¯s hands, so the three of us will find black wolf¡¯s location signal. there¡¯s a high chance that su yun is near the area where black wolf¡¯s location signal is displayed.¡± lucifer had no objections to this. after all, they had a 50% chance of finding su yun no matter which side he was on. he looked at the remaining mercenary and said, ¡°falcon, let¡¯s find scorpion¡¯s signal.¡± the mercenaries quickly agreed. other than the tomb raider, big dog, these people were not simple people. all of them had famous names on the overseas battlefield. cobra was famous for his insidiousness. it was said that one would never be able to guess how many weapons were hidden on him. moreover, cobra was good at quenching poison and was a chemistry expert. once cobra targeted someone, even if it was just a scratch, he could become a cold corpse because of the poison on the weapon. everyone who died at the hands of cobra suffered immense pain. therefore, there was once a time when someone was injured by cobra and chose to commit suicide to avoid the pain of the corrosion of the poison. shadow wolf¡¯s nickname was not casually given. his concealment and counter-reconnaissance methods could be said to be superb. especially in such a forest, it was difficult to find a hidden shadow wolf. shadow wolf¡¯s personality was also relatively gloomy. he usually spoke little and almost didn¡¯t talk to anyone. charles had once been at odds with shadow wolf, but because of su yun, charles had no choice but to put down his grudge with shadow wolf and the two of them reached an agreement. shadow wolf, who was good at hiding, could naturally find flaws in others¡¯ concealment. it was also because of this that charles took the initiative to ask to be in the same team as the shadow wolf. as for falcon, he was considered the gun god in this mercenary team. it was said that his bullets had never missed, and he had never fired a second shot at the same target. big dog was pig head rong¡¯s underling and one of the only people left from the tomb raiding gang. previously, because he had gone to the west road with charles to keep an eye on it, he did not go to maple ridge and escaped death. the reason why he brought him with him was also a pawn charles had chosen. moreover, he knew something about cultural relics that might be useful. once there was any danger, he would naturally let big dog die. charles would not show any mercy to this. the two teams quickly divided and walked in completely different directions. if some overseas forces and organizations found out that su yun could actually attract so much attention from a mercenary team alone, his name would probably quickly spread overseas.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Su Yun Appears and Kills All the Enemies (5) chapter 177: su yun appears and kills all the enemies (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after separating, the two of them quickly passed through the forest. there were clearly many dead branches and leaves on the ground, but the two of them could not make any sound along the way. as the screen showed that they were getting closer and closer to scorpion¡¯s location signal, lucifer and falcon filled their footsteps at the same time. the surroundings were strangely quiet, except for the sound of the wind and leaves falling. lucifer used his hand gesture to remind falcon to be careful. falcon also quietly drew the pistol at his waist. finally, on lucifer¡¯s screen, the two of them almost overlapped with scorpion¡¯s signal. falcon looked around warily. he did not find anyone¡¯s whereabouts. this made him feel that something was wrong. lucifer felt the same. at this moment, the two of them saw something vaguely in the grass not far away. lucifer and falcon slowly approached and finally saw the corpse placed here. lucifer quickly squatted beside scorpion¡¯s corpse and took out his phone from scorpion¡¯s pocket. ¡°looks like su yun isn¡¯t here, but why did he lure us here?¡± lucifer whispered in confusion while falcon shook his head in confusion. crack! however, at this moment, the sound of the heel stepping on a withered branch sounded. a crisp sound came, sounding very abrupt in this silent environment. falcon and lucifer looked at each other and were stunned. the other party did not step on it! there were others! a large number of swat members holding steel guns instantly appeared in the forest that was empty just now. ¡°f*ck!¡± lucifer and falcon finally understood why su yun had lured them here. this was clearly a trap. their target was them! however, su yun¡¯s methods were extraordinary. moreover, he dared to intercept the cultural relics. he was definitely not an ordinary person. at the very least, he was not a good person. then why did he dare to call the police? obviously, lucifer and the others could not guess that su yun was really a good person. he was really an ordinary citizen. it was only because of some special reasons that he was misunderstood. therefore, they never expected that su yun and they were clearly birds of a feather. he was not a good person, but he still dared to call the police? isn¡¯t he afraid of attracting trouble? ¡°freeze! hands up!¡± a powerful voice entered falcon and lucifer¡¯s ears, making them realize the urgency of the current situation. obviously, these swat team members had been waiting for them for a long time. in this encirclement, falcon and lucifer could not even find a reliable cover. this was naturally su yun¡¯s masterpiece. he had specially placed the corpse in a relatively empty area. when falcon and lucifer approached to examine the corpse, they had already fallen into su yun¡¯s trap. ¡°bang!¡± as desperadoes, lucifer and falcon naturally could not surrender. following falcon¡¯s gunshot, gunshots came from the forest one after another. the two of them braved the rain of bullets and rolled behind two big trees in a sorry state to hide. at this moment, their reaction was useless in front of the special police officers who were prepared. although falcon¡¯s aim was accurate, he could not even poke his head out, let alone aim. this was because this tree was really difficult to use as a useful cover. as the swat team covered the area with firepower, they quickly surrounded the front. although the other party might be a useful clue, under such circumstances, it was impossible for him to cause unnecessary harm and danger to his own people in order to leave them alive. therefore, if he could not do anything, he would only be killed directly! in a short period of time, falcon and lucifer fell into a dead end. however, the two of them were experienced mercenaries after all. after knowing that they had fallen into a trap, the two of them quickly began to size up their surroundings, looking for a chance to escape. fortunately, the surrounding forest was dense. after dodging in a sorry state, the two of them finally hid in the dense forest again. however, because of the relentless pursuit of the swat team members behind them, the two of them did not even have the chance to speak and could only escape in a sorry state. ¡°f*ck! f*ck!¡± lucifer ran angrily. only now did he finally realize that all of this was su yun¡¯s sinister intentions. ¡°how detestable. we almost failed miserably. he actually played dirty! moreover, why did he dare to call the police?¡± lucifer scolded su yun angrily. this made him feel very stupid. it was obvious that su yun had long thought of using the positioning to set them up. if not for the fact that the two of them were lucky, they would probably have been killed or handcuffed. of course, they were not out of danger now. falcon did not say anything at the side and only cared about running. however, the anger on his face had already explained everything. now, the two of them could not wait to find su yun and tear him into pieces. could not wait to find su yun and tear him into pieces. the most important thing for them was to escape the encirclement as soon as possible. the swat team would definitely launch a large-scale search. at that time, everyone would fall into a passive state. lucifer picked up his phone, intending to call charles. at the very least, he had to let charles know that su yun was not the only one hiding in the mountain. there were also a large number of police officers. however, when lucifer tried a few times but could not get through, he cursed angrily again. it was impossible for the police to not cut off the signal. although it was not to the extent that the signal on the entire mountain was blocked, at least it was impossible for them to contact the outside world before they escaped from this area. this was naturally one of su yun¡¯s plans. the reason why he wanted to transfer the police over was to give him enough help.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Su Yun Appears and Kills All the Enemies (6) chapter 178: su yun appears and kills all the enemies (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations through the police personnel, they could help him constantly reduce the enemy¡¯s strength. the two location signals would naturally cause lucifer and the others to disperse their combat strength. in addition, the police would definitely block the signals from the surroundings during their regular deployment. this way, the scattered combat strength would not be able to know the situation of the others. it also gave su yun the best opportunity to move, making it convenient for him to carry out the subsequent plans. ¡°retreat. hurry up and find charles and the others. su yun is too sinister. they don¡¯t know the situation. i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll fall for it!¡± at this moment, lucifer desperately wanted to meet up with charles, but under the police¡¯s investigation, how could this be easy? the two of them had no choice but to hide in the forest in a sorry state. as they rushed in the direction of charles and the others, they carefully avoided all the police searches. the police were naturally not to be trifled with. at this moment, chen ye had already given the order to quickly spread the police force out to search for the two of them. to these two people, it was almost like catching turtles in a jar. this was because there were still police forces stationed outside. as long as the encirclement shrank, they would definitely die. before this, chen ye and the others were still very puzzled. what was the point of setting up an ambush here with the address in xu jiaiia¡¯s message? but now it seemed that all of this had been arranged. could it be su yun? chen ye was very curious about this and was even more eager to know what su yun was going to do today. at the same time, on the other side. gunshots vaguely came from the forest and entered charles and the others¡¯ ears with the wind. charles and the others quickly became vigilant, but judging from the sound, the place where the gunshot came from should not be close. could it be that lucifer and the others had discovered su yun and started a firefight? charles quickly took out his phone, planning to call lucifer. however, after trying lucifer¡¯s phone a few times, he could not get through. this made charles vaguely feel that something was wrong. moreover, judging from the density of the gunshots, there should be others in the mountain. could it be su yun¡¯s men? the unknown of the current situation made charles grit his teeth angrily. until now, there was still no sign of su yun. charles and the others were getting more and more anxious. he called up the location signal again and was not far from their location. therefore, charles did not stay any longer. he waved his hand and led the few of them quickly forward. soon, after passing through a forest, charles realized that he had overlapped with the location signal. he quickly looked around warily, but he did not find any traces of su yun. squeak squeak squeak¡­ there was also a white monkey moving through the trees, constantly chirping, making charles distraught. but soon, this white monkey disappeared, leaving charles with nowhere to vent his anger. ¡°look, the signal is right here!¡± at charles¡¯s command, cobra, shadow wolf, and big dog walked in different directions. charles stood where he was and observed his surroundings with a solemn expression. he could not be sure if su yun was hiding in a corner and looking at him. therefore, from the beginning to the end, the gun in charles¡¯s hand was loaded. whoosh! at the same time, the white monkey had already appeared in front of su yun again. it danced and pointed in a direction. su yun, who had been waiting for news, smiled knowingly and patted the white monkey¡¯s head encouragingly. the white monkey happily darted out again and acted as a scout for su yun. it had to be known that su yun¡¯s long-range ability was indeed not bad, but he knew nothing about reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance. however, with the white monkey, it was different. following behind the white monkey, su yun quickly blended into the forest. gradually, under the guidance of the white monkey, su yun saw the figure of a mercenary in the midst of hiding. he seemed to be looking around for the source of the signal, and he was absolutely vigilant from beginning to end. this person was shadow wolf. he walked silently, and almost every time he moved, he would find a reliable cover. originally, su yun had a card between his fingertips. however, after observing this person for a moment, he quietly put away the cards. then, a silver needle appeared in his hand. in this dense forest, it was very difficult for cards to be effective. moreover, it did not match su yun¡¯s next plan and would affect the overall situation. however, silver needles were different. the denser the place, the smaller the target¡¯s range of activity. compared to throwing cards, the attack speed and trajectory of the silver needles were clearly different. just like fine bullets, although they were not as sharp as cards, their penetration was also incomparable to cards. most importantly, it was not easy to notice. it would not disturb the enemy and disrupt the plan. su yun quietly gradually closed the distance between him and shadow wolf. however, at this moment, shadow wolf suddenly seemed to have sensed something and looked in this direction warily. ¡°it¡¯s this damn monkey again!¡± fortunately, su yun¡¯s reaction was fast enough and he was far enough away. he quickly hid behind a big tree and the white monkey deliberately attracted shadow wolf¡¯s attention. coupled with the fact that the forest was too dense, he was not discovered by shadow wolf. su yun also realized that this mercenary must be a hidden expert. otherwise, he would not have such strong perception. it seemed that he could not get any closer, or he might be discovered at any time. once he was discovered, he did not think that the flying needles in his hands could compare to the semi-automatic rifles in their hands. therefore, su yun restrained his movements and hid behind the tree, holding his breath. after searching around, shadow wolf did not seem to dispel his doubts, but he still searched forward. he did not know that the grim reaper had already appeared beside him and that he had already entered the range of him. swoosh! a flying needle flashed with a cold light. along with su yun¡¯s gaze, it broke through the air. the sound was clearly so subtle that it could be ignored, but shadow wolf¡¯s intuition still made him feel as if there was a blade on his back and sense it. su yun was at the back of shadow wolf. the target of the needle was also chosen by su yun to be the heart. ¡°hiss¡­¡¯ the speed of the flying needle was so fast that it pierced through his back. before shadow wolf could react, he felt as if his heart had been pricked by a needle. however, because the flying needles were too sharp and su yun¡¯s speed was extremely fast, the small flying needles did not tear any wounds and only pierced through. they all entered his heart! Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Su Yun’s First Exposure! (1) chapter 179: su yun¡¯s first exposure! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°shadow wolf, did you find anything?¡± cobra on the other side had already searched over and asked shadow wolf. shadow wolf touched the place where the pain was in confusion. this was his chest, but he did not feel any other discomfort. the pain came and went quickly. this feeling was very subtle, as if he had been stung by a bee. other than that, he felt nothing. for a moment, shadow wolf did not care too much. ¡°i didn¡¯t find anything, but i keep feeling like there¡¯s someone around.¡± as he spoke, shadow wolf looked at where su yun was hiding, but he found nothing. after all, the forest was too dense. unless he used his x-ray vision, it was impossible to discover su yun. cobra looked around in confusion. during this period, he did not notice anything unusual. however, he knew shadow wolf¡¯s anti-reconnaissance ability very well, so he naturally would not let his guard down. just as cobra was observing, shadow wolf could not help but frown and touch his chest. this puzzled cobra. after all, such an expression was rare in shadow wolf. ¡°shadow wolf, what¡¯s wrong?¡± cobra looked at shadow wolf in confusion and asked. shadow wolf frowned and shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just feel a little pain in my heart.¡± cobra did not care too much about shadow wolf¡¯s words. after all, they were facing a huge enemy now. there was no need to ask too much about such a pretentious matter. ¡°hurry up and find su yun. this grandson is hiding in the dark and will always be a threat to us!¡± as he reminded him, cobra walked into the forest. shadow wolf followed closely behind, but for some reason, he felt a little uncomfortable. this feeling was very subtle. it was even impossible to sense without sensing carefully. looking at cobra that was getting further and further away, shadow wolf quickened his pace. he did not know that at this moment, a thin silver needle had silently taken root in his heart. because the heart was a very tight muscle, it was like a tire filled with air. the silver needles would not cause any harm for a short period of time. however, as time passed, the beating of the heart would cause the silver needles to pierce deeper and deeper. in particular, intense exercise would greatly shorten this time. once the silver needles pierced through the heart, even gods would be unable to turn the situation around. however, it was also because the silver needle did not leave any traces that the shadow wolf gradually relaxed his proficiency. when he quickly followed cobra, he did not know that his heart was under a huge threat. that discomfort became negligible in the process of adrenaline secretion. so much so that the usually cautious shadow wolf did not notice that the grim reaper had already quietly swung its fatal sickle at him. not long after, charles and the others quickly spread out in the forest. they wanted to rely on their advantage in numbers to find su yun, who was hiding in the dark, as soon as possible. what they did not know was that su yun had actually never left. instead, he had been quietly following behind the white monkey, looking for a suitable opportunity to attack. to su yun, this dense forest and familiar terrain became his natural hiding place. however, because he was afraid of shadow wolf¡¯s perception, he did not dare to get too close. he could only let the white monkey follow and let it lead the way. after all, no matter how strong the shadow wolf¡¯s scouting ability was, it was impossible for it to be stronger than a monkey. it also could not sense the use of a monkey at all. this was the difference in talent between races. but su yun could not find any opportunity to make a move. fortunately, this situation did not last long. the long search was fruitless, making charles and the others even more frustrated. ¡°f*ck! f*ck! where is this damn su yun hiding?¡± charles looked around angrily. what little patience he had was gradually exhausted in the search. it was also because of this rashness that charles made a decision that he would regret for the rest of his life. ¡°the white-robed men will be here soon. if we can¡¯t find su yun by then, we¡¯ll completely lose all our remaining reputation. at that time, we won¡¯t have any status in the research institute. ¡°spread out and search. i don¡¯t believe that su yun will grow wings and escape.¡± as he spoke, charles turned on his phone, wanting to confirm black wolf¡¯s location again. but he only realized that su yun must have turned off his phone. at this moment, there was no longer a location signal regarding black wolf on the screen. through this, charles was certain of one thing. ¡°su yun must be hiding near us. it¡¯s because he sensed our search that he turned off the signal. during the search, everyone had to be careful. that su yun has a throwing card skill. don¡¯t fail in a ditch.¡± hearing charles¡¯s words, shadow wolf smiled in disdain. ¡°impossible. i won¡¯t give su yun a chance to attack. no matter how powerful he was, no matter how accurate his cards were, it was impossible for him to attack from a thousand miles away. as long as su yun approaches, i will definitely be able to discover it immediately.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± cobra pushed up his transparent glasses and said with a sinister smile, ¡°in this dense forest, it¡¯s very difficult for su yun¡¯s cards to be effective. this is an advantage for us.. as long as we can see him, i guarantee that he won¡¯t live past the next second!¡± Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Su Yun’s First Exposure! (2) chapter 180: su yun¡¯s first exposure! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at this moment, cobra and shadow wolf had the same attitude towards su yun as charles. they had been played by su yun and were already furious. they wished they could skin him alive. in addition, they were experienced, so they could still remain calm in such a situation. however, as a tomb raider, big dog was already a little paranoid. previously, he had already learned from charles that everyone in pig head rong had died under su yun¡¯s cards. this made big dog have an uncontrollable fear of su yun. however, this fear became stronger as su yun did not reveal himself for a long time. as a result, big dog did not dare to be too far away from charles. it followed behind them in a panic, afraid that su yun would treat it as his next target. looking at big dog¡¯s frightened eyes, charles revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°how useless. why are you still standing here? hurry up and find him!¡± as he spoke, charles gave big dog a hard shove. it was also this action that distracted shadow wolf and cobra, who had been vigilantly observing the surroundings. ¡°hiss¡­¡± cobra gasped and touched his chest in confusion. shadow wolf, who was standing at the side, looked at cobra in confusion and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you alright?¡± cobra looked around strangely, then frowned and shook his head gently. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just felt like my heart was stabbed by something just now.¡± shadow wolf nodded. ¡°that¡¯s the feeling. i felt the same not long ago. however, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other reaction after that. perhaps it¡¯s because of our previous strenuous exercise that we felt a little uncomfortable.¡± cobra did not take this to heart. after all, this pain came and went quickly. it was almost only for an instant, and after that, there was no discomfort. no one associated this pain with su yun. cobra would not have thought that su yun had already made a move just now. when the silver needle pierced into cobra¡¯s heart, su yun quietly and quickly distanced himself from them. after all, this group of mercenaries did not have an undeserved reputation. although he was good at throwing cards and flying needles, the difficulty of approaching them silently or hiding under their noses could be imagined. su yun knew that he probably would not be able to find a chance to attack for a while. he could only choose to follow from afar and wait patiently. this battle gradually began in the forest without a sound. no one would have thought that su yun, who had troubled charles and the others, had been following them from afar like a shadow to carry out an assassination. just like a poisonous snake, it would never be discovered by its prey before attacking. once it decided to attack, it would only attack once. this time, it would take its life! after wandering in this forest for more than an hour, charles and the others had almost exhausted their stamina. especially shadow wolf and cobra. at this moment, their faces were a little pale, and their breathing became heavier. the two of them almost had the same feeling, as if their bodies were suddenly powerless. this feeling of weakness was constantly eating away at their remaining willpower. logically speaking, such a situation should not have happened to trained mercenaries like them. charles quickly noticed the abnormality of shadow wolf and cobra. he couldn¡¯t help but size up the two of them with a strange gaze and ask in confusion, ¡°does it really tire you out with this little exercise? looks like you need training. ¡± cobra pushed his glasses up sinisterly. he was naturally a little dissatisfied with charles¡¯s words. ¡°charles, what do you mean by that? do you think we¡¯re holding you back?¡± shadow wolf also glared at charles angrily. ¡°that¡¯s right. do you think we¡¯re not professional enough? it¡¯s just taking mountain roads. how much impact will it have?¡± of course, charles knew that this was not the time to have internal strife under such circumstances, so he quickly waved his hand indifferently. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. don¡¯t misunderstand. i just see that your expressions are a little bad. moreover, your breathing is so heavy. it¡¯s not what you should have.¡± cobra and shadow wolf looked at each other. although the two of them were unconvinced, they did not know how to retort. this was because even the two of them had already sensed that this weakness seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. beep beep¡­ a subtle notification came from charles¡¯s phone. he looked down in confusion, but then his expression instantly turned serious. ¡°f*ck! the white-robed men have arrived.¡± ¡°why are they so slow?¡± ¡°when they walked to mount yi road, they detected that something was wrong. they suspected that the police were setting up an ambush, so they took a detour. fortunately, mount yi road is relatively far from us and can¡¯t affect us. however¡­ lucifer seems to be heading in the direction of mount yi road. i suspect that we might have fallen into a trap!¡± charles said in a low voice. his expression was especially ugly as he vaguely realized something. ¡°but we still haven¡¯t found su yun. how are we going to explain to them later?¡± hearing this, the few of them became serious. they frowned, as if they were very afraid of those white-robed men.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Su Yun’s First Exposure! (3) chapter 181: su yun¡¯s first exposure! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations charles was in a dilemma, but he had no choice but to quickly make a decision. ¡°the white-robed men asked us to meet up. no matter what, let¡¯s go over first. this su yun is really good at hiding. we¡¯ve been searching for so long and haven¡¯t found him. could he be on lucifer¡¯s side?¡± as he guessed, charles led the way in a direction. cobra and shadow wolf followed behind charles without saying a word. at this moment, they were both thinking about how to deal with the interrogation of the white-robed man. as for big dog, he had no concept of those white-robed men. in fact, he had never heard of them before. although he was hired by the research institute, the people he contacted previously were all pig head rong. moreover, even pig head rong did not know much about the research institute. otherwise, why did he not even know the use of golden foil? therefore, he could be considered the most relaxed among them at the moment. the ignorant were fearless. soon, charles and the others arrived at a depression in the opposite direction. from afar, they could see a pair of people in special white uniforms. these uniforms could almost cover all the skin of these people in white, just like the chemical suits that often appeared in movies. however, compared to the anti-chemical suit, the white-robed men¡¯s clothes were clearly lighter. moreover, the materials looked very special and even had a light absorption effect. from afar, this uniform was not limited to white. it would form many colors under various lights, but if one looked closely, it would still be white. under this effect, it was actually very easy to ignore with the naked eye. it was unknown what material and principle it was made of. beside the white-robed men were a few silver boxes. although he did not know what was inside, from the white-robed men¡¯s attitude, it could be seen that they treasured these boxes. charles braced himself and came to the man in white. the leader had green stubble. although he looked like a scientist in his clothes, the aura he emitted was more like that of a killer. ¡°charles, there has been no progress on the mission the laboratory gave you. i need you to give me an explanation.¡± there was no emotion in the leader¡¯s voice, but it made charles feel extremely pressured. ¡°zero, we¡­¡± however, just as charles was about to explain why they had yet to find su yun, two painful groans suddenly came from behind. ¡°?¡± charles was stunned and hurriedly looked back. he saw shadow wolf and cobra behind him holding their hearts in pain. this made charles and the few white-robed men in front of him instantly focus on the two of them. the expressions of cobra and the shadow wolf began to become very distorted. at this moment, they seemed to be enduring some great pain. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± ¡°i, i, i¡­¡± they grabbed the clothes on their chests tightly, but they could not exert any strength. ¡°your members still have diseases?¡± a white-robed man asked with a strange expression. he felt that it was ridiculous. how could he be a mercenary like this? where did the organization choose people? charles looked terrified. he was very sure that the few of them naturally did not have any illnesses, but the current situation made him helpless. under his powerless gaze, in just a few seconds, cobra and the shadow wolf fell to the ground and stopped breathing. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the leader called zero still had a calm expression, but surprise finally appeared in his eyes. however, at this moment, charles was confused. he did not understand what was going on. they were fine just now. why did the two of them suddenly die without any warning? big dog, who was at the side, was completely frightened by this scene. as a tomb raider, he was not timid to begin with. however, now that he had suffered consecutive setbacks, especially with the elusive su yun in the dark, he was already scared out of his wits. ¡°it¡¯s su yun. it must be su yun. he killed the two of them!¡± big dog screamed and took a few steps back. his forehead was covered in bean-sized sweat. in his heart, su yun had already become a grim reaper that could not be judged with common sense. otherwise, how could he explain why cobra and shadow wolf, who had been walking beside him, died without any warning? moreover, boss rong and black wolf had all died tragically in his hands! smack! at this moment, big dog suddenly felt pain on the left side of his face. when he came back to his senses, he realized that charles was standing in front of him with an angry expression. ¡°if you dare to spout any more nonsense, i¡¯ll kill you now.¡± as he spoke, charles quickly turned to look at the white-robed men and explained anxiously, ¡°we¡¯ve been acting together. during this period, we didn¡¯t discover su yun¡¯s figure, nor did we suffer any attacks. i don¡¯t know why the two of them suddenly became like this. but¡­ recalling what had happened earlier, charles frowned and said, ¡°but they all said that they had previously felt a stabbing pain in their hearts. however, this should have nothing to do with su yun. it was said that su yun was good at throwing cards, but this had yet to be confirmed. ¡°the shadow wolf is even more of a hidden expert. if su yun wants to get close to us and enter the optimal attack range, it¡¯s impossible for him not to be discovered by the shadow wolf. moreover, they don¡¯t have any injuries from cards..¡± Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Su Yun’s First Exposure! (4) chapter 182: su yun¡¯s first exposure! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations while charles was explaining, the leader of the white-robed men had already hooked his finger gently. the few people behind him quickly went forward and checked shadow wolf and cobra. then, they stood up and shook their heads at the leader. they did not find any wounds on the two of them, so they could not determine the cause of their deaths. however, he was 100% sure that it was definitely not some throwing cards! zero¡¯s expression did not change at all, but his eyes flickered with a cold light. ¡°charles, this is your last chance. is this how you seize this opportunity? you did not find su yun, but two more of your people died. and you told me that you did not know how they died at all. since we were already here, this matter had to be resolved today. we had to get the golden foil and not disappoint the boss. finding su yun is your only chance to redeem yourself. don¡¯t disappoint the laboratory again.¡± as he spoke, zero glanced at shadow wolf and cobra, who were lying on the ground. ¡°as for the two of them, since they¡¯re dead, they¡¯re useless. but if you can¡¯t redeem yourself, i guarantee that boss will make you end up worse than the two of them.¡± zero¡¯s voice did not change at all, but charles did not doubt the authenticity of his words at all. that mysterious boss made them revere him. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll meet up with the others now. i¡¯ll definitely find this su yun. the golden foil was lost from our hands, and it will also come back to us.¡± charles looked at zero seriously. as he spoke, he grabbed big dog and walked into the forest. looking at charles¡¯s back, zero sighed softly. ¡°i¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any progress with these useless people. let¡¯s start moving too.¡± ¡°yes!¡± a few people in white quickly arrived in front of the silver boxes and slowly opened the lid. soon, the things in the box entered their eyes. these were some very unique weapons. they were completely different from all the weapons on the market and looked full of technology. on the other side, after bringing big dog into the forest, charles kicked a big tree beside him angrily to vent his anger. now, this situation had completely disgraced him, especially the deaths of shadow wolf and cobra. it was simply the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. they had died in front of the white-robed men just like that, but even now, he did not know the cause of their deaths. even lucifer and his companion were missing. he was the only one left in the entire mercenary team. this made charles angry but helpless. as for su yun, who had not appeared, it made charles more and more puzzled. was their deaths related to su yun? if so, how did he do it? the two of them were clearly fine just now. why did they suddenly die? charles forced himself to calm down and kept thinking about what had happened earlier. however, at this moment, big dog, who was standing at the side and panicking, suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. as big dog covered his chest, his eyes revealed the fear of death. ¡°it¡¯s su yun. su yun is here!¡± this pain made big dog quickly remember that shadow wolf and charles had both expressed this strange feeling before they died. now that this strange feeling had descended on him, big dog could not help but think that he had already been sentenced to death. ¡°su yun, su yun is here!¡± big dog turned around in fear and ran into the forest, as if he wanted to hide far away. charles quickly took out his pistol, but when he raised his gun and aimed at big dog, he realized that big dog had already burrowed into the dense forest. catching up now would only waste more time. to charles, the most important thing now was to produce the results of some actions as soon as possible in exchange for his way out of the research institute. as for big dog, charles had never felt that he could be of any use. bringing him along was just a pawn. from the looks of it, big dog was clearly scared out of its wits. it was naturally useless even if he was half crazy. although charles could catch up now and shoot big dog, charles, who had never taken big dog seriously, felt that it was unnecessary. as long as he could resolve this matter and find su yun, big dog would not be able to escape. with this in mind, charles did not chase after him. instead, he quickly took out his phone and kept trying to contact lucifer. at the same time, the police, who were setting up an ambush near mount yi road, had already sealed off a few kilometers of the mountain range. however, as this area was too big and was backed by a mountain, it was impossible to completely seal it off. they could only temporarily set up an ambush near the address xu jiajia had told them: mount yi road. chen ye and the police officers looked at the two corpses lying on the ground expressionlessly. not far away were the swat soldiers, who were pulling back. from the bullet holes in the two corpses, it seemed that a fierce gunfight had broken out here not long ago. other than the police officers, there were also soldiers checking the corpses. a moment later, this soldier came to xu kui, who was standing beside chen ye. ¡°captain, their identities have been confirmed. they are the overseas mercenaries, lucifer and falcon!¡± in the end, the two of them could not escape the joint encirclement of the military and police. from the moment they found scorpion¡¯s corpse, they had already entered the inescapable net that su yun had prepared for them. in the end, the two of them ended up as cold corpses. after all, facing the joint operation of the swat team and the military, no matter how powerful these two mercenaries were, they would only die. after all, not everyone was a ¡°wolf warrior¡±. ¡°check if there are any useful clues on them. wait for captain chen¡ªi¡¯ xu kui said in a low voice. however, before he could finish speaking, a terrified cry for help suddenly sounded from afar, making him stop abruptly. ¡°police, it¡¯s the police! save me! save me!¡± everyone was stunned and hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. they saw a crazed person with dust on his face and snot and tears mixed together in the forest. ¡°be on guard!¡± the military and police present quickly became vigilant, and this person was the fleeing big dog. the police quickly restrained big dog and pressed him to the ground. the police officer who subdued him asked, ¡°who are you? where did you come from?¡± ¡°i, i¡­ i¡¯m a tomb robber. my boss is pig head rong!¡± hearing this, everyone was shocked, and chen ye rushed over at this moment. with just a glance, he confirmed the other party¡¯s identity. as he had a sensitive nose like a dog¡¯s, he had the ability to sniff the ground and identify acupoints, so he was nicknamed big dog. with doubts, chen ye came in front of the big dog and asked the flustered and terrified big dog, ¡°aren¡¯t you from pig head rong¡¯s gang? why are you here?¡± big dog was pulled up by the police officers. after searching him, he confirmed that there was no danger. he trembled and said, ¡°i want to turn myself in. i want to turn myself in!¡± big dog seemed to have seen his savior. as soon as he got up, he knelt in front of chen ye. ¡°save me, police, save me quickly. i don¡¯t want to die! i can¡¯t be sentenced to death for tomb raiding. let me go to prison and hide.¡± at this moment, shock appeared on the faces of chen ye and the others. they did not see any wounds on big dog. why was he so panicked? it looked like he was even scared out of his wits! one had to know that this was a ruthless tomb robber who walked the underworld all day! even such a person was frightened to such an extent. one could imagine what terrifying things he had encountered. could it be that he was chased by that group of mercenaries or a mysterious third party? otherwise, who could scare him so much? chen ye thought of this and immediately frowned. ¡°what do you mean? someone wants to kill you? is it that group of mercenaries?¡± big dog shook his head desperately. ¡°no, they didn¡¯t want to kill me!¡± hearing this, many police officers were stunned. not from an overseas research institute? then it could only be a mysterious third party! ¡°who is that?!¡± then, under the police officers¡¯ covetous gazes, big dog looked terrified. he swallowed hard and began to repeat a name.. ¡°su yun, it¡¯s su yun!¡± Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Confirming Su Yun’s Identity (1) chapter 183: confirming su yun¡¯s identity (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations big dog¡¯s voice was not loud, and because of his panic, he sounded weak. but even so, the moment the words ¡®su yun¡¯ came out of big dog¡¯s mouth, everyone fell silent. chen ye frowned at big dog and asked uncertainly, ¡°who did you just say?¡± actually, there was no need for chen ye to ask because big dog seemed to have lost his soul at this moment. he sat there and kept repeating two words: su yun! big dog¡¯s chest began to rise and fall more violently. every breath seemed to require all his strength. ¡°su yun¡­ it¡¯s su yun. those mercenaries are all dead. i don¡¯t want to die. save me and send me to prison¡­¡± the desire to live drove big dog to constantly ask the police officers beside him for help. it even felt a little ridiculous. a tomb raider actually cried and begged to be imprisoned. his goal was only to protect himself in prison. what kind of state was he in? however, because there were no fatal wounds on big dog¡¯s body, everyone only felt that big dog was scared out of its wits. chen ye looked at the big dog and asked, ¡°have you seen su yun?¡± big dog shook his head and said, ¡°no.¡± chen ye glared at him. ¡°then why did you say that su yun wanted to kill you?¡± big dog looked terrified. ¡°because everyone who was looking for him died for no reason!¡± chen ye thought for a moment and asked, ¡°since you didn¡¯t see su yun, do you know what weapon he used?¡± big dog shook his head repeatedly. ¡°i don¡¯t know, but they all feel a sharp pain in their chests. soon, they will die¡­¡± at this point, big dog¡¯s voice gradually began to emit meaningless noises. these noises accompanied su yun¡¯s name and gradually made chen ye realize that something was wrong. there seemed to be something wrong with big dog¡¯s body! ¡°he seems to be in pain. hurry! hurry up and check. we can¡¯t let him die.¡± under such circumstances, chen ye naturally could not watch big dog die in front of him. after all, he was the only person who knew more at the moment. although there was no forensic doctor accompanying them, these criminal police officers had been professionally trained and could still make judgments on some basic problems. the police officers quickly examined big dog in all aspects, but the results were beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. they did not find any injuries on big dog¡¯s body. moreover, after examining big dog, there did not seem to be any signs of poisoning. however, at this moment, big dog¡¯s face had already turned greenish-purple. he kept opening his mouth to breathe desperately, but he could not reduce this suffocating feeling at all. big dog fell to the ground in pain and struggled with all his might. his fingers were all embedded in the mud. ¡°big dog, hold on! let me ask you, why are they looking for su yun? what does su yun know? also, what did su yun use to kill pig head rong? say something!¡± chen ye lay on the ground and put his ear to big dog¡¯s mouth. as he asked, he wanted his answer. however, big dog was only left with heavy and slow breathing. his face turned greener and greener, and he could not say a word. for a moment, chen ye was anxious and resentful. a few police officers quickly gave big dog first aid in various ways, but in the end, big dog fell to the ground and died of suffocation. all of this happened too quickly. one second, he was still talking, and in the next second, he suddenly suffocated to death. chen ye and xu kui, who were experienced and knowledgeable, could not understand what had happened to big dog. when the police officers who had given big dog first aid stood up and shook their heads at chen ye, they had already pronounced big dog¡¯s complete death. chen ye sighed deeply. at this moment, his brows were furrowed. it was not easy for him to obtain a breakthrough from big dog, but he did not expect him to die halfway. it made him feel a little uncomfortable. how did big dog die? this puzzled chen ye. he had clearly been under the surveillance of the police. when he ran over, he was still fine. how did he become a cold corpse in such a short period of time? ¡°captain, according to our basic judgment, this person should have died of suffocation.¡¯ the police officer¡¯s report puzzled chen ye. there were no wounds on big dog¡¯s body. he could also breathe, but why did he suffocate to death? confused, chen ye quickly looked at the police officer and said, ¡°send him to the station. i want to know what caused his death as soon as possible!¡± ¡°yes!¡± after giving the order, chen ye slowly arrived beside xu kui. at this moment, xu kui also had a solemn expression. ¡°captain chen, what do you think of this person repeating su yun¡¯s name before he died?¡± chen ye sighed deeply and shook his head gently. ¡°i don¡¯t know. we know too little about su yun. however, from big dog¡¯s condition, su yun should be here too. previously, our police suspected that su yun was from a third party. from the looks of it, this guess is almost correct. su yun is definitely not as simple as she looks.¡± ¡°i never expected jiajia¡¯s classmate to be a hidden uneasiness factor!¡± xu kui nodded and recalled the last time he saw su yun. at that time, he thought that it was an illusion.. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Confirming Su Yun’s Identity (2) chapter 184: confirming su yun¡¯s identity (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations from the looks of it, su yun was indeed not simple! and the mysterious third party might be the only explanation for su yun. zhou nanhai rushed over at this moment. he had already understood the current situation through the police officer¡¯s report. for a moment, his expression was especially solemn. ¡°sigh, there are new weapons.¡± zhou nanhai sighed. his expression was ugly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°the only thing we can be sure of now is that this third faction, which is the mysterious faction represented by su yun, should have some secret weapon that we don¡¯t know about. the reason for the deaths of pig head rong and the others was very straightforward. they had their necks cut and died, but we still haven¡¯t found the weapon. the more troublesome thing now, though, was that their weapons had changed too quickly. the previous weapon had yet to be investigated, and now there was a new one. this time, the weapon was even more special. we could not even find the wound. ¡°what kind of result will this new weapon bring? it¡¯s really immeasurable. there are too many hidden dangers!¡± hearing zhou nanhai¡¯s words, chen ye and xu kui nodded in agreement. everyone was very afraid and puzzled about the weapons controlled by a third party. ¡°from the looks of it, the person the overseas research institute is looking for is indeed su yun. in other words, they are competing with a third party.¡± as chen ye spoke, he was also sorting out his thoughts. ¡°through our follow-up during this period of time, we can basically determine that the biggest mastermind in this matter is the mysterious research institute and this mysterious third party. pig head rong¡¯s criminal gang was just a pawn for overseas organizations to develop in china. ¡°logically speaking, they should have left silently after obtaining the national treasure. the reason why they were still here was probably related to the third faction behind su yun. the vicinity of mount yi might be the last battlefield, and also our last chance! if we can¡¯t let this matter end here, i¡¯m afraid it will be even harder to find them after this. xu kui agreed with chen ye¡¯s judgment. this was not much different from what he was thinking. but xu kui was also vaguely worried. su yun¡¯s background was so complicated, and his daughter has had frequent contact with su yun. it was still unknown where xu jiajia was, but as her father, xu kui only hoped that xu jiajia would not be implicated in this matter. it involved two mysterious forces. clearly, it was abnormally dangerous. xu jiajia was a young lady. whether she was bewitched by su yun or anything, she could not deal with it. however, xu kui did not expect that there were actually only two people in the third mysterious faction. in the beginning, there was only su yun, but now, there was his daughter. ¡°clean up the battlefield immediately. take your positions in all the other ambush points. the rest of you, start searching along the mountain path!¡± with worry, xu kui quickly gave the order. the efficiency of waiting here was really too slow. instead of doing this, it was better to seize the time to take the initiative to attack. moreover, the results of the ambush on the mountain path had already been achieved, and the direction big dog came from was not in the planned location, so it was certain that there were traces of the enemy elsewhere. therefore, it was useless to guard mount yi road anymore. moreover, no matter what the reason was, xu kui could not wait to find su yun. it was the same for chen ye. during this period of time, he had been puzzled. now that su yun¡¯s name came out of big dog¡¯s mouth, it brought a huge breakthrough to the entire case. lucifer and falcon¡¯s corpses were quickly brought away by the police officers. all traces of the battle were deliberately cleaned up. the police officers who had been lying in ambush at various positions continued to enter a lurking state. on the other hand, the forest wolf special forces took the attack and rushed into the forest, preparing to take the initiative to attack. on the other side, charles walked out of the forest helplessly after searching for su yun for a long time to no avail and returned to the white-robed man¡¯s side. looking at the dispirited charles, the leader, zero, said expressionlessly, ¡°you can¡¯t even find a person?¡± charles stood at the side with his head lowered. he knew that he was in the wrong, so he naturally did not dare to refute anything. moreover, these white-robed men were people he could not touch. the difference in status between the two in the research institute was huge. ¡°where did the rest of you go? why haven¡¯t you come over to meet up?¡± facing zero¡¯s question, charles sighed helplessly. ¡°i don¡¯t know. i lost contact with lucifer and the others. at that time, we went to look for two different location signals. after that, there was no news of lucifer or falcon. this su yun must have brought others with him. previously, we heard faint gunshots, but there has been no movement since.¡± a thin white-robed man standing behind zero smiled disdainfully. ¡°in my opinion, your people are as useless as you. i¡¯m afraid they have already failed miserably and died on mount yi.¡± charles opened his mouth to retort instinctively, but he swallowed the words. zero turned around and looked at the thin white-robed man. then, he said indifferently, ¡°let the organization worry about them. the most important thing for us now is to find su yun.¡± as he spoke, zero checked the weapon in his hand.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Confirming Su Yun’s Identity (3) chapter 185: confirming su yun¡¯s identity (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the appearance of this weapon looked very strange. it was the same as the clothes these people were wearing. it was white. however, there was also a larger container on this weapon. this container was embedded in the weapon like a conventional bullet clip. there was also a tube attached to the back end of the weapon. the tube led to a special backpack zero was carrying. sizzle¡­ as zero pressed the switch, there was a sound. then, the weapon in his hand was already activated. the weapons in the hands of the white-robed men present were different, but they all looked very special. moreover, these people in white seemed to be very satisfied with the weapons in their hands, which puzzled charles. after all, the white-robed men were of a higher rank than charles. they had always been a relatively mysterious existence in the organization. the research institute secretly had many laboratories overseas, and the white-robed men participating in this operation were all from the same laboratory, codenamed sweeper. the sweeper laboratory had always been a very mysterious existence. even charles did not know the secret. only the research institute could control and command the various laboratories. however, like all the existences in the laboratory, these people in white were elusive and rarely appeared. at this moment, the weapon zero was equipped with was the latest research product of the laboratory, the electromagnetic gun. although it was only a prototype, zero felt that it was enough for this operation. all along, various countries had been working hard on the new reform of weapons. the concept of electromagnetic guns did not only appear in sci-fi movies. when the sweeper laboratory first developed the electromagnetic gun, theoretical experiments were carried out. from the beginning, he used the electromagnetic coil to produce a powerful airflow in an instant. currently, the first generation product of the electromagnetic gun could already compress a small reactor and be built into the box. by producing a magnetic force through a powerful electric current, the magnetic force shoots out ferromagnetic bullets to kill the target. during this period, the laboratory did many experiments before finally obtaining the current electromagnetic gun. electromagnetic guns were considered a major reform of contemporary weapons. with electromagnetic power, the ferromagnetic bullets fired could be three to five times stronger than ordinary guns. this process lasted for a long time and was also zero¡¯s favorite product. in this operation, zero had specially equipped the electromagnetic gun. he wanted to use su yun to begin human experiments on the electromagnetic gun. in addition, the other white-robed men were also equipped with concussion grenades and plasma flame guns. their weapons were all the latest scientific research products, which was enough to show that these people in white had come prepared. therefore, zero was very confident that as long as he found su yun, he was confident that he could end this matter in the shortest time possible. however, to the white-robed man, the most important question was how to find su yun. he originally thought that charles and company would gain something, but from the looks of it, charles did not even know where his other companions were, let alone this elusive su yun. the people in white did not want to search aimlessly like charles and the others. to these researchers, efficiency was everything. therefore, they had to formulate a solution as soon as possible. the man in white quickly began to discuss. charles, who had always been arrogant, could only stand at the side without saying a word. at this moment, he had no right to interrupt. squeak squeak squeak¡­ at this moment, a familiar voice entered charles¡¯s ears. charles suddenly turned around to look for the voice and realized that a white monkey was sitting on a tree not far away. he had seen this white monkey many times. because its color was eye-catching, he still had an impression of it. it was not strange for there to be monkeys on this mountain, but what was strange was that this white monkey was really too recognizable. the white monkey stood on the branch and bared its fangs and brandished its claws, as if it was deliberately attracting the attention of others. not only because of the white monkey¡¯s pure white fur, but more importantly, there was something golden hanging on the white monkey¡¯s neck? charles was stunned. he took a closer look and was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°golden foil! why does that monkey have gold foil on him?¡± after seeing the gold foil, charles¡¯s eyes widened. how could such a precious thing appear on a monkey? could it be¡­ su yun? at the thought of this, charles immediately turned to look at the white-robed man, only to see that they were also looking at the white monkey strangely. clearly, they were in disbelief at the golden foil hanging around its neck. in the ancient chinese saying, was this what it meant to search high and low for something? at this moment, charles pointed at the white monkey and said, ¡°that monkey should be su yun¡¯s. otherwise, it would be impossible for the monkey to have this golden foil!¡± sizzle¡­ without another word, zero quickly aimed at the white monkey and activated the electromagnetic gun. a bullet shot out quickly. even the magnetic force produced by the electromagnetic gun formed a magnetic field around zero. fortunately, the white monkey¡¯s movements were agile. it quickly scurried to another tree and dodged the fatal bullet. the ferromagnetic bullet quickly hit the tree trunk like a hot knife through butter. its penetration was completely incomparable to conventional weapons. it was obvious that if the target of this bullet was a person, there was no chance of survival. squeak squeak squeak¡­ after the white monkey scurried to another tree, it even called out to the few of them provocatively before disappearing into the forest. ¡°chase!¡± the golden foil he had been looking for was actually on a white monkey. be it the white-robed man or charles, they naturally would not let go of this opportunity. they quickly rushed into the forest and chased after the white monkey. however, this was a forest. the white monkey could be unobstructed, but they could not. the strange thing was that this white monkey seemed to not want to escape at all. after pulling away from them, it would stop and let out squeaks, as if it was provoking them. this way, the target was not lost, allowing the white-robed men and the others to go deeper. this competition happened too suddenly. charles felt that something was wrong. ¡°zero, could there be a trap? how did that piece of golden foil suddenly appear on the white monkey¡¯s neck? could it be that su yun is planning to lure us over and kill us one by one?¡± hearing charles¡¯s words, zero sneered. how could he not have thought of it? but so what? even if he knew that it was an open scheme, he had to fall into it. ¡°so, you want the golden foil close at hand to disappear again?¡± one sentence from zero rendered charles speechless. ¡°don¡¯t worry. since we¡¯ve already taken action, we must have come prepared. it¡¯s just throwing cards. it can only deal with you. moreover, who knows if he knows how to throw cards? it might just be misinformation. after all, i don¡¯t believe in the existence of such a skill¡­ zero did not hide his contempt for charles and the others at all, but they, the white-robed men, did have the capital. as a result, charles could only suffer in silence. the few of them chased after the white monkey all the way and approached the other end of the mountain range. this was a naturally formed canyon, and it was a unique mountain terrain. this place was relatively empty compared to the forest just now. after the white monkey arrived, it suddenly disappeared without a trace. whoosh! at the same time, in a hidden corner, the white monkey happily ran to su yun¡¯s side.. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Weapon Exposed (1) chapter 186: weapon exposed (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun was hiding in a corner in the forest. he quietly raised his head and looked at the white-robed men who were looking for him not far away. in the end, he patted the white monkey¡¯s head in satisfaction. ¡°i¡¯ll definitely buy you bananas when we go back. a lot!¡± as he spoke, su yun took off the golden foil hanging on the white monkey¡¯s body and put it away again. this thing was very precious and could not be lost. as for the white monkey, it squatted obediently at the side, waiting for su yun¡¯s next order. clearly, this was all su yun¡¯s plan. he wanted to lure these people into the canyon. this was a natural terrain and a tomb that su yun had prepared for these people. it was impossible for him not to use it. ¡°we can start moving.¡± su yun typed a message and sent it to a number. then, he silently disappeared from this place, trying to close the distance between him and the white-robed men. at this moment, after zero and the others arrived, they became vigilant. they naturally knew that the terrain of this canyon was empty, but the mountains on both sides were rugged. it was a good place to ambush. as for su yun¡¯s motive for luring them here, it was obvious. even a fool could think of it. but they had to come for the golden foil. charles did not have advanced equipment, so he could only hold a semi-automatic rifle and slowly move forward cautiously. as a mercenary, although many of his companions had died, he was not afraid. this was because there were still the white-robed men beside him. he was confident that they could take down su yun. and su yun was like a dormant cheetah. although he was somewhat puzzled by these white-robed men, they were definitely enemies since they were with charles. ¡°it should be an elite sent after threatening me with the overseas text message, right?¡± su yun muttered to himself. seeing these people¡¯s attire and the strange weapons in their hands, su yun did not dare to let his guard down. although they had not fought, he could already clearly determine that these white-robed men were not easy to deal with. at the same time. in a dark and deep alley in hibiscus city, a person stood there quietly, as if waiting for something. ¡°buzz buzz¡­¡± a subtle sound was heard. the person quickly took out her phone from her pocket. she had received a message. looking at the content of the message, under the light of the phone screen, a gentle smile appeared on her exquisite and beautiful face. immediately after, this person quickly walked deeper into the alley. this area was remote. even in broad daylight, it was difficult for these old alleys to be illuminated. therefore, very few people were willing to enter and leave this place. as time passed, these alleys were empty, leaving only these old houses to form deep and narrow alleys. however, this woman seemed to be very familiar with this environment, so much so that even in the darkness, she did not need any light. soon, the woman arrived in front of a metal door. knock¡­ knock knock¡­ knock. the woman knocked on the iron door in a very regular manner. soon, hurried footsteps came from inside. then, the iron door was pulled open a crack. after seeing the woman clearly, the iron door was quickly opened. the light from the house shone out, not only illuminating the person in front of him, but also illuminating the surroundings. this woman was xu jiajia, but she did not look disheveled at all. it was as if the police¡¯s large-scale search previously had no effect on her at all. xu jiajia quickly entered the house. the man who opened the door also stuck his head out very cautiously. after confirming that there were no spies around, he quickly closed the iron door. the remote and quiet alley returned to darkness, as if nothing had happened. as for xu jiajia, who had entered the house, her eyes suddenly lit up. although the iron sheets outside looked very inconspicuous, there was a completely different scene in the house. there were more than five or six computers on a spacious multimedia platform. what was playing on the computer was actually the satellite navigation map of the entire hibiscus city. the man who had opened the door for xu jiajia quickly sat in front of the screen. at this moment, xu jiajia walked to his side. ¡°we can start searching. there will be other clues later. wait for my news.¡± the man did not seem to be good with words. after hearing this, he only nodded. then, he skillfully operated the computer. soon, three different coordinates appeared on the computers at the same time. the range of mapping between these coordinates was constantly expanding. if anyone who knew this was present, they would be able to tell at a glance that this was the triangulation formed by recording the coordinates of longitude and latitude into the triangular position. this was a method of positioning using mathematical principles. two or more detectors were used to detect the target¡¯s position at different positions. then, the triangular geometry principle was used to determine the target¡¯s location and distance. in addition, the equipment in front of xu jiajia and this man was very advanced. they could use global satellite positioning technology with almost zero delay and error. therefore, on this basis, the triangulation technique could be perfectly implemented. using the triangulation method to accurately calculate the location of the target, the error would even be less than two centimeters. as the screens in front of her were constantly changing, xu jiajia stood quietly at the side. the phone in her hand was still displaying the last message she had seen.. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Weapon Exposed (2) chapter 187: weapon exposed (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the person who sent the message was su yun. after taking such a big detour, su yun¡¯s true motive was revealed at this moment. ¡°found it!¡± as a few locations quickly formed a triangle on the screen, the center cross was the target to search. ¡°in lin city, in the suburbs. that place is very desolate. it¡¯s backed by the east sea. the place you¡¯re looking for is near there! however, we don¡¯t know where it is exactly. we still have to wait for new clues.¡± as he spoke, the man quickly wrote down the precise coordinates on the paper and handed it to xu jiajia. xu jiajia did not say anything else. she took the note and placed it in her pocket. ¡°thanks.¡± the man frowned slightly as he watched xu jiajia turn around and leave. then, he said, ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t need our help? the police in the city are looking for you. moreover, the place you¡¯re looking for is not simple. when i was locating, i was intercepted by the signal many times. can you do it yourself?¡± hearing this, xu jiajia stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the man. she smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯ve helped me enough. there¡¯s no need to involve anyone else.¡± as she spoke, xu jiajia quickly came to the metal door, opened it, and stepped out. when the metal door closed again, xu jiajia had already been lured into the darkness and quickly disappeared. a metal door was separated from the inside. it was like a completely different world from the outside. from the outside, this alley looked desolate and remote. it was no longer possible for anyone to live here. however, if one entered the metal door, they would discover that the room was filled with all kinds of technology. there were even some weapons of various lengths hanging on the wall. among them, there were even many guns and bullets that were strictly prohibited. and this was only the tip of the iceberg. there was a corridor that led deeper into the house, but it was unknown what it looked like inside. on the other side, su yun did not dare to let his guard down. su yun had never interacted with these white-robed men, so he did not know their backgrounds at all. especially after seeing the unique equipment they were equipped with, su yun naturally would not be rash enough to choose to fight head -on. looking at the white-robed team that was gradually walking towards the mountain in the canyon, su yun silently shortened the distance between them. beep beep¡­ beep beep¡­ just as su yun was getting closer and closer, preparing to find an opportunity to secretly attack, the white-robed man¡¯s team suddenly stopped. zero glanced at his watch, which kept making a sound, then looked around solemnly. ¡°be careful. the thermal imaging system has detected biological activity, and it¡¯s not far from us.¡± zero¡¯s words entered su yun¡¯s ears. although he was speaking in english, su yun understood a little and felt that something was amiss. he thought that these people would not be easy to deal with, but he did not expect them to be equipped with rare high-tech technology. wasn¡¯t this a blow to him? it was also a little like cultivating the technology side. the outcome was really unpredictable. the watch on zero¡¯s wrist was naturally one of the products of the research institute. although this thing was considered high-tech, it was not a special technology. it was just that ordinary people could not get it. originally, wearing this watch was only a habit of zero. unexpectedly, this watch became a problem that su yun could not approach the team. therefore, su yun had no choice but to temporarily give up on taking action. at this moment, once he attacked, his whereabouts would be exposed. at that time, although the other party might be killed by him, he would also be surrounded by the other party. this was a situation that su yun did not want to see. looking at the team that had formed a perfect defense not far away and was constantly advancing, su yun was also secretly thinking about how to deal with it. clearly, with these people together, it was very difficult for su yun to find an opportunity to attack. he had to think of a way to split them up. otherwise, as time passed, his situation would only become more dangerous. now that he had lured the snake out of the hole, xu jiajia must have already gone to look for the golden foil. however, he still needed to obtain the specific clues of the second piece of golden foil from the white-robed man before xu jiajia could find it. otherwise, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. with this in mind, su yun quickly patted the backpack behind him. ¡°squeak squeak¡­¡± the white monkey nimbly stuck its head out and looked at su yun curiously. it even grinned, revealing a few teeth, as if it was smiling at su yun. su yun looked at the white monkey and said helplessly, ¡°you¡¯re still in the mood to laugh at a time like this. i¡¯ll give you a mission.¡± su yun immediately explained in detail what she wanted the white monkey to do. the white monkey was smarter than the other monkeys. there were even times when he wondered if the white monkey could really understand human language. after saying that, su yun looked at the white monkey and asked, ¡°do you understand?¡± the white monkey was stunned on the spot for two seconds. then, it actually nodded. then, it scurried up the tree and disappeared. su yun hurriedly hid himself again. at the same time, he secretly observed the white-robed man¡¯s team. ¡°squeak squeak¡­¡± as expected, when the white monkey appeared on the tree not far from the white-robed man again, it instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°it¡¯s that white monkey!¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Weapon Exposed (3) chapter 188: weapon exposed (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations charles immediately saw the obvious white monkey. he quickly raised his gun, but then he frowned. ¡°the golden foil on the monkey is gone.¡± zero, who was standing beside charles, said thoughtfully, ¡°this monkey has appeared a few times. the golden foil inexplicably appeared on its body and disappeared. from the looks of it, su yun is nearby. the golden foil should be in his hands.¡± as he spoke, zero gently hooked his finger, and the two white-robed men behind him quickly ran in the direction of the white monkey. by capturing the white monkey, he might be able to use the white monkey¡¯s instinct to avoid danger to find su yun, who was hiding in the dark. however, in this forest, it was the monkey¡¯s world. how could two people in white capture a monkey so easily? seeing the white-robed men approach, the white monkey had no intention of hiding. instead, it sat on the tree, as if it was waiting for them to go up. the two white-robed men did not know that su yun was already silently hiding not far away, quietly waiting for their arrival. swoosh! in the next moment, the silver needle was shot, but it could not be captured by the naked eye. as for zero and the others, they suddenly saw one of the white-robed men holding his neck in pain. then, blood kept gushing out from his fingers. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± charles looked at the man in white in shock. his palm was gradually dyed red by his own blood. this was because there was a large artery on his neck. once it was pierced, he naturally could not stop the bleeding in time under his blood pressure. because the wound was too small, it would take a long time for him to bleed to death. moreover, once he was treated in time, his life would not be in danger. however, no matter what, this white-robed man had temporarily lost his mobility under the circumstances of bleeding from the main artery. everyone had been watching him just now. why was he suddenly injured for no reason? however, this was not the end. swoosh! as a silver light that could not be seen by the naked eye flashed, another white-robed man was about to squat down and check on his injured companion when he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. this feeling disappeared as quickly as it came, so he did not care too much. instead, he focused all his attention on his bleeding companion in front of him. the white-robed man moved his companion¡¯s hand away and realized that at some point, there was a needle mark on the main artery on his companion¡¯s neck. with a slight touch, he could still feel a foreign object, and a large amount of blood surged out uncontrollably from here. the white-robed man quickly tried to stop the bleeding of his companion, but the wound was on the aorta. the blood pressure in the aorta was very high. without medical tools, it was impossible to stop the bleeding. as for zero and the other white-robed people, they had no intention of going forward. from this, it was obvious how cold-blooded zero and the others were. they seemed to have realized that this might be an ambush, so they did not go forward even though they knew that their companions were in urgent need of help. they were really too calm, so calm that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. not far away, after the white-robed man failed to stop the bleeding of his companion, he could only watch as his companion became weaker and weaker because of excessive blood loss. when he looked up again, the white monkey had already disappeared. only then did the white-robed man realize that this white monkey was just bait to lure them away. therefore, the white-robed man quickly stood up. he did not have the time to care about his companion lying on the ground and quickly ran towards zero and the others. the stabbing pain in his heart was caused by su yun¡¯s flying needles. at this moment, this silver needle had already pierced into the white-robed man¡¯s heart. if he did not exercise vigorously and could be treated in time, this silver needle would not cause fatal damage to him. however, if he exercised vigorously, such as running like this, the silver needles would also go deeper into his heart with inertia. therefore, just as the white-robed man was about to run in front of zero, an unbearable pain suddenly came from his heart. ¡°a needle¡­ it¡¯s a needle¡­¡± with a muffled thud, the white-robed man fell to the ground without any warning. he did not even have time to transmit the news to zero. zero frowned as he looked at the two white-robed men who had mysteriously died in a short period of time. this made him very angry. what was even more ridiculous was that from the beginning to the end, they did not see what injured the two of them. ¡°charles, didn¡¯t you say that su yun is good at throwing cards? but from the beginning to the end, i didn¡¯t see any cards appear. you saw it too when the two of them went to look for the white monkey just now. why did they fall for it for no reason?¡± zero¡¯s voice was still emotionless, as if the injuries of the two of them were not a big deal to him. however, what made him angry was only because of su yun¡¯s offense, not because of his companion¡¯s death. facing zero¡¯s question, charles also waved his hand with a dark expression. ¡°i don¡¯t know! however, before black wolf died, he did tell me that su yun¡¯s weapon was cards.¡± seeing that charles beside him could not provide any information, zero simply pointed at the corpse of the white-robed man not far away. ¡°go over and check if there are any wounds on their bodies.¡± ¡°this ¡­¡¯ how could charles not tell? wasn¡¯t it obvious that they were using him as cannon fodder? however, how could charles dare to refuse zero¡¯s order? Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Weapon Exposed (4) chapter 189: weapon exposed (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations under the gaze of zero and the other men in white, charles had no choice but to brace himself and approach the man in white who was lying on the ground not far away and twitching. at this moment, every step he took seemed to consume all his strength. the wind blew and the forest moved. charles, who was panicking, could collapse at any moment. after all, he knew that su yun was hiding here, and he might face death in the next second. finally, charles came to the corpse of the man in white and carefully examined it, but he found no wounds on his body. he had no choice but to stand up again and walk towards another white-robed man. otherwise, if he returned like this, he would not be able to answer to zero. when charles approached another white-robed man with a bleeding neck, he realized that the grass on the ground was already dyed red with blood. this white-robed man was lying in a pool of blood. until now, blood was still flowing out of his aorta. although he was not dead, he could no longer get up. charles squatted down and touched the neck of the man in white. the clear needle marks and obvious foreign feeling made charles quickly realize something. then, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°needles? f*ck! how is this possible!¡± charles suddenly stood up, turned around, and ran in the direction of zero. he did not want to stay here for another minute. otherwise, who knew if there would be an additional hole in his body? ¡°zero, su yun¡¯s weapon might be a needle!¡± as he ran towards zero, charles shouted. however, he looked a little suspicious, as if he did not believe himself. hearing this, zero immediately frowned. ¡°didn¡¯t you say cards? why did they suddenly become flying needles? could it be a flying needle weapon modified from a crossbow?¡± he had always believed that su yun had a special cold weapon that could cause damage similar to throwing cards, but from the looks of it, this weapon seemed to be firing silver needles? what kind of weapon was this? zero was a little surprised. charles¡¯s face was still filled with shock. clearly, he had the same thoughts as zero. after hearing black wolf¡¯s report previously, he also thought that it was a special weapon related to throwing cards, but now, it seemed that it was more than that! ¡°i don¡¯t know, but there was indeed a needle embedded in the neck of the man in white, causing a major arter¡­¡± swoosh! however, before charles could finish speaking, he saw a silver light flash from the corner of zero¡¯s eye. it was so fast that he did not have time to react or think. ¡°uh¡­¡± immediately after, charles covered his eyes and felt a sharp pain in his right eye. ¡°ow¡ªah!¡± in the next moment, charles suddenly cried out in pain. blood flowed out between his fingers. clearly, his right eye had been stabbed. although such a wound did not kill him, it blinded charles and affected his combat strength. it was mainly because su yun had missed. he had wanted to head straight for his glabella and kill him in one strike, but the angle was not suitable. swoosh! however, how could su yun delay? he naturally pursued victory. hence, another silver needle flew over. this time, its target was zero, who was facing away from su yun. to capture bandits, one had to capture the leader first! su yun¡¯s heart was already tense. if this strike succeeded, the remaining enemies would be easy to deal with. but zero seemed to have sensed something because of charles¡¯s injury and suddenly pressed a button on his white clothes. bang! in an instant, the white clothes seemed to have been inflated. they actually quickly began to swell, forming a protection on zero¡¯s body. ¡°psst!¡± the silver needle did stab zero, but because of the special white clothes zero was wearing, it could not cause any damage to him. the silver needles were actually unable to penetrate the white clothes made of such a special material. what was even more troublesome was that almost all the people in white were wearing such clothes. it was just that when he attacked previously, they did not have time to react. however, after seeing zero press the button, the other white-robed men did the same. ¡°oh no!¡± in the dark, su yun felt that something was amiss. he did not expect them to have so many technological products. these people in white were even more troublesome than he had imagined. in the distance, zero did not even look at the injured charles anymore and turned to look behind him. his sharp eyes were searching for su yun. at the same time, he said in a very teasing voice, ¡°su, you¡¯re indeed quite unexpected. however, your weapon doesn¡¯t work anymore! come out. you have the golden foil in your hand. perhaps we can still talk.¡± zero¡¯s voice naturally entered su yun¡¯s ears, causing his eyes to gradually condense killing intent. the sky in the canyon was gradually turning dark. the dark clouds shrouding the sky seemed to indicate that it would not be peaceful tonight. a final battle was bound to erupt.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Cultivation VS Technology (1) chapter 190: cultivation vs technology (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the reason why the clothes on the white-robed men could expand quickly was because when they pressed the button, a specially compressed high-pressure gas was released and filled the surface and inner layer of the clothes. there was a special sealed cortex there. the gas that was sealed was filled in it and would not leak out at all. as for the high-pressure gas, the resistance and tension brought about by it was not inferior to the bulletproof vest at all. it could withstand a very strong impact. with such a powerful resistance, his defense was maxed out. even if he used a pistol to shoot at the clothes on the white-robed man, he would have to shoot at the same place more than three times before he could penetrate it. no matter how powerful su yun¡¯s silver needles were, they were only in the first realm. they did not reach the penetrative power that a bullet could achieve. this was also the reason why the white-robed man was confident and arrogant. ¡°su, that¡¯s good enough. you did good enough.¡± he reached out and gestured for his subordinates to continue searching. at the same time, zero made his voice echo in the canyon through the loudspeaker on his neck. ¡°to be able to kill so many of our mercenaries and force us to use high-pressure protection, you did well enough. however, this is the end. you can¡¯t do anything to us now.¡± walking in the middle of the search formation, zero shouted at su yun in a victorious manner, ¡°there¡¯s no good ending for resisting stubbornly. you¡¯re also a very good talent. hand over the golden foil and join our research institute. i guarantee that you¡¯ll enjoy it endlessly. how about that?¡± whoosh¡ª then, there was only a cold glint in response to his words. it carried the sound of the wind and quickly arrived! ¡°be careful!¡± clang¡ª a silver needle attacked again and hit the zero¡¯s high pressure protective vest with a muffled sound. zero and the other white-robed men beside him were so nervous that they subconsciously shrank their necks. the silver needles were su yun¡¯s answer. zero and the other white-robed men¡¯s faces were as dark as ink, and the muscles at the corners of their mouths bulged from clenching their teeth. ¡°we have to find that bastard su yun!¡± zero placed his hand on the electromagnetic gun at his waist and gritted his teeth. ¡°i want to personally teach him manners! you guys, go over there and search!¡± the white-robed men increased the search effort and range. even if they had to turn the canyon upside down, they had to find su yun. rumble¡ª rumble¡ª as the sun set in the west, the sky gradually darkened. the dark clouds became the main color of the sky. the lightning hidden inside let out a disturbing roar. occasionally, a few bluish-purple lightning bolts would flash and illuminate an area. anyone with a discerning eye could tell that a heavy rain was about to fall. hidden in the forest in the canyon, su yun felt the moist and cold wind before the rain. his brows had never relaxed. just now, he shot another silver needle at zero. compared to the previous one, su yun used more energy with this silver needle. be it accuracy or power, it was a step higher. but it was useless. facing the strange clothes that swelled on the white-robed man¡¯s body, the silver needles were like ants trying to shake a tree. the stones rolled into the sea and were left unsettled, unable to injure the other party at all. ¡°the other party came prepared.¡± stroking his chin, su yun analyzed the current situation and thought of a countermeasure. ¡°putting aside the special clothes that are difficult to destroy, i don¡¯t know how many methods they have. perhaps there will be methods that are even more troublesome and difficult to deal with than this costume.¡± su yun moved his body to hide deeper in the forest. with his current state and ability, it would probably be difficult for him to deal with so many white-robed people with unknown methods. if they fought head-on, he would only suffer a loss. he had to be flexible! how could he be flexible? su yun fell into deep thought as his breathing gradually thickened. the white monkey sitting on his shoulder felt the heavy pressure between its master¡¯s breaths. this made the white monkey a little anxious and uneasy. it stretched out its palm and stroked su yun¡¯s cheek. it chirped a few times to express its intention to help. sensing the white monkey¡¯s courage, su yun reached out to stroke the white monkey to express her gratitude and gestured for it to be quiet. a moment later, su yun had an idea. since he could not assassinate them, he would fight them head-on. they had technology trump cards, and he had a mysterious trump card! cultivation versus technology, which was stronger and which was weaker? then let¡¯s give it a try! with this in mind, su yun immediately made a decision. however, he knew that he could not do it here. he needed to choose a familiar and special place. he was going to the top of mount shengu! ¡°i do need your help.¡± su yun patted the white monkey¡¯s head and whispered into its ear. ¡°do you understand what i mean?¡± ¡°squeak squeak squeak!¡± the white monkey nodded and bared its white teeth. it even patted its chest, meaning: don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll arrange everything for you. ¡°squeak squeak squeak!¡± using its legs as leverage, the white monkey scuttled and climbed up a nearby tree. its legs kept exerting strength as it jumped left and right. it grabbed the branches and vines with both arms and disappeared into the canyon forest. after the white monkey¡¯s figure disappeared, su yun immediately moved. he knew the terrain of the canyon in his heart and knew where to go to reach the top of the mountain as quickly as possible. its legs were agile, and its waist and abdomen were strong. after card and needle training, su yun¡¯s body coordination and strength had greatly improved. walking the mountain path was like walking on flat ground. his figure quickly disappeared into the forest. at the same time. in the canyon passageway below, the white-robed men who were searching for su yun gradually became anxious.. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Cultivation vs Technology (2) chapter 191: cultivation vs technology (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations they searched everywhere they could see, but they still could not find a single hair. su yun was in the dark and they were in the light. this feeling made them very anxious. the saplings by the roadside were implicated and kicked in the waist by the white-robed men to vent their anger. it was almost dark, and the rain was about to pour. it was not completely dark yet. it would be even harder to find when it got dark. ¡°use the thermal imager!¡± zero ordered the other white-robed men to use the power of technology to make su yun appear. the reason why he did not take out the thermal imaging device to find su yun¡¯s whereabouts immediately was because it consumed an astonishing amount of electricity. in the mountains, there might be many places that needed it. therefore, zero did not let his subordinates use it. he wanted to save some electricity for the critical moment. and now was the critical moment. no matter what, he had to find the hiding su yun! buzz¡ª buzz¡ª the thermal imager they carried with them turned on, and the white-robed men held them in their hands as they investigated the forest. the convenience of high technology was obvious at a glance. compared to their previous search with the naked eye, they could see everything around them clearly through the thermal imager on the observation screen. a jumping wild rabbit, a fighting field mouse, a wild boar rubbing against a tree¡­ everything could be seen. it greatly increased the efficiency of the search and reduced the useless search time. soon, zero and the others had discovered something. ¡°look, there¡¯s a monkey squatting on the big tree on the left at two o¡¯clock.¡± a white-robed man pointed at the thermal imager screen and whispered, ¡°is it possible that it¡¯s the one with golden foil on its neck?¡± zero and the other people in white came over. just from the thermal imager, they could only see a red outline. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look!¡± making a prompt decision, zero led his subordinates to check. ¡°that white monkey is clearly a pet trained by su yun for him. if it¡¯s really that white monkey, we might be able to find su yun if we follow him!¡± the truth did not disappoint zero and the others. they quietly approached and everyone looked at the branch. pairs of eyes were instantly lit up like neon lights. that¡¯s right, it was the white monkey with golden foil on its neck! squeak squeak squeak¡ª at this moment, the white monkey was squatting on the tree trunk and dancing. it looked quite happy. ¡°quiet, everyone. quiet.¡± through the intercom, zero signaled his subordinates to be quiet and not scare the white monkey. after all, this monkey was the key to whether they could find su yun. they could not alert the enemy and scare the white monkey away. everyone was silent. they even tried their best to lower their breathing, afraid of disturbing this white monkey. then, zero gestured to his subordinate beside him. he adjusted the thermal imager to lock-on mode and followed the white monkey. squeak squeak squeak¡ª on the branch above their heads, the white monkey let out an excited cry. its lively eyes looked at the white-robed men in the forest below. they had tried their best to disguise themselves, but they still missed out. actually, the white monkey had long discovered where they were hiding. moreover, the white monkey had deliberately let zero and the others discover its whereabouts. all of this was specially arranged by su yun. su yun understood. although he had hidden very well, the white-robed men would quickly find him with the advantage of their equipment. moreover, he wanted to end this matter completely with the white-robed men. both sides would meet sooner or later. however, before they met, su yun had other plans and needed time to complete his thoughts. the white monkey was arranged by su yun to attract attention outside. the white-robed men had seen the white monkey with su yun. if the white monkey appeared, they would naturally follow it to find su yun¡¯s hiding place. in that case, the white monkey was his ¡°weapon¡± to stall for time, helping him have time to prepare his trump card. he got the white monkey to lead the white-robed men around the mountain to buy more time for him. time was now his greatest helper. he needed time. the more, the better. reality proved that the white monkey was very powerful. it brought zero and the other white-robed men around the mountain, wasting their walking and stamina. ¡°hu hu hu hu¡ª¡± ¡°huff, huff, huff, huff¡ª the white-robed men followed the white monkey and quickly shuttled through the forest. all of them were so tired that they were sweating profusely and panting. they really wanted to sit on the ground and stop moving. they could do whatever they wanted! looking at the white monkey again, it was really very comfortable. it grabbed a branch and exerted strength, allowing it to swing onto another tree. the entire process was extremely fast, smooth, and comfortable, as if someone with ocd had seen neatly arranged furniture. however, this was difficult for zero and the others, who were following the white monkey on the ground in the forest. ¡°quick, follow, follow! don¡¯t fall behind!¡± ¡°hu hu hu hu¡ª¡± zero tried his best to lower his voice. while he tried not to shock the white monkey, he reminded his team members to follow quickly. if they lost it, all their previous efforts would be in vain. they followed the white monkey for another ten minutes. boom! boom¡ªi ! boom¡ªi!! three earth-shattering bangs sounded from the sky. poof, poof, poof¡ª countless birds were frightened by the thunder. they quickly took off from the branches in the forest, leaving behind swaying branches. after the thunder, heavy rain poured down. splash! splash! splash! the canyon, which had already fallen into darkness because of the sunset, became even more obvious because of the heavy rain. it looked even more winding and dangerous. swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª the sound of rain hitting the leaves added to the terrifying atmosphere in the deep canyon.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Cultivation vs Technology (3) chapter 192: cultivation vs technology (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations dangerous canyon, dark night, rainy day. such an atmosphere made people shudder. zero and his subordinates wiped the rain off their faces and continued to follow the white monkey. he would not stop until he found su yun! the cold rain splashed on their faces. the white-robed men were so cold that their gums were trembling, and their hands and feet were cold. if not for the sake of finding su yun, why would they suffer so much? wouldn¡¯t it be better to brew a cup of hot coffee in a warm room and stand in front of the window, laughing and admiring the rain? they blamed all of this on su yun! ¡°when we find that su yun, we¡¯ll cut that bastard up carefully with a knife. piece by piece, not letting a single piece of meat go!¡± as he spoke, the white-robed man holding the thermal imager suddenly said, ¡°look, that white monkey is heading towards the top of the mountain.¡± ¡°quick, follow it!¡± with one step at a time, zero and his subordinates chased towards the top of the mountain. after the white monkey reached the top of the mountain, it stopped moving, as if it had found its target. seeing this situation, zero and the white-robed men were overjoyed and hurriedly quickened their pace. ¡°that monkey should have seen su yun. keep up, everyone, hurry up!¡± the white-robed men climbed with all their might. victory was right in front of them. 100 meters, 50 meters, 50 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters! finally! the white-robed men reached the top of the mountain. boom¡ª the moment they reached the top of the mountain, purple-blue lightning flashed in the sky. the electric arc light illuminated everything around it. zero and the others looked forward. the white monkey they were following was already gone. in its place was a huge stone statue standing at the edge of the cliff. rumble! when the sun set, the surroundings were dark. the stone statue hidden in it was suddenly illuminated by lightning. the sudden pressure and the angry face of the stone statue frightened zero and the others! ¡°oh my god!¡± ¡°holy shit! ¡± frightened by this sudden scene, zero and the others frowned, their faces filled with vigilance. fortunately, they were mentally strong and did not panic because of this. they only became more vigilant. when they saw that it was a stone statue, their expressions calmed down a little. this was the stone statue of the immortal on the top of mount shengu. as for them, who often swallowed their saliva, they still had lingering fear. unexpectedly, before one wave subsided, another rose. boom! boom! as the rain poured, continuous lightning streaked across the dome like flares, lighting up the surroundings again. ¡°who is that?!¡± ¡°there¡¯s a person beside the statue, a person!!!¡± the eyes of the white-robed men widened as they looked in the direction of the person who was shouting. hualala¡ª! under the pouring rain, there was a person sitting cross-legged beside the ferocious stone statue. that person had his eyes closed and his expression was calm. he was not affected by his surroundings and was still sitting steadily. however, he was a little far away and the environment was dark, so they could not see clearly. the pouring rain drenched him. they had experienced the cold rain before. it was as cold as it could be. however, that person sat there cross-legged and was unmoved. his body did not tremble at all from the cold. he looked as stable as a stone buddha! the hearts of the white-robed men trembled. that person actually had an inexplicable pressure that assaulted their faces, making them stand rooted to the ground and not dare to rashly step forward. boom¡ª crack¡ª coincidentally, a few more bolts of lightning flashed past. the person sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes, and zero and the others could see his face clearly with the help of the lightning. ¡°su yun?!¡± staring at the person sitting cross-legged beside the stone statue in front of them, the white-robed men were shocked! Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Supernatural Battle (1) chapter 193: supernatural battle (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°su yun?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s really su yun?!¡± zero and the white-robed men subconsciously took a few steps back and assumed a defensive posture out of habit. their impression of su yun also became clear. they had seen su yun¡¯s photo before, and the person in front of them was him. rumble¡ªi rumble¡ªi a few bolts of lightning flashed in the air again, and the surrounding area was as bright as day again. with the help of the lightning, the white-robed men carefully identified him. that¡¯s right. the person sitting cross-legged beside the stone statue was su yun, whom they had been searching for. it was the real deal. su yun¡¯s expression was calm as he swept his gaze across the white-robed men lined up in front of him. su yun¡¯s sharp gaze shocked the white-robed men as they subconsciously put their hands on the armed belts at their waists. that was where the electromagnetic guns, grenades, and smoke grenades were placed. splash! splash! splash! splash! the heavy rain fell from the sky and slapped everything in the mountains, splashing water in all directions and making a unique sound. in the dark night, everything was hazy. there was clearly no smoke around, but it had the texture of smoke. only when lightning containing shocking energy rushed out of the dark clouds in the sky could everything around be illuminated. otherwise, even though su yun and the white-robed men were not far apart, they could not see each other¡¯s faces clearly. ¡°pfft¡ª¡± wiping the rain off his face and spitting out the sand in his mouth, zero tilted his head. the subordinate beside him understood and immediately took out two light sticks from his waist. holding the middle part, he twisted it to the left, and the ends of the two sticks instantly lit up. in the dark rainy night, the two light sticks emitted four pieces of light, slightly dispelling the uneasiness of walking in the darkness. with the help of the lighting rod, su yun and the white-robed men could see each other¡¯s facial expressions clearly. they no longer needed to use lightning every time to see each other. splash¡ª under the light, the heavy rain formed a line and slapped everyone¡¯s faces, scattering. su yun looked calmly at the white-robed men. the white-robed men glared at su yun. neither of them spoke. there was only the sound of rain on the empty mountaintop. the surrounding murderous atmosphere, accompanied by the rain that poured into their mouths and noses, made it difficult to breathe. a moment later, the leader of the white-robed men, zero, was the first to speak. ¡°su yun, let¡¯s cooperate.¡± from zero¡¯s point of view, su yun had some ability, but he had the advantage in numbers and was equipped with various weapons. as long as su yun lost the advantage of assassination, he would definitely die. long before he spoke, zero had already calculated in his heart. he was already a turtle in a jar. su yun could not escape even if he had wings. it was not difficult for him to take action. however, su yun had the first piece of golden foil in his hand. this was the most fatal part! if su yun was stubborn, even if the white-robed men threatened him with death, he would not reveal the whereabouts of the first piece of golden foil. that would be troublesome. after all, killing su yun was not his primary goal. finding the first piece of golden foil was the most important. in that case, zero planned to not threaten him first, but lure him with benefits. humans had a common characteristic, which was that they liked to listen to good words. it was the best choice to persuade him with kind words, promise him heavy benefits, and obtain the first piece of golden foil without any bloodshed. when that happened, su yun would naturally take out the first piece of golden foil. once the golden foil was in their hands, su yun would be of no value. when the time came, he would just kill him. even after the collaboration invitation was issued, su yun remained expressionless and did not say a word. no one knew if he agreed or not. in fact, su yun was deliberately stalling for time to adjust his state. the two sides were still locked in a stalemate in the rain, causing the white-robed men to become impatient. however, zero maintained his patience. he did not rush him or say harsh words. he even returned su yun¡¯s hypocritical smile. ¡°su yun, since you intercepted the cultural relics, you must not be an ordinary person. there are many benefits to working with us. as for the strength of our organization, you¡¯ve seen it yourself. there¡¯s no need to say anything about wealth and glory. they¡¯re all the most basic.¡± zero took two steps forward and closed the distance between him and su yun. he continued to rope him in. ¡°you like money, right? otherwise, why would you intercept this thing? everyone likes money. i¡¯ll give you a cheque for as much as you want. you can fill in the numbers yourself. you can fill in as much as you want. as a man, you like women too, right? pure, flirtatious, and mature. as long as you want, we can find them for you.¡± splash! splash! splash! in the pouring rain, su yun faced the white-robed man, who was several times stronger than him, alone in silence. food and lust were the most basic needs of humans. zero gave su yun several times more than ordinary people. anyone with normal intelligence would be moved. to be honest, su yun also knew that unless he was stupid, why would he not agree to such conditions? however, giving a promise and being able to do it were two completely different concepts. anyone would say something like that. however, not everyone could turn what they said into reality. stop talking nonsense. we¡¯re all thousand-year-old foxes. why are we chatting? su yun looked at the non-stop zero, his eyes filled with disdain. although he was annoyed, he could still tolerate it. after all, su yun also wanted to know the whereabouts of the second piece of golden foil. and the group of white-robed men in front of him was the best clue for the second piece of golden foil. su yun wanted to get some useful information out of them. under a set of temptations, su yun remained unmoved. this made zero, whose mouth was already dry, lose his patience. since su yun was stubborn, there was no need to waste his breath on him. since the bribery failed, there was only coercion left.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Supernatural Battle (2) chapter 194: supernatural battle (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°su yun, i know you¡¯re powerful. you¡¯re quite skilled.¡± it was a praise, but zero¡¯s tone was filled with endless killing intent. ¡°but there are so many of us. no matter how capable you are, you can¡¯t defeat us. the outcome of resisting the organization is only death.¡± in order to increase the momentum of this threat, zero also reached to his waist and placed his fingers on the armed belt containing the electromagnetic gun. tap¡ª zero pressed the hidden button of his belt, making a crisp sound. when the other white-clothed men saw zero like this, they quickly imitated his actions and placed their hands on their weapons at their waists. tap¡ª tap¡ª tap¡ª all the white-clothed men pressed down on the hidden buckles of their armed belts. their voices seemed very abrupt in the dark night where there was no thunder and only the sound of rain. swoosh¡ª the electromagnetic pistol on his belt was pulled out and held in zero¡¯s hand. the black electromagnetic gun was aimed at su yun. seeing that their boss had already made a move, how could their subordinates sit back and do nothing? swoosh¡ª swoosh¡ª swoosh¡ª the other white-robed men also moved like zero. they unsheathed electromagnetic pistols from their waists in unison and aimed them at su yun. this move was to intimidate su yun. there are so many of us and so many guns. you, su yun, won¡¯t be able to escape even if you have wings. hurry up and cooperate! ¡°tell us, su yun.¡± zero asked anxiously, ¡°where is the first piece of golden foil? as long as you cooperate with the truth, everything can be discussed. otherwise¡­¡± as he spoke, zero made a throat-slitting gesture at su yun. but, su yun, who was sitting cross-legged and meditating like a stone buddha, still had the same relaxed expression. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for me to tell you where the first piece of golden foil is.¡± as su yun spoke, his lips moved slightly. the other organs on his face remained motionless. it was really impossible to determine his heart through his microexpression. but that was no longer important. zero and the other white-robed ,men only heard su yun say, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for me to tell you the whereabouts of the first piece of golden foil.¡± this kid had given in! zero was overjoyed. from the looks of it, su yun was not a tough nut to crack. with just a little scare, he was prepared to throw them all out. if he had known earlier, why would he have acted like a tough guy in the first place? ¡°ahem¡­¡± after coughing lightly, zero raised his hand to signal the other white-robed men to stop. ¡°then take out the golden foil and tell me where it is. ¡± ¡°i can take out the first piece of golden foil. no problem.¡± su yun was very straightforward. ¡°tell me where the second piece of golden foil is, and i¡¯ll give you the first piece of golden foil.¡± ??? what?! the unexpected answer stunned zero and his subordinates. in less than ten seconds, zero and the others understood the meaning behind su yun¡¯s words. wasn¡¯t he just teasing them and deliberately not saying anything! immediately, zero¡¯s face darkened! ¡°su yun!¡± he shouted angrily and waved his hand that was holding the electromagnetic gun! boom¡ª the sound of thunder came from the sky again, and half the sky was flickering with light. the heavy rain fell and hit the electromagnetic pistol, leaving rainwater along the muzzle. su yun stared at the dozen electromagnetic guns facing him and did not move. he did not get up, beg for mercy, talk of peace, or curse. he still sat calmly cross-legged beside the stone statue, turning a deaf ear to everything around him and not entering his state of mind. this was because su yun was currently comprehending the supernatural state! previously, when facing the white-robed men in a defensive suit, su yun¡¯s silver needles could not pierce through them, making him somewhat helpless. after calming down, he thought of his trump card: supernatural state. su yun understood that as long as he entered the supernatural state, his strength would double. he would be able to defeat the white-robed men. how could he quickly break through the critical point and enter the supernatural state? su yun thought of the immortal stone statue at the top of mount shengu. that was the place where su yun comprehended the dao. if he could go there and calm his mind, adjust his state, and become one with his body, he would be able to break through the critical point and step into the supernatural state. furthermore, su yun had been cultivating on mount shengu recently. he was familiar with the terrain there and lured the enemy here. with the help of his supernatural state, it was very likely that he would kill the enemy and eliminate everything. and so, su yun took the risk and came up with this plan, luring the white-robed men here. fortunately, he had already been stuck at the critical point previously. at this moment, he was only one step away. this mountaintop was the best place to adjust his mental state and step into the supernatural realm. at this moment, zero¡¯s patience had been exhausted. ¡°su yun, motherfucker!¡± the rain washed over zero¡¯s face, making his expression look even more ferocious. tap, tap¡ª raising his gun, he took two steps forward and closed the distance between him and su yun again. when the subordinates beside him saw this, they followed suit. ¡°i¡¯ll give you one last minute. hurry up and take out the first piece of golden foil and put it in front of me. don¡¯t play tricks! if you don¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll make your head explode!¡± in order to prove that he was not just scaring him, zero used both hands. crack¡ª the safety of the electromagnetic pistol was opened, and the pellet was loaded. now, as long as zero pulled the trigger with his index finger, su yun¡¯s head would be shattered into pieces in less than a second. at this point, the negotiation between the two sides had collapsed. there was nothing to say. it was one or the other. broken bones and splattered blood were the way to solve the problem. only by defeating the other party could he obtain the answer he wanted. splash¡ª Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Supernatural Battle (3) chapter 195: supernatural battle (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the heavy rain was still pouring. in the silent night, in the four beams of light, su yun faced more than ten white-robed men alone. the rain poured into their mouths and noses, making everyone uncomfortable. they only wanted to end it as soon as possible and have an outcome. ¡°su yun, last ten seconds!¡± zero¡¯s killing intent was aroused. if su yun did not grasp the last chance, zero would shoot to kill. at that time, he could only look for clues on the corpse. ¡°ten, nine¡­ the other white-robed men behind him also loaded their bullets and aimed their guns at su yun. ¡°gulp¡ª¡± a white-robed man moved his adam¡¯s apple. it was unknown if he was swallowing nervous saliva or the rainwater that rushed into his mouth. ¡°eight, seven¡­ there was not much time left. su yun still sat cross-legged and meditated, unmoved. wasn¡¯t su yun afraid of more than ten black muzzles aimed at him? to be honest, it would be a lie to say that he was not afraid at all. while he was afraid, the courage in his heart and his confidence in his supernatural state supported him. su yun was waiting. he was waiting for the supernatural which was about to arrive! ¡°six!¡± in front of him, zero¡¯s countdown continued. the air seemed to have frozen. however, su yun¡¯s mind was ethereal and undisturbed. he felt that everything around him had become silent. zero¡¯s lips were moving up and down, but he could not hear anything. ¡°five!¡± just as the countdown was about to end, su yun closed his eyes and breathed seriously, sensing the slightest change. an unprecedented energy formed by consciousness swam out of su yun¡¯s body and quickly reached his limbs and bones. it was this feeling! ¡°four!¡± whoosh¡ª just as zero shouted, su yun stood up at an extremely fast speed. su yun¡¯s figure tilted to the right. at the same time, there was wind under his feet as he stepped heavily on the wet and muddy ground. the powerful strength of his legs prevented him from sinking into the mud. thud, thud, thud¡ª su yun flipped over and hid behind a huge rock beside him. smack! upon seeing this scene, the white-robed men naturally reacted extremely quickly. zero, who was originally in front of su yun, immediately pulled the trigger. the pellets fired by the electromagnetic device shot out at a speed that exceeded ordinary bullets. clang¡ª with a crisp sound of impact, the bullet from the zero strike did not shatter su yun¡¯s head as expected, reaching the effect of shattering a watermelon and exploding on the ground. the bullet shot by the electromagnetic gun hit the limestone slab beside the stone statue. su yun was originally sitting cross-legged. pfft¡ªcrack¡ª the originally fine limestone slab was instantly pierced and shattered, lying there. ¡°huh?!¡± zero came back to his senses and realized that he had missed! ¡°f*ck, where is he?!¡± zero was a little shocked that su yun had suddenly disappeared. the other white-robed men did not come back to their senses for a moment. they stood rooted to the ground with their guns raised. splash! splash! splash! the rain was noisy. zero and his subordinates were in a mess. they quickly made adjustments and used their advantage in numbers to quickly discover su yun¡¯s location. ¡°boss, there, behind the big rock!¡± following the white-robed man¡¯s shout, zero immediately ordered everyone to shoot. more than ten people fired at the same time. the pellets came crackling over. most hit the huge rock, and the rest were silent. after the shooting ended, the smoke was washed away by the rain. it was unknown if they had hit him. ¡°go take a look. be careful.¡± zero gestured to his two subordinates beside him to go forward and check. now that they had special clothes on them, they were not too afraid. however, before the two of them could approach the huge rock and were four to five steps away, a silver needle wrapped in rainwater cut through the air and flew over from behind the huge rock. a faint sound of collision was heard! thud¡ª ¡°hm?¡± one of the white-robed men felt his chest tremble, as if he had been hit by something. ¡°dodge!¡± the two well-trained white-robed men quickly fell to the ground and rolled to the right. ¡°phew¡ª¡± the two of them used their hands and feet to hide behind a rock. after confirming that the surroundings were temporarily safe, the two white-robed men looked at the chest that had been hit. ¡°this is?!¡± the two of them were shocked. they saw that a silver needle had pierced into the person¡¯s defensive suit. like a flagpole, it was propped there and trembled slightly! in an instant, the two of them gasped. this silver needle could actually pierce into a defensive suit filled with high-pressure gas! the two white-robed men looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. cold sweat mixed with the rain on their heads and flowed down their temples. previously, in the research institute, the high-density gas defense suit worn by the white-robed man was undergoing an impact resistance test. he was using an automatic rifle with a barrel of 5-45 mm! automatic rifle bullets could not even penetrate their defense suits. although they were not as good as bulletproof glass, they were good at carrying them close to their bodies. how could a silver needle penetrate them? yet this impossible had happened right before their own eyes! an ominous feeling enveloped the two white-robed men. the two of them, who were originally full of confidence and were about to capture su yun, did not dare to take the risk. they chose to retreat temporarily and return to zero¡¯s side. ¡°why are the two of you back? why don¡¯t you continue searching!¡± zero was very dissatisfied with the two white-robed men¡¯s retreat. however, the white-robed man with the silver needles raised his chest and asked zero to observe. ¡°hiss¡ªi¡¯ seeing the silver needle penetrate deeply into the defensive suit, zero could not help but gasp. then, he answered his own question.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Supernatural Battle (4) chapter 196: supernatural battle (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°su yun did it¡­¡± this was the peak of the mountain range. other than the white-robed men, there was only su yun. if he did not do it, who could it be? and that is precisely the horror of the problem. as the leader of the white-robed men, zero naturally knew how shocking the control and defense of their high-pressure gas defense suits were. ¡°what kind of weapon did he use?¡± as for the other white-robed men around him, their expressions also changed slightly when they saw the two silver needles pierced into their hearts. they felt that it was unbelievable. ¡°how is this possible¡­¡¯ ¡°what weapon did he use to make the silver needles have such strong penetrative power?¡± all the white-robed men were unwilling to believe what was happening in front of them, but this was the truth. fortunately, the power of this silver needle was limited after all. it was only pierced, but it did not completely penetrate and could not hurt the body. fortunately, the high-pressure protective suit was equipped with a hood that could protect the face and head. if not, he would be pierced through by su yun! the white-robed men shuddered and became even more afraid. they wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. at the same time. su yun, who was hiding behind the rock, had a calm expression. he did not panic at all and was not even worried that the white-robed men would attack. this was because just now, he had finally broken through the critical point and successfully stepped into the supernatural state. this was the third time he had stepped into the supernatural state since he started practicing his ultimate technique. even though he was facing the enemy¡¯s gun, an empty inspiration that felt like he was in the vast world still swept through his body. buzz¡ª an indescribable sound of metal and stone that could stir one¡¯s heart sounded in his mind. everything was silent, as if he was the only one left in the world. swoosh¡ª in an instant, goosebumps rose all over his body. it was as if a power that swam through his limbs and bones was about to break out of his skin. every pore seemed to be able to breathe independently, and his entire body was connected to the natural world. su yun once again felt the joy of the past. it was as if bridges had been built between the internal organs, bones, blood, skin, and hair. power was transmitted to each other. every organ was connected, and every organ was filled with power. they seemed to be able to emit power as independent individuals! su yun did not obtain any explosive strength, but it gave him an additional feeling of dominating and coordinating everything. everything within the domain was under his control! ¡°phew¡ª!¡± the carefree feeling made him look up and let out a turbid breath. his entire body felt comfortable. even the raindrops falling from the sky seemed to slow down in front of him. like a slow-motion movie, the raindrops slowly fell. there were thousands of raindrops, but the trajectory of each drop was clearly visible. what surprised su yun even more was that the originally endless, vast, and distant sky had become within reach. it was as if he could touch the sky and touch it. su yun¡¯s hearing and vision also changed. his ears were even more sensitive. as long as he wanted to, he could hear the fall of any raindrop. his eyes were brighter, and he could distinguish everything even in the dark. his thoughts and inspiration were also sharper. all things were synergized and controlled by the world! ¡°this feeling¡­ ¡± there was no way to explain this feeling with words. it was because even the ancients could not pursue it, so how could they describe it? they could only understand. ¡°it¡¯s comfortable and clear!¡± with a carefree shout in his heart, su yun sensed the changes in his body. his wrist seemed to have a thousand pounds of force that could throw out everything in the world and cause huge lethality. the silver needle just now was an example. su yun¡¯s eagle-like eyes captured the moment the silver needle was thrown. the silver needle stabbed accurately into the heart of the white-robed man. although it was not completely pierced, compared to when the silver needles were bounced off by the white-robed man¡¯s clothes, it was already a huge breakthrough for the silver needles to be able to pierce so deeply. furthermore, when he threw the silver needle, he had just entered the supernatural state and had not adjusted to his optimal state. now, su yun¡¯s body was completely immersed in its optimal state. if he attacked again, he would definitely surpass before. ¡°come on, let¡¯s end this!¡± as he rubbed his palms together, su yun took out a silver needle from his pocket. his eyes were as sharp as knives as he looked past the rain pillars and landed on the white-robed men. reality proved that su yun¡¯s risky move had succeeded! now, in the supernatural state, the familiar terrain, the torrential rain was good for hiding. everything was ready. the decisive battle had finally arrived! Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Shocking Fan City with a Battle, Su Yun Finally Appears (1) chapter 197: shocking fan city with a battle, su yun finally appears (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°su!¡± on the white-robed man¡¯s side, zero shouted at su yun again through the loudspeaker function. his voice echoed in the rainy night. ¡°your weapons can¡¯t hurt us. hand over the golden foil. this is your only chance.¡± as he shouted at su yun, zero secretly made an encirclement gesture. the other white-robed men understood and immediately approached the boulder where su yun was. how could su yun not notice such a trick? especially after entering the supernatural state, their every move could not escape his perception. the white-robed men¡¯s movements were completely exposed in front of him. ¡°phew¡ª¡± su yun slowly inhaled and exhaled. he was abnormally calm, and the silver needle in his hand was already ready. whoosh¡ª in a flash, two white-robed men who were close to the boulder leaped out and pounced at su yun. the electromagnetic guns in their hands were adjusted to taser mode. they were prepared to stun su yun. in any case, with the protective suit, they felt that they were invincible. they wanted to capture him alive so that they could obtain the news of the golden foil. seeing the two white-robed men attack, su yun remained rooted to the ground. however, in his supernatural state, he could completely see through the other party¡¯s actions. his wrist trembled as he decisively attacked. the two silver needles were like cow fur. they were almost undetectable in the drizzle as they rushed towards the faces of the two white-robed men. swish! under the illumination of the light stick, the two white-robed men who had attacked captured a moment of scene. it was two silver lights that looked very dazzling. however, they had disdainful expressions and were not afraid at all. they were confident that they would not break through the defense of the protective suit. but in the next second, after two soft sounds, a sharp pain suddenly spread from the center of the white-robed man¡¯s eyebrows to his entire body. ¡°uh¡ª¡± the two men felt as if their foreheads had been pierced by something. they hurriedly wanted to dodge, but they realized that they could not move their bodies or raise their arms. their consciousness instantly began to dissipate. before they could even think, the brain stem in their brains was destroyed. the two of them instantly died of brain death and fell to the ground with a plop. dead! this was also su yun¡¯s silver needle technique. it was the only place that could instantly kill. ¡°mas, luis!!¡± ¡°mas, luis!!¡± seeing the two figures in front of them fall, zero and the others in the distance were shocked. they did not dare to rashly check and immediately called through the intercom, but neither of them responded. zero quickly checked the vital signs detector on their wrists through the combat terminal. beep¡ª a straight line accompanied by an ear-piercing buzz meant that the two of them were no longer breathing. ¡°mas and luis were wearing protective clothing. how did su yun¡­ kill them?!¡± it had to be known that su yun did not have any other weapons by his side, so the only thing that killed mas and luis could only be silver needles. and how did that silver needle break through the defense suits on the two of them? the muscles at the corners of zero and the others¡¯ mouths twitched, and their pupils constricted in shock! on the other side, su yun was equally surprised when he saw the two white-robed men fall. one had to know that even if he used all his strength, he could not pierce the silver needle into the defensive suit. now, under the supernatural state, he could easily kill them! the combat strength of the first realm of the silver needle ultimate technique directly increased by several times. was this the change brought about by the supernatural state? no wonder the ancients were obsessed with pursuing it, but they could not obtain it in their lives. it was really unbelievable! ¡°amazing¡­¡± flipping his palm, su yun sensed the changes and realized that his body had not changed. what had really changed might be his consciousness. or something even more mysterious? he did not know because this was the first time he had taken the initiative to enter the supernatural state and use it in actual combat. the effect was shocking! ¡°you two, ambush on the left. you two, ambush on the right! remember, only take action after you see su yun come out. don¡¯t rashly show your face before, understand?!¡± ¡°yes!¡± after the two men were killed, zero was furious and decided to change his strategy. he got four people to ambush su yun, while he used the fragment grenade to force su yun to appear. if the number of people increased to four, he did not believe that he would not be able to capture su yun. target, behind the rock! after looking in the right direction, zero adjusted his posture and unhooked the grenade with a bang. he threw it with all his might! whoosh¡ª in a parabola, the fragment grenade flew above su yun¡¯s head. ¡°huh?!¡± sensing the grenade¡¯s attack, su yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he hurriedly took evasive action. when he moved, his body was instantly exposed. ¡°go, move!¡± seeing su yun exposed, the four ambushing white-robed men immediately leaped out of the grass, preparing to make dumplings for su yun. ¡°oh no!¡± su yun observed that he was surrounded and was alarmed. although he had a supernatural state, it did not mean that his body was invincible. once he was hit, he would definitely die. it was impossible to kill so many enemies one by one with silver needles. su yun quickly observed. in his supernatural state, his thoughts were extremely fast. he instantly made a judgment. in a flash, su yun reached into his pocket and took out a handful of silver needles. ¡°disperse!¡± with a furious roar, su yun casually threw out all the silver needles. they carried the wind and rushed in all directions. the four white-clothed men who were ambushing saw spots of light suddenly appear in the torrential rain. under the reflection of the light stick, they were colorful and beautiful. it was so thin.. was it rain? Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Shocking Fan City with a Battle, Su Yun Finally Appears (2) chapter 198: shocking fan city with a battle, su yun finally appears (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it was only when the light spots quickly approached and pierced into their foreheads, hearts, and bodies that the four white-robed men reacted. ¡°f*ck, it¡¯s not rain, it¡¯s silver needles!¡± the scene of light scattering all over the sky reminded them of a hidden weapon fabricated in the ancient times of the dragon kingdom: pear blossom storm needles. this scene was exactly the same as described in the book. unfortunately, they reacted too late. the silver needles pierced into them and the four of them instantly fell to the ground. they twitched for a while and died. instant kill. ¡°f*ck! su yun!!¡± four people were killed at once. zero¡¯s eyes were red and his face was furious, but he was more shocked! this time, they hid in the distance and could see especially clearly with binoculars. su yun did not use any launchers. instead, he used his hand to throw silver needles at the four of them. he raised his hand to kill! such a method shocked them and made them feel even more disbelief, as if it was an illusion. ¡°so it¡¯s not a weapon, but an ultimate skill!¡± ¡°how can he throw out silver needles that can pierce through the defense suit just by relying on the strength of his wrist?¡± ¡°this has already surpassed the scope of human power!¡± ¡°how can there be such a thing in the world?¡± zero and the others spent a lot of effort to recover from their shock, but they felt that their worldview had been overturned and could not accept this real-time situation. the situation in the movie actually appeared in front of him. they had never expected su yun to be such an unbelievable expert. and at this point, it was still impossible to capture a terrifying opponent like su yun alive. ¡°don¡¯t capture him alive. kill su yun and bring his corpse back to the research institute!¡± zero, who was standing at the side, had a gloomy expression as he gave the order to kill. at the same time, a wild ambition suddenly appeared in his heart, making him even more crazy and excited. ¡°for him to throw out a silver needle with such a powerful impact, it must have research value! this was a human miracle! if we brought his corpse back to the research institute to study it carefully, we might obtain unexpected results. it might be second only to the warring states golden foil! quick, kill him!¡± at this point, zero ordered the white-robed men excitedly, his expression already crazy. if he did not find the golden foil this time, bringing su yun back might be a good choice. boss would definitely like it! as zero roared, the remaining three white-robed men rushed forward, including charles, who had been leading the way. at this moment, he was following at the back. his hand that was holding the electromagnetic gun was covered in sweat. ¡°god bless, god bless!¡± charles prayed to the heavens. ever since he saw su yun¡¯s ultimate technique, he no longer had any heart to resist. his previous confidence was ruthlessly crushed. he was completely afraid! su yun, who had killed four people, was calm. in his supernatural state, his mental state had sublimated. there was no joy or sorrow, only silence. it was very successful to use all the silver needles to kill the enemy. otherwise, it would really be impossible to deal with four white-robed men at once. under normal circumstances, he would not be able to do this. without this ability, he would have to rely on his supernatural state. in the next moment, the enemy attacked again. however, su yun was already confident and had the ability to deal with the remaining enemies. but, zero and the others were not ordinary people. they were not inflexible. since they had already seen su yun¡¯s true strength, they had to make a targeted defense. as long as their glabella was not pierced, other places would not immediately be fatal. they could take a life-and-death gamble. immediately, they took out the bulletproof goggles they carried with them and covered their foreheads. with the hood of the defensive suit and bulletproof goggles, the dual protection between his eyebrows could definitely defend against su yun¡¯s silver needles. the white-robed men were very confident in this, and this indeed exceeded su yun. only charles was dumbfounded. all of you have protection. what about me? for a moment, charles¡¯s scalp went numb, but he could only follow behind the man in white and could not retreat. ¡°kill su yun and bring his corpse back! instantly, zero, charles, and the remaining three white-robed men quickly approached su yun. tap, tap, tap¡ª the five of them used close-range shooting and advancement to approach su yun. the continuous suppression of firepower and the high-speed electromagnetic projectiles were all huge obstacles for su yun. tap, tap, tap¡ª tap, tap, tap¡ª due to the pressure, su yun could only constantly shift to avoid being concentrated by the electromagnetic gun. ¡°yes, that¡¯s it. suppress!¡± seeing su yun constantly being chased away, zero, who had obtained the results of the battle, was smug. he swept away the gloom of his subordinates being killed and instructed his subordinates to shoot at su yun. tap, tap, tap¡ª whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! the electromagnetic bullet kept stirring up sand and gravel, creating sparks on the rainy night. it looked dazzling. but su yun couldn¡¯t care less about the ¡®beautiful scenery¡¯. the most important thing was to quickly move and avoid the other party¡¯s shots. he was not in a hurry. he waited for an opportunity to attack. finally! his chance had come. after a round of suppressive fire, zero and the others ran out of electromagnetic pistol cartridges. ¡°quick, change the magazine quickly and pay attention to concealment!¡± zero quickly ordered his remaining subordinates to find cover and change magazines. after being suppressed by firepower for so long, su yun had long been stifled. his silver needles were also ready to be used, and he could not wait. the other party was reloading and looking for cover. su yun naturally would not miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. whoosh¡ª whoosh¡ª whoosh¡ª there was basically no need for much hand gestures.. three silver needles shot out from su yun¡¯s hand! Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Shocking Fan City with a Battle, Su Yun Finally Appears (3) chapter 199: shocking fan city with a battle, su yun finally appears (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as if installed with the big dipper¡¯s positioning, the three silver needles were as fast as the speed of sound and headed straight for the eyebrows of the three white-robed men standing at the front. su yun, who had entered a supernatural state, threw silver needles wherever he pointed. however, he did not expect things to go against his wishes. clang¡ª clang¡ª clang¡ª after three rings, the silver needle that su yun threw did hit the three white-robed men in the glabella. it also broke through the obstruction of the bulletproof goggles and pierced in. however, to su yun¡¯s surprise, the silver needles that broke through the bulletproof goggles were blocked by the hood of the defense suit and stuck between the bulletproof goggles and the hood of the defense suit. he could no longer break through to the front! ¡°failed?¡± the sudden situation was different from what he had imagined. it gave su yun a blow to the head, causing him to frown again. at the same time, he couldn¡¯t care less about his disappointment. he immediately found a spot to dodge the other party¡¯s counterattack. ¡°hahahahaha! f*ck, it worked!¡± whoosh¡ª removing the silver needles shot out by su yun from the bulletproof goggles, the three men in white sighed with lingering fear. they gave zero a thumbs up and praised his brilliant methods. ¡°su yun hasn¡¯t been eliminated yet. although he has the upper hand, we can¡¯t be careless. after changing the magazine, shoot and use fragmentation grenades to seal su yun¡¯s route. do you see the mountain over there?¡± zero gave the order immediately and was very calm. looking in the direction zero was pointing, charles and the three men in white quickly nodded, indicating that they had seen it. ¡°force su yun to the mountain over there and cut off his escape route. make it impossible for him to retreat. we¡¯ll attack him from three directions!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the order had already been given. charles and the three men in white quickly changed magazines and continued to attack su yun. tap, tap, tap¡ª boom boom boom¡ª the electromagnetic gun and fragmentation grenade worked together and constantly attacked su yun. helpless, su yun could only quickly dodge. the silver needle technique was still in the first realm, so there was a limit. it had yet to reach the level of breaking all techniques with one force, even with the enhancement of the supernatural state. if he used silver needles to attack the other parts of the enemy¡¯s body, it was impossible to achieve the effect of a one-hit kill. even if it struck their hearts and chests, the enemy would not die immediately. they still had the ability to fight su yun to the death. ¡°fortunately, i have dual long-range attacks, making up for all the shortcomings of long-range attacks. since penetration is not enough, i can still cut!¡± su yun¡¯s mind raced as he casually took out an iron poker card. he had gotten someone to customize this on taobao before coming to fan city. he had brought it with him. now was the time to use it. su yun had no intention of relying on silver needles to win. cards were his ultimate move, and it was also his ultimate move at the highest realm! the next moment, he suddenly made a sharp turn and turned back, charging towards zero, who was chasing them. ¡°huh?!¡± on the other side, he did not expect su yun to suddenly return. zero frowned in confusion, but his eyes quickly turned murderous again. ¡°you know that you can¡¯t avoid it and are prepared to fight us face to face?!¡± with that, zero waved his hand. the three men in white immediately raised their guns and stood in front. charles was in charge ot bringing up the rear. but before the three men in white could shoot, two hurried sounds were like the resonance of a spear piercing the air. crack¡ª crack¡ª in a flash, two special iron cards flew out of su yun¡¯s hand. they were like two meteors as they went straight for the two white-robed men. pffft! in less than an instant, two streams of blood gushed out of the necks of the two white-robed men in the rainy night and quickly dissipated into the dark night. ¡°cough cough cough cough¡ª¡± ¡°cough cough cough¡ªi¡¯ plop¡ªplop¡ª the white-robed men, who had been standing and preparing to raise his guns, fell to the ground with a bang. the artery in their necks were cut off, and their entire heads were about to fall off. after struggling a few times, they died in the mud. the throwing cards¡¯ ultimate skill in the supernatural state was even more powerful. it almost cut off the white-robed man¡¯s neck and almost beheaded him! this was also the first time su yun had entered the supernatural state under the control of the second realm and used his strongest ultimate skill, throwing cards. the effect was obvious and could be said to be terrifying. ¡°f*ck!!!¡± after the two white-robed men were killed, zero was stunned. he was especially afraid. at the same time, he could no longer suppress his anger. he blurted out vulgarities and cursed sternly. ¡°poker cards?!¡± zero, charles, and the others were shocked by su yun¡¯s heaven-defying actions. they could not help but recall black wolf¡¯s previous report. he had said that su yun¡¯s weapon was a card. from the looks of it, that was indeed the case. this was his true ultimate skill. moreover, just like the silver needles, there was no need for a launcher. instead, he raised his hand and threw it. however, the power seemed to be stronger. it could actually directly behead a person. now, there was only one person in white, charles, and zero left. the advantage in numbers decreased sharply. although there was a chance of winning, it was already very small. after all, so many people had died just now, let alone now? for a moment, zero¡¯s heart gradually became heavy. he had a bad feeling, but there was no way out. splash¡ª in the dark night, the downpour was still ongoing. the surroundings were already deep and wet. phew¡ª a strong wind blew, and the trees swayed. rustle¡ª zero¡¯s hysterical shout could be heard. ¡°go, surround him and kill him!¡± zero gritted his teeth and was filled with killing intent. there was no way to end this peacefully today. it was either you die or i die. he charged at su yun. on his left was charles, and on his right was the remaining white-robed man.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Shocking Fan City with a Battle, Su Yun Finally Appears (4) chapter 200: shocking fan city with a battle, su yun finally appears (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the three of them surrounded su yun from three directions and decided to fight to the death. in the distance, su yun turned around and ran. he naturally did not dare to fight head-on. after all, once he was hit by a stray bullet, he would definitely die. he had to ensure that there were no mistakes before he could escape unscathed. ¡°based on the current wind direction and rainfall, i can¡¯t throw out three cards at the same time. the best candidate to kill is on the right, but the wind speed¡­¡± as su yun ran, he fell into deep thought. in his supernatural state, his mind was agile. in an instant, su yun could tell the subtle situation at the scene. his eyes narrowed as he had a bold idea. swoosh¡ª the next moment, su yun made a decision. with lightning speed, he pulled out a paper poker card. he took the opportunity, found the right angle, and suddenly turned around to deal! he could control it as if it was his own arm! downwind technique! kill! the best opportunity had arrived. an ace of hearts flew out of su yun¡¯s hand, and his body fell to the ground with a thud before rolling away. whoosh¡ª the card drew a beautiful arc in the air and went straight for the white-robed man on the right. ¡°be careful, something is flying towards you!¡± due to the material, the speed of the paper poker card in the air was naturally inferior to the iron card. the sharp-eyed zero immediately sensed it and shouted at the only white-robed man on the right. ¡°ah!¡± hearing zero¡¯s shout, the man in white reacted very quickly. after shouting, he focused his eyes and saw the poker card flying towards him. whoosh¡ª the remaining white-robed man quickly dodged. his body leaned back and his right leg quickly retreated. the narrow hole in the neck of the white-robed man that the poker card was stuck to flew quickly. just a little more! if not for zero¡¯s reminder, the neck of the remaining white-robed man would have been cut open by the poker card. ¡°huhuhuhuhu¡ª¡± after escaping the calamity, the white-robed man panted heavily. ¡°fortunately, fortunately!¡± the white-robed man, who was still in shock, stroked his chest with his hand. his emotions gradually stabilized. the white-robed man raised his right hand to zero and extended his fist to thank him. ¡°zero, thank you!¡± swoosh! pfft¡ª however, under zero and charles¡¯s shocked gazes, the poker card that had been dodged actually flew back under a huge arc like a boomerang. then, under zero¡¯s furious gaze, it cut open the white-robed man¡¯s neck like a precision guided missile. crack¡ª the paper poker card directly cut open the neck of the white-robed man, and blood spewed out. sizzle¡ª dark red blood mixed with the muddy ground, forming a messy color. the last person in white died just like that. beheaded! for a moment, zero and charles seemed to have forgotten that su yun was still in the dark. the two of them stood with their hands by their sides and stared blankly at the white-robed man lying in a pool of blood. they could not come back to their senses. why did that card fly back?! in the distance, su yun had already hidden behind a huge rock. looking at the white-robed man in the distance, his eyes narrowed. ¡°it worked!¡± before throwing the poker card to kill the white-robed man, su yun specially observed the direction of the wind, the wind speed, and the speed and frequency of the raindrops. based on the force of the wind, su yun formed a bold idea. why didn¡¯t he use the characteristics of this wind to execute a smooth technique to kill the white-robed man? changing the strength and angle, using the principle of the boomerang, he let the wind activate the poker cards. in other words, he reached the goal of making the poker cards turn and kill the man in white. this seemed very ridiculous, but it was actually not difficult to do. this was because ordinary people could also easily spin the cards when playing throwing cards. this was a very simple technique. there were many teaching videos online. however, if he wanted to increase the power of this technique, it was basically a fool¡¯s dream. even the usual su yun could not do this. however, with the enhancement of his supernatural state, he succeeded in killing him in one strike. this was the charm of the supernatural state. it made many of the impossible since ancient times possible, allowing su yun to embark on the path of ultimate technique evolution and cultivation. without any delay, su yun quickly cast his gaze on the remaining zero and charles. ¡°it¡¯s just the two of you!¡± as he spoke, su yun had already taken out the last poker card from his pocket¡ªgolden foil. he planned to use the same trick to end this battle. at that moment, zero had also returned to his senses. his eyes met su yun¡¯s. there was clearly a distance between them, but zero¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and killing intent, almost overflowing. he had originally brought a team of white-robed men, but now, they had all been killed by su yun. only he and charles were left. they had become commanders without an army! how was he going to answer to the boss when he returned? how could he gain a foothold in the research institute? this humiliation was worse than killing him. zero could not tolerate it. ¡°su yun!¡± zero gritted his teeth and raised the electromagnetic gun in his hand. and in the face of the enemy, su yun also took out the golden foil card. bang! bang! bang! a gunshot broke the silence, stirring up countless birds that flew far away. however, what was shocking was that the gunshot did not come from zero¡¯s electromagnetic gun. instead¡­ it was charles beside him! he stood on zero¡¯s right and actually shot him. unfortunately, zero¡¯s protective suit was indeed powerful. under the impact of the bullet at close range, although he was injured, he did not die. ¡°charles¡­ you traitor!¡± zero was furious. he turned around and was about to shoot. su yun reacted immediately. after his surprise, he decisively attacked. the golden foil illuminated the rainy night, cut off the raindrops, and headed straight for zero. the material of the golden foil card was even more special and mysterious. its power was clearly stronger than other cards, especially with the enhancement of the supernatural state. it was powerful and heavy, able to open everything. pfft! without any suspense, the golden foil forcefully cut open zero¡¯s head and cut off half of his head. boom¡ª zero, who had died with grievances, fell to the ground. even until his death, he could not accept it and felt indignant! and all of this was done by a streamer from china! ¡°boss¡­ take revenge!! as his consciousness stopped, zero pressed a button on his clothes and died with remaining grievances. at this point, all the people sent by the overseas mysterious research institute had been wiped out, leaving only the mercenary, charles, who had suddenly betrayed them. he was still alive for the time being. plop! as for him, after seeing zero die, he knelt on the ground and silently threw his gun away. he hugged his head with both hands to show his submission and surrender. as all the enemies were exterminated, su yun suddenly relaxed. his supernatural state also disappeared for no reason. he did not know when and what kind of situation he would be in the next time he entered the supernatural realm. feeling the fatigue in his body, su yun forced himself to hold on. ¡°that¡¯s interesting.¡± looking at charles, who was kneeling in the distance, he did not make a move because he suddenly thought that he might be able to find clues about the second piece of golden foil through charles. this was because su yun had long confirmed that the golden foil was still in the country and had not been transported overseas. however, they had definitely hidden it. this was also the reason why he lured out the white-robed men to fight them. as long as he obtained clues from them, he could get xu jiajia to move out and obtain the second piece of golden foil. and now, the opportunity has finally come. su yun looked at the kneeling charles and felt a little disappointed. hard work paid off.. he could finally appear openly and hand it over to the country! Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Compared to High chapter 201: compared to high-tech weapons, the cards are actually the real culprit! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after making up his mind, su yun was eager to ask for the whereabouts of the second piece of golden foil. his eyes were fixed on charles without leaving. charles, who was kneeling on the ground in the distance, slowly looked up and met su yun¡¯s gaze. su yun¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. it frightened charles so much that he shivered. to be able to be the leader of a team filled with strong people, charles was a courageous person. however, after seeing su yun kill the white-robed men one after another, especially his miraculous killing methods, he was extremely shocked. now, looking at su yun at such a close distance, the immense pressure made the knowledgeable charles, who had seen countless people, feel infinite fear for a person for the first time. he was completely afraid! he knew that the white-robed men could not defeat the person in front of him, so he betrayed him at the critical moment. he felt that this was a wise choice. tap, tap, tap¡ª the rain kept falling, but when he stepped on the muddy and slippery ground, his footsteps were especially clear. su yun was walking towards charles step by step. sensing the strong threat of death, charles understood that he had to immediately release his goodwill and make su yun stop treating him as a threat. ¡°please believe me. i definitely don¡¯t have any ill intentions!¡± su yun approached step by step. charles felt an unprecedented pressure. in order to express his submission, he threw the automatic rifle in his hand far away in front of su yun. then, charles unbuckled the armed belt at his waist and removed all the weapons on it. he threw them far away, indicating that he was harmless. after doing all this, charles raised his hands and looked at su yun seriously. the meaning could not be clearer: i don¡¯t have any weapons on me anymore. i can negotiate! however, to su yun, who had always been cautious, he remembered to be wary of others. charles was someone who could even kill his teammates. although he had thrown his weapon in front of him, he might also launch a sudden attack. it was better to be careful. with this in mind, su yun took out a card from his pocket with a whoosh. he held it in his hand and walked forward. if charles dared to do anything inappropriate, he would send him to drink granny meng¡¯s soup first. with the help of the light stick, charles saw the card in su yun¡¯s hand. coupled with zero, who only had half his head left, he immediately panicked and his expression changed slightly. however, with his good perseverance honed on the battlefield, he still insisted on kneeling there and did not do anything else to avoid being misunderstood. with his hands in a surrender state, charles hurriedly said, ¡°don¡¯t kill me, mr. su. i don¡¯t have any ill intentions now.¡± wary that charles might suddenly attack at any moment, su yun stared at him and slowly approached the dead ball, zero. ¡°white monkey.¡± with su yun¡¯s call, the white monkey, who had been hiding in the dark and waiting, rushed out with a whoosh. it excitedly rushed to su yun¡¯s side and circled him, as if to help him celebrate his victory. then, without su yun¡¯s instructions, it skillfully picked up the golden foil that killed zero and very considerately wiped the blood on it in the rain before handing it to su yun. su yun gave it a simple check. after confirming that the golden foil was fine, he carefully put it in his pocket. looking at the ¡®pious¡¯ charles who was kneeling on the ground, su yun thought for a moment before taking out a handcuff from the white-robed man¡¯s corpse and throwing it in front of charles. ¡°cuff yourself.¡± su yun said coldly. how could he have a good face for an enemy who had wanted to kill him a few minutes ago? moreover, this charles was a traitor who knew how to kill his own people, so he had to be careful! ¡°alright!¡± charles could not let go of his status. he quickly picked up the handcuffs on the ground and cuffed himself with a crack. after confirming that charles was handcuffed, su yun thoroughly searched charles¡¯s body. after confirming that he really did not have any weapons, su yun asked him, ¡°why did you suddenly turn around and shoot your partner?¡± su yun and charles¡¯s gazes subconsciously landed on zero, who had lost half his head. ¡°to live!¡± charles rubbed his arm against the rain on his face. he was not ashamed at all and said frankly, ¡°when i saw your skills in killing these white-robed men, i knew that we were not your match. su, you¡¯re very strong. everyone has underestimated you. i didn¡¯t expect you to master such an unbelievable ultimate skill, so i chose to surrender.¡± ¡°how can you be so sure?¡± su yun deliberately pressured him, wanting to hear the truth. ¡°there are many of you. how can it be possible that i will win and you will lose?¡± after saying that, su yun suddenly had a fierce expression and questioned, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell the truth, you know the consequences!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t lie to you!¡± facing su yun, who had suddenly turned fierce, charles panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth, mr. su. i¡¯m definitely not lying. i had seen the defensive suit worn by the white-robed man. even bullets could not cause much damage at close range. ¡°and your silver needles and cards can pass through directly! with this strength, what can i use to resist you? all my tricks are courting death! i¡¯m really not lying. i just want to live!¡± as he spoke, charles¡¯s body tensed up. he was worried that su yun would kill him with a thought.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Compared to High chapter 202: compared to high-tech weapons, the cards are actually the real culprit! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations under the light, su yun saw that he did not seem to be lying. actually, if one thought about it carefully, they would know that the current charles was like a turtle in a jar. whether he lived or died was up to su yun. at this critical moment, there was no need for him to lie anymore. ¡°come closer.¡± upon hearing su yun¡¯s order, charles immediately moved his body and wiped the wet mud and leaves on his forehead. ¡°if you can tell me the truth about the question i¡¯m going to ask next, i promise not to kill you. but if you dare to lie¡­¡± not wanting to waste his breath, su yun threw the card in his hand at a tree in the distance. swoosh¡ª three thick branches were cut off at the same time and fell to the ground with a crack. leaves fell like flowers. gulp¡ª seeing the terrifying scene in front of him, charles swallowed in surprise and hurriedly expressed his loyalty. ¡°mr. su, don¡¯t worry. if there¡¯s a lie, kill me immediately!¡± ¡°okay, let me ask you. where is the second piece of golden foil?¡± su yun did not like to beat around the bush and asked the most important question. ¡°uhhhhh¡­ ermmm¡­ this, this¡­¡± facing the question head-on, charles did not answer immediately. instead, he pouted and looked very troubled. ¡°you don¡¯t want to say it?¡± seeing charles hesitate, su yun did not waste his breath. he placed a silver needle on charles¡¯ neck and prepared to hit him in the neck. ¡°no, no!¡± charles felt the sting on his neck and quickly waved his hand. ¡°i¡¯m just recalling the clues. the second piece of golden foil has always been kept by the white-robed men. i know a few clues, but i¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll be useful.¡± ¡°don¡¯t play games.¡± after a few breaths, charles said anxiously, ¡°i remembered.¡± ¡°speak.¡± next, charles described some clues to su yun in detail, including the exact location where the second piece of golden foil was hidden. however, he was not sure if it was true. as he recited it, su yun turned on the recording function on his phone to prevent him from forgetting. after describing everything, charles looked at su yun and asked tentatively, ¡°mr. su, i¡¯ve said everything i need to say. can you let me go?!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t.¡± ¡®i?!¡± su yun¡¯s answer was unexpected. charles did not come back to his senses for a moment and was stunned. ¡°you¡¯re full of lies. i think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± with that said, su yun raised the iron card in his hand and aimed it at charles¡¯ neck. it was about to land. ¡°i¡¯m not lying, mr. su. i¡¯m really not lying. everything i say is true!¡± as he said, charles did not lie to su yun. every word he said was the truth. this was also why charles was very shocked. why was su yun so sure that he was lying? this did not make sense! ¡°how dare you quibble? i hate people lying to me the most. die!¡± su yun¡¯s eyes turned red as he ignored charles¡¯s explanation. whoosh¡ª charles closed his eyes in despair as he raised the card. he felt an ice-cold chill explode on his neck, making him feel pain and indescribable despair. he died with grievances! charles was indignant. he was clearly telling the truth, and he had already surrendered. however, just as charles was waiting for his throat to be cut by the card in su yun¡¯s hand and blood spewed out, the pain of being cut did not continue. instead, it stopped halfway. ¡°hm?¡± charles, who was already in despair, opened his eyes and hurriedly lowered his head to look. he saw that su yun had only used the card to pull a shallow cut on his neck. it was only painful, but it did not hurt his vital points like his trachea. furthermore, it was only a very short cut. ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± charles¡¯s face was filled with question marks. he did not know why su yun was showing mercy, but he quickly understood that she was tricking him. when he saw su yun put away the card, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. just as he had guessed, su yun was verifying the authenticity of charles¡¯s words. after all, if charles lied and deliberately pointed out a trap for su yun, it would be bad. therefore, in order to verify if charles was lying, su yun deliberately acted out the scene just now. after all, when people were about to die, they would subconsciously blurt out the truth and not hide it. after surviving the calamity, charles heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°god bless you, mr. su. god will bless a hero like you!¡± su yun waved his hand impatiently. he hated it when others flattered him. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! the rain gradually lessened and was no longer as heavy as before. looking up at the night sky, su yun realized that the clouds were no longer as thick as before. this was a sign that the rain was about to stop. he knew that the police were not to be trifled with. with such a huge commotion and so many people dead, they would definitely investigate here. there was no time to lose. he had to quickly tell xu jiajia about the second piece of golden foil and leave this troublesome place. after making up his mind, he was about to leave when he suddenly remembered that charles, who was looking at him eagerly, had yet to be resolved. however, su yun clearly did not plan on killing him again. this was because now, as long as xu jiajia found the second piece of golden foil, su yun would go to the police station to hand it in. it would probably not be long before it ended tonight. therefore, he was not afraid that charles would expose his news and whereabouts. moreover, if he left charles in front of him for the police to deal with and gave them more information and clues, it should be considered a merit.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Compared to High chapter 203: compared to high-tech weapons, the cards are actually the real culprit! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after all, there was still a force behind him that needed to be investigated. the police must be very interested. after some thought, su yun decided to do so. ¡°come here.¡± ¡°yes!¡± upon hearing su yun¡¯s greeting, charles hurriedly stood up from the ground and quickly walked to su yun. ¡°mr. su.¡± ¡°you stay here and wait for the police.¡± ¡°wait for the police?¡± charles was stunned. his body involuntarily retreated, showing a resistance posture. ¡°you don¡¯t want to wait? then you can only go to hell and wait for death. which one do you choose?¡± with that said, su yun pretended to take out the card from his pocket. ¡°no, that¡¯s not what i meant. i¡¯ll stay and wait!¡± charles hurriedly waved his hand, indicating that he was fine and could wait for the police here. after all, waiting for the police might die, but it was much better than dying now. moreover, he knew a lot, so he might not be sentenced. ¡°also, don¡¯t try to escape.¡± su yun¡¯s face darkened as he sneered. ¡°it takes 30 minutes to walk to the foot of the mountain from here. it¡¯s still dark and raining. you have to walk for at least an hour. furthermore, the terrain here is complicated. if you make a mistake, you will fall down the mountain stream and die. if you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try. moreover, if i don¡¯t find the golden foil, you¡¯ll die no matter where you run!¡± with that said, su yun walked away without looking back and disappeared into the rainy night. ¡°f*ck¡­¡± charles was stunned by su yun¡¯s words. he looked left and right. in the vast night and the unfamiliar mountain path, it was really easy to fall into the mountain stream and turn into meat paste. ¡°forget it¡­¡± charles looked at the sky in despair, then lowered his head and sighed helplessly. there was no way around, and his hands were still handcuffed. he really had no choice. muttering, the handcuffed charles quickly walked to the tree and found a place to hide from the rain. he squatted there and quietly waited for the police to arrive. at the same time. at the foot of mount shengu. ¡°quick, quick, follow!¡± ¡°over there, put on your raincoat and water boots. watch your feet!¡± ¡°count!¡± the police teamed up with the army led by xu kui, the mountain patrol team, and the armed police at the station to search mount shengu to find su yun. ¡°i¡¯ve already sent the photos of the search subject to you. you have to remember this person¡¯s face!¡± the team leaders held su yun¡¯s photo in their hands and repeatedly reminded their team members, ¡°after discovering this person¡¯s tracks, don¡¯t shout and alert the enemy. call for support immediately. don¡¯t advance rashly! the police have deduced that this person should be carrying a weapon on him. it¡¯s very dangerous. don¡¯t fight him like a hero. safety first. do you understand?!¡± ¡°understood!¡± the team members in a row replied in unison. after saying ¡°let¡¯s go¡± to the person-in-charge, the team entered mount shengu majestically from the various entrances into the mountain and started a huge search. zhou xiaoxiao followed her comrade from the police force. she was wearing a small raincoat that was so tight that she could barely breathe. she held a flashlight and searched the deep mountains step by step. the pillars of light emitted by the flashlights in the hands of the team members kept gathering, causing an area to light up occasionally on mount shengu in the dark. it flickered, as if it was a lively dance hall. after searching for about 15 minutes, a message came from ahead. ¡°captain, come and take a look!¡± upon receiving the news, the various people in charge immediately accelerated and rushed to the place where they had found something. hiss! hiss! with the help of the flashlight, the various people in charge saw a scene that made them shudder. there were a few corpses scattered on the ground in front of them. from the dried blood on their bodies, they had been dead for a while. they were all wearing camouflage combat uniforms. it was obvious that they were some military personnel. that¡¯s right, these corpses were the ones that su yun had previously destroyed with silver needles. at that time, they had died from a needle in their hearts. these white-robed men were dead the moment they met him. their corpses had not been dealt with and had been lying here in the wilderness. at this moment, looking at this hideous corpse whose face was blistered by the rain, the police felt a chill run down their spines. in other words, there had been a firefight here when the police came. at this moment, there might be enemies left on the mountain! ¡°listen to my orders!¡± the political commissar of the swat team, zhou nanhai, asked captain chen ye to give the order. ¡°everyone, prepare for battle and deal with the possible crossfire. pass it down. prepare your weapons. stay vigilant and deal with the possible exchange of fire!¡± pass it down. prepare your weapons. stay vigilant and deal with the possible exchange of fire!¡± after relaying the order step by step, all the people in charge of the search received the order. everyone loaded their bullets and was more vigilant of the surrounding situation than before. whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª the rain slapped the vegetation in the forest, making a unique sound. after the professionals cleaned up the corpses, there was no time for an autopsy. the forensic team was still on the way, and the police officers did not find any obvious wounds, so they could only wait until later. the people continued to search. from the foot of the mountain to the middle of the mountain, other than discovering a series of footprints, the police did not find anything unusual. this allowed everyone¡¯s tense nerves to relax slightly. ¡°next, we¡¯ll enter the canyon. it¡¯s raining and night now. be careful of landslides and mud and rocks rolling down!¡± ¡°yes!¡± they advanced along the mountain and the search team entered the mountain canyon.. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Compared to High chapter 204: compared to high-tech weapons, the cards are actually the real culprit! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations he had only taken a few steps when the anomaly came again. the search team stopped again. ¡°report, there¡¯s a situation 300 meters ahead!¡± tap, tap, tap¡ª hearing the soldier¡¯s report, the various people in charge stepped on the muddy mountain road and ran forward quickly. by the time they rushed over, the soldiers had already protected the scene to prevent it from being destroyed. then, the dazzling light of the high-powered flashlight looked over. a few corpses in special clothes were lying on the ground. these corpses were the few white-robed men that su yun had killed previously. the people in charge of the police and military observed carefully. unlike the corpses in camouflage clothes from before, the clothes materials on these corpses looked very strange. they seemed to be made of some plastic, but they did not look like it to the touch. moreover, the design of this shirt was very strange, as if there was a device inside, because a portion of the back of the shirt was slightly bulging. ¡°i¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± ¡°where did they come from? it¡¯s too suspicious!¡± ¡°and what caused them to be killed?!¡± a few police officers were discussing softly and analyzing the possibilities. zhou nanhai and the other people in charge also felt that the current situation was rather troublesome. before, there was a group of dead people. now, there was a group of people in strange clothes. although he could not confirm the exact identities of these dead people for the time being, he knew that their identities were not simple through the previous intelligence. they might be the research institute faction mentioned in the intelligence! it was indeed a little strange that the people from the research institute had died here. based on the current clues, the faction that su yun belonged to had been stirring. what kind of inextricable connection did the two of them have? who killed these people? could it really be as big dog had said? was it really su yun¡¯s doing? frowning, zhou nanhai had a myriad of thoughts, but he could not figure it out. ¡°what¡¯s so different about this place that so many people died here? is it because of the stolen cultural relics?¡± ¡°is the su yun we¡¯re looking for related to these corpses?¡± the local militia and armed police officers who were helping did not know the inside story and were even more puzzled. they could not figure out what kind of secret was behind this. unable to think of anything, zhou nanhai knew that he could not delay any longer. the most important thing now was to quickly find su yun. whether these dead white-robed men were affiliated with that research institute or what motives this research institute had. when they found su yun, the truth would be revealed. ¡°find a body bag and bring all these corpses back. be careful not to damage their clothes. at the same time, protect the scene. there¡¯s more!¡± zhou nanhai extended a finger and said to his subordinate, ¡°hurry up and report this to the higher-ups. ask them to contact the relevant research departments to check the clothes on these corpses. there must be an explanation for their strange appearance.¡± ¡°yes!¡± upon receiving the order, his subordinates immediately took action. after the scene was cleared, the search team continued forward. they followed the route of the canyon and searched up. on the way to the top of mount shengu, everyone found more footprints that were identical to the ones they had discovered previously. in other words, the owner of these footprints was taking the same route as the current search team ¡ªto the top of the mountain. zhou nanhai and the others had a bad feeling. something might have happened at the top of the mountain. it was even possible that the su yun he was looking for was at the top of the mountain. therefore, he ordered the various teams to advance quickly and reach the top of the mountain as quickly as possible. ¡°come on, hurry up!¡± under the order, everyone increased their speed again and rushed towards the top of the mountain while searching. when they arrived at the top of the mountain, with the help of this portable lighting equipment, the scene at the top of the mountain in front of them made them gasp and feel a chill all over their bodies. more corpses fell on the muddy road at the top of the mountain. the surroundings were abnormally messy. it was obvious that a huge battle had happened here. rumble! with a clap of thunder and a flash of lightning, the top of the mountain was illuminated as bright as day. everything jumped into view. there was a towering stone statue of an immortal by the cliff, as if it was a bystander. it stood there and quietly looked at the corpses on the mountaintop, witnessing a massacre with its own eyes. ¡°quick, protect the scene and search carefully. don¡¯t let go of any corner!¡± zhou nanhai, who had come back to his senses, gave the order immediately, but his heart was already trembling and his scalp was numb. ¡°yes!¡± however, before anyone could take action, they suddenly heard a shout from the vanguard search team in front of them. ¡°commissar zhou, there¡¯s a situation here!¡± the moment he heard the shout, zhou nanhai, who was an experienced swat officer, instantly rushed forward without any fear or hesitation. the others around him also followed zhou nanhai¡¯s footsteps and quickly rushed over. when they rushed over, their expressions changed drastically. this was because everyone saw a well-built person standing there straight and motionless in the rainy night. the night was thick and the rain was heavy. for the time being, his face could not be seen clearly. a police officer immediately used an illumination device to illuminate the person who was standing motionless. fuck! the moment the light brushed past his face, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. there was a resentful expression on his face that was mixed with rain, leaves and mud. he stared at everyone like a wolf.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Compared to High chapter 205: compared to high-tech weapons, the cards are actually the real culprit! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations moreover, his hair was golden, and his eyes were blue. he was clearly a foreigner. ¡°charles?!¡± after seeing the burly man¡¯s true appearance, xu kui, the military representative beside zhou nanhai, was stunned for a moment. he quickly reacted and was immediately shocked. this burly man was the leader of the team that their military had been looking for! he did not expect to meet him here. but charles seemed to be abnormal. for a moment, xu kui was secretly vigilant and informed zhou nanhai and the others. faced with such a ferocious expression, the surrounding police and military personnel immediately faced a great enemy. swish! swish! a soldier with a gun stepped forward and blocked zhou nanhai and the others behind him. he pointed his gun at charles in front of him. ¡°now, raise your hands immediately. don¡¯t come forward, immediately!!¡± the warriors warned charles not to do anything rash. after the first warning, charles was still indifferent, as if he did not understand. he continued to approach zhou nanhai and the others step by step. with the help of the light, everyone saw that charles was like an unconscious zombie. he approached everyone step by step with a ferocious expression. everyone¡¯s hair stood on end as they warned again, ¡°i¡¯m warning you again. don¡¯t move forward. raise your hands and step back!¡± charles was still indifferent and insisted on moving forward. there was no choice. under zhou nanhai¡¯s signal, the armed soldiers immediately fired warning shots. tap! tap! tap! after hearing the gunshot, charles finally stopped. he stood where he was and slowly raised his hands. it was only then that everyone realized that there were handcuffs on his hands. after confirming that the other party was no longer advancing, zhou nanhai waved his hand, and the armed warriors immediately stepped forward. a few warriors were on guard, and the other two warriors were in charge of searching his body. after confirming that charles was unarmed and safe, zhou nanhai and the others went forward. arriving in front of charles, zhou nanhai and the others glared at this burly man. their eyes were filled with confusion, and at the same time, they were very vigilant. after all, from his actions just now, this burly man really wanted to go forward and kill them. however, just as zhou nanhai and the others were about to ask charles what his motive was, charles, who was standing opposite them, was the first to speak. ¡°what took you so long? i¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± the moment he opened his mouth, everyone was shocked! had he waited for a long time?! what was going on?! zhou nanhai looked at the people beside him and asked, ¡°are you charles?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°why are you waiting for us here? what¡¯s your motive?¡± ¡°it¡¯s sul¡± charles looked embarrassed and said in a low voice, ¡°he asked me to wait for you here.¡± su? su yun?! the answer was once again unexpected. su yun, whom zhou nanhai and company were looking for, had actually ordered a leader to wait here? what was going on! furthermore, according to the current information, it was certain that charles was clearly affiliated with the overseas mysterious research institute and was mortal enemies with the mysterious faction that su yun belonged to. why would he suddenly listen to su yun¡¯s orders? something was clearly wrong! everyone¡¯s expressions were strange. chen ye was the first to react and questioned, ¡°you¡¯re not in cahoots with su yun, right?¡± charles looked crestfallen. ¡°no!¡± this answer was not unexpected, because everyone already knew. chen ye asked again, ¡°then why did you listen to su yun¡¯s orders?¡± charles did not feel ashamed at all. he said matter-of-factly, ¡°because i want hearing this, everyone was stunned before understanding. so charles had been forced? however, everyone was even more shocked. hiss¡ª some people could not help but gasp. they were even more curious about su yun. how did su yun manage to subdue such a muscular, tall, and mighty man and make him obediently wait for the police to arrive? this was simply unbelievable. then, they thought about how big dog had been frightened out of his wits by su yun not long ago and had actually surrendered. from the current situation, su yun was clearly not simple. the matter became even more confusing! splash! splash! splash! for some reason, the rain suddenly increased compared to before, as if it was about to splash again. under such natural conditions, he had to quickly search the scene for useful clues. if he delayed any longer, the rain and cold wind would destroy the scene. ¡°take him in first. we¡¯ll interrogate him when we get back to the police station!¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhou nanhai waved his hand, and the armed warriors immediately grabbed charles from the left and right and escorted him down. ¡°protect and survey the scene immediately. don¡¯t miss a single corner. immediately!¡± ¡°yes!¡± under zhou nanhai¡¯s command, everyone immediately began to search with all their might. every corner of the mountaintop was searched. not long after, the forensic team arrived one after another. it was still the chief forensic doctor, qin ming. he immediately brought his subordinate forensic doctor and quickly checked the corpse with professional tools. when they turned the body over and faced them to examine the wound, every forensic doctor was shocked by the wounds on the body. ¡°oh my god¡­¡¯ the corpse was filled with all kinds of wounds. however, these wounds were not fatal. what really shocked the forensic doctors was the fatal wound on the corpse. ¡°a penetrating wound between his eyebrows. what kind of weapon could do some forensic doctors discovered a small wound between the eyebrows of some corpses. if they were not professionals, they would not have discovered it at all. at the same time, they immediately deduced the reason¡ªbrain death. ¡°what weapon did it use to cause such a terrifying penetration wound?¡± ¡°with dumdum bullets?¡± ¡°impossible. the wound on the back of the head is different. moreover, there are no burn marks!¡± ¡°even ordinary weapons can¡¯t cause such an effect, right?¡± ¡°look, this corpse has a familiar cut on its neck!¡± at this moment, as a cry of surprise sounded, everyone rushed over. ¡°this wound is too familiar!¡± looking at the pink flesh and dried blood under the light, the forensic doctors immediately recalled the corpses of the criminals they had seen many times in hibiscus city. only pig head rong and the others had such wounds at that time. until now, the cause of these wounds had not been answered. it had also become a question in the hearts of all the forensic doctors. now, such a wound appeared again! however, the power this time was clearly greater and more fatal. this was because almost all the necks were broken and were about to be beheaded. half of the head of another corpse was cut off. ¡°unbelievable. this unknown weapon has actually been upgraded. now, the power it has reached has even surpassed many rifles!¡± ¡°there are serious traces at the scene this time. perhaps we can find the mysterious murder weapon!¡± hearing this, the eyes of many forensic doctors lit up. they were immediately filled with energy, looking forward to answering the mystery in their hearts tonight. at this moment, the search team made another discovery. ¡°leader, come and take a look!¡± after hearing the shouts of the searchers, zhou nanhai, chen ye, and the other in-charge ran over immediately. behind them were zhou xiaoxiao and the others. ¡°look!¡± ¡°this is?¡± the staff moved the lighting equipment in his hand closer to the ground so that zhou nanhai and the others could see more clearly. at this moment, the light illuminated the ground. zhou nanhai and the others could clearly see that there were many unexpected things scattered on the ground. there were shell casings, silver needles, cards, armbands, grenade tabs, fragments. among them, the most eye-catching were these new hot weapons. there were even electromagnetic guns that the police did not have the chance to equip. this was a rare high-tech weapon in the world. ¡°amazing. there¡¯s so much high technology?¡± ¡°these people are really powerful. i don¡¯t even dare to think about how advanced their weapons are.¡± many police officers exclaimed repeatedly, as if granny liu had entered the grand view garden and opened her eyes. ¡°i think that although these weapons are advanced, they¡¯re not the most awesome.¡± but zhang shuhong¡¯s words stunned everyone. she continued, ¡°there are a few silver needles and a few poker cards here. they¡¯re clearly very ordinary, but they¡¯re placed together with a pile of high technology. don¡¯t you think the contrast is too strong?¡± everyone was stunned. only then did they realize that they had been attracted by these high-tech weapons and had neglected the small and ordinary items. under careful observation, they saw that the silver needles scattered on the ground and the cards that emitted a reflection under the light seemed to be even more dazzling. they were clearly very ordinary, but at this moment, they overshadowed all kinds of high-tech weapons! it was the center of attention! ¡°what is the meaning of these things?¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Magical Cultivation Method! (1) chapter 206: magical cultivation method! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°this¡­¡¯ at the moment, everyone did not understand the meaning of these things and high-tech weapons existed at the same time. they were clearly not related to each other and were not even from the same ¡®world¡¯ at all. for example, the laborers in the primitive society were not in the same dimension as the industrial production power of the modern society. they were not even comparable. however, they were indeed in a channel now. everyone was puzzled. ¡°these high-tech weapons should belong to these foreigners.¡± this was actually not difficult to guess. it was very easy to deduce. after all, the protective suits these people were wearing, the weapon buckles they were wearing, and many other clues clearly indicated the source of high-tech weapons. ¡°how did they die with such advanced equipment? they can¡¯t even win with these?¡± some police officers were especially speechless. they even wanted to complain that they were really noobs. they were equipped with such advanced equipment, but they were all dead. was the perpetrator too powerful, or were these people too lousy? xiao li agreed. ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± zhang shuhong glared at xiao li and lectured, ¡°they were clearly equipped with advanced equipment, but they died from unknown weapons. this proves the severity of the matter!¡± ¡°the only thing i can¡¯t guess now is what these silver needles and cards are for.¡¯ zhou nanhai and the others nodded. at this moment, they had already put on plastic gloves to prevent the destruction of physical evidence. they picked up the silver needles and cards from the ground and examined them carefully. ¡°blood!¡± with just a glance, he saw that there were already dried red marks on it. there was no need for an appraisal staff. zhou nanhai and the others, who had been in criminal investigation for so many years, could naturally distinguish it accurately. ¡°their blood?¡± zhou nanhai and the others, who were in disbelief, looked up at the corpses on the ground. could it be that there was a connection between the two? after all, the appearance of these two special things at the top of the mountain could not help but make people think. especially the wounds of the white-robed men, it was impossible to tell what caused them. they clearly held high-tech weapons and had ferocious combat strength, but they died strangely. it could not help but feel strange. the wounds on their bodies were not bullets, daggers, bows, or anything like that. what else could it be? what did cards and silver needles mean? everyone looked at the cards and silver needles in their hands, and their expressions became stranger and stranger. clearly, in everyone¡¯s hearts, there was a guess that they could not believe. however, no one made a sound at this moment until a thought suddenly lit up like a match in the night and surged into zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s head, breaking the silence first. ¡°could it be that the real culprits who caused these wounds are silver needles and cards?¡± hearing this, the scene was dead silent. no one responded. it was because this guess was the greatest possibility. everyone had thought of it, but it was too ridiculous, making it difficult for everyone to accept. ¡°everyone, what are you waiting for? i heard that there¡¯s a new discovery.¡± after a long time, a sudden voice finally eased the atmosphere. it was qin ming who rushed over after knowing that he had made a new discovery. at this moment, he walked forward and saw everyone staring at the artifact in front of him. he immediately looked at it curiously and was stunned. ¡°the weapons are so advanced. how could they be killed?¡± clearly, qin ming was also dumbfounded. the enemy¡¯s armed forces were indeed extraordinary. however, he immediately realized that something was wrong. why were there cards and silver needles among these high-tech weapons? ¡°what the hell is going on?¡± then, under qin ming¡¯s questioning, chen ye recounted the clues he had discovered so far. the core of it was that there was blood on the silver needles and cards. needless to say, qin ming naturally thought of something immediately. he looked around and asked in a low voice, ¡°does anyone have a hundred yuan? can i borrow it?¡± chen ye quickly waved his hand. ¡°i didn¡¯t. don¡¯t look at me.¡± zhou xiaoxiao was stunned. seeing qin ming¡¯s gaze turn around, she hurriedly replied, ¡°dr. qin, i¡¯m on a mission and didn¡¯t bring money!¡± zhou nanhai did not understand. he simply took out a hundred yuan and handed it to qin ming under the strange gazes of chen ye and the others. ¡°dr. qin, here, i have it.¡± ¡°thank you, commissar zhou.¡± after qin ming took it, he squatted down and slashed the hundred yuan bill on the corpse¡¯s clothes. ¡°any trace?¡± chen ye asked curiously. ¡°how did you ask this question? it doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that there¡¯s definitely no such thing.¡± qin ming glanced at him in disdain. chen ye was speechless. ¡°if there¡¯s no trace, what are you experimenting with here?¡± qin ming said, ¡°i¡¯m trying the friction.¡± he picked up the hundred-dollar bill and placed it on the exposed wound of the corpse. he gestured slightly and finally picked up the card to compare it with the hundred-dollar bill. the hardness of the two was different, but there was not much difference. everyone was a little confused. ¡°if the banknotes are placed on the cutting machine, they can cut any body tissue at high speed. the same goes for poker cards. but the problem is that they can¡¯t just stand there and wait to be cut. moreover, the cutting surface and length can¡¯t be so big, so how did they do it?¡± as he spoke, qin ming picked up the silver needle and compared it to the wound between the eyebrows of the corpse.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Magical Cultivation Method! (2) chapter 207: magical cultivation method! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°it¡¯s just right, but¡­¡± qin ming held the silver needle and stabbed it into the corpse¡¯s head. it could only pierce through the skin. then, the needle could not go deeper because it was blocked by the hard skull. he casually picked up a stone on the ground and threw it at the silver needle as if he was hitting a nail. however, the silver needle was bent, but the skull was still intact and did not go any deeper. ¡°tool.¡± qin ming reached out and the assistant forensic doctor at the side hurriedly handed over the tools for dissection. qin ming¡¯s technique was special. he cut open the corpse¡¯s wound in no time and took out a bloodstained needle. ¡°hiss¡­¡± seeing this, everyone gasped. guessing and seeing it with their own eyes were two different things. now that the evidence and facts were in front of them, there was no need to doubt anymore. these corpses had indeed died from silver needles! ¡°how did he do it? is it a launcher like a crossbow?¡± some police officers were shocked and found it unbelievable. one had to know that dr. qin had done an experiment just now. moreover, it didn¡¯t take a genius to know how difficult it was to insert a thin needle into the body. at this moment, qin ming took some blood from the corpse that had been cut and compared it with the blood on the card. in the end, he came to a very clear conclusion. ¡°did you see that?¡± qin ming stood up and heaved a sigh of relief. he casually put away his tools and put a hundred yuan note into his pocket. then, he faced everyone and said, ¡°previously, because we didn¡¯t find any murder weapon at many crime scenes, we never had an accurate direction to deduce the cause of the wound. ¡°but now, with the appearance of the murder weapon, it could basically be confirmed that it was a piece of paper! or rather: a poker card that looked like a piece of paper. however, because this murder weapon was too ridiculous and exceeded our imagination, we had never thought of it before. ¡°therefore, after a simple trace comparison and blood analysis just now, i could basically confirm that the poker cards were indeed the murder weapon and had come into contact with the wound. ¡°i still have to return to the station for further testing, but the results shouldn¡¯t change much.¡± at this point, qin ming took a deep breath. his expression was a little solemn, as if he had already come to a conclusion. the others had different expressions, but they were all shocked, stunned, and confused. obviously, everyone still could not react in time to this outcome. after investigating the case for more than half a month and thinking about the murder weapon countless times, it was actually a piece of paper in the end? this was unacceptable to anyone! qin ming¡¯s voice had already sounded again. ¡°the currently known special wound cases are: the yida square robber case; the death of the burning mountain tomb robber, three; the kidnapping of the maple ridge¡¯s pig head rong, black wolf, and other gang members; and the latest overseas force case of mount shengu. there were a total of four cases. ¡°in the first case, the robber¡¯s wrist was cut, and the wound was flat. ¡°in the second case, three¡¯s throat was cut, and the wound was exquisite. ¡°in the third case, the wooden board was penetrated, and the criminal gang¡¯s wound was small. they died of internal bleeding, and the wound was even more unbelievable and imperceptible. ¡°in the current fourth case, there was no need to say much about the wound. it could be seen with eyes. perhaps it was not exquisite enough, but the power was increased again. it was even unbelievably powerful, almost cutting off half of his head! ¡°in the first three cases, no murder weapon was found at the scene, so we never came up with an effective deduction. in fact, all our deductions went astray. ¡°now that the murder weapon was in front of us, we suddenly realized that the murder weapon that killed so many criminals and made us search for it for so long was actually just a simple poker card. ¡°however, the simpler something was, the more we ignored it because it was too unbelievable. ¡°just like the new murder weapon, the silver needle. if not for the fact that there were murder weapons at the scene and in the corpse, the wound brought about by this silver needle would probably make us even more puzzled. ¡°although we had found the murder weapon, we were missing the most important part. that was¡­ what exactly was the launcher that could cause the lethality of the murder weapon? it¡¯s like we found bullets, but we didn¡¯t find a firearm to match them.¡¯ hearing this, everyone fell silent. now, there was almost no need to discuss and speculate anymore. the truth was right in front of him. although it was too unbelievable, they had to believe that the murder weapon was such a simple thing. the mystery that had troubled everyone for so long was finally answered. yet a new mystery appeared. what was the trigger for the murder weapon? this was the most important thing! they found the bullet, but they did not find the gun. it was still useless! for example, if you have a bullet but you don¡¯t have a gun, you can¡¯t use the bullet to cause the corresponding damage. the murder weapon and the launcher were indispensable. ¡°what kind of launcher can turn something rotten into something magical and turn an extremely ordinary poker card into a powerful weapon?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. this feels even harder than deducing a murder weapon. it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°if the crossbow is modified, it might be able to shoot silver needles. i can imagine it, but what can shoot cards? this is simply too high-tech.¡± many police officers were confused. to be honest, they had no thoughts at all and could not think of anything. this was like the ancients fantasizing about technology.. there was no relevant thought and foundation at all, so how could they make connections? Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Magical Cultivation Method! (3) chapter 208: magical cultivation method! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations they did not have the thought of cultivating and evolving, so they naturally could not imagine it. at this moment, chen ye suddenly looked at zhou xiaoxiao with a complicated expression and said in disappointment, ¡°xiaoxiao, your deduction back then was right. moreover, i suddenly remembered that during the robbery case, the cleaning lady had picked up a poker card in the police station and i mistakenly thought that a comrade was playing cards during work. ¡°now that i think about it, that poker card was probably the murder weapon of the robbery case. it had been accidentally brought to the police station. but at that time, no one could have imagined it.¡± hearing this, the other police officers nodded. if not for the murder weapon in front of them, they would not have been able to deduce the truth even if they had ten more heads. this was simply more sci-fi than da liu! but at that time, many people had heard zhou xiaoxiao raise a doubt. could it be caused by the card? yet no one believed her at that time. moreover, even zhou xiaoxiao had only said it casually. she did not take it to heart and let it go. from the looks of it now¡­ ¡°the most unrealistic imagination is the truth that i¡¯ve been searching for for a long time. to be honest, i didn¡¯t think of it myself.¡± zhou xiaoxiao said in a daze. she immediately thought of all the times she had interacted with su yun. a long time ago, she had suspected su yun because su yun was vaguely present at every crime scene. it was too much of a coincidence. it was also because of su yun¡¯s identity as a throwing cards streamer that zhou xiaoxiao thought of poker cards. she had personally done some experiments, but they had all failed. in the end, she could only reject them. at that time, it was indeed difficult to imagine how an ordinary thing like poker cards could cause such exquisite and terrifying damage. however, now that she thought about it from another perspective, what if someone developed a special launcher? but the most important question came. what kind of launcher could rely on shooting simple cards and silver needles to cause such power and kill so many people? therefore, things were still confusing. and now, all the spearheads were pointing at one person: su yun! ignoring the various clues from before, they had long confirmed that su yun¡¯s hidden identity was not simple. he should be from a third party. and even his official identity was a streamer related to the murder weapon! ¡°the third faction that su yun belongs to must have grasped some kind of transmitter and has been hiding it. is this also the reason why he became a throwing cards streamer? does he want to use his identity as a special effects streamer to hide the truth of the murder weapon?¡± chen ye suddenly said as he thought of su yun¡¯s official identity. ¡°perhaps the content of his livestream is not all special effects. instead, under the effect of a special weapon and a certain special effect, the livestream effect will be completed!¡± zhou xiaoxiao replied and agreed with chen ye. she knew su yun¡¯s livestream the best because she was considered a fan of su yun. ¡°now, we have to find su yun. he¡¯s the source of all the clues and the solution to all the problems. only by finding him can all the cases be resolved!¡± zhou nanhai expressed his opinion and received everyone¡¯s approval. now, su yun had indeed become the key to breaking the situation. as one of the few people present who knew and had interacted with su yun, xu kui¡¯s expression was a little emotional. he did not expect all the clues to focus on his daughter¡¯s classmates. previously, at his daughter¡¯s birthday party, his interaction with su yun was still vivid in his mind. at that time, he did not expect that the seemingly ordinary young man would actually hide so deeply. and now, his daughter, xu jiajia, is still missing. xu kui heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°fortunately, we have a new clue in our hands. it¡¯s charles, who was just escorted away. he must have witnessed something when he stayed at the top of the mountain. as long as we interrogate him, we will definitely be able to obtain the information they want. we can even use him to find su yun!¡± zhou nanhai nodded heavily and immediately ordered, ¡°clean up the scene quickly and send people to protect it. let¡¯s hurry back to the station!¡± ¡°yes!¡± after giving the order, zhou nanhai and company immediately set off, preparing to interrogate charles overnight to obtain su yun¡¯s whereabouts and movements. meanwhile, the source of the incident, su yun was quickly walking in the forest, nimbly dodging the tree branches and the rocks and pits under his feet. above his head was the white monkey that he had tamed, shuttling through the branches of the tree. after seeing the direction, it shouted at su yun, indicating for him to come this way. it was dark and raining, so it was not easy to distinguish directions. however, with this white monkey, su yun did not need to use his brain to determine the direction. the white monkey would do it for him. after thanking the white monkey with a smile, he quickly took out his phone from his pocket and found xu jiajia¡¯s name in the contact list. a message was being edited by su yun. with the white monkey guiding the way, su yun was not afraid of the forest in the night at all. the white monkey, who was looking down from above, could remind su yun of all the risks in the forest, allowing him to avoid them in time. as a result, he could still walk as if he was flying even without looking at the road under his feet. he kept typing a message to xu jiajia. ten minutes later. rui city, an old district of huian, more than 100 kilometers away from fan city. xu jiajia, who was wearing a black sweater and a hood, was standing at the exit of an alley with a frown.. ¡°it should be this area, but after searching three times, why aren¡¯t there any relevant clues?¡± Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Magical Cultivation Method! (4) chapter 209: magical cultivation method! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations clenching her fists, xu jiajia was very puzzled. however, her unyielding heart and concern for su yun made her unable to stop and prepare to search for clues related to the second piece of golden foil. buzz buzz buzz¡ª before she could start moving, the phone in her jeans pocket vibrated, making xu jiajia¡¯s slender legs feel numb. after confirming that there was no one around, xu jiajia flashed into the alley at an extremely fast speed. in the darkness, the light from the phone screen illuminated xu jiajia¡¯s pretty face. ¡°it¡¯s from su yun!¡± seeing the name of the sender, xu jiajia smiled and quickly clicked on [check the details]. as the message unfolded, xu jiajia quickly checked it word for word seriously. her almond-like eyes widened as she read the information. her facial features formed an expression: surprise! ¡°su yun actually obtained relevant clues. from the looks of it, the matter on his side has been resolved.¡± xu jiajia heaved a sigh of relief. although she did not know su yun¡¯s exact situation, she could guess how dangerous his trip was. now that he had obtained useful clues, it meant that he had succeeded. after putting her phone back into her pocket, xu jiajia subconsciously brushed her hair behind her ear and carefully analyzed the content of su yun¡¯s message. ¡°the area clue for the second piece of golden foil is already clear. however, how can we decipher those special symbols? this is the most important information. if we don¡¯t decode it, we won¡¯t be able to progress. in that case, i still have to find someone to help.¡± at the thought of this, xu jiajia took out her phone from her pocket again and entered an unfamiliar number. beep, beep, beep¡ª pressing the dial button, xu jiajia placed the phone to her ear and looked around warily. if anything unexpected happened, she would be able to react immediately. ¡°hello!¡± the call went through. the person called ¡°tiger¡± on the other end of the phone sounded very excited. ¡°ying, why is it you?!¡± ying seemed to be a form of address for xu jiajia. ¡°we¡¯ll talk about small talk later.¡± xu jiajia said very efficiently, ¡°i have something on and need your help.¡± ¡°alright, go ahead.¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this¡­¡± after calling tiger, xu jiajia called a few other numbers. there was no need for any small talk or nonsense. after xu jiajia explained her intentions, everyone immediately followed her instructions and started deciphering. xu jiajia was determined to get the second piece of golden foil tonight! on the other side, on mount shengu. the efficiency of the police and military working together was abnormally fast. the bloody scene of the massacre was quickly protected. the corpses were transported away, and the places where they fell were all marked with various signs to prevent people from stepping on them by mistake. after all the physical evidence was sealed and protected, the police set up a cordon. the yellow and black police cordon isolated the killing scene from other areas. of course, it was not enough to just cordon off the area. there were people from the local police and army holding the fort at all the intersections leading to the top of the mountain. not to mention a human, even if a fly flew in, it had to register its identity. such an important crime scene naturally had to be protected well. perhaps they could find some useful clues in it. at the foot of the mountain. the police flashed their red and blue sirens as they drove all the way to the local public security bureau. in the middle, in the police car with the protective fence, were two armed swat officers. they were sitting on either side of charles, eyeing him covetously. while charles, on the other hand, had his eyes closed. after experiencing su yun¡¯s bloody massacre, the moment he closed his eyes, the tragic scene of the white-robed man being killed by su yun appeared in front of him like a movie replay. ¡°hu hu¡ª¡± ¡°hu hu¡ª¡± with a cry, charles quickly opened his eyes. his forehead was covered in cold sweat, and he was so frightened that he panted heavily. ¡°behave yourself and don¡¯t play tricks!¡± seeing that charles was acting strangely, the two swat officers reached out their hands and pressed him down, warning him not to move. charles looked out of the window at the night sky speeding past. su yun¡¯s terrifying face gradually appeared on the glass. ¡°hiss¡ªi¡¯ he closed his eyes in horror again. he had long developed an indescribable fear of su yun. not long after, in the courtyard of the fan city police station, sirens sounded as police cars drove into the courtyard. when the police officers guarding the office building heard that the team was back, they quickly rushed out to help. ¡°send this foreigner to the interrogation room. we¡¯ll be in position in a while. you have to take good care of him. if anything happens, you¡¯ll be fully responsible!¡± ¡°yes!¡± after giving the order, zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others went to the bathroom first to change out of their fitting clothes and clean up the mud on their bodies. the soldier¡¯s bearing could not be defeated. the interrogation had to look like an interrogation. his entire body was wet and dirty, and he did not have any aura or pressure. while zhou nanhai and the others were preparing, charles was also brought into the interrogation room by the police. in order to allow him to recover and answer questions better, under the supervision of the police, he changed into clean clothes and was given a cup of hot tea. after drinking the hot tea, charles looked much more energetic. his face was a little rosy compared to his previous pale face.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Magical Cultivation Method! (5) chapter 210: magical cultivation method! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after everything was ready, the interrogation officially began. charles, who was wearing a prison uniform, was brought to a larger interrogation room. as soon as he entered, charles saw six people sitting opposite him. they were from the police, zhou nanhai, chen ye, zhang shuhong, and xiao li. the military, xu kui. among them, the main interrogators were zhou nanhai and xu kui. chen ye and zhang shuhong were in charge of coordinating and looking for information. xiao li was in charge of recording. crack¡ª crack¡ª charles, who had been handcuffed and shackled, sat on a chair with an iron railing at his waist and looked at zhou nanhai and the others calmly. after all, he was an experienced mercenary who killed without batting an eyelid. his mental fortitude was too strong. facing su yun, he was afraid and trembling. that was because he was afraid of being killed. he had personally witnessed su yun¡¯s invincible ability. however, in the face of so many official personnel with auras and pressure, he could still remain calm. after chasing and searching for these mercenaries for so long, xu kui from the military was not surprised by charles¡¯s calm expression. if he did not have this bit of courage, how could he lead that group of mercenaries? when he thought of this, xu kui was once again puzzled and shocked by su yun. he had seen su yun before. such a young su yun could actually subdue the ruthless mercenary, charles, and even scare him half to death. ¡°su yun is indeed powerful. the third faction he belongs to is definitely not simple! that¡¯s right. during the three days of su yun¡¯s disappearance, we were still worried that something would happen to him and wanted to find him as soon as possible to protect him. who would have thought that we were overthinking? does su yun still need protection with his killing methods?¡¯ cough, cough, cough¡ª zhou nanhai cleared his throat and coughed, pulling xu kui¡¯s thoughts back to reality and interrupting the low sighs of chen ye and the others. the interrogation officially began. zhou nanhai, who was in charge of the trial, was the first to ask. ¡°real name.¡± although they all knew charles¡¯s name, they still had to follow the process. there were words involved. hearing zhou nanhai¡¯s question, charles looked very disdainful, but he still played along. ¡°charles, code name god of death.¡± clack, clack, clack, clack¡ª xiao li, who was in charge of the computer entry, quickly typed on the keyboard. ¡°what¡¯s your identity?¡± ¡°mercenaries. ¡± ¡°why are you here?¡± ¡°i accepted the mission.¡± ¡°what mission?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. i¡¯m only responsible for assisting the people sent by the organization. ¡± facing zhou nanhai and company, charles was very unhappy. you¡¯re not su yun. why should i cooperate with you? moreover, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. if he confessed everything, the more trouble he would be in. he would stall for time as much as he could and find another opportunity. ¡°you have to understand your current situation. it won¡¯t end well for you to fight us. i¡¯ll give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. if you don¡¯t seize it, what awaits you will be the most severe punishment!¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word was sonorous and deafening. his words were filled with pressure. in fact, even if charles did not say it, zhou nanhai and the others, who had long received the information, knew that they were here for the stolen cultural relics. the reason why zhou nanhai asked was to get information from them about the stolen cultural relics they were looking for. even charles, a mercenary with a strong temperament, could not help but tremble when he was warned by zhou nanhai. however, with his strong willpower, he held back and did not answer. seeing charles suddenly resist, zhou nanhai¡¯s heart fluctuated, but it was fleeting. there was no expression on his face. how could someone who could reach his position be an ordinary person? after some adjustments, zhou nanhai decided to attack charles from another angle. ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. we¡¯ll investigate and find out. however, when we investigate and find out on our own, you won¡¯t have a chance at all.¡± after sneering, zhou nanhai leaned forward and placed his elbows on the table. with his hands placed together, he stared at charles like an eagle and said coldly, ¡°then let¡¯s talk about something else. you were present the entire time the white-robed men were killed at the top of the mountain, right?¡± everyone noticed that when zhou nanhai mentioned the massacre at the top of the mountain, charles¡¯s body trembled and a pained expression flashed across his face. this fleeting microexpression meant that charles was very unwilling to mention it, or even very resistant to what had happened at the top of the mountain. the more he acted like this, the more everyone wanted to know what was going on with the bloody massacre at the top of the mountain. ¡°since you¡¯ve witnessed all of it, tell us what happened at the top of the mountain. if you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, you¡¯ll know the consequences without me saying anything!¡± facing zhou nanhai¡¯s pressure, charles¡¯s emotions fluctuated slightly. his body was trembling slightly, and his resistance was even stronger than before. clearly, something was stimulating his emotions. it seemed that something major must have happened at the top of the mountain. but even so, charles clenched his fists tightly and was still unwilling to say a word. he closed his lips tightly, and the muscles at the corner of his mouth bulged because he was clenching his teeth. he clenched his fists the size of sandbags, and the veins on his temples bulged. with constant pressure, zhou nanhai kept asking charles. charles¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot, but even so, he didn¡¯t speak. he didn¡¯t say a word, unwilling to reveal what had happened.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Magical Cultivation Method! (6) chapter 211: magical cultivation method! (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations just as the interrogation was about to reach a stalemate and could not continue, xu kui, who had been silent at the side, quietly patted zhou nanhai¡¯s leg with his hand under the table. ¡°hm?¡± after sensing it, zhou nanhai turned to look at xu kui. when charles was not paying attention, xu kui gave zhou nanhai a look, which meant that he wanted zhou nanhai to stop talking and let him try. zhou nanhai, who understood tacitly, immediately nodded slightly. then, he stopped speaking and let commander xu kui do it. ¡°i think we shouldn¡¯t waste our breath.¡± xu kui deliberately acted and said to zhou nanhai and the others, ¡°this foreigner won¡¯t say anything.¡± as xu kui had expected, when he heard this, charles looked up quickly as if he had found a life-saving straw. zhou nanhai and the others also knew that xu kui was acting, so they cooperated and nodded. following that, xu kui deliberately said, ¡°let¡¯s lock charles up with su yun. the few of us have no choice. how about this? let su yun enlighten him. that¡¯s all. let¡¯s call it a day.¡± as he spoke, xu kui pretended to stand up and pack up the information in front of him. the others also understood and immediately followed. but before they could start packing up the documents, charles let out a despairing roar. ¡°no, no, no! don¡¯t hand me over to su yun. i¡¯ll tell you what happened on the mountaintop!¡± charles was so agitated, hysterical, that he shook himself desperately. the chair rattled. in charles¡¯s eyes, su yun, who killed the white-robed man and intercepted the golden foil, was definitely not a good person. it was possible that he came from another faction that he did not know about. he was not sure if the police had caught su yun, but the mention of this name had indeed shattered his psychological defense. it was a deep fear! and charles¡¯s performance fell into xu kui¡¯s trap. during the interrogation just now, xu kui had another guess from charles¡¯s expression. at the mention of su yun¡¯s name, charles trembled. could it be that he was very afraid of su yun? thinking back to how he had obediently listened to su yun¡¯s request to wait for the police at the top of the mountain, the possibility of this speculation was very high. in order to verify his thoughts, he got everyone to cooperate with the performance just now. reality proved that xu kui¡¯s idea was correct. charles was afraid of su yun! xu kui and the others were very surprised by this outcome. what secret did su yun have that made a burly man like charles so afraid? what did he see? suppressing the doubts in his heart, xu kui repeated the question just now. ¡°you were present during the entire process of those white-robed men being killed at the top of the mountain, right?¡± ¡°yes, i saw it all.¡± charles said dejectedly, unlike his previous stubborn resistance. ¡°then tell us, who killed those people? and who killed your other teammates, pig head rong, and the other tomb robbers?¡± facing xu kui¡¯s question, charles revealed a hesitant expression and said, ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°i want to hear you say it!¡± xu kui said sternly. hearing this, charles frowned slightly, but in the end, he said in a low voice, ¡°su yun. he killed everyone by himself.¡± his answer was like a bolt of lightning. everyone present was instantly stunned when they heard this answer. it was really su yun?! for a moment, charles¡¯s answer was like a sharp sword that stabbed into the bodies of everyone present. from zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s deduction and the various signs on the mountaintop, it all pointed to su yun. but these were only speculations. there was no concrete evidence that could confirm the fact that su yun had killed these criminals. it was different now. charles, as a witness, proved that the ¡°criminal¡± of the massacre on the mountaintop was su yun! their previous guess had been confirmed. at this moment, everyone who heard charles¡¯s answer lost their expression management. everyone did not hide their shock on their faces. their hearts were as shocked as their expressions. lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. zhou xiaoxiao felt a little complicated. her deduction was completely true, and the streamer she liked had become a mysterious murderer. xu kui still had lingering fear. there was actually such a terrifying person hidden among his daughter¡¯s classmates, making him even more worried about his daughter¡¯s safety. as for zhou nanhai, he was thinking about the background and goals of the third faction that su yun belonged to. everyone present had different opinions. everyone¡¯s expressions were complicated, and they did not know how to evaluate this matter. the atmosphere in the interrogation room plummeted. the air seemed to have frozen, making people feel suffocated. charles, who was sitting in the interrogation chair, was also a little stunned to see everyone¡¯s reaction. what¡¯s the situation? why did it feel like these people in front of him did not know anything? just as charles was thinking, xu kui, zhou nanhai, and the others had already recovered from their shock. after the shock, what was left was an endless stream of doubts. it didn¡¯t make sense! squinting, zhou nanhai and the others felt that it was unbelievable. su yun was alone. there was no need to mention pig head rong and company he had killed previously. this time, he was facing more than ten white-robed men alone. furthermore, all of them were well-armed and equipped with high-tech weapons.. how did he kill a group alone? Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Magical Cultivation Method! (7) chapter 212: magical cultivation method! (7) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations was he only relying on the mysterious weapon in his hand? could there be something else going on? or was charles probably lying? cough, cough, cough xu kui coughed softly a few times, breaking the heavy air in the interrogation room and pulling everyone back to their senses. everyone present was skeptical of charles¡¯s words. and they were all more inclined to think that charles was lying. how could su yun trick and kill so many white-robed people alone? even if he had a special weapon, it was not to this extent! after receiving a response from zhou nanhai and the others, xu kui knocked on the table and charles looked up. ¡°i¡¯ll ask you next, charles.¡± ¡°yeah.¡± ¡°since you said that su yun killed everyone, what weapon did he use?¡± hearing xu kui¡¯s question, zhou nanhai and the others nodded in their hearts. they were even a little excited. everyone present involuntarily leaned forward, eager to hear the answer charles gave. what was that launcher that could turn something rotten into something magical?! charles, who was sitting opposite them, looked at the expectant expressions of zhou nanhai and the others, and was very dumbfounded. his face was also filled with question marks. ¡°why?¡± facing zhou nanhai and the others¡¯ expectant gazes, charles said speechlessly, ¡°are your eyes blind? can¡¯t you see the silver needles and cards on the ground?¡± knock, knock, knock¡ª charles drummed his fingers on the table, as if he was very angry at the nonsense interrogation of zhou nanhai and the others. he glared at them angrily and said firmly, ¡°su yun used cards and silver needles to kill all those white-robed people! silver needles and cards, you know?!¡± hearing this answer, xu kui and the others snorted with dissatisfaction. need you tell me about the silver needles and cards? is that what we¡¯re asking?! they waited excitedly, but the answer was not what they wanted. this feeling was like: when you went on a blind date, the matchmaker said that the other party was a beauty. in the end, when you went with anticipation, you realized that the other party¡¯s face was wide. the stubble on her chin was simply like zhang fei¡¯s sister. before xu kui could continue asking, zhou nanhai spoke first and questioned charles unhappily, ¡°of course we know about the cards and silver needles! i¡¯m asking you now. what kind of launcher did su yun use to shoot the cards and silver needles? do you understand?!¡± ¡°a launcher?!¡± however, zhou nanhai¡¯s question stunned charles. he widened his eyes and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°what launcher?¡± ¡°don¡¯t play dumb!¡± zhou nanhai berated sternly. ¡°if you want to fire the cards and silver needles, you naturally need to use the launcher. hurry up and tell me what the launcher that su yun uses looks like. how can he fire the cards and silver needles? he even caused such powerful power!¡± ¡°hahaha!!¡± after figuring out what zhou nanhai and the others were asking, charles was stunned at first, then he was amused. then, he started mocking them. ¡°you¡¯re a group of lunatics! launchers? hahaha! if there was such a launcher, our research institute would have developed it long ago.¡± seeing charles¡¯s performance, zhou nanhai and the others were very dissatisfied. moreover, they were puzzled and did not understand why charles suddenly mocked them. is there anything funny about that? ¡°hurry up and say it. don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± facing the reprimand, charles stopped smiling and his expression instantly became especially serious. a trace of fear even appeared in his eyes, as if he had recalled a terrifying scene. immediately after, under everyone¡¯s expectant and nervous gazes, they heard charles mutter in a slightly absent-minded tone, ¡°bullsh*t launcher.. su yun doesn¡¯t need such a thing at all!¡± Chapter 213 - 213 Returning to Hibiscus City with the Golden Foil (1) 213 returning to hibiscus city with the golden foil (1) ¡°bullsh*t launcher. su yun doesn¡¯t need such a thing at all!¡± charles¡¯s deep voice came, but everyone was slightly stunned. ¡°he doesn¡¯t need a launcher?¡± xu kui frowned and said sternly, ¡°then how did he fire the cards and silver needles?¡± ¡°with his hands. otherwise, what else does he need?¡± charles looked matter-of-fact. then he sneered and said, ¡°su yun doesn¡¯t need to use any so-called launchers. furthermore, do you think a launcher can stop so many white-robed people equipped with high-tech weapons? or do you think any launcher can compare to a high-tech electromagnetic gun? the reason why su yun could kill so many people was because he threw the card and silver needles with his hand. they hit the white-robed people and killed them!¡± as he described it, a look of horror flashed across charles¡¯s eyes. the scene of su yun repeatedly killing the white-robed man on the mountaintop had already become a terrifying trauma for charles that would accompany him for the rest of his life. now that he thought about it, charles was so frightened that he put on a painful expression. the corners of his mouth involuntarily twitched. charles was telling the truth. however, to zhou nanhai and the others at the scene, charles was talking nonsense! hmph¡ª haha¡ª everyone, including xu kui, sneered and looked at charles mockingly. no one knew what he was up to. ¡°su yun threw out silver needles and cards with his hands?¡± the vice-captain, chen ye, who had been silent all this while, faced charles and berated, ¡°you really know how to make up stories! with his hands? why didn¡¯t you say that su yun used his mouth to throw out those cards and silver needles?¡± ¡°ah?!¡± charles was stunned. for a moment, he did not understand why chen ye would mock him if he told the truth. while he was in a daze, zhou nanhai took over and said to charles, ¡°charles, i hope you can come clean! don¡¯t tell such unrealistic lies. listen to it yourself. can you be believed?!¡± hearing this, charles was furious and roared, ¡°why don¡¯t you believe it? i¡¯m telling the truth!¡± the more charles argued, the angrier zhou nanhai and the others became. from their point of view, how could su yun use the cards and silver needles to injure the white-robed men with his bare hands? furthermore, the wound was extremely powerful. half of his head was almost gone. you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s thrown by hand? why didn¡¯t you say that he could smash through the earth with rocks?! this was simply a fantasy. the few of them looked at each other and made a decision. it seemed that charles was not cooperating again! the pressure they gave him previously was still not enough. just as zhou nanhai and the others were about to continue pressuring charles not to spout nonsense, the red light installed on the wall opposite them suddenly flickered. beep beep beep¡ª zhou nanhai and the others looked up. this red light meant that someone outside the interrogation room had asked to meet and had something to talk about. ¡°charles, i¡¯ll give you some time to reflect. when we come back, if you still spout nonsense and don¡¯t confess the truth, you know the consequences!¡± with that, zhou nanhai and the others gave everyone a look. everyone stood up and left the interrogation room. as he watched zhou nanhai and the others leave, charles was dumbfounded. he said helplessly, ¡°w-what nonsense did i say? su yun used his hand!¡± ¡­ a moment later, zhou nanhai and the others left the interrogation room. on the way, zhou xiaoxiao looked distracted. chen ye asked with concern, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, xiaoxiao?¡± zhou xiaoxiao shook her head and hesitated. ¡°i¡¯m wondering if what charles said is true.¡± chen ye was stunned. ¡°why do you say that?¡± zhou xiaoxiao was speechless. ¡°it¡¯s just a feeling because you know that i often watch su yun¡¯s livestream.¡± chen ye shook his head and laughed. ¡°when we meet those scholars later, won¡¯t you know by asking?¡± soon, under zhou nanhai¡¯s lead, the few of them entered the conference room at the side. there were three middle-aged men wearing glasses and waiting quietly. seeing zhou nanhai and the others enter, they immediately stood up. ¡°hello, i¡¯m zhou nanhai.¡± ¡°hello, my name is yan peilin.¡± everyone shook hands and introduced themselves. after getting to know each other and exchanging pleasantries, everyone sat down. these three people were level-one researchers of the northern weaponry research institute. today, they were doing weapons testing in a nearby research branch. the police were about to send the weapons and clothes they had found from the white-robed men to the professional weapons research institute when they learned that the three level-one researchers were nearby. in order to quickly find out the state of these weapons, the police contacted the relevant departments of the higher-ups and sent the weapons to the research branch. they immediately got the three researchers to take over the research and saved a lot of time. after understanding this situation, zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others immediately expressed their gratitude to the three researchers. the researcher named yan peilin, who was the leader of the glasses trio, adjusted his glasses and said kindly to everyone, ¡°you¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome. this is what we as researchers should do.¡± after saying that, yan peilin gestured to the two researchers beside him. he took out some documents from his backpack and distributed them to zhou nanhai and the others. while zhou nanhai and the others were reading the document, yan peilin explained to everyone. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Returning to Hibiscus City with the Golden Foil (2) chapter 214: returning to hibiscus city with the golden foil (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°the document you¡¯re looking at now is our dismantling analysis of the weapons used by those criminals. we concluded that the weapon they used was an electromagnetic gun.¡± electromagnetic gun?! hearing this rather sci-fi term, zhou nanhai and the others revealed very curious expressions. ¡°to put it simply, it¡¯s to use electromagnetic propulsion to replace gunpowder firing and shoot pellets. it can be more powerful, faster, and have a longer range than ordinary pistols. it can shoot more pellets in a short period of time so that it can take the initiative when facing enemies. ¡°for example, an ordinary pistol has a range of 400 meters. this electromagnetic gun can reach 600 meters and is even more powerful!¡± so that was the case! hearing yan peilin¡¯s explanation. everyone nodded. they sighed in their hearts that the weapon used by the white-robed men was actually so powerful. this also proved that the overseas research institute behind them was so powerful that they could probably call the shots internationally. ¡°and this is also what surprised us the most.¡± researcher yan peilin gestured for zhou nanhai and the others to read the next document. he said with slight excitement, ¡°we¡¯ll call the clothes on these corpses protective suits first. ¡°after our initial research, we found that these protective suits were made of some high-strength molecular material. we don¡¯t know the exact composition of the material. we can only confirm it when we return to the headquarters and use more professional equipment.¡± as he spoke, researcher yan peilin adjusted his glasses again and continued, ¡°however, we can be sure of one thing. the protective ability of this protective suit is very outstanding!¡± yan peilin made a gesture and explained to zhou nanhai and the others. ¡°in the research institute, we conducted various calibers and shooting tests at various distances. the result was that this protective suit won. ¡°it can be said that the outstanding defense ability of this protective suit can¡¯t be compared to anything else. it can be compared to our country¡¯s most advanced bombproof suit.¡± hearing this, zhou nanhai and the others nodded and sighed in their hearts. the equipment of these foreigners was really impressive. the meaning of them making such a big move was also very important. after sighing, xu kui and the others felt that what charles had just told them was even more unbelievable. it was pure nonsense. the three researchers¡¯ words proved it. the protective suit of the white-robed men could block bullets, let alone the cards and silver needles thrown out with his bare hands. this was even more ridiculous than breaking a stone with an egg. zhou xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, thought about what charles had just said. although it was impossible, looking at charles¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. in particular, she often watched su yun¡¯s livestream. at this moment, she had an inexplicable strange feeling. this made zhou xiaoxiao hesitate. hence, out of curiosity, she asked yan peilin carefully. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mr. yan. i want to ask if you¡¯ve seen the silver needles, cards, and photos of the foreigners being killed at the scene?¡± ¡°yes, i saw it. we have to study the damage of weapons, so we need to see it.¡± yan peilin adjusted his glasses and nodded to confirm. a researcher at the side also asked curiously, ¡°at that time, we were still puzzled. what are these silver needles and poker cards for?¡± zhou xiaoxiao said, ¡°then mr. yan, is there a possibility¡­ that is, can someone throw those cards and silver needles through that protective suit and kill someone with their bare hands?¡± upon hearing zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s question, yan peilin was stunned for a moment before shaking his head and laughing. he immediately waved his hand and rejected. ¡°impossible, absolutely impossible! throwing silver needles and cards with your hands and piercing through this protective suit is simply a fantasy!¡± yan peilin and the other two researchers revealed smiles. in their understanding, zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s question hit their spot. in fact, she did not even have any general physics knowledge. perhaps even a child would not ask this. it was obvious that it did not make sense. ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± he reached out and adjusted his glasses. researcher yan peilin apologized to zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°our laughter is not mocking you, but the question you raised. it¡¯s like 1+1 = 3. it will never happen.¡± hearing yan peilin¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s curiosity rose, including zhou nanhai¡¯s. they hurriedly asked, ¡°why doesn¡¯t it ever happen?¡± seeing that everyone was eager to know, yan peilin immediately stopped smiling. with a serious expression, he took out a pen and paper from his bag and explained to everyone present. ¡°why would throwing needles and cards to penetrate this protective suit never happen? because of the hardness factor of this special protective suit.¡± considering that other than the three researchers present, none of them were in scientific research, yan peilin thoughtfully replaced many professional terms with simpler and easy to understand words. what pu¡¯s hardness coefficient, mo¡¯s hardness coefficient¡­ yan peilin replaced them all. ¡°let me put it this way. the hardness of this protective suit is 5, and the silver needles and cards submitted at the scene are 1.. if i throw out silver needles and cards with my bare hands and deduce the power i exert on them according to the additive formula¡­¡± Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Returning to Hibiscus City with Golden Foil (3) chapter 215: returning to hibiscus city with golden foil (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations yan peilin was a good teacher. even if he was not teaching, he was very dedicated to explaining to the police and was not sloppy at all. ¡®l¡¯neretore, as ne spoke, ne could not nelp but subconsciously start to speak professional terms. ¡°2mh+5(h2+6060+20+0-)]+20wrowi)]-igsw [odam (wtw-wfwz) -a (wtow.-) ¡°g¡¯s (awhaw-amapwewi)+g2swcw[azy(whw,-whwz)- 2a, zw+wz]-ga[h3+h0¡ã0¡ã+2h0+0-]- ¡°sg¡±an[h4 +(60)4+4(§æ+0-)2+4(60)?0+0-+4h20+0-+2(60)2h2]- ¡°d(yo+ma)d}+igswaul-(§Ö§Ý§å§Ö§Ý)+s(usy¡±u})-s(a}y¡±d}+ ¡°z) x0+yoy+igcwt (o.xox-0, x+x0)+igsuwz (0, xx-i onx+y)+igcuw (ox-xo-oxox+)tigsuwz (ox-yoxx+)+igcuzg (0.x+x+-ox-x-)tigswa, (0x+x+-)¡± yan peilin, who was serious, quickly wrote a full formula on the paper. this made zhou nanhai and the others¡¯ scalps tingle. they were dazzled and felt that their brains were about to explode. yan peilin continued to explain, ¡°through the above formula, we can calculate the relationship between acceleration and hardness. you know this, right?¡± faced with the sudden question, zhou nanhai and the others stared at yan peilin¡¯s super serious face and were too embarrassed to say anything else. they could only nod awkwardly and say, ¡°ah, we know¡­ we know¡­¡± but in fact, they were all saying in their hearts: what do i know? i don¡¯t know anything! ¡°since we know the relationship between acceleration and hardness, we can substitute the hardness coefficient of the silver needles and cards again and compare it with the hardness coefficient of this protective suit. we can come to a conclusion immediately.¡± like conan, he adjusted his glasses and said in a very confident tone, ¡°if you really want to throw the silver needles and cards out with your bare hands and insert them into the protective suit, and cause damage to the human body in the protective suit, unless the person who threw the silver needles and cards is 50 meters tall, weighs 3 tons, and has arms as thick as electric poles, you can only achieve this effect with enough strength. ¡°in other words, it was obvious what the outcome would be if a normal person was 50 meters tall and carried three tons of weight. it was like being pressed down by a large truck and having to move as usual. was this something a human could do? in that case, do you understand?¡± yan peilin¡¯s final conclusion was very vivid. everyone immediately had an image in their minds and instantly came to a realization. clearly, su yun was not a giant who attacked. his image was not like this. therefore, it could not be more obvious! zhou nanhai, xu kui, chen ye, and the others looked at each other. they were even more certain that charles was lying! if not for yan peilin and the other experts explaining, they would have believed it. even zhou xiaoxiao completely dispelled the doubts in her heart. it was mainly because the expert¡¯s explanation was too detailed and authoritative. she instantly understood the meaning. zhou xiaoxiao realized that it was indeed unrealistic to throw cards with her bare hands to cause such an effect. however, they did not know that beyond science, there was a mysterious special state under ideology. in this magical state, human bodies and thoughts could do unimaginable things. at this moment, zhou xiaoxiao thought of something and asked yan peilin again, ¡°mr. yan, i have another question.¡± ¡°tell me.¡± yan peilin reached out again and adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose. ¡°is it possible to create a launcher that can place silver needles and cards on it and shoot silver needles and cards through the launcher to penetrate these protective suits at once and cause damage to the people wearing them?¡± sigh, this question was very good! zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others were very satisfied with zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s question. this was the key to the problem. ¡°launcher¡­¡± hearing the question, yan peilin reached out and touched his chin. then, the two researchers beside him discussed it for a few minutes. yan peilin looked at zhou xiaoxiao and the others and said seriously, ¡°we exchanged opinions and thought that it could still be created.¡± ¡°really?!¡± hearing this, the eyes of zhou nanhai and the others instantly lit up. they leaned forward and asked anxiously. ¡°yes, it¡¯s true. in theory, there¡¯s a possibility that it can be created.¡± yan peilin never lied. ¡°through the launcher, the acceleration can achieve lethal effects on silver needles and cards. for example, the electromagnetic cannon that our military is researching now is to increase the flying speed and power of the pellets to achieve an even more terrifying lethal effect. ¡°however, the size of the cards and silver needles is not big. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to develop such a launcher. but it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way, nor is it impossible to create. it¡¯s just not practical. if you have this technology, won¡¯t it be more effective in other aspects?¡± hearing this conclusion, zhou nanhai and the others heaved a sigh of relief, and their expressions changed. with the confirmation of the experts, it could indirectly prove that su yun definitely had a special weapon in his hands. it was very dangerous. then, everything on the mountaintop would be explained clearly. ¡°however¡­¡± yan peilin looked a little puzzled. ¡°i heard from you that these heavily armed criminals are all dead? i¡¯m very curious. even with such a launcher, i didn¡¯t think it was enough to fight these criminals. after all, this launcher had very high requirements for the controller. ¡°think about it. if you want the silver needle to kill someone, you need to aim very accurately. it¡¯s not inferior to a sharpshooter because once it misses and hits other parts of the body, the silver needle will lose its threat. ¡°in fact, this was far less threatening than conventional hot weapons and electromagnetic guns. it was also not as simple and convenient to operate as conventional weapons, and it especially valued the level of the operator..¡± Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Returning to Hibiscus City with the Golden Foil (4) chapter 216: returning to hibiscus city with the golden foil (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°that¡¯s why i said earlier that the significance of such a launcher is actually very low. the same applied to card launchers. therefore, i found it very unbelievable for one person to use this special launcher to wipe out so many fully armed personnel. perhaps there¡¯s something else going on.¡± everyone immediately fell into deep thought. after thinking about it carefully, they felt that what the expert said made sense. no matter how powerful the launcher was, it still depended on the operator¡¯s level. this indirectly proved that su yun¡¯s skills were extraordinary. could it be that the core was not on the launcher? however, other than the launcher, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else worth investigating, right? everyone was a little hesitant for a moment, but they could not figure out the key. clearly, they could not imagine that humans had a magical supernatural state on the path of evolution. with the temporary question answered, everyone did not think too much about it. all they needed to do was find su yun. ¡°thank you, mr. yan. you¡¯ve really helped us a lot.¡± zhou nanhai took yan peilin¡¯s hand and shook it hard to express his gratitude. the others also came up and shook hands to express their gratitude. after sending yan peilin and the other two researchers away, zhou nanhai and the others gathered together. ¡°you heard what the expert said just now. in theory, a launcher that can shoot silver needles and cards exists. it¡¯s completely unscientific to cause such great power with your bare hands.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s approval. everyone nodded. then, zhou nanhai added, ¡°therefore, what charles said just now, about su yun throwing needles with his bare hands, is a complete lie. an out-and-out lie! as for why charles lied, that remains to be investigated.¡± everyone nodded and their expressions turned solemn. everyone had a worry in their hearts. then, xu kui said, ¡°su yun is an extremely terrifying source of danger. you have to know that he carries such a powerful launcher on him. moreover, it¡¯s easy to hide. the threat is no less than holding a firearm. we don¡¯t even know where he is now. if his killing intent arises, how many people can he kill invisibly with the launcher?¡± xu kui¡¯s words were what everyone was worried about. it was indeed a terrifying thing to let such a ¡®weapon of mass destruction¡¯ outside. after careful consideration and an exchange of views with xu kui from the military, zhou nanhai got zhang shuhong to quickly draft an application for assistance and join forces with the various police stations to arrest su yun. ¡°we definitely can¡¯t let a dangerous person like su yun hide in the dark. furthermore, there¡¯s still a lot of key information that we haven¡¯t obtained. su yun is an important part of it. ¡°however, we still don¡¯t know which area su yun is heading to. therefore, we sent a contact letter to all the police stations in the province and sent them su yun¡¯s audio and video information, asking them to help arrest su yun.¡± upon hearing zhou nanhai¡¯s words, zhou xiaoxiao asked, ¡°chief, why don¡¯t we announce the arrest of su yun to the entire society? this might increase the chances of capturing su yun?¡± zhou nanhai reached out and denied zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s suggestion. ¡°we can¡¯t alert the enemy for the time being!¡± in response to this deployment, xu kui also said to zhou nanhai, ¡°i¡¯ll apply for coordination from the military. i¡¯ll get the various military districts to secretly help the police find su yun¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°alright, thank you.¡± zhou nanhai thanked xu kui. the plan had already been confirmed, so zhang shuhong and company immediately carried it out. they immediately sent relevant information about su yun to the various police stations through the police station¡¯s internet, asking them to help hunt su yun down. as for charles, zhou nanhai and the others were quite dissatisfied with him. ¡°this charles will be imprisoned for the time being. he¡¯s full of nonsense. after finding su yun, we¡¯ll sue this charles and bring him to trial!¡± ¡°yes!¡± then, the police officer walked into the interrogation room and took the dumbfounded charles away. he was placed in the detention center to be detained alone. ¡°what do you mean?! i¡¯ve confessed everything and told you all the information. why are you still locking me up with these people?¡± charles roared hysterically, very dissatisfied. ¡°behave yourself!¡± when officer xiao li, who was doing the admission procedures at the side, saw this situation, he immediately knocked on the iron door with his truncheon and asked charles to retreat. ¡°you lying foreigner, behave yourself. there¡¯s no good ending to lying. wait for our legal punishment!¡± hearing this, charles was very puzzled and questioned repeatedly, ¡°lies? when did i lie? i¡¯m telling the truth. what right do you have to say that i¡¯m lying?!¡± rui city, old city district of huian. xu jiajia was wearing a black sweater and loose jeans as she walked forward. she was in the old district that had not been completely demolished. according to the clues provided by su yun, xu jiajia followed the clues and found this place. in order to find the second piece of golden foil, xu jiajia set off overnight and traveled at her fastest speed. looking at the clues sent by su yun on her phone, she searched along the way and carefully checked the marked area. as the demolition fees had not been negotiated, some of the people in this area had moved away, and some did not. this caused half of the residential buildings to be empty.. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Returning to Hibiscus City with the Golden Foil (5) chapter 217: returning to hibiscus city with the golden foil (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations because of the dispute, officials rarely entered this area. as a result, it attracted people from all walks of life to gather. in this area that was mixed with good and bad, an underground black market that was insufficient for outsiders to know gradually formed. many transactions and negotiations that needed to be hidden were carried out here. it was not just the locals. many foreigners had also gathered here for their own purposes. wearing a hood, xu jiajia walked in this area that was filled with all kinds of people. she received many unfriendly and covetous gazes. after all, she was very beautiful and had a good figure. she was a beautiful scenery standing there, so it was normal for her to attract attention. a few hooligans with ill intentions had already thrown away their cigarette butts and were about to walk over to hit on xu jiajia. however, just as they walked over and before they could slap xu jiajia¡¯s shoulder, a few burly men walked over and scolded fiercely, ¡°get lost!¡± ¡°ouch¡­¡± a few gangsters with malicious intentions hurriedly left. after chasing away the harasser, a few burly men walked to xu jiajia¡¯s side and said respectfully, ¡°madam xu, this wav please.¡± ¡°mm.¡± xu jiajia nodded slightly and followed the burly man to the left. on her phone screen, there was a message from a friend. [i sent a few bodyguards to protect you. did you see them?] walking into the corridor on the left, there were three bodyguards guarding there. when they saw xu jiajia walking over, they immediately went forward to stop her. ¡°elder ge¡¯s man.¡± a few burly men pointed at xu jiajia and said. the three bodyguards immediately made way. xu jiajia continued walking, and her phone buzzed again. ¡°hello?¡± looking at the caller¡¯s name, xu jiajia picked up her phone and placed it beside her ear. her voice was not loud. ¡°jiajia, i¡¯ve already deciphered those special symbols you sent me. what it means is¡­¡± xu jiajia memorized all the information as she listened to the caller¡¯s description. ¡°thank you, old lin. you¡¯ve worked hard to help me decipher it. i¡¯ll thank you personally later.¡± ¡°hey, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± after hanging up, xu jiajia walked into a room under the protection of the burly man. walking into the study, a middle-aged man with a black mole at the corner of his mouth sat behind the desk. xu jiajia walked straight to him. after confirming the appearance of this mole man, she said coldly to him, ¡°i heard that you¡¯re working with some people overseas as a middleman to help them transfer things, right?¡± ¡°is it your place to ask?¡± the mole man exploded. he pointed at xu jiajia¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you know elder ge. get out.¡± at this moment, the phone on the table suddenly rang. ring, ring, ring, ring¡ª after glancing fiercely at xu jiajia, the mole man picked up the phone and instantly became respectful. ¡°oh, it¡¯s you. please speak!¡± it was unknown what was said on the other end of the phone, but the mole man looked at xu jiajia in shock and disbelief. after the call ended, the mole man was respectful. he changed his fierce attitude towards xu jiajia and instantly became humble. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry. i shouted too loudly just now.¡± faced with this ¡°changed sichuan face¡± in front of her, xu jiajia looked at him coldly without any emotions. ¡°answer my question just now. are you working with foreigners to help them transport goods?¡± at this moment, the mole man was already very obedient. he did not expect the delicate xu jiajia in front of him to have so many connections that she could even invite that person. moreover, the other party seemed to be afraid of this girl! where did this woman come from? at the thought of this, the mole man knew that he still wanted to do business in the future and survive in this area. he could not lie to xu jiajia and tell the truth. ¡°yes, yes.¡± the mole man, who was rubbing his hands like a fly, stood up and nodded. he said politely to xu jiajia, ¡°i¡¯m indeed working with a foreign research institute. i don¡¯t understand their true situation. i¡¯m only helping them transport goods to make a living.¡± ¡°alright, don¡¯t tell me so much!¡± xu jiajia couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to this nonsense. she only wanted to know the most important and core question. ¡°in the past few days, did they give you something to transport overseas?¡± not daring to be negligent or hide anything, the mole man immediately said, ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. they did give us a piece of goods to transport overseas.¡± ¡°do you know what it is?¡± xu jiajia asked with a frown. ¡°aiyo, we really don¡¯t know about this because when they gave it to us, that thing was stored in a safe. we can¡¯t open it without knowing the password.¡± ¡°where¡¯s the safe now?¡± ¡°this ¡­¡± faced with xu jiajia¡¯s question, the mole man did not know why she was asking this. as an old fox, he subconsciously hesitated. ¡°you don¡¯t want to say it, right?¡± xu jiajia pressed on step by step, her words filled with threat. ¡°no, no.¡± seeing that xu jiajia was a little angry, the mole man quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°i¡¯ll talk, i¡¯ll talk. don¡¯t be angry!¡± then, the mole man looked at xu jiajia. the safe that the mysterious foreigners had asked them to transport had already been sent to a freighter transporting sesame oil. he was prepared to secretly bring it out and transport it to his destination through a third country.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Returning to Hibiscus City with the Golden Foil (6) chapter 218: returning to hibiscus city with the golden foil (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°the freighter will leave in two hours. if we go now, we can still make it.¡± without further ado, xu jiajia immediately set off. she took the address and ship number provided by the mole man and rushed over. using the car provided by her friend, she activated the top-grade flying car mode and rushed to the dock as quickly as possible while ensuring her safety. according to the ship number given by the mole man, xu jiajia quickly searched and found a cargo ship with a safe in the easternmost corner of the dock. after some coordination, the safe that was sent to the country was dragged out of the cabin and placed in front of xu jiajia. facing the safe, xu jiajia, who did not know how to open locks, was also in a dilemma. fortunately, she was well connected. in the end, she was introduced to a lock-picking friend. she took the safe and drove north. after a long trek, she finally met a lock-picking expert. ¡°it¡¯s not that easy to open this safe. the lock core is specially customized and there¡¯s also a signal jammer. if you want to open it, it will take about seven hours to open this safe.¡± seven hours? upon hearing that it would take such a long time, xu jiajia immediately frowned. she did not know if it would delay su yun¡¯s time. ¡°no problem. don¡¯t worry and open the lock boldly. i¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°okay.¡± seven hours later. ¡°xu jiajia, wake up. xu jiajia? in a daze, xu jiajia, who was sleeping on the sofa, quickly woke up when she heard someone calling her. ¡°did you open the safe?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s open. go over and take a look.¡± ¡°alright, thank you!¡± as she thanked him, xu jiajia rushed to the safe. when she arrived at the front of the safe, its door had already been opened. inside was a small square box. to be on the safe side, xu jiajia took the disposable plastic gloves beside her and put them on. she carefully took out the small square box. after carefully observing that there was nothing wrong with its appearance, she gently opened the box. the first time she used force, she still could not open it. xu jiajia was also locked. after observing, she realized that there was nothing, so she exerted strength again and opened it this time. at first, it was a small gap. as the gap in the box gradually widened, xu jiajia¡¯s vision began to be filled with gold. after the box was completely opened, she revealed a surprised expression. the second piece of golden foil was lying quietly in the middle of the box, waiting for xu jiajia to pick it up. ¡°it¡¯s really not easy. i finally found it!¡± letting out a long breath, xu jiajia felt relieved. it was as if the heavy burden on her shoulders had been lifted. however, after relaxing, she became vigilant again. she took the golden foil out of the box and examined it carefully. this was the most important thing. if it was fake, it would be a big problem. she could not let extreme joy turn into sorrow. first, she checked the material. after confirming that there were no problems, she checked the patterns and symbols on the second piece of golden foil. although she did not know what these symbols meant, xu jiajia had seen the first piece of golden foil. even if the symbols and patterns were different, the carving technique was the same. therefore, after careful comparison, xu jiajia confirmed that there was nothing wrong with this golden foil. be it the texture, feel, patterns¡­ it was all the same. finally, after the ¡®test¡¯, xu jiajia could celebrate properly. ¡°hard work pays off. i¡¯ve finally found the second piece of golden foil! i didn¡¯t let su yun down.¡± at the thought of this, xu jiajia immediately realized something. she immediately took out her phone and aimed it at the hard -won second piece of golden foil. she took a careful photo and sent it to su yun. after coming down from the top of mount shengu, su yun returned to mount shengu village without a word. then, he came to his house with ease. he climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard. he stole a few clothes to dry on the corridor and ran. after changing into a set of clean clothes, it was already late at night. it was no longer raining, and dawn was about an hour away. su yun knew that the police must be searching for him everywhere. therefore, he walked carefully on the way. thankfully, with the white monkey¡¯s guidance, he successfully left the range of mount shengu¡¯s search without any effort. before xu jiajia replied, he could not act rashly. it was best to stay put. however, just as su yun was about to think about where to stop first, the phone in his pocket vibrated. this phone naturally did not belong to him, and he was not afraid of being tracked. pressing on her phone screen, su yun saw that it was a message from xu jiajia. after unlocking his phone, su yun saw a message from xu jiajia. it was a photo. after clicking open and loading, the photo of the second golden foil immediately appeared in front of su yun! ¡°golden foil!¡± at this moment, su yun was especially happy when he saw the second piece of golden foil. his body trembled, and his breathing could not help but quicken. ¡°that¡¯s great. i finally found it! it seems that the clues charles provided are correct!¡± looking at the second piece of golden foil in the picture, su yun temporarily felt a sense of relief. ¡°it¡¯s not easy. it¡¯s really not easy. i spent so much effort. fortunately, i found the second piece of golden foil. my previous efforts were not in vain.¡± with this in mind, su yun took out the first piece of golden foil from his pocket and carefully compared it with the second piece of golden foil in the picture. he knew that xu jiajia had definitely checked. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have sent it to him. through visual comparison, he did not find anything amiss. holding the first piece of golden foil in her hand, su yun looked at the second piece of golden foil on his phone and felt a little emotional. ¡°sigh! with this second piece of golden foil, i¡¯ll hand it over to the country and explain things clearly. i think we can end these complicated matters.¡± su yun knew very well that he was currently guilty of possessing a jade. however, as long as the treasure was handed over to the country, he would naturally be free from it. the overseas forces had always wanted to obtain the golden foil. although they didn¡¯t know what secrets were hidden, it was something the country needed to consider. it had nothing to do with them. as for the overseas factions, they would probably not look for him again. after all, the golden foil was no longer on him. they were not stupid enough to come to china to take revenge on him. after all, this was a forbidden area! it was not so easy to get over it! moreover, the price they paid every time they attacked was probably not small. as an overseas faction, they should not be impulsive and waste their strength purely to take revenge on him. if they threw out the hot potato, it would be their business if the overseas forces wanted to snatch it back. he had to stay out of it. otherwise, it would be too dangerous! of course, no one could say for sure what the exact situation would be, but if it could increase the safety ratio, it had to be done. just as su yun was thinking, xu jiajia sent a second message. [i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for me to go to your current area. let¡¯s make an appointment at another place, then i¡¯ll give you the second piece of golden foil?] xu jiajia¡¯s considerations were very good. su yun also agreed with xu jiajia¡¯s actions, so he replied, [alright, i¡¯ll choose hibiscus city. it¡¯s a place closer to the municipal bureau. i¡¯ll look for the official department immediately after i obtain the golden foil.] on the other side, after receiving su yun¡¯s reply, xu jiajia immediately found a safe address and sent it to su yun. in the end, xu jiajia added. [can you come over in your current situation? do you need help?] a minute later, su yun sent a message back. [no problem. i have an idea.] after receiving su yun¡¯s definite reply, xu jiajia was relieved. then, she immediately packed up the second piece of golden foil. after thanking the lockpicker, she set off for hibiscus city. on the other side, su yun did not delay either. he could not go home to visit his parents for the time being. it was most important to obtain the golden foil first before handing over the cultural relics and national treasures to the country! he¡¯s finally returning to hibiscus city.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Finally Appeared, Immediately Arrest Su Yun! chapter 225: finally appeared, immediately arrest su yun! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°you¡¯re going to turn yourself in?!¡± su yun¡¯s unexpected answer made xu jiajia look puzzled. xu jiajia did not know what had happened to su yun and what he had paid to find the golden foil, so she was puzzled. however, the smart xu jiajia was quick-witted. after thinking for a few seconds, she immediately acted as if she had come to a realization. ¡°i understand what you mean. su yun, are you trying to say that you want to give these two pieces of gold foil to the country?¡± at this point, xu jiajia smiled and said, ¡°your words are not accurate either. how can that be called turning yourself in?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not wrong. i¡¯m turning myself in.¡± su yun¡¯s firm attitude made xu jiajia even more puzzled. although su yun¡¯s academic results were not top-notch, there was definitely a clear distinction between ¡°giving¡± and ¡°turning in.¡± why did su yun insist on turning himself in? was there something wrong? after they parted at maple ridge, the two of them had not seen each other again. she did not know much about su yun, but she had always insisted on trusting him. she did not even hesitate to kill for him, so she secretly followed su yun¡¯s instructions to help. ¡°can you tell me about your matter? why did so many people target you at maple ridge last time and this time?¡± xu jiajia helped su yun find the second piece of golden foil. su yun was grateful to her. moreover, the two of them could be considered to have fought side by side. su yun did mind telling her about himself. ¡°sigh¡ªi¡¯ after sighing, su yun said, ¡°then this story is a little long.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. you can wash your face and clean up. then i¡¯ll make you something to eat. tell me while you eat.¡± with that, xu jiajia hurriedly pulled su yun into another house. while su yun went to wash his face, xu jiajia quickly put on an apron and cooked for him. ten minutes later, a few meat buns and a bowl of noodles were ready. after placing it in front of su yun, he gulped it down. ¡°eat slowly, eat slowly. if it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s more.¡± seeing su yun wolf down the food, xu jiajia¡¯s heart ached. she kept serving him tea and water. after wolfing down 50% of the food, su yun slowed down. as he ate, he told xu jiajia everything that had happened to him recently. from the moment he picked up the golden foil on the burning mountain to the current situation, he told her everything in detail. of course, he did not say anything about the supernatural state because this matter was relatively special and bizarre. furthermore, it had nothing to do with the case, so su yun chose to hide it. at first, xu jiajia¡¯s expression was very calm. however, as the story su yun told became more and more bizarre and complicated, xu jiajia¡¯s expression became more and more surprised. she finally understood why she had been kidnapped in maple tree ridge. when she heard that su yun had killed more than ten people in white by himself, xu jiajia lost control of her expression. her mouth was wide open and her eyes were round. ¡°you killed more than ten people alone? using silver needles and cards?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± hiss¡ª seeing su yun¡¯s calm response, xu jiajia could not help but gasp. good lord, why did he make killing ten people sound so easy! this was completely different from back in maple ridge. just su yun¡¯s simple description made her realize that these white-robed men were extraordinary, but they were all resolved by su yun alone. although she had long seen su yun¡¯s card skills, they had once again exceeded her understanding and shattered her worldview. hence, xu jiajia found it unbelievable. however, at the same time, she understood that there was no need for su yun to lie at this time. she looked at su yun, who was eating noodles with his head lowered and making snores. in a daze, xu jiajia felt that she did not seem to know him anymore. he suddenly became abnormally unfamiliar. this sense of unfamiliarity was because su yun had said that he had killed more than ten people and could still eat the noodles calmly without being affected at all. such calmness and composure formed a contrast with su yun¡¯s age. back at maple ridge, she had felt that su yun was different, but now, this feeling was even stronger. it was as if su yun had already adapted to such killing. however, xu jiajia also understood that su yun had no choice. otherwise, he would not have been able to sit here and eat her cooking today. xu jiajia was clearly not a pretentious person. moreover, she had long expressed her stand by killing pig head rong. she vowed to stand with su yun, so she quickly adjusted her state and calmed down. after some thought, she raised her idea. ¡°su yun, i think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t turn yourself in.¡± ¡°how so?¡± su yun put down his chopsticks and met xu jiajia¡¯s eyes. he asked seriously. ¡°what i¡¯m worried about is that you killed those dozen or so people. although you did it out of self-defense and these people are all criminals, so you can be considered to be punishing evil and upholding good and protecting national security, no matter what, you still killed people. after all, you don¡¯t have the right to enforce the law. ¡°of course, the most important thing is that you destroyed the cultural relic! according to the laws of our dragon kingdom, the consequences of killing people and destroying cultural relics are punishable by both crimes. i don¡¯t need to say it, but you know. i¡¯m worried that the consequences of you going this time won¡¯t be good.¡± xu jiajia was not exaggerating. after all, everyone understood the strictness of the dragon kingdom¡¯s laws.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Finally Appeared, Immediately Arrest Su Yun! (2) chapter 226: finally appeared, immediately arrest su yun! (2) translator: henyee iranslations editor: henyee iranslations other than advising su yun not to turn himself in, xu jiajia was not just standing there and talking. after understanding su yun¡¯s situation, a plan quickly formed in xu jiajia¡¯s mind. she wanted to explain su yun¡¯s situation to her father, xu kui, and then get her father to think of a solution. after all, su yun¡¯s matter did not harm the innocent. from another perspective, it protected the interests of the country and stood on the side of justice. perhaps he could make up for his mistakes and let go of the matter of the destroyed cultural relic? after all, his father was from the military. if they interfered, there might be a turning point. however, before xu jiajia could say anything, su yun said to her calmly, ¡°i understand what you mean, but on careful thought, taking the initiative to appear is the most suitable method. i was forced to be involved in this matter. i don¡¯t want to have too much karma with them. the best choice is to escape quickly. ¡°besides, the police and army are searching for me with all their might. unless i leave the dragon kingdom, their search will continue. i still have my parents. i don¡¯t want them to be affected. ¡°most importantly, i didn¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately, nor did i hurt any ordinary people. the people i killed were all evil people who committed heinous crimes. there were even armed men overseas. moreover, i took back the cultural relics for the country. i should be able to make up for it.¡± what su yun said made sense. after careful thought, xu jiajia agreed. ¡°what you said makes sense. turning yourself in is indeed the most important thing to end the police and military search for you and not disturb your parents.¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s what i mean.¡± with that said, su yun picked up the bowl of noodles and gulped down two mouthfuls of broth. he put down the bowl and said, ¡°the parents are not to blame. the wife and children are not to blame.¡± as he stared at xu jiajia and said the last two sentences, su yun hurriedly coughed as if he could not sense anything. ¡°what i mean is that i¡¯ll solve the problem i caused myself. i can¡¯t involve the person i love the most.¡± su yun said these words without any hesitation or falsehood. xu jiajia stared at him, her heart rippling. her fingers drew circles on the table. especially when she heard him say that he shouldn¡¯t bring trouble to his wife and children and the person he loved the most, her heart trembled and her face turned red. ¡°i¡¯m full. i¡¯m going.¡± after drinking the noodle soup in the bowl, he placed the bowl below. then, he stood up and prepared to go to the police station. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t reveal your situation. i¡¯ll definitely protect you.¡± su yun stopped in his tracks and promised solemnly. this was because he knew that xu jiajia also had a secret identity. now that she had helped him do so many things, he naturally had to help her hide it. ¡°wait, su yun, i¡¯ll go too.¡± xu jiajia stood up and reached out to pull su yun¡¯s hand before following him out. ¡°stop fooling around. i¡¯ll turn myself in. why are you following me?¡± su yun frowned in surprise and reached out to ask xu jiajia to hurry back. ¡°no.¡± xu jiajia¡¯s merits became even more prominent. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you. when the time comes, i¡¯ll testify for you and prove that you¡¯re a good person.¡± ¡°hahahahahaha! you even made me laugh.¡± su yun reached out and patted xu jiajia¡¯s shoulder. he knew that she was joking and was obviously not telling the truth. ¡°you think the police will believe you if you say i¡¯m a good person? go back quickly. don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°sigh.¡± xu jiajia sighed with a complicated expression. ¡°previously, i left secretly and left a letter to provide clues. do you think i can stay out of it? don¡¯t worry, i know what to do.¡± xu jiajia, who was looking up at su yun, widened her eyes. she was determined to go with su yun. unable to dissuade her, su yun agreed. moreover, what she said made sense. fortunately, xu jiajia¡¯s family background was not ordinary. moreover, she was not an ordinary person. she must have her own plans. squeak squeak squeak¡ª however, before su yun and xu jiajia could take a step forward, a cry sounded. the white monkey sleeping in su yun¡¯s backpack woke up and climbed onto su yun¡¯s shoulder with a cry. ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s so cute. where did it come from?!¡± xu jiajia¡¯s eyes lit up. she reached out and stroked the white monkey¡¯s chin, teasing it. the white monkey also liked xu jiajia very much. it knew that she had no ill intentions, so it enjoyed her touch in peace. ¡°oh, right. i forgot about you.¡± su yun reached out and carried the white monkey over. he placed it on the table in the courtyard and stroked its head. ¡°i¡¯m going to turn myself in. you can¡¯t follow me.¡± squeak squeak squeak¡ª the white monkey has spirituality. as if it could understand su yun¡¯s words, it screamed and jumped onto su yun¡¯s back, unwilling to get down. ¡°be good. i really can¡¯t take you.¡± after grabbing the white monkey off his back, su yun locked it in the house. su yun did not feel good when he was dealing with white monkey. white monkey had gone through thick and thin with him and even helped him walk out of mount shengu. they were like brothers. now that su yun was going to turn himself in at the police station, he naturally could not bring the white monkey along. when the time came, the white monkey might also be locked up. of course, it was locked in the zoo. however, the white monkey was certain that it would go wherever su yun went. even if it was locked in the house, the white monkey could open the window and escape.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Finally Appeared, Immediately Arrest Su Yun! (3) chapter 227: finally appeared, immediately arrest su yun! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after repeating this a few times, su yun gave up. he patted her bag and gestured for the white monkey to come in. squeak squeak squeak¡ª the white monkey entered happily. after everything was prepared, xu jiajia did not let su yun ride a bicycle. instead, she drove him to the police station. ¡°fasten your seatbelts. we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°done.¡± she stepped on the accelerator, and the car¡¯s motor let out a powerful roar as it headed towards the police station. as he watched the scenery on the street flash by, su yun¡¯s heart was calm. even if he surrendered, he did not panic. as xu jiajia drove, she was thinking about how to help su yun deal with it when they arrived at the police station. however, everything was unpredictable. on the road they had to pass, there was a traffic accident and it could not be cleared for a while. time passed minute by minute. su yun and xu jiajia were getting impatient. looking at the map app, su yun said that it was not far from the police station. why not park the car and walk over? it would save time. xu jiajia agreed. then, she turned the car around and parked in the nearby parking lot. after parking the car, the two of them got out of the car and walked towards the police station. two hundred meters ahead was the intersection of nanhong snack street. xiao liu, the communications technician of the hibiscus city police department, was at the entrance of the pot helmet shop, bringing pot helmets back for his colleagues in the police station for lunch. ¡°three beef, two pork, and two dried plums.¡± ¡°alright!¡± he scanned the qr code and paid, waiting for the pot helmet to be ready. xiao liu had nothing to do, so he looked around at the street scene to pass the time. ¡°hm?¡± on the left side of his vision, a man and a woman walked past him from left to right, causing xiao liu to be stunned when he saw them. xiao liu did not know the girl. however, xiao liu felt that the boy was very familiar. ¡°wait, could it be??¡± suddenly thinking of something, xiao liu panicked. he quickly took out his phone from his pocket again and opened the internal app of the police station¡ªpolice access. after pressing for a while, a photo appeared on the phone screen. xiao liu was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. ¡°f*ck!! isn¡¯t this the wanted su yun?¡± rubbing his eyes, xiao liu repeatedly confirmed: that¡¯s right, it¡¯s su yun! ¡°good lord, is su yun so arrogant? he actually dares to appear in hibiscus city?!¡± as he muttered, xiao liu immediately dialed the number on the police app. at the same time. in the temporary command room of the fan city police station. zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others temporarily moved into the fan city police station. with their help, they built a temporary command room and had already coordinated the various departments to take charge of the police station. they believed that with su yun¡¯s speed alone, it was impossible for him to walk out of fan city so quickly. therefore, there was no need for them to return. they would stay in fan city and continue searching for su yun. ¡°leaders, it¡¯s almost time to eat. what do you want to eat? i¡¯ll get someone to arrange it.¡± ¡°anything is fine.¡± zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others were focused on how to quickly catch su yun. with their attention focused, they did not feel too hungry. they did not mind the staff¡¯s questions at all. ring, ring, ring, ring¡ª just as zhou nanhai and xu kui were discussing the next step, an urgent ringtone came from the landline on the table. it was an internal call. zhou nanhai held the document in his left hand and picked up the receiver with his right. ¡°hello?¡± ¡°commissar zhou!¡± on the other end of the phone, the police officer¡¯s voice was a little excited. ¡°let¡¯s talk things out. don¡¯t panic.¡± zhou nanhai was a little dissatisfied. ¡°commissar zhou, xiao liu from the communications department just called. he said that he has discovered su yun¡¯s whereabouts!¡± ¡°what?!¡± zhou nanhai immediately threw away the document in his hand. his expression and tone suddenly became nervous. xu kui, who was beside him, realized what might have happened and hurriedly looked at zhou nanhai. ¡°where did you find him?¡± zhou nanhai quickly calmed down and asked. ¡°according to xiao liu, he was found at the south flood snack street in hibiscus city.¡± ¡°wait.¡± zhou nanhai sensed the main point of his words. ¡°are you saying that he appeared in hibiscus city?¡± ¡°yes, commissar zhou. su yun is currently in hibiscus city. xiao liu even secretly took a photo just now. after identification, we confirm that it¡¯s su yun!¡± good fellow, this kid was flying. he appeared in fan city so quickly! zhou nanhai was about to vomit blood from anger at su yun. all the police and material resources were searching fan city, but he, su yun, had run to hibiscus city. the police missed completely. they were so angry that they exploded! i can¡¯t be angry, i can¡¯t be angry! zhou nanhai warned himself and tried his best to calm his anger. after calming himself down, zhou nanhai quickly ordered, ¡°don¡¯t alert the enemy first. let xiao liu follow and wait for my next order.¡± ¡°yes!¡± after zhou nanhai hung up, xu kui hurriedly asked, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°our people,¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s expression was serious, but there was also a hint of excitement. ¡°discovered su yun in hibiscus city!¡± ¡°what?!¡± when xu kui heard this, his eyes widened. ¡°su yun is actually in hibiscus city?!¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s absolutely true. su yun is really in hibiscus city.¡± looking at xu kui¡¯s shocked expression, zhou nanhai took out his phone and showed xu kui the photos that xiao liu had secretly taken of su yun and xu jiajia. in the photo, su yun and xu jiajia were walking side by side. both of them had smiles on their faces and looked very happy.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Finally Appeared, Immediately Arrest Su Yun! (4) chapter 228: finally appeared, immediately arrest su yun! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations that¡¯s right, it was su yun. there was no way xu kui would be mistaken about that face. what shocked xu kui even more was why his daughter, xu jiajia, was with su yun?! it was true that the two of them were classmates, but at the critical moment when su yun killed so many foreigners in white, why did su yun meet jiajia?! when it came to his daughter, as her father, xu kui naturally could not remain as calm as before. su yun was now a major suspect. it would be terrible if his daughter, xu jiajia, was related to him. ¡°jiajia, jiajia¡­¡± xu kui was puzzled and helpless. why did you have to be related to su yun at this time? don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s a very dangerous person now? or was it possible that su yun had used some method to force jiajia to act with su yun? needless to say, there was really such a possibility. ¡°commissar zhou, commander xu kui, i don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so i brought you dumplings. eat them while they¡¯re hot! ¡± just as xu kui was thinking, xiao li, zhou xiaoxiao, and zhang shuhong bought lunch and walked in with bags. ¡°let¡¯s not talk about food first.¡± zhou nanhai gestured for zhou xiaoxiao and the others to put down all the bags in their hands. seeing that commissar zhou¡¯s expression was on the right, zhou xiaoxiao and the others immediately put down the things in their hands. they realized that something might have happened and quickly walked over. they stood at attention and waited for zhou nanhai to give the order. ¡°according to the news we just received, su yun has appeared in our hibiscus city.¡± su yun?! he appeared in hibiscus city?! zhou xiaoxiao and the others widened their eyes in disbelief, completely losing control of their expressions. ¡°how is that possible?!¡± zhou xiaoxiao, who was extremely puzzled, frowned and said, ¡°we¡¯ve carried out a comprehensive blockade and investigation on mount shengu. all the entrances and exits are checked. moreover, all our police forces are in fan city. it can basically be said to be a carpet search. in such a situation, how did su yun avoid the layers of pursuit and enter hibiscus city? could he have grown wings and flown over from the sky?¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s doubts were also everyone¡¯s doubts. under such an inescapable search, what method did su yun use to appear in hibiscus city like a divine weapon descending from the sky? looking at everyone¡¯s puzzled expressions, zhou nanhai clapped his hands and said to zhou xiaoxiao and the others with a serious expression, ¡°alright, alright. don¡¯t think about this problem. this is not the key. the key is that su yun has already appeared in hibiscus city. as long as we successfully capture su yun, all the problems can be easily resolved!¡± he was right! zhou xiaoxiao and the others immediately restrained their puzzled expressions and stood at attention, waiting for zhou nanhai¡¯s next instructions. the two of them discussed seriously and carefully. after a full exchange of views, they quickly reached an agreement. next, zhou nanhai announced the operation to capture su yun. even though zhou nanhai and the others were in fan city, through the powerful command system of the police force, they could still be in fan city and seamlessly command hibiscus city¡¯s operations. ¡°although we have already sensed su yun¡¯s presence in hibiscus city, we can¡¯t let our guard down. after all,¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s expression was serious. after scanning everyone, he continued, ¡°he is carrying a very powerful launcher. the silver needles and cards fired through this launcher will cause huge lethality to the innocent people around him.¡± zhou xiaoxiao and the others, who were listening attentively to the mission, thought of the hideous and miserable appearance of the dozen or so white-robed people who had been killed by su yun¡¯s silver needles and cards. just thinking of these scenes made them shudder. that¡¯s right. su yun, who had a launcher, was so terrifying. if anything went wrong during the capture and injured the innocent people¡­ it would definitely be a river of blood and a purgatory on earth! ¡°considering the safety of the people, commander xu and i have discussed and decided that we can¡¯t alert the enemy and alarm su yun. inform the joint operation team and get them to send people to follow su yun. at the same time, estimate su yun¡¯s next course of action and make preparations in advance.¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhou xiaoxiao took out her phone. in order to quickly remember and accurately relay the order, she turned on her phone and pressed the recording button to record zhou nanhai¡¯s order. ¡°at the same time, try your best to evacuate the streets that su yun is about to pass through. let all the pedestrians on the streets stay away. also, try your best to close the stalls to prevent the innocent from being harmed when arresting su yun!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°immediately inform all the swat officers to be fully armed and on standby. at the same time, the military personnel will cooperate with us and help capture su yun. remember, all personnel are not allowed to act on their own. everything is based on orders. otherwise, if anything goes wrong, you will be held accountable!¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhou xiaoxiao and the others rubbed their palms together. everyone knew that a large-scale capture operation was about to begin. they could not let their guard down. ¡°are the orders clear?¡± zhou nanhai asked. ¡°i understand, commissar zhou.¡± zhou xiaoxiao and the others immediately nodded, indicating that they understood. ¡°alright, hurry up and set it up!¡± ¡°yes!¡± after zhou xiaoxiao and the others stood at attention and saluted, they left the office as quickly as possible and brought zhou nanhai¡¯s orders to the police officers at all levels. at this moment, only zhou nanhai and xu kui were left in the office. after thinking about it, xu kui decided to tell zhou nanhai. ¡°commissar zhou, can we talk for a while?¡± ¡°alright, no problem!¡± the two of them walked to the coffee table. after sitting down, xu kui said to zhou nanhai, ¡°to be honest, commissar zhou, the girl beside su yun in the photo is my daughter, xu jiajia.¡± ¡°what? this girl is your daughter?!¡± zhou nanhai pretended to be shocked. he did not know if he really did not know or if he was pretending not to know, but at least at this moment, not knowing was the best performance. ¡°they were classmates.¡± xu kui could not be bothered with whether zhou nanhai knew about this or not now. he further elaborated on his thoughts. ¡°therefore, their relationship is naturally better, so the two of them appearing together might be just classmates chatting and communicating with each other. jiajia has always been a law-abiding child¡­¡± at this point, even if xu kui did not say the last half, zhou nanhai knew what he meant. commander xu kui did not want su yun to affect his daughter. he hoped that the police would not treat her daughter as a suspect. after thinking for a moment, zhou nanhai said to xu kui, ¡°don¡¯t worry, commander xu. i understand what you mean. i promise you here that i will protect your daughter during the capture of su yun. ¡°at the same time, after the arrest is successful, we will only routinely ask about your daughter and will definitely deal with her impartially. what do you think?¡± what zhou nanhai said was exactly what xu kui was thinking. seeing that he had completely understood, xu kui thanked him. ¡°thank you, commissar zhou.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡± coincidentally, zhou nanhai received a revelation from xu kui speaking up for his daughter. he immediately called zhou xiaoxiao to come in. ¡°commissar zhou, are you looking for me?¡± after entering the office, zhou xiaoxiao stood at attention. ¡°yes, i¡¯m looking for you. i missed something when i gave the order just now. record it and supplement it to them.¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhou xiaoxiao took out her phone and prepared to record the order. zhou nanhai added, ¡°get the information department to find a way to contact su yun¡¯s parents. if we have a confrontation with su yun and are unable to capture him, we can call his parents and get them to come over to persuade him to surrender. ¡°after all, everyone¡¯s parents are the softest existences in their hearts. if we let them persuade him to surrender, the success rate will increase a lot.¡± zhou nanhai was meticulous. he had thought of all the possibilities. ¡°of course, i¡¯m not asking you to contact su yun¡¯s parents immediately. i¡¯m only contacting them when we can¡¯t completely subdue su yun. do you understand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhou xiaoxiao completely recorded it. ¡°alright, go ahead.¡± zhou nanhai waved his hand, and zhou xiaoxiao immediately saluted and walked out of the office.. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Su Yun, What Are You Trying to Do? All Are Dumbfounded! (1) chapter 229: su yun, what are you trying to do? all are dumbfounded! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at the same time. mount shengu, in a village. achoo¡ª achoo¡ª achoo¡ª su yun¡¯s father, su guowei, sneezed twice in a row. at that moment, he stretched out his hand and rubbed his nose. he was puzzled. what¡¯s going on? he sneezed twice in a row. is someone talking about me, or is it just a cold? however, at this moment, su guowei couldn¡¯t care less. in the past few days, he had called his son, su yun, more than a hundred times, but su yun¡¯s call was still unanswered. what was going on? why didn¡¯t his son answer the phone? previously, the police had come to look for him because of this. what had happened to his son? just as su guowei was feeling troubled and had no clue, the phone in his hand suddenly rang, startling su guowei. ¡°it¡¯s my son?!¡± su guowei was filled with excitement. he picked up the phone as quickly as possible and looked at the screen. there was no familiar name on it. it wasn¡¯t from his son. however, the person who called made su guowei smile. it was him, an old comrade who had lived and died. he quickly picked up the phone and said, ¡°old qin, you old kid, you still know to call me. how long has it been?!¡± on the other end of the phone, his comrade, old qin, did not habitually joke with su guowei. instead, he quickly said in a nervous tone, ¡°old su, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. there¡¯s an urgent matter.¡± hearing his old comrade say this, su guowei immediately stopped smiling and hurriedly asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t my son work in the administrative department of hibiscus city¡¯s police force? he told me that your son, su yun, is wanted by the entire country¡¯s police station!¡± boom! like a bolt from the blue, su guowei felt his mind explode, as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°hello, old su, old su¡ª!? old su, say something. don¡¯t scare me. old su, tell me quickly!¡± on the other end of the phone, old qin was very agitated and shouted repeatedly, thinking that something had happened to su guowei. su guowei was indeed worthy of being a retired soldier king. his basic qualities were integrated into his bones. a few seconds later, he forced himself to calm down. ¡°old qin, tell me what¡¯s going on. why is my son wanted?¡± su guowei asked calmly. on the other end of the phone, old qin hurriedly said, ¡°my son doesn¡¯t know the exact situation very well. in any case, from the internal notice, it says that your son, su yun, has joined some organization. he carries a weapon and might pose a threat to the people. at the same time¡­¡± at this point, old qin paused for a moment. after a few breaths, he said awkwardly, ¡°at the same time¡­ there might be more than ten lives involved.¡± more than ten lives?! another bolt from the blue. su guowei felt the world spin. he quickly reached out to hold the railing beside him to prevent himself from falling back. after finally calming down, su guowei thanked old qin on the other end of the phone. ¡°thank you, old qin. i understand.¡± ¡°old su¡­ you have to hold on. if there¡¯s anything you need me to do¡­ just tell me, old comrade.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t be polite to you. i¡¯ll tell you later.¡± ¡°okay, okay.¡± after hanging up, su guowei went to the sink and splashed some water on his face. the cold water made his pores contract and he instantly calmed down. that was impossible. he knew his son well. he had been a good person who followed the law since he was young. he would never do anything illegal. there must be some misunderstanding. a father¡¯s intuition and trust in his son were abnormally accurate. su guowei firmly believed that su yun would definitely not do anything overboard. perhaps his son had something difficult to say, or his son had been framed, so he was wanted by the police? thinking of this, su guowei had a firm thought in his heart. he wanted to help his son clear his name and find him! tap, tap, tap¡ª he quickly walked back to his room. su guowei took out his already useful military backpack from the wardrobe. after gently rubbing the red star pattern on it, he took out a change of clothes and stuffed them in. at the same time. su yun, who was walking side by side with xu jiajia on the streets of hibiscus city, did not know that his father, su guowei, was about to take action and leave the village again after so many years. what he did not know was that around him, various cameras had already been activated and were tracking him electronically. ¡°alright, xiao liu, you can leave. leave this to us.¡± the swat team approached carefully. officer liu, who had first discovered su yun, allowed him to leave. their swat team would take over and follow su yun. ¡°alright, alright. thank you for your hard work!¡± after xiao liu finished communicating with the swat team, he quickly left to avoid alerting the enemy. the swat team members in plain clothes and air earphones were scattered around su yun, carefully following him. in the sky, there were also police reconnaissance drones that live streamed su yun¡¯s whereabouts through high-definition cameras. at the same time, the surveillance cameras on the street were also controlled by the police. they were constantly watching su yun. through them, zhou nanhai and xu kui, who were commanding behind the scenes, could constantly monitor su yun¡¯s every move. at the same time, they could use the internal communication system of the police team to direct the swat team that was following su yun in real time.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Su Yun, What Are You Trying to Do? All Dumbfounded! (2) chapter 230: su yun, what are you trying to do? all dumbfounded! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations picking up the real-time walkie-talkie, zhou nanhai stared at the scene on the big screen and gave instructions in detail. ¡°the two teams on the left, spread out a little. don¡¯t get too close to prevent su yun from suspecting. the third team in front, prepare to receive them. take over the second team and change people to follow them. this way, it won¡¯t be easy to be discovered!¡± ¡°alright, three, two, one, handover!¡± ¡°yes, yes, that¡¯s it. hurry up and follow. don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°pull away. yes, alright, maintain it. let the traffic police change the time of the traffic light. this way, we can pull away the time difference.¡± no matter how big or small the matter was, zhou nanhai¡¯s instructions were very on point. as expected of the third-in-command of the police station, his instructions were accurate and clear. under his command, the swat team followed. xu jiajia, who was walking beside su yun, had long sensed that someone was following them. ¡°whose people?¡¯ xu jiajia, who was extremely good at counter-investigation, had already discovered something from the moment the police officers took turns tracking. but she did not know if these people were friends or foes. after careful thought, she decided not to tell su yun that they were being followed. firstly, this was the main street. it was impossible for the other party to attack rashly. secondly, su yun and she had to rush to the police station. when they reached the police station, the stalkers would not dare to take any further action. the two of them would be safe. thirdly, su yun was the priority. the key was to help him reach the police station first. other than su yun, the rest was not important! at the thought of this, xu jiajia deliberately sped up with su yun and headed for the police station. as the swat team followed them, they were also evaluating if they could rush over now and arrest su yun. ¡°commissar zhou, according to the information provided to us, su yun is carrying a weapon. however, through our observations, we haven¡¯t discovered where the weapon he¡¯s carrying is placed on his body.¡± hearing the report of the plainclothes swat team members, zhou nanhai pondered for a moment and immediately gave the swat team instructions. ¡°the launcher he¡¯s carrying is very powerful. since we still don¡¯t know where the launcher is, we shouldn¡¯t attack rashly. otherwise, if su yun goes berserk, it will definitely cause a large number of casualties. it¡¯s best if you guys restrain yourselves. it¡¯s better if you¡¯re responsible for following su yun.¡± ¡°yes!¡± upon receiving zhou nanhai¡¯s order, the swat team hurriedly followed, afraid that they would lose su yun. looking at the trajectory of the action on the big screen, zhou nanhai immediately asked the staff beside him, ¡°what¡¯s the status of the evacuation in the nearby neighborhood?¡± ¡°report, it¡¯s progressing steadily, but because we can¡¯t tell the public the real situation, so¡­ the evacuation isn¡¯t particularly smooth.¡± ¡°mm¡­¡± zhou nanhai nodded slightly. ¡°inform the people in charge of evacuation to evacuate as many people as possible, but don¡¯t clash with the crowd. we have to persuade and appease them. try to speed up. do you understand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± in front of su yun, they had to pass a few blocks. the police and military personnel were quickly evacuating the crowd and letting them leave these areas for the time being. due to the secrecy, the police could not tell the truth, so the crowd did not understand. ¡°why do you want us to leave?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i still have to hurry. if i want to take a detour, i have to walk three more blocks!¡± ¡°officer, don¡¯t hinder my business. please, my family wants to eat!¡± the crowd was unwilling to leave. the police officers at the scene were really a little helpless! ¡°officer, don¡¯t stop me. i have to rush to attend an interview. i¡¯m about to be late. hurry up and let me go over. i¡¯ve been looking for a job for three months and finally found a very suitable one.¡± ¡°i still have to pick up the children from school. i can¡¯t delay it. why don¡¯t you let me go over first!¡± ¡°officer, i have to hurry up and deliver the documents to the leader. if i¡¯m late, i¡¯ll definitely be scolded. you should pity us workers!¡± ¡°young man, it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but you¡¯re disturbing the people!¡± the police officer in charge of evacuating the block was surrounded by the crowd. everyone was talking at once. everyone had their own difficulties and reasons. they had to pass through this block and did not want to take a detour. however, in order to prevent them from being affected by su yun and endangering their lives, the police officers insisted on everyone being evacuated. because of the secrecy, the police officers naturally could not tell the truth to the crowd. as a result, the crowd did not understand. the police officers also explained with parched mouths, feeling very painful. [attention, attention. su yun is heading towards your block. he will arrive in ten minutes. hurry up and evacuate!] zhou nanhai, who was commanding from behind the scenes, had been observing su yun¡¯s every move through the big screen. then, he quickly gave orders to the police officer in charge of evacuation. however, zhou nanhai had also seen the situation of the evacuation of the scene. he understood the difficulties of the police officers and the crowd. [try your best to evacuate. if the masses are really unwilling to evacuate, let them stay as far away from su yun as possible.] ¡°yes!¡± the officers who had received the order immediately began to move. they used the excuse that they were going to carry out a drill. there would be thick smoke here. if they collapsed from it, it would be dangerous to their lungs.. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Su Yun, What Are You Trying to Do? All Dumbfounded! (3) chapter 231: su yun, what are you trying to do? all dumbfounded! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations hearing this, a portion of the crowd was still very worried, so they all evacuated. some of the people were still more resistant and chose to stay. seeing that someone was finally willing to move, although there were not many of them, the police officers at the scene heaved a sigh of relief. after ten minutes, su yun and xu jiajia walked over. as he walked on the streets, su yun looked at the many shops on both sides of the road and felt that there were fewer pedestrians on the road. he was very puzzled. ¡°was today a holiday?¡± ¡°no, what¡¯s wrong?¡± when xu jiajia, who was walking beside him, heard the question, she looked at the calendar app on her phone and turned to answer su yun. ¡°then why do i feel that there are so few people on the road?¡± su yun pointed at the street. xu jiajia took the opportunity to look over. compared to the previous street, there were fewer pedestrians and they were far away from them. looking at the shops on the street, many of them were open, but there were no shop assistants. there were even some shops that made roasted meat and sold roasted sweet potatoes that could not not be left unattended. there were either one or two people inside, or two or three. it was very strange. it was no wonder su yun was puzzled. after all, he was only an ordinary person who had mastered a unique skill and had not developed any skills related to anti-reconnaissance abilities. naturally, he could not sense it. only xu jiajia, as an expert, was already on guard. she had been helping su yun guard against others and quickly accompanied him to the police station. ¡°it¡¯s also possible that there¡¯s some activity nearby. everyone will participate or watch the commotion.¡± ¡°is that so? perhaps¡­¡± with xu jiajia¡¯s explanation, su yun did not think too much about it. the two of them continued walking forward. in xu jiajia¡¯s sharp observation, this situation was indeed abnormal. could it be that those stalkers were behind this? however, on second thought, xu jiajia felt that something was wrong! in broad daylight, there were traffic police and patrol cars on the streets. did those stalkers really have the ability to do this? or was this what the police had set up? xu jiajia was clearly experienced and smart. she quickly guessed the key point. at the thought of this, she was a little worried. however, no matter what, it was best to help su yun rush to the police station. after all, being caught and taking the initiative to hand it over were two different things. hence, xu jiajia sped up with su yun again. through the drone and the surveillance cameras on the street, he saw that xu jiajia and su yun did not have any abnormalities and continued walking forward. zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others, who were in charge of commanding in the police station, heaved a sigh of relief. [in front, in front. the evacuation team, pay attention. su yun is heading in your direction.] just as zhou nanhai gave the order, the police and military combatants were already prepared. they were wearing masks and special combat uniforms. they carried guns on their backs and loaded their bullets. they were already prepared. as long as zhou nanhai and xu kui gave the order, they would immediately go forward and arrest su yun. however, zhou nanhai and xu kui knew that su yun was walking on the streets. even though the surrounding pedestrians and shops had been evacuated, there were still people. to be able to kill more than ten fully armed foreigners in white, su yun definitely had some skills. it would be bad if he arrested and took the pedestrians on the road as hostages. zhou nanhai and xu kui had seen the autopsy reports of the white-robed people. with the launcher, su yun could turn the silver needles and cards into more powerful killing weapons than bullets. he had to be wary. therefore, after thinking about it carefully, zhou nanhai and xu kui agreed not to rashly capture su yun. not to mention the people, even if the special police and military personnel died because of this, it was not worth it. ¡°but commissar zhou, we can¡¯t keep following and evacuating the crowd. this is not a solution. we have to think of a countermeasure, or rather, analyze su yun¡¯s motive for walking on the streets.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± zhou nanhai nodded and told xu kui that the police¡¯s intelligence and data analysis commissioner was already analyzing the route su yun wanted to take. the intelligence and data analysis commissioners marked all the places su yun might be going according to his route. ¡°there are a total of 30 restaurants, 15 leisure clubs, three shopping malls, and two markets in the area ahead. based on su yun¡¯s current state, it¡¯s very likely that he brought that girl to a restaurant for a meal. although this doesn¡¯t make sense. after all, according to the current time, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± after analyzing the possibility, zhou nanhai immediately ordered the police officers present to immediately place emphasis on the nearby restaurants. once su yun entered the restaurant, he would immediately assess the possibility of capturing su yun on the spot. ¡°yes!¡± upon receiving the order, the police officers immediately began to take action. they placed emphasis on the restaurant that su yun might have entered and arranged tor people. however, things didn¡¯t go as planned. su yun and xu jiajia passed by many restaurants, but they had no intention of entering. they did not even take a look. ¡°what exactly is going on?¡± zhou nanhai and the others were a little confused. it was almost lunchtime, but they were not eating.. then, where were su yun and xu jiajia going? Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Su Yun, What Are You Trying to Do? AAII Dumbfounded! (4) chapter 232: su yun, what are you trying to do? aaii dumbfounded! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations just as zhou nanhai and xu kui could not understand, they realized that su yun and xu jiajia had stopped moving. ¡°why did they stop? look, where did they stop?!¡± upon hearing the order, the staff immediately adjusted the surveillance cameras on the street and aimed at the spot beside su yun and xu jiajia. zhou nanhai and xu kui saw su yun and xu jiajia standing at the entrance of the ru family express hotel. their mouths kept moving, as if they were discussing something. unfortunately, the cameras on the street here had not been upgraded and could not be turned off. he only knew that su yun and xu jiajia were talking. but¡­ a man and a woman were standing at the entrance of the express hotel. even if one thought with their feet, they would know what the two of them were talking about. zhou nanhai: ¡® xu kui: cough, cough, cough¡ª zhou nanhai pretended to cough, then secretly looked at xu kui, who was also standing beside him. after all¡­ he was xu jiajia¡¯s father. a father watched helplessly as his daughter and the boy stood at the entrance of the express hotel and talked about something. as expected. it was the same as what zhou nanhai had thought. xu kui¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared intently at the big screen. his breathing was very rapid. his right hand subconsciously placed on the holster at his waist, looking like he was about to pull out his gun at any moment and fight su yun to the death. ¡°commander xu¡­ you have to calm down¡­¡± zhou nanhai quickly reached out and patted xu kui¡¯s shoulder to calm him down, forming a famous emoji. friend, you have to be strong.jpg. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m very calm.¡± xu kui said with a smile, looking very calm. however, zhou nanhai clearly saw that xu kui¡¯s left hand had already forcefully broken off a corner of the command table on the composite board. zhou nanhai: ¡® however, the plot did not go as zhou nanhai and xu kui thought. su yun and xu jiajia conversed at the entrance of the express hotel for a minute before leaving. ¡°phew¡ª¡± xu kui heaved a sigh of relief. his face relaxed, and he removed his hand from his holster. he relaxed. ¡°su yun, you brat. at least you know your place. ifyou dare to attackjiajia, i won¡¯t let you off!¡± xu kui thought to himself that after the matter was over, he would definitely have a good talk with his daughter, xu jiajia, and not go out with boys casually. for example, su yun was clearly not a good person! but, in fact, when they walked to the entrance of the express hotel, su yun immediately felt a stomachache. hence, he stopped at the door and could not move forward. of course, xu jiajia had to be concerned. after su yun confirmed that his stomach was only spasming after eating too much and that he had recovered, the two of them left. it was not like what everyone had guessed, an ordinary couple going to an express hotel to relieve their sweat. seconds ticked by. su yun and xu jiajia passed by one intersection after another. according to the map, they would soon reach the hibiscus city police station. ¡°it¡¯s too strange. they don¡¯t go to restaurants, hotels, or famous historical sites. they didn¡¯t even buy snacks on the streets. could it be that they¡¯re just taking a walk?¡± ¡°but this shouldn¡¯t be!¡± looking at the analysis report, zhou nanhai and xu kui looked puzzled. if it was just a couple, they would usually walk aimlessly wherever they went. on the other hand, su yun and xu jiajia clearly had a motive. this was because they rarely talked and had always been walking seriously. if they were really taking a walk, why would they cross many small paths and wait for the traffic lights? didn¡¯t they just find a large square and walk boldly without cars?! ¡°something¡¯s wrong. something¡¯s very wrong.¡± zhou nanhai and xu kui frowned. they could not figure out how to answer this question. ¡°report, su yun and company will arrive at our hibiscus city police station after passing an intersection!¡± zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others, who were in disbelief, immediately checked the map. good lord, it was true! after passing an intersection in front of him, it would be the hibiscus city police station. one had to know that there were no meals or shops around, as well as other shops. su yun and xu jiajia¡¯s motive for walking over was too obvious. they wanted to come to the police station! ¡°what did this mean? why did they come to the police station?!¡± zhou nanhai and xu kui looked at each other, their hearts in turmoil. lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in their minds as they thought of countermeasures. in the next second, zhou nanhai raised a bold idea. ¡°is su yun coming to our police station to investigate charles¡¯s movements and find out where he is being detained? or even to kidnap him?¡± ¡°what?!¡± xu kui was also surprised by zhou nanhai¡¯s words. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. after all, charles was previously requested by su yun to wait for us to arrive, but this is only his side of the story. according to normal logical analysis, it¡¯s completely unreasonable! therefore, we don¡¯t know what su yun¡¯s motive is, but charles seems to be inextricably linked to su yun. perhaps the two of them have a plan.¡± ¡°but isn¡¯t su yun too bold? he just swaggered into the police station in broad daylight and wanted to investigate and arrest the criminal?¡± xu kui found zhou nanhai¡¯s words unbelievable. ¡°anyway, no matter what, su yun is carrying a launcher. once he enters our police station and kills everyone, we will have to pay the price!¡± zhou nanhai proposed his solution. ¡°in my opinion, let¡¯s surprise him and distract him first. we¡¯ll find someone to receive him. when su yun isn¡¯t paying attention, we¡¯ll ambush the swat team and soldiers at the side.¡± ¡°alright, i agree!¡± zhou nanhai and xu kui hit it off and confirmed the plan. they first found a few police officers and pretended to stand in the police courtyard. then, the police iveco and police trucks on both sides had the fully armed swat officers and soldiers in advance. after su yun entered, a few police officers went up and asked su yun what he needed to do. when su yun was distracted, they gave the order and the swat officers and soldiers in the car rushed forward to subdue su yun! after confirming the plan of action, zhou nanhai and xu kui immediately arranged for people. the swat team and soldiers moved quickly. in just two minutes, everyone was in position. in the courtyard, a few police officers in charge of receiving them stood up and took deep breaths. in the police car beside them, the swat officers lying in ambush aimed their weapons out of the window. after receiving the order, they immediately went forward to arrest him. just in case, there were still snipers lying in ambush on the roof. if necessary, they could kill su yun on the spot to prevent themselves from being seriously injured. everything was ready. zhou nanhai and xu kui, who were behind the big screen, wore earphones and stared at the big screen. the police officers held their breaths and waited quietly. one minute, two minutes, three minutes¡­ ten minutes later. su yun brought xu jiajia into the police station compound. looking at the calm su yun, all the operatives¡¯ hearts tightened. this was su yun, who had killed more than ten white-robed men? it was really impossible to judge a book by its cover. such an ordinary and handsome young man could actually kill more than ten people at once. it was really unbelievable. for a moment, everyone had different thoughts, but without exception, they were so nervous that their palms were sweating. ¡°calm down, calm down.¡± through the earpiece, zhou nanhai ordered the police officers in the courtyard, ¡°go forward and ask su yun what he wants to do. stall him.¡± ¡°yes!¡± the police officers took a few deep breaths and took deep breaths. after trying their best to calm down, a few police officers pretended to walk over inadvertently. ¡°hello.¡± after bowing to su yun, the police officers looked very natural, but they were actually a little afraid of su yun. after all, this was a true killing god! ¡°hello.¡± ¡°may i ask if you¡­¡± faced with the police officer¡¯s question, su yun took the initiative to confess his plan without even waiting for the other party to ask for his motive. ¡°hello, police officer. i¡¯m here to turn myself in!¡± with that said, su yun even took the initiative to raise his hands to show that he was harmless. ¡°you are¡­ what? surrendering¡­ yourself?!¡± through the sound-receiving equipment on the police officer, everyone in the command room, including zhou nanhai and xu kui, was stunned when they heard su yun¡¯s answer and saw his obedient actions! what was going on?! su yun took the initiative to surrender?! Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Interrogating the Truth, Exposing the Needles and Cards (1) chapter 233: interrogating the truth, exposing the needles and cards (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°su yun is actually turning himself in?!¡± zhou nanhai and company had thought of countless situations and prepared countless records to prevent su yun from suddenly going berserk and killing everyone in the police station. they had thought of all the possibilities, but they did not expect su yun to turn himself in. therefore, when su yun said that he was turning himself in, the people who had been paying attention to the arrest were all dumbfounded. everyone did not care about their expressions anymore. their mouths opened wide, their eyes widened, and the corners of their mouths twitched. their expressions were as shocking as walking on the streets and suddenly discovering a ufo descending from the sky. even zhou nanhai and xu kui, who had always been knowledgeable, were shocked by the turn of events. the two of them looked at each other, completely confused as to why su yun had come to turn himself in. after all, he could kill so many criminals and silently reach hibiscus city from fan city. if he wanted to hide in the dark, it was indeed very difficult to deal with him. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, su yun chose the most puzzling method¡ª turning himself in. it would be strange if there were no secrets. but what was the secret?! zhou nanhai and xu kui looked at each other. their hearts were in a mess. they could not understand or comprehend it at all. and what was even more flustered than them were the police officers who were receiving su yun in hibiscus city¡¯s police courtyard. before that, when the police officers found out that they were about to receive su yun, everyone was terrified. however, at the thought that su yun was a ¡°dangerous person¡±, if they caught him, they would be able to keep a side safe. for the sake of justice, they naturally accepted the mission and were even prepared to die. some police officers even wrote wills so that they could devote themselves to it without any distractions. they would then help the country catch su yun. when the operation began and they saw su yun arrive, these police officers inevitably broke out in cold sweat and were especially nervous. however, they knew that they could not retreat at this moment. otherwise, all their previous efforts would be in vain. hence, they mustered their courage and maintained a calm state as they connected with su yun. they never expected that the operation to cooperate with the swat team and soldiers lying in ambush on both sides to capture su yun did not begin. instead, they were greeted by su yun raising his hands and saying that he wanted to turn himself in! such a sudden turn of events left them helpless. the key was that they had practiced all the unexpected situations. however, there was no preparation for su yun¡¯s surrender! for a moment, the police officers were stunned. they did not know whether to move or not. from su yun, who had been raising his hand, he felt a little tired. hence, he put down his hands and said to the police officers, ¡°i say, police officers, i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯m here to turn myself in. don¡¯t you have any reaction at all?¡± that expression and demeanor explained what it meant to be helpless. the police officers did not deliberately ignore su yun, mainly because they were also dumbfounded. xu jiaiia, who was knowledgeable, did not know what to do. after all, no matter how powerful she was, she had never done such a thing. at this moment, she could only listen to the police¡¯s arrangements. but in fact, they did not know that su yun was also feeling nervous and conflicted. he did not know what he would face if he turned himself in. even if he did, he might not be able to escape prison. but at this point, it was useless to struggle nervously. he still had to do what he had to do. he had to bear the responsibility he deserved. he could not escape! therefore, instead of being nervous, it was better to hypnotize himself and calm down. ¡°ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°well¡­¡± upon hearing su yun¡¯s question, the police officers snapped out of their shock. they still did not know how to ¡°deal¡± with su yun. therefore, after pouting for a long time, they could only ask su yun to wait for a while. ¡°we have to report it and inform the leader, so wait a moment. we¡¯ll report it immediately.¡± after saying that, a police officer nodded at the other police officers and quickly dodged to the back. he was prepared to avoid su yun and quickly use his communication equipment to contact zhou nanhai to ask him about his next plan. the remaining police officers stayed where they were and watched su yun, in case he suddenly changed his mind or caused any trouble. upon seeing this situation, su yun and xu jiajia looked at each other. the two of them sighed helplessly before finding a step to sit down. to su yun, he had never turned himself in before. this was the first time he had done so. of course, he did not understand the process. the police officer asked him to wait a moment. anyway, there was nothing to do now. not only were the police officers dumbfounded, but the swat officers and soldiers lying in ambush on both sides of the truck were also very puzzled. ¡°what¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t the intelligence say that this young man was a dangerous person who killed those people?¡± ¡°why does he look like a young man?¡± a few fully armed swat officers pointed their guns at su yun and whispered. ¡°what do you mean by looking? he¡¯s just a young man!¡± ¡°does this young man have any special abilities? in any case, i can¡¯t tell..¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Interrogating the Truth, Exposing the Needles and Cards (2) chapter 234: interrogating the truth, exposing the needles and cards (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°he looks like an ordinary student.¡± ¡°could it be that the higher-ups¡¯ information is wrong?¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s not discuss it for now. don¡¯t be careless. wait quietly.¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to wait for? he already said that he¡¯s turning himself in.¡± at the same time. in the fan city police station, zhou nanhai and xu kui, who were in charge of directing in real time, also recovered their calm from their shock. ¡°although i don¡¯t know what motive su yun has for turning himself in, we could not let him off since he was already in the police station. if we let him go, we will be letting the tiger return to the mountain. it will be difficult to capture him again! ¡± after a full exchange of views, zhou nanhai and xu kui reached an agreement. ¡°that¡¯s what i mean too, so detain him first. we¡¯ll think of a way when we get back!¡± ¡°that¡¯s what i mean too.¡± they immediately took action and took two steps of action. in the first step, zhou nanhai ordered the police officers on the scene to quickly detain su yun and control him to prevent him from suddenly doing anything to harm others. therefore, they had to be wary even if he turned himself in. as for xu jiajia, she naturally had to be controlled. after zhou nanhai and the rest rushed back, they would interrogate su yun first before interrogating xu jiajia. after all, xu jiajia had mysteriously disappeared previously and left a letter in chen ye¡¯s car. hence, she had a problem. but they had to prioritize interrogating su yun first. in the second step, xu kui contacted the local military division in fan city and asked them to send a transport plane to send them back to hibiscus city. it had to be known that there was a distance between fan city and hibiscus city. it would take nearly two hours to drive back to hibiscus city. therefore, xu kui asked the military division to send them back to hibiscus city by flying. in this way, they could quickly interrogate su yun. after all, time waited for no one. if he could interrogate su yun for useful information earlier, he might be able to avoid a lot of trouble. su yun was involved with them, so there might be some unknown secret. moreover, this concerned the golden foil that had not been found! therefore, there was no time to lose. zhou nanhai and xu kui split up. then, zhou nanhai¡¯s order was given to the overall situation as quickly as possible. ¡°arrange a separate meeting room for xu jiajia and su yun. after all, su yun is a little special. he¡¯s different from ordinary prisoners. we¡¯ll use courtesy before resorting to force. getting useful information from him is the key, so it¡¯s best not to give him so much pressure as soon as we come up. this is why we didn¡¯t arrange an ordinary interrogation room. also, before you bring su yun to the conference room, you must do something important.¡± on the large screen of the hibiscus city police station¡¯s command, zhou nanhai said to the overall combatant with a serious expression, ¡°you must search his entire body without angering him. confiscate all the launchers, silver needles, and cards he carries. otherwise, if he suddenly kills in anger, we might not be able to resist!¡± the entire police force was already wary of su yun¡¯s actions. now that they heard zhou nanhai say this, they felt even more like they were facing a great enemy. they immediately stood at attention and said, ¡°yes, i promise to complete the mission!¡± after giving the order, zhou nanhai hung up the video call and immediately followed xu kui to the nearby military airport. xu kui had already contacted the military division to send them back to hibiscus city, so he was about to hurry on his way. after bidding farewell to fan city police station and thanking them for their help over the past two days, the group of hibiscus city police officers hurriedly left. all along the way, everyone was silent. after all, everything that happened before their eyes was too bizarre. to this day, no one knows su yun¡¯s true motive. with zhou nanhai¡¯s order, the police officers knew what to do. it was easy to bring su yun into the meeting room, but it was the most difficult to search him previously and confiscate his silver needles, cards, and launcher. in order to prevent su yun from suddenly going berserk, a few police officers came. five armed swat officers followed them. su yun and xu jiajia, who were sitting on the steps, had strange expressions when they saw a few fully armed swat officers and police officers. especially since those swat officers were all holding guns, this made them feel even more awkward. in fact, xu jiajia had already begun to look around for an escape route and if there were any suitable weapons. if necessary, she could pull su yun and leave quickly! ¡°such a big lineup. even automatic rifles are coming up? upon hearing su yun¡¯s complicated teasing tone, the police officers¡¯ hearts trembled. they tried their best to explain in a calm tone to appease su yun. ¡°please don¡¯t misunderstand. as long as you come to the police station to confess, this is the process.¡± after hesitating for a few seconds, the female police officer carefully said to su yun, ¡°sir, before we bring you to complete the procedures for turning yourself in, we still need to check if you have any dangerous items on you.¡± as she spoke, the female police officer kept staring at su yun. her expression was afraid that he would suddenly reveal a ferocious look and kill her. seeing that su yun did not react abnormally, the female police officer dared to continue. ¡°therefore, please allow me to search you next. of course, this search is not in public, but in the room. searches also have to respect the right to privacy..¡± Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Interrogating the Truth, Exposing the Needles and Cards (3) chapter 235: interrogating the truth, exposing the needles and cards (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations to su yun, he knew that the other party¡¯s request was not unreasonable. the police were naturally cautious. of course, they had to ensure that everyone who entered the police station was not a threat, especially those who surrendered. ¡°no problem.¡± therefore, su yun nodded in agreement without much thought. xu jiajia, who was beside him, asked very cautiously if she still needed to be checked. the reply she received was naturally the same. then, su yun and xu jiajia arrived at the conference room under the guidance of the police officers. two female police officers conducted a thorough check on su yun and xu jiajia in two rooms. after confirming that they did not have any dangerous items on them, the two female police officers left. as for the silver needles and cards su yun carried, they were naturally put away. only the golden foil was not among them! however, what surprised the police officers the most was that there was an exceptionally beautiful snow-white monkey sleeping in su yun¡¯s backpack. as soon as the police officer approached, the white monkey bared its teeth at them, looking very fierce. having already entered the police station, su yun felt at ease. he did not object. so be it. after checking on su yun, the police officer immediately contacted zhou nanhai, who was on the plane, through a special communication frequency. after hearing the police officer¡¯s report, zhou nanhai revealed an incredulous expression. ¡°just now, the police officers began a search on su yun. other than silver needles and cards, he doesn¡¯t have any launcher. instead, they discovered a white monkey.¡± no launcher? white monkey? hearing this, xu kui, zhou xiaoxiao, and the others were stunned. with a worried expression, xu kui shook his head slightly and said, ¡°the cunning su yun still has a backup plan. he must not have carried the launcher with him. instead, he hid it somewhere to avoid us finding it. ¡± most people agreed with xu kui¡¯s words, but zhou nanhai did not think so. ¡°i just feel that it¡¯s very strange. since he came to the police station without bringing a launcher first, it means that he doesn¡¯t have any means of protecting himself and doesn¡¯t have any killing intent. could it be that he¡¯s sincerely surrendering? but there¡¯s no reason at all!¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s hesitation made everyone feel that this matter was definitely not simple. however, there was no point in guessing now. only when he really faced su yun would he know what he was thinking and why he suddenly surrendered. the speed of taking the plane was indeed fast. with the help of the military, zhou nanhai and company quickly arrived at hibiscus city¡¯s military airport. after getting off the plane, the police¡¯s special car was already waiting here. after picking up zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others, the police car opened up a path. the red and blue police lights kept flashing as the police cars formed by eight cars drove quickly. on the street, all the pedestrians and cars made way. after seeing the police car drive away, the pedestrians were still discussing. ¡°i can tell at a glance that something has happened again!¡± ¡°there are so many police cars. it¡¯s definitely something big!¡± ¡°sigh, it¡¯s really not peaceful these days!¡± ¡°are they arresting criminals?¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to say! it¡¯s just that i haven¡¯t heard of anything major happening recently. ¡± the police car drove at full speed and only took 15 minutes to rush from the airport to hibiscus city¡¯s police station. after getting out of the car, zhou nanhai, xu kui, zhou xiaoxiao, zhang shuhong, xiao li, and the others did not rest or stop. under the guidance of the police officers, they quickly walked to the holding cell where su yun was imprisoned. ¡°nothing abnormal happened during the detention, right?¡± ¡°no, no, don¡¯t worry!¡± upon hearing zhou nanhai¡¯s question, the police officer hurriedly replied, ¡°moreover, we¡¯ve already made arrangements in the detention room in advance. we¡¯ve already prepared all the interrogation items and related equipment. we can start at any time.¡± ¡°well ¡­¡± zhou nanhai nodded in agreement with the police officer¡¯s thoughtful preparation. soon, they arrived at the door of the conference room. phew¡ª after letting out a shaky breath, zhou nanhai, xu kui, and the others tidied their clothes. they were about to meet su yun, so they were very nervous. even xu kui, zhou nanhai, and the others were experienced and knowledgeable. however, for someone like su yun, who could kill those people alone, their attitude towards him was still very cautious. this was definitely a ruthless person who killed without batting an eyelid. he had to be careful. creak¡ª after tidying up his clothes, zhou nanhai turned the handle of the conference room and everyone pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°hm?¡± upon seeing someone walk in and sit in the room, su yun, who was nervous and full of thoughts, subconsciously looked up. the few of them looked at each other. at that moment, su yun¡¯s eyes were filled with calmness. there was no fear or panic. clearly, he had completely hidden his true emotions. there was naturally nervousness, but there was indeed no panic. after all, after experiencing so many things and life and death, su yun had long honed her temperament. he was not afraid nor was he in a panic. zhou nanhai and the others were also puzzled when they faced this young man. from his eyes, su yun belonged to the kind of harmless sunny boy. his temperament was also very calm, making people have a good impression of him.. how could he kill people? Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Interrogating the Truth, Exposing the Needles and Cards (4) chapter 236: interrogating the truth, exposing the needles and cards (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, it was still the same sentence: you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°hello, su yun, right? my name is zhou nanhai. i¡¯m the political commissar of hibiscus city¡¯s police department.¡± after calming himself down, zhou nanhai nodded at su yun with a very amiable attitude. ¡°hello, i¡¯m su yun.¡± he maintained a calm expression as su yun nodded in acknowledgment. after watching too many police dramas, su yun knew that the police were all equipped with one good cop and one bad cop. using both kindness and power was their method. it seemed that this amiable zhou nanhai in front of him was the good cop in charge of being ¡®gentle¡¯. as for using the ¡®bad cop¡¯ white face, after looking around, su yun¡¯s gaze landed on the tall, burly, and mighty xu kui. ¡°hmm, it seems that this uncle xu should be playing the bad cop.¡± su yun had noticed xu kui just now, so he was not surprised. after all, he had long known his identity and background. it was not surprising that he had such thoughts. at that moment, xu kui was looking at su yun with a murderous gaze. facing such an unfriendly gaze, su yun was not afraid. he met xu kui¡¯s gaze and looked over. for a moment, there seemed to be sparks in the air between the two of them at any moment. however, su yun suddenly smiled and greeted him like before. ¡°hello, uncle xu. long time no see.¡± su yun could understand xu kui¡¯s fierce gaze. clearly, he wanted to take him down a notch. after all, he had kidnapped his daughter. the real situation was that through the surveillance cameras, xu kui had seen su yun and his daughter, xu jiajia, stay at the entrance of the ru family express hotel for a few minutes. although the two of them did not enter, xu kui looked at su yun, other than being a suspect in the murder, he was also a pig trying to steal his daughter. regarding this, xu kui naturally looked at su yun with hostility. ¡°hmph!¡± xu kui snorted coldly and did not give su yun a good look. he said seriously, ¡°i¡¯m the commander of the army. i¡¯m not related to you.¡± ¡°even the military is here, and there are so many familiar faces. looks like i have a lot of face.¡± su yun mocked himself to ease the atmosphere. at the same time, he wanted to calm his nervousness. the acquaintances su yun mentioned were naturally zhou xiaoxiao and the others. now that zhou xiaoxiao saw su yun again, she felt very complicated. after all, he was still a streamer previously, but now, he had become a suspect. as one of his fans, zhou xiaoxiao could not help but sigh with emotion. fate made fools of people and everything was unpredictable. for a moment, she was very emotional. as for zhang shuhong, captain chen ye, and the others, they had previously seen su yun in the dark, so they were not surprised. they were unfamiliar but familiar. however, no one expected that on this day, they would finally sit face to face with su yun! before this, when the case had just begun, no one had expected that the least noticeable su yun would become the final big boss. unexpectedly, the world was unpredictable! ¡°alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± then, zhou nanhai and the others sat opposite su yun. they looked very casual, but they faced su yun in a row. they had all the tools and looked very imposing. furthermore, zhang shuhong and xiao li had even turned on their laptops to record. the interrogation finally began. su yun was prepared for this. after adjusting his sitting posture, she looked at zhou nanhai and company in front of him. ¡°cough cough cough¡ªi¡¯ after clearing his throat, zhou nanhai, who was in charge of the ¡®main trial¡¯ , put down the pen in his hand and said, ¡°su yun, i heard from the police that you turned yourself in, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± su yun nodded. ¡°then why did you turn yourself in?¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s tone was calm, but his eyes were very sharp, as if he wanted to see through su yun¡¯s heart. zhou nanhai¡¯s question was also what xu kui and the others present were most concerned about. why did su yun suddenly turn himself in? what was his motive? or was he plotting something? facing zhou nanhai and company¡¯s urgent gazes, su yun took a few deep breaths. after calming down, he said, ¡°let¡¯s not beat around the bush. leaders, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about the foreigners who came to our huaxia.¡± su yun¡¯s straightforward attitude surprised them. ¡°you¡¯re a straightforward person. you don¡¯t like to beat around the bush.¡± after zhou nanhai praised him, he continued, ¡°since we¡¯ve already spoken, su yun, let¡¯s get straight to the point. let¡¯s not talk nonsense. we want to know everything. ¡± su yun said seriously, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°first of all,¡± he looked at su yun sharply and asked a question that had lingered in the minds of the police for a long time.. ¡°su yun, how did you get the silver needles and card launchers you used to kill those people?¡± Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Su Yun, Come, Show! (1) chapter 237: su yun, come, show! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°silver needles, cards, launcher?!¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s question stunned su yun. in addition to his handsome facial features, there was now an additional expression on his face: question mark. ¡°what are you talking about? what launcher?¡± not understanding what zhou nanhai meant by asking this question, su yun immediately asked. zhou nanhai, xu kui, and company exchanged glances. everyone was a little puzzled by su yun¡¯s reaction. what was there not to understand? or was he deliberately hiding it? after shaking his head helplessly, zhou nanhai could only explain in detail to su yun. ¡°you need a medium to shoot silver needles and cards, right? of course, this medium is the launcher. to put it more simply, if you don¡¯t use a launcher, how can you fire the silver needles and cards and cause damage to your enemies? that¡¯s why i need you to explain the origin of this launcher. do you understand now?¡± he was extremely patient. after explaining in detail to su yun, zhou nanhai and the others beside him leaned forward slightly and revealed expectant expressions. everyone waited for su yun to answer and resolve the doubts in their hearts. however, after hearing zhou nanhai¡¯s explanation, the puzzled expression on su yun¡¯s face became baffling. he frowned and said in confusion, ¡°i understand what you¡¯re saving, but the problem is that i don¡¯t need those launchers to shoot silver needles and cards. how can i talk about the origin of the launchers?¡± su yun¡¯s answer made zhou nanhai and company feel a sense of frustration and resistance. from their point of view, although su yun said that he would not beat around the bush, he was completely beating around the bush! no need for launchers to fire silver needles and cards? how was this possible? it was all nonsense! thinking of this, zhou nanhai, who was the main judge, immediately teased, ¡°oh? in that case, su yun, you don¡¯t need a launcher to fire silver needles and cards. could it be that you threw them out with your hands?¡± this sentence was originally mocking. xu kui and the others could tell that zhou nanhai was teasing him. however, to su yun, this was only a statement of fact. therefore, he nodded matter-of-factly and said seriously, ¡°whether it¡¯s throwing cards or flying needles, i don¡¯t need any launchers. haven¡¯t you seen my livestream?¡± he really didn¡¯t expect this, really didn¡¯t expect this!! everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction was obvious. although su yun said one thing, his actions were different. he had just said that he liked to get straight to the point and not beat around the bush! now, he was talking nonsense! su yun¡¯s answer made zhou nanhai and company very dissatisfied. from their point of view, su yun was not telling the truth. it was obvious that he had a backup plan. using such a joke and foolish method to avoid the important thing, he did not answer where the launcher was. how did he get it? after zhou nanhai and xu kui looked at each other, they understood that it was impossible for them to obtain su yun¡¯s true answer if they continued asking. su yun had definitely mentally prepared himself before coming. he had also guessed how the police would question him. that was why he chose to avoid answering in this way and did not bring his weapon with him. there was no need to communicate verbally. zhou nanhai and the others knew that if they continued to pester the launcher like this, they would definitely not get the answer they wanted. instead of wasting time on the launcher, it was better to quickly ask for other information. after all, there were still many unanswered questions. after obtaining the other key information, he would interrogate the existence of the launcher through the details. at the thought of this, zhou nanhai immediately pretended to cough softly and changed the topic. ¡°speaking of which, su yun, i saw xu jiajia going to the police station with you.¡± the topic was naturally changed by zhou nanhai. however, when xu jiajia¡¯s name was mentioned, xu kui, who was sitting beside him, raised his eyebrows. it was obvious that xu kui was more concerned about the topic of his daughter¡¯s participation. ¡°su yun, i won¡¯t beat around the bush because you also know that xu jiajia was kidnapped by a tomb raider led by pig head rong. ¡°when we rushed over, we realized that pig head rong and the others had already died. the wounds on their bodies have been evaluated by our forensic doctor. their technique is almost the same as these people in white.¡± at this point, the meaning could not be clearer. su yun knew what he wanted to ask. he simply nodded and said loudly, ¡°that¡¯s right. i killed pig head rong and the others!¡± as expected! after receiving su yun¡¯s affirmative answer, the eyes of zhou nanhai and company instantly lit up! it was as they had guessed. the only person who could leave a similar wound was su yun. therefore, in other words, pig head rong and the others who had died previously had been killed by su yun just like the white-robed people. finally, after obtaining the information they wanted to know, zhou nanhai and the others became even more motivated. they pressed on and hurriedly asked su yun, ¡°what about three? did you kill him too?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s also me.¡± su yun admitted again without any hesitation. after all, they were criminals and deserved to die. now, the real culprits of both murders have surfaced! Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Su Yun, Come, Show! (2) chapter 238: su yun, come, show! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations just as the police had previously speculated, now that the person involved, su yun, had personally admitted it, it would be more convenient for the police to take action next. xu kui was somewhat enlightened. he finally confirmed that he had not sensed wrongly when he met su yun at the foot of the burning mountain. back then, su yun did have a murderous aura because he had indeed killed someone. at that moment, zhou nanhai and company¡¯s brows relaxed. the way they looked at su yun softened a lot. ¡°he¡¯s still a man! he didn¡¯t beat around the bush about killing criminals. he didn¡¯t hide anything and admitted it cleanly!¡± after praising su yun in his heart, what he asked next was su yun¡¯s motive for killing. ¡°su yun, i need you to tell us why you killed pig head rong and the other criminal gangs. or rather, what grudge do you have with them?¡± zhang shuhong and xiao li quickly recorded zhou nanhai¡¯s questions on the computer. they could not miss anything! and the answer su yun gave to this question was very simple: ¡°because xu jiajia is my classmate. she was kidnapped, so i naturally can¡¯t sit back and do nothing! that pig head rong has been clamoring to hurt xu jiajia, so i had no choice but to kill them at that moment.¡± as su yun spoke, xu kui had been quietly observing the subtle expression on his face. xu kui, who was knowledgeable and had studied special psychology in the army, had a deep understanding of microexpressions. after his analysis, he confirmed that su yun was not lying. he was telling the truth! at this moment, xu kui¡¯s impression of su yun improved greatly. for no other reason than that xu jiajia was xu hui¡¯s beloved daughter. she was definitely the apple of his eyes. at that time, when he found out that xu jiajia had been kidnapped, he wished he could slap himself 20 times. he was annoyed that he had not protected his daughter well. fortunately, su yun had killed them and saved his daughter. in other words, this young man in front of him was his daughter¡¯s savior. in other words, he was xu kui¡¯s benefactor. although su yun was still a suspect and was very likely to be held accountable by the police, in xu kui¡¯s heart, he had a very high evaluation of su yun. after all, he had indeed killed a bad person. in fact, xu kui was thinking: these were two separate matters. after the interrogation was over and everything was settled, he had to thank su yun for saving his daughter, xu jiajia. as for su yun¡¯s answer, it was quickly recorded by zhang shuhong and xiao li. putting everything else aside, zhou nanhai and company were very impressed by su yun¡¯s answer. in this society where human relationships were gradually becoming indifferent, even the closest people often had estrangements and their own schemes. when his classmate was in danger, it was really heroic for su yun to abandon his safety and bravely attack. still¡­ although zhou nanhai and company praised him in their hearts, su yun¡¯s interrogation was not over. many of the problems were related to him. he could not judge whether su yun was evil, good, or bad just because of xu jiajia. even if he had indeed killed heinous criminals! immediately after, zhou nanhai threw su yun another question. ¡°su yun, why didn¡¯t you choose to call the police when xu jiajia was kidnapped? why did you take action privately?¡± su yun said calmly, ¡°time was tight back then, so i didn¡¯t have time to call the police.¡± after a pause, he said helplessly, ¡°i don¡¯t mean to offend you, but if i really wait for the police to come, it will be too late.¡± upon hearing this answer, xu kui, who was at the side, agreed and chimed in, ¡°there¡¯s no problem with that. it¡¯s understandable. it¡¯s just like how military intelligence is like fire. it¡¯s urgent and there¡¯s no time to think.¡± ¡°mm.¡± after xu kui¡¯s words, zhou nanhai and the others expressed their approval. ¡°then why did pig head rong kidnap xu jiajia? is it related to you?¡± su yun nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s because they want to obtain the items on me. they want to use xu jiajia to force me to hand them over.¡± ¡°oh?¡± hearing this, everyone looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. moreover, they had guessed an item. and this item might be the fuse for all the cases, as well as what everyone was looking for. zhou nanhai asked, ¡°a national treasure cultural relic?¡± su yun nodded solemnly. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± taking a deep breath, he said seriously, ¡°the reason why i became enemies with them is because i¡¯ve been protecting national treasures and cultural relics!¡± everyone¡¯s expressions were odd. it was clearly impossible for them to believe su yun¡¯s words. there were too many strange things going on. however, after some thought, he was not in a hurry to ask about the cultural relics. he was afraid that su yun would lie, so he planned to beat around the bush. zhou nanhai¡¯s tone was much gentler than before, and the expression on his face was no longer murderous. ¡°su yun, there are still some questions.¡± su yun, who was sitting opposite him, still looked honest and serious. he nodded to indicate that he could continue. ¡°commissar, there¡¯s another case regarding the launcher. it¡¯s yida square¡­¡± at this moment, after zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s reminder, zhou nanhai recalled the mall robber incident. according to zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s memories, the robber¡¯s wrist was cut by an unknown object at that time, causing him to be captured.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Su Yun, Come, Show! (3) chapter 239: su yun, come, show! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations later on, after a series of events, he realized that the wound was the same as the fatal wound of the corpse. therefore, all the suspicious points gathered on su yun. then, after hearing zhou nanhai¡¯s question, su yun did not deny it. after all, he had helped her out of loyalty that time. he nodded and admitted it. ¡°this was also caused by su yun?¡± the truth was finally revealed. although zhou nanhai and the others were surprised, they were not shocked because they had expected it. only zhou xiaoxiao, who had personally experienced the incident, could not help but reveal a grateful gaze. no matter what, it was all thanks to su yun. otherwise, she would have died long ago. as for zhou nanhai, he was calculating in his heart. these were two separate matters. putting aside su yun¡¯s other actions, subduing the robber could be considered a meritorious deed. ¡°this kid really hid it well. the case is finally solved.¡± everyone could not help but sigh. the three cases that troubled everyone previously were actually done by one person. now, the truth has finally been cracked. it was really not easy! at that time, who would have thought that all of this was done by a streamer? after zhang shuhong and xiao li finished recording everything, zhou nanhai threw out another question that they were very concerned about. ¡°su yun, after the maple tree ridge case, why did you go to fan city? what was your goal?¡± this question was also very important. from the information they had, as well as the letter that xu jiajia had deliberately left behind, the white-robed people had gone to fan city to find su yun. it was also because su yun had deliberately applied for leave through the livestream and threatened to see him in three days that he attracted the white-robed men to look for him. that was why there was a series of subsequent matters until the white-robed people were completely wiped out. however, it was still the same thing. inference was inference. if there was real evidence, there was no way to convict anyone without evidence. furthermore, the police wanted to follow su yun¡¯s route to fan city to find out the truth. from there, they could deduce the truth of the launcher, cultural relics, su yun¡¯s identity, and other relevant information. next, su yun¡¯s answer to this question exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations again. su yun replied neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°the reason why i want to go to fan city is because my hometown is the mount shengu village in fan city. there¡¯s a mountain there called mount shengu. it¡¯s majestic and magnificent. spiritual light nurtures intelligence, and it¡¯s extremely suitable for my cultivation. ¡± ¡°cultivation?¡± everyone was a little stunned. clearly, they did not expect such an answer. ¡°that¡¯s right, cultivation!¡± however, su yun nodded solemnly. ¡°after i killed pig head rong and black wolf, i obtained a phone from them and received a message from the boss of the organization. they threatened me. i realized that they wanted to send someone to kill me. ¡°that was why i secretly went to fan city¡¯s mount shengu and set up a trap. however, i know that i don¡¯t have any chance of winning if i face them alone. therefore, i went to mount shengu to polish my mental state and train my ultimate skills. after adjusting my condition to the optimal state, i went down the mountain to fight the enemy and killed them in the country in one go to prevent them from causing trouble in the country again.¡± su yun spoke righteously and impassionedly. he had indeed spoken his mind. although he was in the wrong first, killing criminals later on to protect the safety of the people and protect the loss of national treasures was a real merit. no matter what, su yun had killed criminals who wanted to harm the country and steal the country¡¯s assets! from a different perspective, not only was su yun innocent, but he had also contributed greatly. for example, defense and national security. with this rule, su yun would not be held liable for killing these overseas criminals. instead, he should be rewarded! this was not inconsistent with private law enforcement power, because the target of private law enforcement was not the same as the target of endangering national defense security. however, these words completely changed in the ears of zhou nanhai and the others who did not know the truth. previously, su yun¡¯s answer to save xu jiajia had made everyone¡¯s impression of su yun multiply. now that su yun had said such baffling words, it immediately pulled down his good impression of zhou nanhai and company. zhou nanhai and company were also very speechless. why was su yun bad for a while? previously, he had provided some useful information. then, he said such nonsense! he said that he would throw the silver needle and card with his bare hands. now, he said that he would cultivate it? temper his ultimate technique and adjust his state of mind? good lord, do you think this is a novel! such a ridiculous answer made zhong nanhai and the others feel even more furious. su yun was really not easy to deal with. as soon as he encountered such a critical problem, he would joke around and deliberately disrupt his vision. it was illusory and real, making it impossible for anyone to do anything. it seemed that this kid had definitely received professional anti-interrogation training! yet the truth was that su yun was telling the truth without hiding anything. however, from what zhou nanhai and the others knew, how could there be cultivation in this world? it was not like they were filming a movie or writing a novel. they soon had an answer in their hearts. after careful analysis, he understood that su yun was definitely hiding something. it was the same as him deliberately hiding and not saying where the launcher was. zhou nanhai¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife as he stabbed at su yun and asked him, ¡°then, su yun, tell us.. what relationship do you have with the white-robed men? Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Su Yun, Come, Show! (4) chapter 240: su yun, come, show! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i won¡¯t waste my breath on you. we have an intelligence department. of course, we know that these white-robed men belong to a secret research institute in a foreign country and are here to snatch a precious cultural relic. as for you, su yun! ¡°to be honest, did you belong to another overseas organization? are you the representative of this organization? and did you fight with more than ten white-robed men for the cultural relics, resulting in the final massacre? ¡°the so-called protection of cultural relics and the protection of national defense are just excuses, right?¡± what zhou nanhai said was all speculation from the summary of the police¡¯s information. he had always suspected that su yun was a representative of a third party. however, these words sounded like a fantasy to su yun. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± su yun did not know whether to laugh or cry. he helplessly spread his hands. ¡°i¡¯m an authentic chinese, how can i be affiliated with any foreign organization? what i did was really to protect the security of the national treasure!¡± to su yun, zhou nanhai¡¯s words were completely imaginary. joining a third-party organization? a representative of an overseas faction? wasn¡¯t this completely nonsense?! he, su yun, had grown up in china and taken root there. he had never thought of being an eagle or dog for foreigners. ¡°i can tell you the truth and what exactly happened that you don¡¯t understand. but before you understand the truth of the matter, please don¡¯t imagine it. it will cause a lot of trouble for others.¡± su yun spoke bluntly and did not give them any face. he could tolerate everything else, but he could not tolerate this! he was a legal citizen and was only a small streamer. he did not have any status or background. furthermore, with his temperament, he was used to being free. how could he be willing to be controlled by foreign forces? seeing su yun¡¯s reaction, zhou nanhai and company narrowed their eyes. if not for the complicated clues, they would probably have doubted themselves when they saw su yun¡¯s magnanimity. ¡°su yun, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but evidence is needed for everything. since you said that you are not from an overseas faction, how did your grudge with the overseas research institute come about? why did they ask you for cultural relics? ¡°also, if your launcher is not affiliated with an organization, how could you have developed such a thing yourself?¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s question had hit the nail on the head. everything had started because of an unknown cultural relic, and the two sides had fought because of it. it could not help but make people suspect the power behind both sides. in addition, su yun¡¯s methods were too special. it was unbelievable that he did not have any faction backing him and was only fighting an overseas faction alone. ¡°it¡¯s a long story. i¡¯ll tell you as briefly as possible what happened.¡± the final mystery was about to be unraveled. su yun sat upright with a serious expression as he looked at zhou nanhai and company in front of him. his every word was neither servile nor overbearing, making people feel very solemn. influenced by su yun¡¯s aura, zhou nanhai and company could not help but straighten their backs. they looked straight at su yun and pretended to be all ears. ¡°you must all know that be it tomb robbers, mercenaries, or the white-robed men from foreign research institutes, they are all here for a national treasure cultural relic in china.¡± after su yun finished speaking, zhou nanhai and the others nodded at him, indicating that they naturally understood this matter. su yun asked again, ¡°then you should have been searching for this cultural relic, right?¡± under everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, su yun said unhurriedly, ¡°golden foil. two pieces of stolen golden foil. that¡¯s the key to all this. there were ancient symbols and very strange patterns on it. ¡°of course, i¡¯m not in archeology, so i don¡¯t understand what secrets these two pieces of golden foil contain. however, i knew that the significance of making these people in white pay such a huge price to come to china from thousands of miles away just to find this golden foil was extraordinary. ¡°there was no need to think too much about it. this golden foil was definitely not as simple as an antique. otherwise, with the profits of antique smuggling, it was probably not worth an overseas organization making such a big fuss, right? therefore, there must be other secrets here!¡± su yun¡¯s description immediately made zhou nanhai and company frown. ¡°golden foil? there are still two pieces?!¡± they had always known that the criminal gang led by pig head rong had stolen the cultural relics in the ancient tomb. moreover, the experts had already determined that they were probably cultural relics that recorded things like bamboo slips. however, they did not expect it to be golden foil. of course, there was nothing surprising about this. only its number surprised everyone because the experts did not say that there were two cultural relics! as for what patterns and patterns were on it, they did not have much concept of it now. after all, they had never seen it before. seeing the shocked expressions of zhou nanhai and the others, su yun paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°it seems that you don¡¯t know that there are two pieces of golden foil. however, i¡¯ve interacted with them a lot. i can deduce that this overseas organization has been searching for this golden foil. moreover, they should have found them in two different tombs. they also hired the pig head rong¡¯s tomb raiders..¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Su Yun, Come, Show! (5) chapter 241: su yun, come, show! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°these two pieces of gold foil were the national treasures of china, and they hid a huge secret. no matter what, they could not be measured with money. their value was extraordinary. as a national treasure, how could it be lost overseas? as a descendant of the chinese, i naturally have the obligation to protect the national treasure. and as a modern citizen, i also have the obligation to protect national defense and security.¡± su yun¡¯s tone was as calm as possible. it did not sound like there were any waves. however, such ordinary words contained a powerful belief. zhou nanhai and the others agreed and could not help but nod. that¡¯s right. how could we let foreigners take away our cultural relics? putting aside the truth, at least su yun¡¯s words were right. as descendants of the chinese and modern citizens, they indeed had the responsibility to protect them. ¡°to be honest, i had a piece of golden foil on me at that time. i also picked it up by accident. however, before i could hand it over, i was found by the criminals. pig head rong kidnapped xu jiajia because of this. ¡°later on, the white-robed men were lured out. they happened to find the second piece of golden foil and planned to transport it overseas. they attacked me and wanted to snatch the golden foil in my hand. ¡°it was precisely because of this that i fought with those white-robed men and even used my body to set up a trap. i waited for them to kill me and used the cultivation of mount shengu to train my ultimate techniques to complete the counterattack and snatch back the second national treasure to prevent it from being lost overseas. ¡°oh, of course, i don¡¯t want to be greedy for credit.¡± at this moment, su yun suddenly thought of something and immediately changed his words. ¡°the main credit for finding the second piece of golden foil was actually xu jiajia. without her help, i would never have found the second piece of golden foil. ¡°it was me who obtained clues after killing the white-robed men and provided them to her. i also got her to help me find them in secret. only then did i intercept the golden foil that was about to be transported overseas at the last moment to prevent the loss of cultural relics. ¡°this is also the reason why she suddenly left the hospital previously. it was all done with my help.¡± su yun¡¯s words were half true, but he tried his best to remove xu jiajia. he did not want her unknown secret identity to be exposed. therefore, su yun blamed everything on him. he was the one who helped her complete everything and let xu jiajia only act as an ordinary partner. as they listened carefully to su yun¡¯s explanation, zhou nanhai and company found it more and more unbelievable. xu jiajia was actually su yun¡¯s partner. she had been commanded and assisted by him in many things. this made sense, but she had actually played such a huge role in intercepting the second piece of golden foil! upon careful observation, su yun¡¯s face did not reveal any flaws. his microexpressions were also very real. as su yun explained, a scene that resembled a movie formed in their hearts. it was played again and again, thinking about how su yun dealt with the overseas research institute. su yun picked up the glass of water on the table and took a sip to moisten his throat. ¡°now that the two pieces of golden foil are in my hands, my goal in coming to turn myself in is to hand the two pieces of golden foil to the country and explain the problem of me killing the criminals. ¡°this golden foil was the country¡¯s cultural relic. it should not be obtained by criminals, nor should it belong to me personally. if you use the power of the country to carefully examine these two pieces of golden foil, you might be able to discover the truth and secrets inside.¡± after heaving a sigh of relief, su yun smiled and finally relaxed a lot. he said solemnly and firmly, ¡°that¡¯s what i¡¯m going to tell you. and i¡¯m not a representative of any overseas faction. i¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, a small streamer. i admit that i killed criminals, but i don¡¯t think i¡¯m in the wrong. because it was everyone¡¯s responsibility to maintain national defense and security and protect cultural relics. ¡°as for where the launcher came from? i don¡¯t have this thing at all. everything comes from my cultivation. i have my own unique skills, so any launcher researched by the behind-the-scenes organization is nonsense!¡± su yun told him everything that had happened. finally, he did not have to keep it to himself anymore. everything could end. he felt comfortable all over. his mental state was much better. he felt lighter without anything to do. he broke free from the vortex and regained his innocence. of course, he had not said anything about destroying cultural relics, but with these foreshadowing, he would probably be able to make up for his mistakes. moreover, at the very least, he would be considered to have urgently avoided danger in protecting national defense and national treasures, right? at the same time, zhou nanhai and the others had suspicious expressions. they never dreamed that what happened would be so twisted and bizarre. if the process was really as su yun had said, this matter would be too explosive! in order to protect the country¡¯s cultural relics and maintain national defense and safety, su yun did his best to prevent foreigners from stealing them and causing trouble! if su yun really did not have any behind-the-scenes organization behind him and was indeed an ordinary citizen, then his actions did not violate any laws. in fact, this could be considered a meritorious performance. he could definitely be rewarded with the title of a hero. this was the same principle as a soldier killing enemies. the enemy came from the outside and even wanted to harm the country and the security of the country¡¯s assets. no one would dare to say that it was a crime to kill such an enemy a hundred times. if this was also a crime, then what justice was there to talk about? what protection? after all, this protected the dignity of the country and the property of the country.. he couldn¡¯t possibly talk about law and morality with them when the enemy was already at his door, right? Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Su Yun, Come, Show! (6) chapter 242: su yun, come, show! (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations anyone who offends china will be killed no matter how far they are! these words were not said for nothing. now, su yun has used practical actions to explain this sentence. civilian heroes were nothing more than that. however, although this matter sounded natural, there was another most important point. that was, how true was the story su yun was telling? if it was really as su yun had said, it was indeed very good. not only was he innocent, but he had also contributed. however, if all of this was fabricated by su yun to exonerate himself, and he was not an ordinary citizen, he would have committed a heinous crime. therefore, in order to verify the authenticity of su yun¡¯s words, he should have presented evidence. zhou nanhai and the others looked at each other and communicated through their eyes. through their gazes, zhou nanhai could understand. everyone was still skeptical about this matter. therefore, they still needed to implement it carefully. ¡°su yun, the story you¡¯re telling is very vivid and bizarre. if it¡¯s really as you say, then everything is true. if what you told us just now was all made up by you, then all of this is meaningless. ¡°that¡¯s why i need your evidence. as long as you can produce evidence to prove this matter, the truth will naturally be revealed. we will also record it truthfully for you. at the same time, we will express to our superiors that you were forced to kill the bad guys in a life-and-death battle while protecting the cultural relics. ¡°and even if you kill people subjectively, it¡¯s fine. after all, these people deserve to be killed. you¡¯re indeed protecting the country¡¯s property. it¡¯s understandable. you might even be rewarded. but if it¡¯s not¡ªi¡® at this point, zhou nanhai deliberately paused for a moment before tapping his finger on the table. ¡°then you¡¯ll be responsible for the lies you made up! you might spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± without any hypocritical pleasantries, he expressed his thoughts to su yun. after hearing zhou nanhai¡¯s words, su yun did not show any panic. before coming to the police station, su yun had already considered the police¡¯s question. therefore, it was useless to say anything else. it was more important to take out evidence. moreover, he was not lying. he was an ordinary citizen, a small streamer who had just graduated. the people he killed were all overseas criminals who harmed the country. the national treasures he protected were all handed over to the country. among them, he did not have any interests entangled and had a clear conscience. immediately after, su yun smiled and said confidently, ¡°it¡¯s simply too easy to verify if this matter is true or false. the two pieces of golden foil that appeared in the story i just told are currently in my hands. since i said i would hand them over to the country, i will definitely fulfill my promise. this is also the reason why i don¡¯t hesitate to risk my life.¡± ¡°oh?¡± zhou nanhai and the others had different expressions, but they were actually a little excited. if the two national treasures were really obtained, this case would be equivalent to a huge success. however, on second thought, he felt that something was wrong. they knew that before entering the conference room, su yun had undergone a full-body checkup. at that time, there was no gold foil on him. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you where the gold foil is. when you find it like i said, you¡¯ll naturally know that what i said is true.¡± hearing this, zhou nanhai and the others were naturally very anxious. this was because the national treasure was the core of this case. only by finding it could they know the plans of the overseas research institute. why did they go through so much trouble to find it? what were their motives and malicious intentions? ¡°when i passed by the entrance of your police station, there was a big locust tree over there. i pretended to tie my shoes and buried two pieces of gold foil under the big locust tree. you can dig them up and take a look.¡± as zhou nanhai lamented that su yun was too fast, he hurriedly called for the police officers to dig. in less than five minutes, the police officer who had gone to excavate returned. two pieces of gold foil of different sizes appeared in their hands. ¡°according to su yun, we successfully found two pieces of golden foil.¡± as he listened to the police officer¡¯s report, zhou nanhai and the others sized up the golden foil on the table. it was indeed as su yun had said. the golden foil shone with a golden light. there were also special symbols that no one recognized on it, as well as a large number of patterns. one of them was especially special. it was abnormally sharp, and the corners were smooth and flat. it was obvious that it had been polished by someone, which made everyone feel a little strange. for such a national treasure, it naturally needed professionals to test it. after observing, zhou nanhai didn¡¯t have time to think. he immediately got someone to send the golden foil to hibiscus city¡¯s cultural relics bureau and let the experts confirm it. previously, the experts had been deciphering the clues of the ancient tomb. they wanted to find the secrets hidden in it through the missing cultural relics. perhaps they could provide important clues for solving the case. and now, before the experts could successfully decipher it, the national treasure had already returned. things were very subtle now that things had developed to this point. if the experts could confirm that the two pieces of golden foil were indeed authentic, the nature of su yun¡¯s killing of these criminals would completely change. if he were to confirm that su yun was not from an overseas organization, he would have gone from deliberately killing people to protecting the country¡¯s cultural relics. he would have fought an arduous battle with foreign forces. in the end, after eliminating all the invading enemies, su yun successfully protected the country¡¯s cultural relics and did not let the country suffer huge losses.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Su Yun, Come, Show! (7) chapter 243: su yun, come, show! (7) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this was a hero who protected the country¡¯s property and safety! everything had to wait for the experts to appraise the attributes of the two pieces of gold foil and send back information about su yun¡¯s identity before it could be officially confirmed. while waiting for the experts to make up their minds, zhou nanhai and the others did not stay idle. ¡°can you show us your launcher?¡± until now, this was still the question that zhou nanhai was most concerned about. from the beginning to the end, they had never seen this lethal weapon. even if su yun was really the hero who protected the national treasure, everyone was still wary of such a lethal weapon. as for cultivation, they naturally did not believe it at all. this was even more ridiculous than what su yun had told them! they would rather believe that su yun had developed it himself. however, su yun sighed helplessly. ¡°i¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s really no launcher.¡± seeing su yun¡¯s insistence, zhou nanhai and company were also very puzzled. this was because su yun¡¯s attitude was completely contradictory. if everything he did was to protect the country¡¯s cultural relics, there was no need for him to hide the launcher he used. he had to clarify this to prove that his identity was related to overseas factions. this was a logical conflict, which made su yun¡¯s words even more intriguing. xu kui had been standing not far away with his arms crossed. when he saw this scene, he looked at su yun with a pair of sharp eyes and said word by word, ¡°su yun, how are you going to prove what you said?¡± with that said, su yun suddenly stood up, making the police officers present nervous. however, he did not take any drastic actions. instead, he said calmly, ¡°i can be responsible for anything i say. of course, i can also prove it. however,¡± su yun looked around before continuing, ¡°however, i can¡¯t use it here. i need a more spacious place. at that time, i will naturally prove what i said. ¡± su yun¡¯s words made zhou nanhai look at xu kui, who was not far away. the two of them tacitly came out of the room. ¡°commander xu, what do you think?¡± faced with zhou nanhai¡¯s question, xu kui¡¯s eyes flickered with a thoughtful light. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. at the very least, we haven¡¯t discovered any clues about this kid¡¯s hiding. in my opinion, we should do as he says. he¡¯s already here. are we still afraid that he¡¯ll cause trouble?¡± zhou nanhai nodded gently. ¡°that¡¯s what i mean too. at least if we continue to ask here, there won¡¯t be any greater breakthroughs.¡± ¡°then do you have enough room here?¡± ¡°of course!¡± zhou nanhai pointed to the east and said, ¡°behind the police station is the indoor test ground. it¡¯s for the convenience of police training. since su yun is so confident, why don¡¯t we let him go there? ¡°that test field is the most spacious place in the entire police station. we¡¯re not afraid of him finding any more excuses!¡± their conversation at the door was a secret. su yun did not know what the two of them were talking about. however, not long after the two of them returned to the police station, two police officers walked in. under the lead of the police officers, su yun walked out of the conference room and into the hall. he saw many people handling matters. as a few people were tidying up the venue, su yun had no choice but to wait outside. ¡°little brother, what are you doing here?¡± coincidentally, a curious voice came from not far away. it was a burly man who was waiting for the procedures to be completed as he spoke to su yun. ¡°nothing.¡± su yun replied, only to see the words written on the information in front of the man: recording information. according to the information, this was a martial artist who had practiced eight extremes fist since he was young for more than 20 years. his name was¡ªwu gaofeng. as a famous expert in actual combat, wu gaofeng was ruthless. coupled with the fact that he had indeed practiced the ferocious eight extremes fist to the point of perfection, he had displayed some dangerous and extremely lethal abilities in his personal livestream many times. he had also been criticized and educated for a fight, so the police asked wu gaofeng to come and record it. as the champion of fighting in the country for five consecutive years, wu gaofeng was very confident and naturally a little arrogant. at this moment, wu gaofeng, who was waiting to settle the matter, saw su yun being brought over by two police officers. he sized him up with a probing gaze. ¡°brother, did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°mm.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°hmm¡­ i guess it¡¯s a case of theft!¡± after all, losing a national treasure was equivalent to stealing a national treasure. ¡°yo, then you¡¯re really lame.¡± wu gaofeng immediately smiled. however, just as he finished speaking, the police officer who was helping him with the filing business suddenly received a call. after hanging up, the police officer looked at wu gaofeng and said, ¡°go to the side and wait for a while. suspend the record now!¡± ¡°aye?¡± wu gaofeng did not react for a moment. before he could ask, he saw the police officer come to su yun¡¯s side and discuss something softly with the two police officers guarding su yun. from time to time, he would look at the clock hanging on the wall. this made wu gaofeng quickly realize that the sudden interruption of his filing was most likely related to this young man.. was there a need?! ¡°officer, there¡¯s no need to suspend the record, right? isn¡¯t he just a little thief? how dare he cause trouble when i¡¯m around?¡± Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Su Yun, Come, Show! (8) chapter 244: su yun, come, show! (8) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations wu gaofeng glared at su yun warningly before warming his wrists. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m here. if he dares to mess around, i¡¯ll destroy him in minutes. hey, officer, if that¡¯s the case, can i be considered to have done a heroic deed?¡± however, the police officers ignored wu gaofeng at this moment. instead, they discussed in a low voice in a hurry. then, one of them quickly ran away. wu gaofeng, who had asked for a rebuff, turned his attention to su yun in the blink of an eye. ¡°brother, it seems that what you stole is not simple, right? however, this is the police station, and i¡¯m here. i advise you to be honest. not to mention a thief like you, even if eight or ten criminals come, i can suppress them alone.¡± wu gaofeng was clearly a chatterbox. he bragged proudly, ¡°with my eight extremes fist, not to mention your small body, even a bronze head and iron arms can¡¯t last a round in my hands. i could bend such a thick steel pipe with a kick. i can break four to five bricks with a single palm!¡± wu gaofeng was beaming with joy as he spoke. he did not notice that su yun had a strange expression on his face and was ignoring him. just as wu gaofeng was getting more and more enthusiastic, hurried footsteps came from not far away. a large number of special police officers were mobilized and surrounded the vicinity. at this moment, wu gaofeng had yet to notice the seriousness of the scene and was chatting enthusiastically. ¡°officer, there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. i¡¯m here¡­ however, halfway through his sentence, he realized that something was wrong. the swat officers in front of him all had serious expressions. furthermore, their targets were very clear. they surrounded su yun, clearly guarding him! ¡°chief, everything is ready. we can start at any time.¡± immediately after, another voice sounded. zhou nanhai walked over with hibiscus city¡¯s police chief, zhang zhenghuai. beside him was xu kui, who was wearing a military uniform. although wu gaofeng did not know zhang zhenghuai, looking at the police rank on his shoulder and the respectful attitude of the people around him, how could he not guess that this was a big shot? in addition, there was a soldier beside him who also looked serious and vigilant. moreover, everyone¡¯s eyes were on su yun. this immediately made wu gaofeng realize that something was wrong. what kind of person needed such a strong guard and attention? looking at su yun¡¯s calm expression, it was obvious that he was not afraid at all. this made wu gaofeng¡¯s heart tremble as he sensed that something was wrong. ¡°what are you doing?¡± seeing wu gaofeng standing beside su yun, zhang zhenghuai asked him sharply. wu gaofeng finally realized that something was wrong. he hurriedly retreated with a smile, no longer as smug as before. even when he hid in the crowd, wu gaofeng still stuck his neck out and looked at su yun curiously. he was very puzzled. what was the reason for such a big scene just for such a young man? what was the background of this young man? how big a crime had he committed?! he then saw that under the watch of a group of police officers, they brought su yun to the test field at the back of the hall and disappeared. on the other side, su yun was brought to the test venue. he realized that there were already many people waiting there, as well as many police officers who were preparing to cooperate with the examination. under the watch of a group of police officers, zhou nanhai looked at su yun and said in a deep voice, ¡°su yun, is this place spacious enough? the inspector has also prepared it for you. let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°here?¡± however, su yun looked around and revealed a rather troubled expression. ¡°i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t show my ability here.¡± ¡°why can¡¯t you show it?¡± chief zhang zhenghuai asked with a frown. ¡°because you have too many inspectors. you need to retreat and use electronic equipment to detect them.¡± ¡°and why is that?¡± ¡°it¡¯s too powerful. it¡¯s easy to die..¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Unexpected (1) chapter 245: unexpected (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun¡¯s words were casual, but it made everyone¡¯s expressions change slightly. not to mention anything else, this test venue could be considered to have produced many capable people. which person who could come here did not have some skills? however, from the beginning to the end, su yun was the only one who said that it was too powerful and easy to die. zhou nanhai saw zhang zhenghuai¡¯s expression change. just as he was about to step forward to resolve the situation, he heard zhang zhenghuai suppress his temper and ask patiently, ¡°are you that confident in yourself?¡± ¡°of course,¡± su yun looked straight at zhang zhenghuai and said word by word, ¡°otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.¡¯ su yun¡¯s words were indeed not too arrogant. after all, his life had been hanging by a thread all this time. be it pig head rong¡¯s criminal gang, the overseas mercenaries, or the white-robed men, all of them wanted su yun¡¯s life. if not for his confidence, the police might have found su yun¡¯s corpse. ¡°okay.¡± after a moment of silence, zhang zhenghuai nodded gently. then, he looked at zhou nanhai and said, ¡°commissar zhou, make the arrangements.¡± zhou nanhai gave su yun a complicated look before walking into the verification venue without a word. they still had doubts about su yun. the reason why they gave in repeatedly was because su yun had contributed to protecting the national treasure. they naturally hoped that su yun could prove himself, but if he could not, it would be a different story. under zhou nanhai¡¯s intervention, the huge test venue was quickly cleared. everyone who was sitting not far away to record had been evacuated and a few high-speed cameras had been placed. this scene quickly aroused the curiosity of the others. they all looked over. ¡°what are they doing over there? why did they evacuate everyone?¡± the ones who spoke were the examiners who were conducting the shooting assessment in the test venue that was divided into two. as the arrangements for su yun were temporary, the plan to hold the shooting assessment today could not be postponed. the original plan was to conduct the assessment in the west area, while the east area would be used for filing. therefore, after seeing the police officers get up and leave one after another and saw that video recorders were installed at the scene, the police officers waiting for the assessment in the west looked over curiously. ¡°strange, it¡¯s usually just a camera recording the scene. why is it displayed in all directions now?¡± ¡°that young man seems to be here to file a report, right?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s as simple as filing a case. can¡¯t you see that the chief is here?¡± the whispers of the police officers quickly entered the instructor¡¯s ears. this instructor was an influential figure. not only was his personal resume very exciting, but more importantly, he had nurtured many students. until now, he was a powerful combat power in various police stations. the name li hecheng could be found in any police station in the nearby cities. at this moment, li hecheng was staring at a few police officers and instructed them to place water bottles on a high shelf at the side. there was a thin hole in the cap of this water bottle. after placing it flat on the shelf, water droplets would continuously drip from the bottle. there was a stainless steel basin under the water bottle. the bottom of the basin was facing up, and water kept dripping into the bottom of the basin, making a loud sound. this was a relatively common external interference in police training. it was to be able to stabilize his mind and shoot accurately in the midst of the interference. drip! drip! drip! at such a height, the sound of the water droplets hitting the bottom of the stainless steel basin was enough to be clearly distinguishable in the entire test venue, let alone the police officers who were waiting for the shooting assessment. this voice quickly interrupted the police officers¡¯ discussion. li hecheng finally raised his head and took a deep look at the venue in the east. many cameras had been set up in the east venue. they were almost aimed at the targets in the center. although li hecheng was also very curious about su yun¡¯s ability, the assessment was approaching. li hecheng had no choice but to temporarily retract his attention. ¡°everyone, prepare to undergo the target shooting assessment. the person with the lowest grades will scram back to the police academy and be rebuilt!¡± li hecheng ordered with a dark expression. all the young police officers present shivered. these police officers who were undergoing the assessment were divided into two teams. one was an old police officer, and the other was a rookie who had just come from the police academy. to them, graduating from the police academy did not mean easy. instead, it was just the beginning. after these rookies entered the police force, they were taken over by li hecheng. on one hand, they had to go on missions from time to time. on the other hand, they had to receive all kinds of training arranged by li hecheng. in comparison, the police academy had become a paradise that they could never return to. the reaction of the police officers clearly showed their reverence for li hecheng and their nervousness about this assessment. however, among these people, there was only one person who stood like a pine tree in the veteran¡¯s team. his face was filled with confidence. while waiting, su yun also looked over curiously and saw this person at a glance. unfortunately, su yun was not from the police academy. otherwise, he would definitely know that this person was the old police officer, fu qiang, who had always been known as a sharpshooter. back then, fu qiang had graduated from the police academy with the best results. he had been on the job for more than ten years and was always first in every firearms assessment.. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Unexpected (2) chapter 246: unexpected (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even when fu qiang went out on missions, he had never broken this legend of never missing a shot. the reason why the two teams were arranged to take the assessment together was also because li hecheng wanted these impatient rookies to see the elegance of the old police officer. they need the strength of role models, often more than untargeted personal trninino ¡°begin!¡± with li hecheng¡¯s order, the police officers¡¯ firearms assessment had already begun. soon, gunshots kept coming from the test field in the west. on the east side of the test field, zhou nanhai had already completed all the arrangements. more than eight cameras were set up in different directions, aimed at su yun and the target. this way, it would be easier for the police to record all aspects of su yun¡¯s demonstration. when zhou nanhai returned to zhang zhenghuai¡¯s side, he looked at su yun again and said, ¡°can we start now?¡± su yun looked at the empty venue and nodded gently. ¡°give me a few silver needles and a few poker cards.¡± someone had naturally prepared these in advance, but zhang zhenghuai still specially asked, ¡°do you need any special requirements for silver needles and poker cards?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡°yes!¡± hearing this, zhang zhenghuai did not say anything else. he waved his hand and got someone to prepare. soon, the police officer brought over an unopened poker card and three ordinary sewing needles. this way, he was not afraid that su yun would cheat. zhang zhenghuai and company watched as su yun walked into the east test ground. at this moment, zhou nanhai and company subconsciously focused their attention. they were too curious about su yun, especially about the flying needles and throwing cards that su yun had expressed. they had always expressed their doubts. without a launcher, su yun still walked into the verification field without a change in expression. did he really have an unexpected ability, or did he not turn back? at that moment, su yun had already arrived at the wooden table where the needles and cards were placed. as the police officers did not know what su yun was going to show, they did not set up any dividing lines to increase the distance between su yun and the target. this also meant that the police did not believe su yun¡¯s words. su yun casually picked up the three thin needles from the table and turned to look at the target not far away. to be honest, su yun was not interested in this display at all. back when he was on mount shengu, he had long mastered the fixed target. he could even easily hit a high-speed wild rabbit. the main material of this police target was resin glue. the main test was to test the accuracy, not the penetration. therefore, to su yun, he could hit such a target even with his eyes closed. therefore, it was not difficult at all. drip¡­ drip¡­ although the western inspection ground was relatively far from here, in such a quiet situation, even though it was mixed with gunshots, the sound of the water droplets colliding with the stainless steel basin could still be heard clearly by su yun. hm? su yun looked at the inspection field to the west in puzzlement. the water droplets fell extremely quickly, to the point that they could not be seen with the naked eye. seeing that su yun did not move for a long time, zhang zhenghuai and company frowned even more. from their point of view, su yun was clearly hesitating. but hadn¡¯t he been so confident before? thinking of what su yun had said previously, everyone, including zhou nanhai, felt a little depressed. they had wasted so much time listening to su yun¡¯s wild imagination? zhang zhenghuai¡¯s expression became worse and worse. he specially came here just to show me this? however, at that moment, su yun seemed to be completely frozen. no one knew what he was thinking. in the end, su yun actually slowly closed his eyes. he held the three silver needles in his hand and slowly stood them on the side of his face. at this moment, the aura he emitted was actually a desolate feeling that he had never sensed before. it was as if su yun was not standing at the police station¡¯s test field, but at the top of a mountain. he was like a stone statue, an immortal descending to the mortal world. the test venue was clearly sealed, but it made the police officers feel as if a wind was blowing. there was even a chill in the wind, making people feel a little uncomfortable. one second¡­ two seconds¡­ all the police officers, including zhang zhenghuai, could not help but freeze in place with su yun. their gazes landed on su yun. it was as if at that moment, su yun was the only one left in the world. whoosh! finally, su yun took action. the moment he opened his eyes, there seemed to be a glint in them. the moment the three flying needles attacked, everyone seemed to be able to hear the sound of the flying needles piercing the air. everything happened too quickly. from su yun¡¯s attack to its landing, it took less than a second. the change from stopping like water in the forest to moving into a thunderbolt only happened in an instant. it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. is it over? this was the only question that appeared in the police officers¡¯ minds. there was no sound or change. it was as if su yun had not done anything just now. however, in su yun¡¯s hand, three silver needles had completely disappeared. ¡°go to the target!¡± zhou nanhai, who had finally reacted, immediately gave the order.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Unexpected (3) chapter 247: unexpected (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the two police officers quickly ran to the target and checked it carefully. however, soon, the two of them looked at each other in confusion. then, they checked again. a few minutes later, the two of them arrived in front of zhou nanhai with puzzled expressions. ¡°report, the result of the inspection is¡­ it¡¯s off the target¡­¡± ¡°what?¡± zhou nanhai looked at su yun in shock. at that moment, su yun acted as if nothing had happened. he walked to the wooden table step by step and slowly opened the brand new deck of poker cards. ¡°are you sure?¡± faced with zhou nanhai¡¯s question, the two police officers nodded at the same time. ¡°report, we¡¯ve checked twice. it¡¯s indeed off the mark!¡± ¡°hiss¡­¡± zhou nanhai sucked in a breath of cold air. at this moment, the expression on his face looked like he had a toothache. ¡°this su yun has been playing with us!¡± the outcome was already obvious. the expressions of everyone present, even xu kui, became ugly. just as zhou nanhai was about to look for su yun, he was stopped by zhang zhenghuai. ¡°director¡­ this¡­¡± just as zhou nanhai was about to say something, he saw zhang zhenghuai staring at su yun with a puzzled expression. ¡°wait a little longer. he¡¯s going to start again.¡± zhang zhenghuai had an indescribable feeling about the outcome of su yun missing the target. especially when su yun was about to attack just now, the extremely infectious change that appeared around him made zhang zhenghuai vaguely feel that su yun seemed to be a little different. he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but he was brooding. since the chief had spoken, zhou nanhai could only give up for the time being. however, his expression was extremely bad. if su yun¡¯s throwing cards missed the target again, it meant that he had been playing with the police. what made zhou nanhai even angrier was that the police had indeed been led by the nose by him. everyone¡¯s attention was on su yun, so they did not notice that when su yun attacked just now, the sharpshooter, fu qiang, who was waiting for the firearms assessment at the western inspection ground, suddenly frowned. he even subconsciously looked to the east with a puzzled expression. su yun acted as if nothing had happened. he opened the deck of poker cards and casually pulled out a few cards. to su yun, he preferred to use the same deck of poker cards. although the toughness and sharpness of the poker cards would decrease when used, the familiar feeling allowed su yun to use them better. however, su yun did not reject this new poker card. after familiarizing himself with it for a while, he grasped the feel of the poker card. as they watched the poker cards flip nimbly on su yun¡¯s fingertips, in everyone¡¯s eyes, su yun looked more like a magician. just this point alone could not help but make everyone look forward to it. whoosh! in the blink of an eye, the poker cards in su yun¡¯s hands changed in a dazzling manner. as su yun¡¯s hands suddenly stopped, zhou nanhai and company finally saw clearly that su yun¡¯s left and right hands were already holding two poker cards. at the same time, there was a commotion on the western test ground. it was not because of anything else, but because the sharpshooter fu qiang was going to undergo the firearms assessment next. ¡°i heard that senior fu qiang has never missed!¡± ¡°of course. this is a sharpshooter. back then at the police academy, he had always been a model for us to learn!¡± ¡°it¡¯s said that three years ago, senior fu qiang participated in an operation. he only had three bullets left and killed five suspects!¡± obviously, to these rookies, it was a huge matter to see fu qiang show off his marksmanship. examiner li hecheng was very satisfied with this. this was also the reason why he had specially pulled fu qiang and the others over. they no longer needed to undergo such a basic firearms assessment. their goal was to show off to this group of rookies. fu qiang unhurriedly arrived at the table where the firearms were placed. according to the rules, the firearms used for this assessment were police pistols. however, there were only various parts on the table at the moment. the entire assessment would include assembling firearms before shooting. under the gaze of many police officers, as li hecheng pressed the timer, fu qiang skillfully began to assemble the firearm. as the saying went, practice made perfect. fu qiang had long become a muscle memory for such basic loading and unloading. as fu qiang assembled the firearms at an extremely fast speed, sighs erupted from the police team. 8.63 seconds! this was a record set by fu qiang. until now, no one in the police could break it. amidst the crisp and pleasant sound of metal colliding, fu qiang quickly assembled the pistol. then, he aimed at the target and did it in one go. ¡°bang¡­ bang¡­ bang¡­¡± just as the sharpshooter, fu qiang, fired, su yun, who was on the east test field, suddenly opened his eyes. his wrist shook rapidly, and cards cut through the air like sharp blades. the flying needle missed the target, so zhou nanhai and the others had a bad impression of su yun. however, the change in su yun¡¯s aura every time he attacked surprised them. it was as if su yun could easily change the surrounding aura. he was as still as water and moved like lightning. it had to be said that even if he was pretending, he had some skills. at this moment, the gunshot rang seven times, and seven poker cards flew out from su yun.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Unexpected (4) chapter 248: unexpected (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the combination of the two was as if the gunshot had come from su yun. coupled with the fluidity of the attack, it gave people a pleasant feeling. however, perhaps because the poker cards were flying too quickly or because their vision was poor, they almost did not see the obvious trajectory of the poker cards. finally, fu qiang put down his gun on the other side. he was so confident that he did not even look at the target before returning to the team. su yun was the same. without looking at the target in the distance, he casually threw away the remaining poker cards and strode towards zhang zhenghuai and company. ¡°target inspection!¡± the sound of the east and west verification grounds overlapped. four police officers went to the two targets to check. however, when the two of them came to the target to take a closer look, they were dumbfounded again. su yun was anticlimactic again. his actions were confident and decisive, and his aura was indomitable. however, the target was clean. not to mention poker cards, there was not even a scar. the two of them checked a few times, but they did not find any poker cards on the ground. this made the two of them a little speechless. they returned to zhou nanhai¡¯s side. one of the police officers even specially took a deep look at su yun before saying, ¡°report, it¡¯s off the mark again.¡± instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze landed on su yun. this outcome was clearly completely different from what su yun had said. at that time, his confident attitude was like a slap to his face. however, su yun remained calm. he only smiled slightly and looked confident, as if nothing had happened. ¡°su yun, don¡¯t you want to explain? after such a long time, this is the result?¡± zhou nanhai could not hide his anger as he looked at su yun. xu kui¡¯s face was also ashen. at this moment, he had already realized that he had actually been played by such a person. however, even under such circumstances, su yun remained calm. he looked up at zhou nanhai and said word by word, ¡°missed the target? are you sure you saw it clearly with your naked eyes?¡± su yun¡¯s sudden question even left the usually talkative zhou nanhai speechless. he was stunned for a few seconds before the anger on his face intensified. however, before he could flare up, a voice came from afar and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°report, officer fu qiang, zero.¡± it was from the shooting range on the other side. the impact of the appearance of the word ¡®zero¡¯ and fu qiang could be imagined. ¡°what? how is this possible?¡± examiner li hecheng naturally did not believe him. he strode to the target and looked at it again and again. as expected, the sharpshooter fu qiang¡¯s target was empty. not a single bullet hit. ¡°this ¡­¡¯ under such circumstances, li hecheng was more willing to believe that there was something wrong with his eyes. after all, this was a legendary sharpshooter who had never missed. how could fu qiang miss the target in such a small test? moreover, even a new police officer would not be able to miss the target. at most, the loop number was too low, but it was impossible to miss! not to mention fu qiang! at this moment, fu qiang stood in the team and widened his eyes. ¡°impossible, this is impossible. i definitely didn¡¯t miss the target!¡± these words came from fu qiang. naturally, no one would question it. but why did it end up like this? zhang zhenghuai and company, who were not far away, saw everything. even though they were on official business and were testing su yun, they could not help but be surprised when they heard about this. they knew fu qiang. he was a sharpshooter in the bureau. during the provincial police martial arts competition, he had been the top for five years. he actually missed the target? the police officers present did not believe it. even zhang zhenghuai and the others were surprised and could not help but divert their attention. ¡°officer, i¡¯ve indeed hit the target, but you might not be able to tell with the naked eye!¡± at that moment, su yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, disrupting their mood to watch the commotion. when these words entered the ears of zhou nanhai and the others, their expressions became even uglier. ¡°su yun, why are you still quibbling at a time like this? you said that you could prove it. what are you saying now?¡± in the face of zhou nanhai¡¯s loud question, su yun said helplessly, ¡°i hit all the targets. there¡¯s no missing the target, and it¡¯s impossible to miss the target.¡± su yun¡¯s words were very certain, but the truth was right in front of him. the target was so brand new that there was not even a mark. these words naturally became a stubborn duck. zhang zhenghuai looked at su yun coldly. after all, he was the chief of police. in comparison, he could keep his composure. ¡°pull up all the video footage. since you said that you hit the target, i want to see what you did!¡± on the other side, li hecheng also pulled up the video immediately. he did not believe that the sharpshooter, fu qiang, would miss the target, and the video was the most direct proof. a few police officers quickly ran to the various cameras to retrieve the footage. zhou nanhai and company stood at the side and looked at su yun with gloomy expressions. the video footage was irrefutable evidence. if su yun was still stubborn when the time came, it would really be hopeless. however, su yun did not seem nervous at all. he only stood there quietly and listened to the sound of water dripping. drip¡­ drip¡­ this water droplet might be the only peaceful existence in this room. just as zhang zhenghuai and zhou nanhai were waiting for the results, they suddenly heard hurried footsteps. when the two of them turned around, they realized that zhou xiaoxiao was standing there anxiously, her eyes filled with anxiety. zhang zhenghuai and zhou nanhai looked at each other. the two of them quickly realized that something might have happened. therefore, the two of them did not say a word and quickly walked towards the door. xu kui saw this and the outcome of missing the target made him lose all hope for su yun. hence, he quickly followed. the two of them arrived outside the house. zhou xiaoxiao also rushed forward. ¡°xiaoxiao, what happened?¡± zhou nanhai looked at zhou xiaoxiao in confusion. he had rarely seen zhou xiaoxiao react like this. however, the first thing zhou xiaoxiao said stunned zhou nanhai. ¡°chief, political commissar, the latest news is that su yun has been blacklisted by the underground dark web. ¡°someone overseas has issued a hunting order for su yun. furthermore, the price is very exaggerated. at present, all parties are restless. many assassins want to take on the job. i believe our place will not be peaceful for the time being!¡± this news surprised zhou nanhai and zhang zhenghuai. su yun was actually so important to overseas factions that they kept issuing hunting orders? could it be¡­ a bold idea appeared in zhou nanhai¡¯s mind. this quickly made him solemn. ¡°could it be that su yun is really from a third party? did he put on this show with us to waste our energy or even lead us in the wrong direction? but what was the goal? he had also handed the golden foil to us. there was a high chance that it was the real thing. could it be that the third party behind him has some actions and plans that we don¡¯t know about?¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s idea made zhang zhenghuai fall silent. su yun was very strange. he had been very confident from the beginning to the end, but the results of the test were worse than a fart. the logic behind his actions could not be deduced by common sense. until now, the police had yet to grasp su yun¡¯s intentions. a third force¡­ could it be that su yun had been pretending to be weak? at this moment, xu kui had also arrived beside them. he had already heard everything they said just now. ¡°the overseas factions¡¯ bounty on su yun will probably involve many things. now, it could be said that there was a hidden tide. it was unknown how many killers were rushing over. this su yun really knows how to cause trouble!¡± obviously, xu kui was still brooding over the results of this test. wasn¡¯t it obvious that he had been tricked by su yun? what throwing cards and needles? they were all bullsh*t! there must be an organization behind the scenes and had developed a special launcher! now, there was also the matter of the overseas hunting order. it was really another wave before it subsided. ¡°chief, commissar!¡± at this moment, a police officer suddenly ran over in a hurry. his face was filled with shock, and his voice was trembling. ¡°what now?¡± zhou nanhai asked angrily. ¡°commissar, we¡¯ve checked the recording.. it seems¡­ not right¡­ Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: He’s in Prison, Just Live Streamed (1) chapter 249: he¡¯s in prison, just live streamed (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°something¡¯s wrong?¡± the police officer looked at zhang zhenghuai and reported, but the content of this report confused zhang zhenghuai and the others. ¡°let me see.¡± just as the police officer went to take the computer needed to play the video, zhang zhenghuai and the others came in front of su yun. ¡°su yun, we still have many questions about you. but now, i have to tell you bad news.¡± zhang zhenghuai paused for a moment and said seriously, ¡°you¡¯re being chased. at the moment, this news should have already spread in the underworld overseas. all the factions are restless. you¡¯re the only prey in this hunt, and there are probably countless assassins chasing after you!¡± ¡°huh?¡± this indeed surprised su yun. he was even speechless. ¡°are you kidding me? are these people all stubborn? the golden foil is no longer in my hands, yet they still want to hunt me down. what kind of logic is this?¡± this news left su yun rather helpless. he originally thought that if he handed over the golden foil and broke free from the vortex, this matter would basically end here. even if the other party bit the golden foil and did not intend to give up, he should not come looking for him again. unexpectedly, this person was actually staring at him? now, not only did he not gain any benefits from his efforts, but he also became the enemy of the entire world. amidst his worry, su yun looked at zhang zhenghuai again and asked, ¡°have they started moving now? am i in danger?¡± zhang zhenghuai sighed softly. ¡°according to the clues we have so far, the situation is not optimistic. although it was very safe in the country, it was impossible to guard against. ¡°and now, you¡¯re already ranked first on the underground assassin rankings. wealth moves people¡¯s hearts. i believe many assassins will be tempted, and they come from all over the world. it can be said that you are considered an enemy of the entire world.¡± f*ck! su yun¡¯s face flushed red as he was furious. with this range of influence and the intensity of the pursuit, anyone would tremble. su yun¡¯s expression changed. the development of the situation was indeed beyond his expectations. not only did he not break free from the vortex, but he also fell deeper and deeper. ¡°why are they chasing after me? i¡¯ve already given you the golden foil. what has this got to do with me?¡± this was the biggest question in su yun¡¯s heart, but zhang zhenghuai and company could not answer his question. this was also what they found strange. was it necessary just because of su yun? even if the overseas research institute wanted revenge, they did not have to be so impulsive! at this moment, the police officer had already returned with the computer. ¡°report!¡± upon seeing the police officer, zhang zhenghuai and the rest tacitly distanced themselves from su yun. ¡°chief, commissar, this is all we can do for now. only the people from the technical department can resolve the rest¡­¡± as he spoke, the police officer turned on the computer he carried with him and pulled up the slow-motion footage. ¡°let¡¯s see.¡± everyone surrounded him and observed it seriously. in the camera, su yun¡¯s movements became very slow. only then could he barely see the trajectory of the flying needles. just as su yun had said, it was indeed difficult to see with the naked eye. immediately after, the police officer brought up the scene of su yun throwing cards. it was still played frame by frame at the slowest speed to see the poker cards fly past. ¡°all the scenes didn¡¯t record the final landing point of the throwing cards and needles. however, su yun did manage to make the poker cards and thin needles fly out.¡± the police officer said in surprise, ¡°we searched the entire east test field and didn¡¯t find any thin needles or cards. these things flew out of the recording range after they were taken out.¡± the police officer¡¯s words stunned them. soon, they went to the computer and played this scene over and over again. in the scene, the flying needles and throwing cards in su yun¡¯s hand disappeared from the camera at an unstoppable speed. from all angles, he could not clearly capture the exact landing point. ¡°here,¡± zhang zhenghuai pointed at the corner of the screen and said, ¡°what direction is this? why isn¡¯t there a video recorder set up there?¡± the police officer said awkwardly, ¡°that¡¯s the western test field. it¡¯s undergoing a firearms assessment. there are only a few video recorders set up for the assessment. it has nothing to do with our test mission.¡± the replay on the screen made zhang zhenghuai and the others quickly realize a problem. su yun¡¯s target did not seem to be these targets. from the moment he threw them, he had already deviated from the target. ¡°hurry up and get the video from the west. let¡¯s see if we can find anything!¡± just as zhang zhenghuai finished speaking, a voice quickly sounded. ¡°no need, chief!¡± the few of them looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was examiner li hecheng walking over quickly. he was holding a computer in his hand. ¡°chief, commissar, you¡¯d better take a look at this yourself. it¡¯s too strange¡­¡± li hecheng¡¯s sudden appearance puzzled zhang zhenghuai and zhou nanhai. in particular, the expression on his face was filled with shock and confusion, as if it meant something. the two of them looked at each other and did not have time to think. they quickly leaned over. seeing this, xu kui also took a few steps forward curiously. the video had already been slowed down a lot. it was the time when the sharpshooter, fu qiang, finished assembling the gun and was about to shoot. ¡°bang!¡± the scene slowed down, causing the bullet to exit the chamber much slower. although it was still impossible to see clearly, at least the traces could be seen.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: He’s in Prison, Just Live Streamed (2) chapter 250: he¡¯s in prison, just live streamed (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, just as the bullet flew out and was about to hit the target, something seemed to have flown into the screen, causing the trajectory of the bullet to quickly disappear. immediately after, the bullet fell to the ground, and another trace of an unknown object quickly disappeared from the camera. ¡°bang!¡± in the video, fu qiang fired again, but the result was the same. every time the bullet was about to hit the target, an inexplicable mark entered the camera. there were a total of seven bullets. each time, a mark would appear and deviate the bullet. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± this strange phenomenon shocked zhou nanhai and the others. they immediately called for the technical team and strengthened the image again. finally, a few minutes later, the two high-definition images began to play on the two computers. one of the computers had a vcr perspective on the east side, and the other was a vcr placed on the west side. on the east video recorder, su yun suddenly attacked. the enhanced scene was clearly visible, and a card quickly flew out. immediately after, in another computer screen, that trace appeared and went straight for the bullet fired by fu qiang! pah! as the technician pressed the button, the scene quickly strengthened and slowed down. however, as it strengthened, the pupils of zhang zhenghuai and the others widened. this was because they saw that the mark was actually a card. it was the card that su yun had used, the square piece k! the video clearly captured that the card had accurately hit the bullet, and the power of the card had even changed the direction of the bullet. this was also the reason why not a single bullet hit fu qiang¡¯s target. ¡°this is unbelievable!¡± the two scenes were watched at the same time before they finally saw the truth. after the card was thrown, it did not fly towards the target. this meant that su yun¡¯s target had been the bullet from the beginning. but was this possible? zhou nanhai looked up at li hecheng in shock. ¡°captain li, how much strength do you need to change the trajectory of the bullet?¡± li hecheng shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°the power to change the trajectory of the bullet is very small. it¡¯s even enough for a gust of wind. however, the difficulty was that it was extremely fast, far exceeding the capture and reaction speed of carbon-based life forms. this would definitely not happen! unless he¡¯s not human!¡± however, the truth was right in front of him. if it was a coincidence, su yun would have thrown seven poker cards out of the seven bullets. at that time, su yun and fu qiang were at least 20 meters away. at such a distance, the cards could change the trajectory. just thinking about it was a little ridiculous. the two images were still playing, and they could even link the two images together without any separation. after su yun attacked, the throwing cards flew out of the range of the camera in the east, but they could enter the range of the camera in the west. cards had never appeared on a target. it was no wonder su yun¡¯s target was empty. silence¡­ the scene was deathly silent. the few of them fell silent and were speechless for a long time. they were shocked to the extreme. for a moment, they could not understand the scene in front of them. su yun¡¯s previous confidence was verified at this moment. it seemed that su yun¡¯s true goal had never been that simple target. at the thought of this, a new thought suddenly popped up in zhang zhenghuai¡¯s mind. if throwing cards were like this, what about flying needles? ¡°quick, pull up the footage of su yun throwing the needles. there should be clues on the same camera!¡± the technician nodded and quickly operated the computer. soon, the two computers began to play different scenes again. su yun threw the needle. the speed at that moment was so fast that even if he slowed down, he could not see it clearly. this was much harder to capture than throwing cards because the silver needles were too subtle. in the same camera image on the west side, the technicians kept strengthening and slowing down the image. only then did everyone finally capture the flying needle. sure enough, three flying needles appeared in the video camera on the west side again. however, the target of the needles this time was not the bullets, but¡­ on the screen, everything became very slow. even the water droplets used to interfere with the police officers were falling at an extremely slow speed. however, at this moment, the thin needle was heading straight for the drop of water. the two sides kept approaching at a slow speed. whoosh! finally, the thin needle passed through the water droplets very accurately. in fact, in this slow scene, one could even see the water pillar undergo a physical change because of the thin needle. most importantly, the three flying needles pierced through the three water droplets at different locations. moreover, the place where it was pierced was always in the middle of the water droplet. there was no exception. at the end of the scene, three flying needles disappeared into the wall behind the shelf. even when the screen turned black, they could not come back to their senses. they finally understood why su yun had such a strange reaction when the launcher was mentioned. indeed, su yun did not need a launcher. just by using his bare hands, he could use the cards to shoot down bullets, use the needles to pierce through water droplets. this ability was far more powerful and flexible than a launcher! however, be it accuracy or strength, these were things that ordinary people could not reach. su yun was not lying. on the contrary, when he really displayed his strength, the few of them realized it. his previous words were still too conservative.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: He’s in Prison, Just Live Streamed (3) chapter 251: he¡¯s in prison, just live streamed (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations his power could no longer be described with words because this exceeded common sense and overturned seriousness, causing everyone to suddenly doubt science. humans could do this? was this what su yun meant by¡­ cultivation?! ¡°i can¡¯t understand¡­¡± xu kui, who had always prided himself on being knowledgeable, was finally stunned at this moment. he could not say a word for a long time. ¡°how is this possible?!¡± these words were also what zhang zhenghuai and zhou nanhai were thinking. zhou xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, had an especially interesting expression. although she had always known that su yun was a throwing cards streamer, she had always thought that it was because of the special effects. later on, when these things happened, she suspected that it was because of the launcher. however, she never expected su yun to be so capable! a throwing card could change the trajectory of a bullet. this was not only a matter of accuracy, but also extraordinary perception and incomprehensible skills. at the very least, this meant that su yun could sense or see the movement of the bullets. otherwise, how could he be so accurate and shoot down all seven bullets? and how did he throw with such immense power and speed with his bare hands? this was completely against physics and biology! if anyone saw this now, they would definitely think that this scene was very comical. the chief, the commissar, the policewoman, and even commander xu were all huddled together in a daze. they looked at the small computer screen and did not care about their image at all. finally, zhang zhenghuai was the first to recover. he turned around and looked at the wall behind the western inspection field. his voice changed as he said, ¡°let¡¯s go and see if those needles are really there.¡± soon, the few of them followed zhang zhenghuai to the shelf where the water bottle was placed. with a little fumbling, they found a subtle needle mark. three needles and three needle holes. it was exactly right. after spending a lot of effort, the police officer pulled out the three needles completely. after checking, they were the silver needles prepared for su yun. however, this silver needle was not damaged at all. it was forcefully inserted into the wall. it could be seen how terrifying its speed was to be able to do this. as such, the evidence was irrefutable. although it was unbelievable, he had no choice but to believe it. when zhang zhenghuai and company came in front of su yun again, su yun was still as relaxed as before. it was as if everything that had happened was within his expectations. ¡°su yun¡­¡± looking at su yun, zhang zhenghuai finally asked the question in his heart. ¡°how did you do it? how is it possible for a flying needle to pierce a water droplet and a throwing card to shoot down a bullet?¡± however, when su yun heard this, he seriously looked up at zhang zhenghuai and said, ¡°this isn¡¯t easy. my netizens can see it day after day of my cultivation. of course, the most important thing is talent.¡± at that moment, the few of them could not get angry when they saw how serious su yun was. su yun had been speaking in the gentlest tone. who would have thought that he was actually hiding such skills? thinking of how there were so many people present, even though he was shocked, zhang zhenghuai had no choice but to quickly restrain himself. he looked at su yun with a complicated expression, as if he had realized something. ¡°i now understand why you¡¯re being hunted down by the entire world. the kill order clearly stated: they only want your body, and they don¡¯t care if you¡¯re dead or alive! i was still wondering why. from the looks of it, they must have already known your secret. therefore, regardless of whether you¡¯re dead or alive, even if it¡¯s a corpse, it¡¯s enough for them to study.¡± ¡°there¡¯s such a thing?¡± when su yun heard that, he almost rolled his eves. at that moment, he felt a little aggrieved. what was going on? i relied on myself to cultivate this ability. i relied on my supernatural state, a mysterious realm. this isn¡¯t a f*cking genetic mutation. what is there to study? su yun knew very well that his body was still very ordinary, but the reason why he could master his ultimate technique was because of his supernatural state. in this state, he could only master it after comprehending the ultimate skill. there were no changes to his body. in other words, his comprehension should be considered a sublimation on the spiritual level. then, he drove his arms and fingers and grasped a mysterious force delivery technique. therefore, studying his body was completely nonsense. it was useless. however, su yun could not say this to the police officers in front of him. after all, the supernatural state was his greatest trump card and secret. furthermore, it was useless to say it. now, the entire world was his enemy and everyone wanted to kill him. what should he do now? just as su yun was thinking, zhang zhenghuai was also thinking to himself. currently, the police did not have any substantial evidence against su yun. however, the methods su yun had displayed were completely humanoid killing machines. no matter what, he had to stabilize him first. then, he had to investigate him faster. thinking of this, zhang zhenghuai slowly said, ¡°su yun, how about this? go home and rest first. you¡¯re not allowed to go out for three days. this is also a form of protection for you. come here in three days for filing. you know your ability yourself. it¡¯s very lethal. you have to file it in the police system.¡± zhang zhenghuai was indeed an old fox. his words were watertight. although he said it was protection, it was actually house arrest. the reason why he had fought for three days was because he needed these three days to investigate su yun¡¯s true identity. however, just as zhang zhenghuai finished speaking, su yun shook his head.. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: He’s in Prison, Just Live Streamed (4) chapter 252: he¡¯s in prison, just live streamed (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhou nanhai, who originally thought that su yun was going to reject him, was about to say something when su yun spoke first. ¡°go home? wouldn¡¯t i be causing trouble for myself if i go home now? why don¡¯t you lock me up!¡± su yun¡¯s words stunned everyone present. in all his years as a police officer, he had never heard such a ridiculous request. ¡°su yun, what kind of place do you think this is? you can come and go as you please?¡± zhou nanhai looked at su yun helplessly. at that moment, su yun said very seriously, ¡°everyone outside is chasing after me now. who knows if there will be a few desperadoes near my house waiting for me to return? in any case, you have to investigate me. at the moment, i haven¡¯t been cleared of suspicion. therefore, even if i go home, you still have to send extra energy to keep an eye on me. ¡°why don¡¯t you just let me stay here? there¡¯s no safer place in this world than a prison or detention center, right? even if those killers were given ten times the courage, they would not dare to enter here to kill me.¡± su yun¡¯s words made sense. no matter how powerful the assassin was, he was only an outlaw. in the face of a heavily guarded prison, there was nothing they could do unless they thought of a way to sneak in. however, this was not easy. to zhang zhenghuai and the others, this was indeed a good idea. however, su yun was something they could not figure out. now, such a person has taken the initiative to go to prison. the contrast was too great. ¡°chief zhang, make a decision on this matter.¡± this was a serious matter. even zhou nanhai could not give an order alone, so he lowered his voice and said to zhang zhenghuai beside him. the two of them arrived outside the corridor. zhang zhenghuai stood by the window and lit a cigarette. after taking a deep breath, he seemed to calm down a little. ¡°although this su yun looks young, he¡¯s actually quite shrewd. letting him go home was also a risk, but the goal was also to fish. ¡°after all, it was hard to say if su yun was related to a third party. now that there was such a huge commotion outside, the risk of letting su yun leave was naturally higher. yet he actually took the initiative to seek police protection. then our guarding of him became a reasonable and legal act of protection. ¡°we only have three days. in these three days, we have to investigate su yun¡¯s identity. if there was, it meant that su yun¡¯s previous intentions and actions had become subtle. this person was even more dangerous. if there was none, it meant that su yun¡¯s previous words were true. however, since someone with such ability existed, we had to decide what to do next. should we file it? or hand it over to the higher-ups? we¡¯ll make a decision then.¡± although zhang zhenghuai did not say it explicitly, zhou nanhai already understood what he meant. all the surveillance footage of su yun had been completely sealed under zhou nanhai¡¯s orders. other than him and the chief, no one else had the right to watch it for the time being. three days was not a lot for the police. therefore, after zhou nanhai returned to su yun¡¯s side, he quickly agreed to his request. the police officers who had been watching from afar did not know why zhou nanhai and the rest¡¯s attitude towards su yun had changed drastically. they were not at the level to know many details. zhou xiaoxiao personally brought su yun to the detention center. due to su yun¡¯s special situation, although he would face the fact that his freedom was restricted, he would still be clearly different from other prisoners. zhou xiaoxiao quickly arranged a single cell and personally brought su yun there. wu gaofeng, who had been waiting outside for the filing, could not close his mouth when he saw su yun walk out of the room surrounded by many big shots. what was going on? in wu gaofeng¡¯s mind, su yun should be a criminal, but he had never seen a criminal that was highly valued by so many big shots. recalling that su yun had previously said that he was related to the theft, wu gaofeng muttered in his heart. what did this kid steal to cause such a huge commotion? however, if nothing went wrong, it would probably be very difficult for wu gaofeng to get an answer. he stared in shock at su yun, who was walking further and further away with the policewoman. his face was filled with confusion. zhou nanhai and zhang zhenghuai did not follow. after watching zhou xiaoxiao leave with su yun, they returned to the office first. the moment he closed the office door, zhang zhenghuai immediately looked at zhou nanhai and ordered, ¡°make the best use of your time to contact interpol. start a joint investigation between the two sides. we must find out su yun¡¯s identity within three days!¡± zhou nanhai also knew that time was of the essence, so he immediately began to cooperate with interpol. currently, su yun was voluntarily staying in the police station and was still under their control. however, three days was very short. zhou nanhai had no choice but to be anxious. the opposite of zhou nanhai¡¯s attitude was su yun, who was about to walk into prison. in this cold corridor, countless people shed tears of regret. it was probably rare to see someone as gentle and relaxed as su yun. he even had a happy expression on his face. on both sides were multiple detention rooms. strictly speaking, this place could only be called a detention room.. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: He’s in Prison, Just Live Streamed (5) chapter 253: he¡¯s in prison, just live streamed (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations those in administrative and criminal detention would be locked up here to reflect on themselves and realize the seriousness of the law. although they would not be locked up here for long, this feeling of being deprived of their liberty was enough for them to repent. therefore, when su yun passed by the cells on both sides, he would always see the people sitting inside lifeless. some of them even had tears on their faces. these people would also look at su yun curiously and naturally think that there was another unlucky person here. however, they could not figure out why this unlucky fellow looked so relaxed. could it be that he was used to it? furthermore, when the others were brought in, they were all handcuffed. why was su yun not restrained at all and even accompanied by a policewoman? perhaps this also explained what it meant to compare oneself to others. su yun¡¯s appearance here was completely different from theirs. they could not leave even if they wanted to, but su yun was in a hurry to stay. along this corridor, they would pass by the interrogation room. when su yun passed by the entrance of the interrogation room, he could see xu jiajia, who was being questioned. at this moment, xu kui was standing in front of the single glass and looking at his daughter worriedly. however, this was the normal procedure of the police. even he could not interfere. after passing through the interrogation room, they arrived at a relatively quiet place. the single cell that su yun was going to stay in for the next few days was here. the ice-cold iron railing blocked his desire for freedom in the outside world, but su yun did not hesitate to step into it. he even heaved a sigh of relief. he was finally in! the feeling of safety was comforting. after entering the room, su yun unceremoniously sat on the simple bed and even observed his surroundings with interest. seeing this scene, zhou xiaoxiao said helplessly, ¡°i¡¯ve never seen someone like you. you¡¯re actually happy and at ease here.¡± upon hearing that, su yun smiled. ¡°only bad people will feel afraid here. i¡¯m upright and not afraid of shadows. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? moreover, it¡¯s much more dangerous outside than here.¡± ¡°i hope so. i hope you¡¯re a good person¡­¡± as she spoke, zhou xiaoxiao left the room and locked the iron door. ¡°there are police officers guarding outside. if you need anything, tell them. i¡¯ll see you in three days.¡± after saying this, zhou xiaoxiao was about to leave when su yun suddenly thought of something. he suddenly stood up and looked at zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°wait a minute! officer zhou, you should have a wifi password, right?¡± this question immediately stumped zhou xiaoxiao. this was the first time she had heard someone ask this question in such an environment. however, su yun¡¯s nature was different after all. after hesitating for a moment, zhou xiaoxiao nodded gently and told su yun the password. as su yun was not imprisoned, he would not confiscate his personal belongings. this gave su yun the right to use his phone. of course, even if it was used, there were limits. or rather, it could be considered a form of fishing. he would be constantly tested by the cyber police to prevent su yun from posting suspicious information. after connecting to wifi, su yun looked up at zhou xiaoxiao and said, ¡°officer, can you lend me a phone stand? it¡¯s best if there¡¯s a light!¡± zhou xiaoxiao was clearly stunned. after a while, she came back to her senses. ¡°are you going to livestream here?¡± ¡°of course!¡± su yun seemed to be saying something very normal and said matter-of-factly, ¡°i have to earn money. so many fans are still waiting for me to broadcast. i promised them three days before, but it¡¯s already the fourth day today.¡± at this moment, zhou xiaoxiao could not tell what kind of reaction she was having. in short, the person in front of her made her feel very strange. everything he did could always surpass common sense, but it seemed so normal to him. ¡°i need to ask for instructions. wait for my news.¡± after saying this, zhou xiaoxiao left. su yun sat on the hard bed as if he had returned home. however, to him, the current situation was somewhat unexpected. he never expected that this matter would not end as he had imagined. instead, it attracted pursuit. the target had already changed from the gold foil at the beginning to him. this made su yun a little vexed. why was this happening? but since it had already happened, su yun was not the kind of person to worry for nothing. since it was so dangerous outside, staying here was a good choice. therefore, su yun decided not to think too much about it. he had been too tired recently. he lay on the bed and completely relaxed. however, on the other side, xu jiajia was not as relaxed as su yun. facing the repeated questions of the police, xu jiajia¡¯s patience was almost exhausted. ¡°i¡¯ve said everything i need to say. no matter how i ask, it¡¯s the same answer! i don¡¯t know anything about a third party.¡± the interrogating police officer naturally knew that commander xu was standing outside. in addition, xu jiajia¡¯s question was just a procedure and there was no concrete evidence. hence, when the time was up, xu jiajia would leave this place. after all, su yun had taken the blame for everything. this naturally meant that xu jiajia was innocent.. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: He’s in Prison, Just Live Streamed (6) chapter 254: he¡¯s in prison, just live streamed (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even though there were still many answers that the police wanted to find from xu jiajia, they had no choice but to follow the procedure. after the time was up, they let xu jiajia leave. the pressure on the police was unprecedented. this could be completely seen from zhou nanhai, who was in a terrible state. at that moment, zhou nanhai was sitting in front of his computer, exchanging information with the interpol. at the same time, he was using this opportunity to investigate if su yun had any other identities. knock, knock, knock. there was a knock on the office door. soon, zhou xiaoxiao stuck her head out. ¡°chief, commissar, there¡¯s something i need to ask.¡± zhang zhenghuai was sitting on a chair and frowning. after hearing this, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°is it about su yun? did that kid make any requests again?¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded in embarrassment. ¡°chief, su yun wants us to provide him with a phone stand and light fixture. he wants to livestream!¡± ¡°what? this is nonsense!¡± zhang zhenghuai said angrily, ¡°what does he think this place is? he still wants to live stream?¡± zhang zhenghuai never expected su yun to make such a ridiculous request in such a place. zhou xiaoxiao had clearly expected zhang zhenghuai to have such a reaction, so she looked at the busy zhou nanhai for help. their eyes met unintentionally, and zhou nanhai came back to his senses from his busyness. ¡°this su yun is an online streamer who lives on livestreams. it¡¯s reasonable for him to want to livestream. let him do it and see what he wants. we can also use this opportunity to follow the clues. if he¡¯s just doing a livestream, it doesn¡¯t matter. but we have to request him not to involve the police¡¯s internal environment in the livestream. that way, the problem won¡¯t be too big.¡± as he spoke, zhou nanhai looked at zhang zhenhuai. this was clearly giving zhang zhenghuai a way out. in that case, zhang zhenghuai did not say anything. he only waved his hand impatiently, indicating for zhou xiaoxiao to do it. after obtaining zhang zhenghuai¡¯s approval, zhou xiaoxiao immediately went to the publicity department to borrow a phone stand and lights. after all, the police also had a publicity department. with the current trend of short videos being so popular, the police naturally would not let go of such a publicity opportunity. counter-gambling, counter-deception, swat publicity, attractive police woman propaganda, and various official operations were endless. soon, zhou xiaoxiao returned to su yun¡¯s room with the phone stand and lights. she even specially took out a long line to provide power to su yun. after all, strictly speaking, zhou xiaoxiao was one of su yun¡¯s fans. in the entire police station, zhou xiaoxiao should be considered su yun¡¯s first audience. of course, zhou xiaoxiao did not forget to reiterate zhou nanhai¡¯s request. su yun happily accepted it. he did not want to livestream because of this environment. everyone who came to watch his livestream were mostly to see him practice throwing cards and flying needles. they did not have any harsh requirements for the environment. soon, su yun skillfully plugged in the power supply. when the light from the repair lamp lit up, the few people in the prison next door widened their eyes. after doing all this, zhou xiaoxiao left. in the next cell, a middle-aged uncle looked at su yun curiously. ¡°little brother, what are you doing?¡± as su yun fiddled with his phone, he replied, ¡°it¡¯s a livestream.¡± the middle-aged uncle swallowed deeply. after looking around and confirming that no one was paying attention to him, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°little brother, you have a good relationship with the higher-ups. you actually have special privileges here?¡± su yun smiled without saying a word, leaving a puzzle in the hearts of the few people in the cell next door. the few of them looked at su yun with more admiration. soon, su yun pressed the livestream button and gave the livestream an eye-catching title. soon, the prison background and his appearance appeared on the phone screen.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (1) chapter 255: hot record, secret of the golden foil (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the livestream feed was quickly conveyed to the various fans, and the number of people in the livestream began to increase. ¡°f*ck! brother perseverance is broadcasting!¡± ¡°after being offline for so long, i thought something had happened to brother perseverance! ¡± ¡°speaking of which, where is the streamer? why does the background look a little dark?¡± ¡°holy sh*t, did you see what¡¯s written on the wall behind the streamer?¡± after all, this was the police detention room, and the colors were basically blue and white. coupled with the words ¡°police¡± that could be seen everywvhere, the attentive netizens quickly saw the clues. ¡°what¡¯s going on? did brother perseverance go in?¡± ¡°something¡¯s wrong. how can he livestream after entering?¡± ¡°this background panel is too harsh. it¡¯s gimmickv, but it also serves as a judgment!¡± seeing more and more people flood into the livestream, the comments section began to become especially curious about su yun¡¯s location. however, su yun did not explain much about this. under such circumstances, the more he explained, the more confused it would be. ¡°today, i¡¯m just livestreaming as usual. i¡¯m practicing throwing cards and flying needles. the conditions are limited. everyone, make do.¡± as he spoke, su yun took out a poker card and flipped it in his hand. it was also at this moment that su yun realized that he was still lacking a target. at the very least, he had to get them to prepare a sandbag for him. at this point, he left the livestream camera and walked to the railing, telling the police his thoughts. the police officer had been instructed by zhou xiaoxiao previously, so after knowing su yun¡¯s thoughts, he immediately ran to ask zhou xiaoxiao. su yun¡¯s sudden livestream was no less than a carnival for the fans who had been paying attention to him. as for the scene behind su yun, the fans only thought that it was a background for the production. after all, no one would have thought that su yun could actually start a livestream in the detention room. no one with half a brain would believe such nonsense. of course, there were also people who raised doubts. they felt that this background was a little too realistic. even the lights were just right. however, no one probed further. no one would have thought that the livestream they were in could be considered unprecedented. as for su yun, he was probably the only person in the entire livestream world who had borrowed the police¡¯s livestream equipment to do a livestream in the cell. when su yun returned to the camera, he had a rubber dummy and a wooden knife in his hand. these were all transferred from the training ground by the police, so they were delayed for a while. there had been no streamers for a long time. even the system had already issued a warning, but this did not affect more and more people pouring in. there were random chats in the comments section. when su yun arrived, the comments section became lively again. ¡°streamer, what are you doing?¡± ¡°brother perseverance, are you ready to start practicing your saber now?¡± ¡°i just arrived. what¡¯s with the throwing cards you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± as su yun responded to the netizens, he placed the dummy aside. the wooden knife in his hand was still relatively unfamiliar to su yun. although he had reached the point of perfection in throwing cards and flying needles, they were different categories after all. these two were hidden weapons, but knife techniques were weapons. therefore, holding the wooden knife, he felt as if he had returned to his days as a noob. the dummy in front of him had become su yun¡¯s imaginary enemy. he tried to brandish the wooden knife, but he realized that he could not control it at all wnen tne diaae cnangea. it was as if there was a force between the saber and himself. if he followed this power, he would not be able to use his strength. however, if it went against this power, the blade would become very unstable and might even leave his hand. it seemed that he had to take it one step at a time. su yun sighed inwardly, but he was already used to it. just like the throwing cards and flying needles from before, this knife had to start from the most boring single action. the reason why he suddenly practiced with the wooden saber was not on a whim. in these few battles, su yun had been constantly scrutinizing himself. the throwing cards were very cutting, but they could not penetrate. this was why su yun practiced flying needles. however, when he mastered the flying needle and the flaw in penetration was made up, another problem appeared. and that was close combat. although su yun could still obtain a partial advantage through flying needles and throwing cards in close combat, once he was forced to fight by the other party, he knew that he would not be able to fight back. after all, in a confrontation environment, the closer the distance, the higher the possibility of the other party interrupting his starting move. once the flying needles and throwing cards could not fly out, he would fall into a desperate situation. this question had always been on his mind. but with so many things happening previously, su yun had never had the time to think about this problem. now, it was getting more and more lively outside. countless people were eyeing his head covetously. instead of going out on tenterhooks, it was better to increase his strength here in peace. it was also because of this that su yun chose to stay in the police station and even took the initiative to lock himself up. freedom was a good yearning. however, it was a little stupid to risk his life for freedom. as for why he chose a knife but not a sword was because he felt that a knife would be more suitable. furthermore, the chopping force was stronger.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (2) chapter 256: hot record, secret of the golden foil (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations another reason was that su yun felt that a knife was easier to practice than a sword. it did not require much technique. just like that, su yun activated the familiar and unique livestream style again. a single slash was not only boring, but the more he watched, the more boring it became. however, the audience in the livestream did not have such a reaction. on the contrary, they were very excited. ¡°i¡¯ve finally seen brother perseverance¡¯s live stream again. how intimate! ¡± ¡°at first glance, it might be a little boring, but if you take a closer look, you¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s really f*cking boring!¡± ¡°most importantly, you can¡¯t bear to leave. i just want to see what brother perseverance is up to this time.¡± ¡°it¡¯s done in one go. let¡¯s directly use the special effects.¡± su yun held the wooden knife. this action was only the most basic slash. there were no fancy moves. however, this was an advantage for him. according to his thoughts, he did not want to practice fighting back and forth. instead, he only needed to attack once in both close and long-range combat. with just one slash, he cut off the water and killed the enemy. however, su yun was still too far away from this vision. as he slashed again and again, he was also carefully understanding the subtle changes in his perception. with the foundation and talent of the supernatural state, everything was only a matter of time. su yun was in a happy state. not only was he protected by the police, but he was also basically unrestricted. however, compared to his relaxed state, zhou nanhai was the complete opposite. for an entire hour, his phone call did not stop. often, the next call would come in as soon as he hung up. there were also three computers on zhou nanhai¡¯s desk. every screen was filled with investigations related to su yun sent by interpol, as well as tracking the whereabouts of overseas organizations. finally, as zhou nanhai heaved a sigh of relief, he had already organized a stack of documents in his hand. zhang zhenghuai and xu kui, who were discussing and waiting for the outcome, looked at zhou nanhai. ¡°old zhou, did you find anything?¡± zhou nanhai nodded gently. then, he stood up and handed the documents in his hand to zhang zhenghuai. ¡°chief, i¡¯ve checked. according to the current information, su yun doesn¡¯t have any opportunity to interact with overseas organizations, nor does he have any means of contacting so-called third parties. ¡°his network was very clean. be it the environment he grew up in or his personal resume, he could make judgments without any surprise. he could not be any more ordinary. of course, we had investigated this before. ¡°moreover,¡± zhou nanhai handed over another document. ¡°interpol also said that the hostile faction represented by su yun does not exist at the overseas mysterious research institute. ¡°in other words, su yun had suddenly appeared. the interpol had discovered through clues that even the mysterious research institute was caught off guard. furthermore, they had not discovered which organization the research institute planned to take revenge on. this could match our investigation. ¡°in short, the final conclusion is: su yun was involved in this mess because of the golden foil incident. he¡¯s just an ordinary person with special skills!¡± zhou nanhai explained the results of his investigation on su yun in one breath. these pieces of information were placed in front of them in black and white. finally, zhang zhenghuai and xu kui realized that they were thinking too much. after a moment of silence, zhang zhenghuai exhaled. he looked at the document in front of him and seemed extremely serious. ¡°it looks like we wronged su yun. it was indeed impressive that an ordinary citizen could do such a big thing for the interests of the country. according to su yun¡¯s previous description, he can indeed be considered a hero and not a suspect! ¡± this investigation result undoubtedly changed the police¡¯s attitude towards su yun in a short period of time. previously, they only suspected that su yun was affiliated with a third party¡¯s secret organization. otherwise, how could he have the ability to develop a special launcher? they later realized that there was indeed no launcher. that was only because su yun had ultimate skills. however, this did not directly exclude him as a suspect. therefore, the police had always been relatively conservative towards su yun and focused on investigation. now that the results of the investigation were out, su yun was just an ordinary citizen, a small streamer who relied on live streams for a living. it was because of the righteousness of heroes that he had something to do with overseas forces. no matter how one looked at it, su yun was worthy of respect. such an action was not something an ordinary person could do. of course, this was also because su yun¡¯s ability was too exaggerated. if it were anyone else, they would definitely not be able to fight so many criminals alone and would have been killed long ago. only su yun had the ability. however, at the same time, zhang zhenghuai felt a little worried. the overseas territories had already issued a kill order. now, su yun has become the target. how could they sit back and do nothing when a hero was facing so many threats? it seemed that he had to report this matter as soon as possible and see what to do. with this in mind, zhang zhenghuai stood up and quickly went to the meeting room with them. the meeting in the office could not be considered an official meeting, especially when it was such an important question that involved su yun¡¯s future. zhang zhenghuai naturally had to invite the military representative, xu kui, to the meeting room. after entering the meeting room, xu kui quickly realized that something was wrong.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (3) chapter 257: hot record, secret of the golden foil (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhou xiaoxiao and the other members of the special task force were already waiting in the conference room. they had all received orders from zhou nanhai, so they rushed to the conference room for a meeting. seeing this scene, xu kui quickly stopped. ¡°old zhou, you¡¯re having an internal meeting, right? there¡¯s no need for me to participate, right?¡± when zhou nanhai heard this, he immediately laughed. ¡°old xu, what are you talking about? quickly arrange a seat for commander xu and let him participate in the meeting!¡± the police officers enthusiastically brought tea to xu kui and even pulled out a chair. xu kui sat down in a daze. he realized that something was wrong, but he could not tell what was wrong. zhang zhenghuai was sitting beside xu kui. this time, he was mainly listening in. the person in charge of the meeting was zhou nanhai, who had been in charge of the case. looking at the people in front of him, zhou nanhai spread out the documents on the table and said, ¡°according to our cooperation with interpol, there¡¯s no problem in confirming su yun¡¯s identity. there was no third party behind him. he was just an ordinary citizen. ¡°in the face of the righteousness of the country, su yun resolutely supported the interests of the country. only then did he wade into the muddy water where overseas organizations stole the golden foil and fought with overseas organizations. in the end, he successfully snatched back the golden foil and maintained the safety of the country¡¯s assets.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s words stunned everyone present. after all, they had always investigated su yun as a third party. now that the truth was suddenly revealed, no one could react for a moment. especially zhou xiaoxiao. at this moment, her big eyes were filled with surprise and curiosity, as well as an imperceptible sigh of relief. she was surprised that su yun was really an ordinary person who defended the interests of the country. she was curious as to why su yun could make such a resolute decision. there was no third party. this meant that su yun had been fighting alone and was bent on protecting the country. zhou xiaoxiao found it difficult to imagine how difficult it was for su yun. this also made her more curious about su yun. however, no matter what, she had not chosen the wrong person! ¡°since there¡¯s no problem with finding out su yun¡¯s identity, everything su yun did is of great merit. we should treat such a hero seriously, but there¡¯s also a complicated problem involved.¡± zhou nanhai¡¯s expression was a little serious. he looked at everyone in front of him and said, ¡°as everyone can see, in the test field, the throwing cards and needle throwing techniques that su yun displayed were magical. they completely exceeded the scope of what ordinary people could achieve. ¡°if we had not seen it with our own eyes, no one would have believed that this was something humans could do. this is no less than a novel shining into reality. it can be considered a wonder of the world.¡± everyone nodded repeatedly. now that they thought about the scene on the test field, it was still vivid in their minds. it was so shocking that it was difficult to forget. xiao li sighed. ¡°it¡¯s indeed unbelievable. it simply overturned my worldview.¡± zhang shuhong smiled bitterly. ¡°i keep feeling that with su yun¡¯s ability, physics doesn¡¯t seem to be suitable! it¡¯s no wonder we couldn¡¯t figure it out previously. who can guess?¡± the police captain, chen ye, said excitedly, ¡°indeed, didn¡¯t the experts mention it before? they even gave examples and did formulas. to reach su yun¡¯s level of strength, humans need to be several stories tall. how many tons does it weigh?¡± zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. ¡°in short, su yun can¡¯t be judged as usual. he¡¯s really too awesome!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. otherwise, why would the overseas research institute spend so much effort to hunt him down?¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t know how su yun mastered it. i tried just now, but i couldn¡¯t do it at all. i can¡¯t figure it out!¡± the chief forensic doctor, qin ming, was also at the scene. thinking of how he had given zhou xiaoxiao an example previously, he could not help but feel a little ashamed. he was really ignorant. this is really a contemporary divine flick! our forensic circle has finally solved the mystery.¡± everyone discussed spiritedly. they were very excited and even spoke until their faces turned red. it was because the scene they had seen previously had broadened their horizons and made them too excited. it was like seeing a legend become reality with his own eyes. the shock was impossible to understand without being present. ¡°alright, let¡¯s talk about this later. let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± zhou nanhai raised his hand and interrupted everyone¡¯s heated discussion. ¡°you also know the rules very well. according to the rules, the system had to record the mastery of special abilities, especially those that were more harmful and could cause losses to society. ¡°this is a necessary precautionary measure. it¡¯s not targeted at individuals. even if it¡¯s a meritorious service, it has to be carried out according to the procedure.¡± what zhou nanhai said was the truth. for someone like su yun who had a special skill and this special skill could cause great harm to people, according to chinese custom, they needed to be registered so that they could be managed uniformly to prevent any malignant incidents. just like many locksmiths, they had prepared cases at the police station. this would make it easier for these locksmiths to open locks for those who had left them at home. it would be easier to manage. but the problem was, how could he record su yun¡¯s ability? the lethality of the throwing cards and needles was obvious to everyone, but no one had the experience to deal with this matter.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (4) chapter 258: hot record, secret of the golden foil (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations more importantly, su yun¡­ was a complicated situation to begin with! ¡°commander xu, why don¡¯t you get su yun to file a report with your military? your military system is more perfect, and the supervision is stronger. su yun is a talent. perhaps your military can develop him? at the very least, you might have a chance to cooperate in the future.¡± xu kui clearly did not expect zhou nanhai to suddenly target him. when he saw all the police officers present, including zhang zhenghuai, waiting for him, he immediately exclaimed in his heart. he had been tricked. no wonder he had to participate in the internal meeting of their police task force. it seemed that they had already set a trap and were waiting for him to fall into it. thinking of this, xu kui smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°old zhou, you¡¯re really an old fox! however, our military is not involved in this matter. the police system should be responsible for the filing. wouldn¡¯t it be like a dog taking a rat if our military interferes? ¡°moreover, under normal circumstances, matters filed by the military were related to military equipment. su yun could not be considered as military equipment. besides, it has always been your police who have been mainly following up on su yun¡¯s case. now, the filing naturally has to be handled by your police.¡± what a joke! xu kui did not want to be involved in this! be it the military or police system, the reason why they were so shirking responsibility was because su yun¡¯s situation was really special. which system recorded this meant that they had to be responsible for it to the end. if anything happened in the future, there would be countless troubles. to put it bluntly, if one day, su yun¡¯s throwing cards and needles accidentally killed someone or did something dangerous, the system would bear a huge responsibility. this was equivalent to poor supervision. you filed the case under your system, but in the end, you didn¡¯t keep an eye on the person and caused a huge accident. if you don¡¯t take responsibility, who will? therefore, based on the powerful lethality that su yun had displayed, everyone clearly felt that this ability had exceeded supervision. if anything happened in the future, they would not be able to prevent it and would have to bear a huge responsibility. xu kui was not stupid. naturally, he would not jump into the trap. su yun was indeed a hero and had ultimate skills, even xu kui was impressed and amazed. in fact, this kid might even become his son-in-law! however, these were two separate matters. su yun was ultimately an uncertain factor. furthermore, it was an uncertain factor that had extremely high lethality. it was not a wise thing to let him file in the military system. if he agreed, wouldn¡¯t he be scolded to death by his superiors when he returned? ¡°old xu¡­¡± zhou nanhai clearly still wanted to persuade him, but xu kui naturally would not let him take the initiative. ¡°old zhou, our military won¡¯t participate in this matter. if you need any help, feel free to mention it. however, you still have to do the filing. this is a formal procedure, so our military won¡¯t interfere. ¡°after all, your police system is comprehensive and can take on such a huge responsibility! su yun, i¡¯ll leave it to you to supervise!¡± after saying that, xu kui began to drink tea. it was obvious that he would not listen to anything he said. helpless, zhou nanhai glanced at chief zhang zhenghuai. zhang zhenghuai nodded gently, and this topic was temporarily over. zhang zhenghuai also understood xu kui¡¯s attitude and knew that it seemed that he could not play this ball. in that case, he had no choice but to give up and let the police record su yun. the meeting did not last long. after all, the starting point of the meeting was that the police wanted to push the record of su yun to the military. unexpectedly, xu kui was also an old fox who was stubborn. he did not fall for this at all. after the meeting ended, the police¡¯s questioning of xu jiajia also ended. xu kui did not stop at all. he immediately went to fetch his daughter and was about to leave, as if he was afraid that the police would set another trap. looking at his slightly haggard daughter, the iron-like xu kui could not help but tear up. ¡°jiajia, let¡¯s go home.¡± xu jiajia looked around and asked xu kui, ¡°dad, where¡¯s su yun? i want to see him.¡± hearing this, xu kui said gently, ¡°it¡¯s not convenient now. let¡¯s go home first. you don¡¯t have to worry about su yun. the police have already investigated. he¡¯s not a suspect and will give him a proper explanation.¡± at this point, xu jiajia was very sensible and did not ask further. she also knew that su yun must have shouldered everything and did not reveal her secret identity. when she left with xu kui, she would always look back from time to time, but that familiar figure did not appear. on the other side, zhou nanhai and zhang zhenghuai returned to the office after the meeting. ¡°chief zhang, what should we do? do we really let su yun record it in our system? it¡¯s an exaggeration to say that this kid¡¯s power is a nuclear bomb, but it¡¯s not inferior to a time bomb. although it¡¯s true that he¡¯s a hero now, who knows if an accident will happen in the future?¡± zhang zhenghuai sighed when he heard this. he was also a little bitter. ¡°what else can we do now?¡± he suddenly recalled that two months ago. zhou xiaoxiao had asked him to watch su yun¡¯s livestream. at that time, he did not care. he thought that it was a special effect and scolded zhou xiaoxiao. from the looks of it, he was really blind back then! if he had realized the seriousness of the matter earlier and reported it to su yun, there would not be so many things happening now.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (5) chapter 259: hot record, secret of the golden foil (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations unfortunately, it was too late to say anything. now that su yun was a hot potato, he had no choice but to accept it. zhang zhenghuai¡¯s question made zhou nanhai fall silent. indeed, at this point, there was no other choice. this was like an unlucky god. although he was a talent and a hero, everyone wanted to hide far away. it was really because this kid¡¯s methods¡­ were too extraordinary. he could ride a sword, and his ability to cause trouble was even more impossible to guard against. ¡°inform the fan city police. previously, they have been cooperating with our investigation of su yun. now that we could prove su yun¡¯s identity, we would cancel all investigations on su yun and clear his name. then we¡¯ll officially file for su yun three days later. it¡¯s time for an outcome.¡± ¡°yes!¡± after receiving the order, zhou nanhai quickly made a call to the fan city police station. at the same time, in the busy corridor of the fan city police station. su guowei sat alone on the cold chair with a worried expression. he was waiting for news of his son, but until now, there had been no progress. su guowei was sitting in the bureau chief¡¯s office. fan city police chief he yunqi did not deliberately not want to see su guowei, but because su yun was under investigation. according to procedure, he could not reveal any information. therefore, although su guowei rushed over from mount shengu village almost every day, he yunqi would mostly find an excuse to not see him. however, on this day, the situation finally changed. he yunqi received a call from zhou nanhai. on the phone, zhou nanhai explained su yun¡¯s situation and said that he had already removed su yun as a suspect and could stop all investigations. this news also made he yunqi heave a sigh of relief. for the past few days, su guowei had been sitting on the chair outside for the entire day. poor parents. he yunqi could not bear to see them like this. now, after canceling the investigation on su yun, he yunqi could finally meet this ordinary farmer. as the door opened, su guowei immediately stood up and looked at he yunqi, who was standing at the door. ¡°mr. su, come in and sit.¡± su guowei was still a little surprised by he yunqi¡¯s change in attitude. he slowly walked into the clean office. after seeing he yunqi take the initiative to pour a cup of tea, he said in confusion, ¡°officer, i just want to ask¡­¡± before su guowei could finish, he yunqi added, ¡°it¡¯s about su yun, right? don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. the hibiscus city police have just canceled their investigation of su yun. furthermore, on the phone, the hibiscus city police said that su yun had contributed greatly. in order to protect the interests of the country, he had dealt with the overseas factions alone. at the moment, su yun has already been temporarily protected by the police. you don¡¯t have to worry. he¡¯s innocent and a good person! ¡± hearing this, su guowei¡¯s face immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°officer, is what you said true?¡± he yunqi smiled and nodded. ¡°of course it¡¯s true. i just hung up the phone and quickly invited you in. it was not that i had deliberately not met you these few days, but the procedures are the first. during the investigation, i could not reveal any details of the case. therefore, even if i meet you, i can¡¯t tell you anything. now, su yun is innocent. we will immediately stop our investigation of su yun.¡¯ ¡°that¡¯s great¡­ that¡¯s great!¡± at this moment, su guowei could not hide his excitement. he had been worried about his son¡¯s safety, and he was even more worried that his son would really become the criminal others were talking about. now, everything was finally clear. not only was his son not a criminal, but he was also a hero. su guowei was also very puzzled how su yun fought with the overseas organization. wasn¡¯t his son just an ordinary university student? it was impossible for him to have such ability! however, this doubt was quickly dispelled by joy. to su guowei, as long as his son was fine, everything would be peaceful. ¡°this kid is really extraordinary. as expected of my son!¡± su guowei¡¯s face was filled with relief and pride. but soon, he seemed to have thought of something and said in confusion, ¡°officer, did you just say that su yun is already under police protection? isn¡¯t this matter over? why does he still need police protection?¡± hearing this, he yunqi fell silent. he really could not bear to add to a father¡¯s worries. however, su guowei had the right to know about su yun. as the chief, he yunqi had no right to hide it. therefore, after a moment of silence, he yunqi sighed and said, ¡°some overseas criminal organizations have issued hunting orders for su yun and hired many killers. therefore, su yun¡¯s safety is a huge threat. ¡°the bounty they offered was very high, even reaching the top of the bounty list. therefore, many factions had already responded. but the police had already provided protection for su yun¡¯s personal safety. don¡¯t worry too much. i believe the police will handle it well.¡± what he yunqi did not expect was that su guowei¡¯s emotions did not change as he had imagined. he only nodded slightly. ¡°alright, sorry to trouble you.¡± after saying this, su guowei turned around and walked out of the room step by step. looking at su guowei¡¯s back, he yunqi felt a little puzzled. he thought that su guowei would have a strong reaction, but after hearing it, there did not seem to be any special changes.. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (6) chapter 260: hot record, secret of the golden foil (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, what he yunqi did not know was that su guowei left the police station without a word. the moment he stepped out of the police station, a sharp killing intent erupted in his slightly haggard eyes. along the way, su guowei did not say a word. no one knew what he was thinking. even when he returned to the village and the people sitting at the entrance of the village greeted him, he walked straight home as if he could not hear them. in the hearts of the villagers, su guowei, who had always been gentle and honest, seemed to have become a little unfamiliar today. especially those eyes. they actually gave people the creeps. looking at su guowei¡¯s back, the villagers whispered, but they had no idea what had happened. creak¡­ su guowei quickly pushed open the door of his house and closed it tightly. when su yun¡¯s mother, yang shan, heard the voice, she quickly ran out. ¡°how¡¯s our son?¡± it was not until he saw yang shan that the killing intent in su guowei¡¯s eyes faded a little. he gently patted yang shan. ¡°it¡¯s fine. our son didn¡¯t commit a crime, and he¡¯s a hero. he did not let down the su family¡¯s ancestors. on the contrary, he brought glory to our su family. our son is a genius. he disdains to do such things!¡± hearing su guowei¡¯s words, yang shan¡¯s worried heart finally relaxed. after comforting yang shan, su guowei came to the backyard alone. ¡°no wonder there were mercenaries in the village previously. it¡¯s because of xiao yun.¡± he recalled the mercenary he had met in the village two days ago. at that time, he had mistakenly thought that it was a spy, but after reporting it to the army, he realized that it was actually a mercenary. unfortunately, the corpse could not be found. su guowei had also come to his senses now. could it have been stolen by his son? he was not sure either, but no matter what, his son had gotten into trouble now. as a father, he naturally could not sit back and do nothing. on a wall in the woodshed in the backyard, su guowei skillfully took down a moving brick. then, he reached in and quickly took out a phone. the appearance of this phone was a little special. if anyone knew about it, they would be able to recognize at a glance that it was a satellite phone. such telephones could be based on satellite signals and could still be used in places where wired communication and infinite communication could not reach. more importantly, such satellite phones could be used to contact people overseas. soon, su guowei dialed a number. a deep voice came from the phone and said in pure english, ¡°mountain condor, i thought you would never call me.¡± hearing the voice on the phone, su guowei frowned. ¡°i have nothing to say to you, but you owe me a favor. it¡¯s time to pay it back.¡± su guowei did not seem to want to interact too much with the person on the phone, so his voice was cold and emotionless. soon, a burst of laughter came from the phone. ¡°mountain condor, tell me. i¡¯ll definitely return this favor.¡± ¡°recently, a bounty has been issued overseas. it¡¯s impossible for people like you who do underground business not to have news.¡± su guowei said bluntly. the voice on the phone paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°that¡¯s right, and it¡¯s a lot of money. many people are eyeing this piece of meat now. i wonder what this su yun has done.¡± when su guowei heard this, he said word by word, ¡°su yun is my son.¡± ¡°what?¡± a shocked voice quickly came from the phone. then, the man¡¯s voice became more and more anxious. ¡°mountain condor, the one being chased, the number one ranking on the bounty list to be captured dead or alive is your son?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. can you repay this favor?¡± su guowei¡¯s question made the phone fall silent for a few seconds again. ¡°mountain condor, you saved my life. it¡¯s impossible for me to forget. you look down on us mercenaries, but this time, i¡¯ll let you see that we have feelings too. i will immediately give the order that no one will participate in this pursuit within the area covered by my faction. however, other than us, there are already more than 14 assassin organizations overseas that are involved. ¡°although i had the right to speak, the person who issued the kill order had a greater background. i didn¡¯t even know his exact identity. therefore, i can only say that i¡¯ll do my best. consider it repaying you for saving my life back then!¡± ¡°thanks.¡± without saying anything else, su guowei quickly hung up and called another number. when the person on the phone found out that su yun was su guowei¡¯s son, he had almost the same reaction as the previous person. ¡°mountain condor, your son is in trouble. the faction that issued the kill order is not simple, and it is extremely secretive. i didn¡¯t know its exact identity and background, but i heard that it was rich and not inferior to a large financial group. moreover, it had its own armed forces. currently, a large number of assassins had already quietly moved out. ¡°as long as he was on their wanted list, even the gods could not turn around. but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely join forces with the others to help you stop the first batch of assassins! other than that, we¡¯re helpless. you still have to think of a way yourself. your son has indeed provoked a force he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°alright, i understand.¡± su guowei made a few consecutive calls. if su yun was present, his jaw would probably drop.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (7) chapter 261: hot record, secret of the golden foil (7) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun had always thought that his father was an ordinary farmer, but the connections he displayed at this moment were not simple. most of these people were from some overseas forces. in fact, any one of them had a powerful background. this time, none of them were careless. especially when they found out that it was about su yun on the wanted list, they almost said the same thing: they were really helpless when su yun provoked a faction he should not have provoked. at most, they would stop the first batch of killers. other than that, they could not help much. as for completely ending this matter? they did not have the ability at all. this made su guowei feel very frustrated. he also realized the seriousness of the matter had already exceeded his control. he originally thought that by brazenly contacting his former connections, he might be able to settle this matter directly, but now, he realized that it was useless. although those connections also had some power, they were powerless. however, now that things had come to this, it was better to have help than nothing. it was better to protect him for as long as possible. ¡°i should contact my former comrades. those who can help¡­¡± he needed time to think about what to do next and how to protect his son. ¡°i don¡¯t believe it. if you dare to touch my son, i¡¯ll let you die!¡± su yun had caused a sudden change in the situation. even his father had personally taken part. however, the instigator was leisurely live streaming in the cell as usual. su yun did not know what was happening outside for the time being. at that moment, he was focused on the wooden knife in his hand. unfortunately, it was unknown if the environment or mentality was wrong, but su yun had never made any effective progress. ding ding ding.. an urgent ringtone came from zhang zhenghuai¡¯s office. as a political commissar, zhou nanhai picked up the phone under zhang zhenghuai¡¯s instructions. after hearing the voice on the phone, zhou nanhai quickly covered the receiver and looked at zhang zhenghuai in surprise. ¡°chief, it¡¯s professor sun, the dean of hibiscus city¡¯s cultural relic research center. he said that the research on the two pieces of golden foil had made substantial progress and had a very unbelievable deciphering. it might even affect the true purpose of the overseas research institute. moreover, he hopes that we can bring su yun along. he said that he wants to thank him in person.¡± ¡°hm?¡± zhang zhenghuai frowned curiously. from the dean¡¯s attitude, this discovery was not small. otherwise, there was no need to thank su yun in person. however, the situation was rather special. after all, su yun was on the wanted list. he was in police protection and they had yet to file a report. if anything happened to su yun, he would be in big trouble. he would have to bear the responsibility. thinking of this, zhang zhenghuai looked at zhou nanhai and shook his head gently. ¡°it¡¯s not convenient for su yun to go out now. tell the dean that we¡¯ll talk about thanking him in a few days.¡± zhou nanhai nodded and conveyed zhang zhenghuai¡¯s words. on the phone, dean sun¡¯s tone was clearly a little depressed, but he did not talk about anything else. after hanging up, zhang zhenghuai looked at zhou nanhai and nodded. ¡°go, let¡¯s see what that golden foil is. it actually made overseas organizations so crazy.¡± zhou nanhai nodded and left the office. he called zhou xiaoxiao and rushed to the research center together. the hibiscus city research center was established in hibiscus city university and had a considerable status in the cultural relics world. as the dean, old mr. sun mo could be said to be a famous figure. anyone in the cultural relics world had to address dean sun as teacher. from this, it could be seen that dean sun¡¯s reputation was quite high. this time, it was also because he had personally participated in the research of the golden foil that he could make a discovery in an extremely short period of time. zhou xiaoxiao followed zhou nanhai into the research center. almost everyone here was wearing a white scientific coat. the entire hall was quiet. almost everyone rushed past, looking very busy. ¡°hello, i¡¯m dean sun¡¯s assistant. dean sun has been waiting for a long time. please follow me.¡± soon, a young man in a white coat walked out and led the two of them through a few corridors before entering a room at the innermost end. what greeted his eyes was a huge round table. on the round table were various messy documents. until now, there were still a few people buried in documents, not caring what happened outside at all. on the wall behind, there were a few advanced display screens. below them were various instruments for unknown purposes. although dean sun was already in his sixties, he was still hired back as the dean. at this moment, he was fighting on the front line. ¡°dean sun, is there anything you want to show us?¡± zhou nanhai respected dean sun very much, and zhou xiaoxiao was even more so. hearing the voice, dean sun came back to his senses from the document in his hand. looking at the two people in front of him, dean sun smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°the person who protected the golden foil is called su yun, right? i thought i could see what kind ot person protected such an important cultural relic for china. upon hearing this, zhou nanhai asked curiously, ¡°dean sun, what secrets does that golden foil have?¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Hot Record, Secret of the Golden Foil (8) chapter 262: hot record, secret of the golden foil (8) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations dean sun pointed at the big screen behind him. on it was the replicated 3d model. as dean sun extracted the four blurry ancient words on the model, he said excitedly, ¡°this golden foil is very ancient. it can even be traced back to ancient times.¡± ¡°ancient times?¡± ¡°yes, the so-called ancient times refers to the historical era before the xia dynasty. in other words, it¡¯s the era of the three sovereigns and five emperors.¡± zhou nanhai widened his eyes and asked excitedly, ¡°in other words, this golden foil might also be an ancient cultural relic?¡± dean sun nodded. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. we¡¯ve deciphered the ancient words on the golden foil. this indeed took a lot of time. however, in the end, we discovered that this golden foil has the components of late processing. it¡¯s estimated to have been processed a second time during the warring states period. for example, the words engraved on it are the small seal script of the warring states period.¡± looking at the excited zhou nanhai, professor sun said word by word, ¡°do you know what the content of these four ancient words is after deciphering them?¡± as he spoke, professor sun tapped a few times in front of the computer. immediately after, the four ancient words were enlarged on the screen. on the other side, the deciphered matching words began to jump out. ¡°chi¡­ you¡­ golden¡­ bone?¡± when they saw these words, be it zhou nanhai or zhou xiaoxiao, they were stunned on the spot. ¡°chi you¡¯s golden bone? it¡¯s chi you¡¯s bone? is that what it means?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. according to the small seal script, this golden foil is a bone of chi you!¡± professor sun¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer that struck zhou nanhai and zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s minds, making their minds rumble. this golden foil was not made of any natural material, but chi you¡¯s bones? it even came from the ancient era of the three sovereigns and five emperors. then this golden foil should be called¡ªgolden bone! with these keywords together, anyone would be stunned for a while. this was unbelievable, but even an authority like professor sun was so certain, so there was naturally nothing to doubt. even the former owner, su yun, did not know that this golden foil was actually chi you¡¯s bone. fortunately, he had only polished the golden foil at the periphery at that time. the truly valuable research happened to be in the center of the golden bone. the surroundings of the golden bone were meaningless for research. it was even to the extent that in order to facilitate research, some places had to be deeply polished and cut. therefore, su yun did not commit the crime of destroying cultural relics. if su yun found out, he would be overjoyed for another half a day. at this point, he could be considered to have completely escaped punishment and was innocent. after a long while, zhou nanhai recovered from his shock. he looked at the simulation on the computer and asked in surprise, ¡°if the overseas research institute were to risk their lives to sell chi you¡¯s bones for cultural relics, they would definitely not go through so much trouble and would not be able to earn back their capital at all.¡± as a police officer, compared to the value of the cultural relics themselves, zhou nanhai was more concerned about the nature of the case. he was puzzled. this was puzzling. regarding this, dean sun naturally could not help much. he shook his head gently. ¡°i don¡¯t know about that. maybe foreigners like them have a hobby of collecting?¡± ¡°this¡­ can¡¯t be, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s hard to say. after all, this is chi you¡¯s bone. if it¡¯s true, it¡¯ll be impressive. it¡¯s a major historical discovery and will be recorded in history. it might even continue known history! of course, whether this bone was real or fake could not be determined by the words on it. therefore, we still need to do further tests. at the moment, i¡¯ve already contacted the biological research institute in our city.¡± just as dean sun finished speaking, the door of the research room was quickly pushed open from the outside. then, an old man who was also nearly 60 years old rushed over with a hurried expression. ¡°old sun! impressive, very impressive!¡± hearing this, everyone¡¯s attention was on this old man. when dean sun saw this, he quickly introduced zhou nanhai and the others. ¡°this is dean feng from the biological research institute. we¡¯ve been friends for many years. therefore, after discovering that this is chi you¡¯s bone, i immediately handed this project to dean feng to investigate and confirm the authenticity of the bone.¡± as he spoke, dean sun looked at dean feng. ¡°old feng, what¡¯s going dean feng handed the document in his hand to dean sun excitedly. ¡°old sun, this is an impressive discovery. at first, i did not believe that this was chi you¡¯s bone. however, after a detailed investigation, i made an unexpected discovery.¡± dean sun took the documents in dean feng¡¯s hand. the topmost document was a legend about chi you. as for this legend, everyone knew about it. it folk saying passed down by word of mouth. legend has it that chi you had a face like an ox, a pair of wings on the back of his hand, a copperhead, and an iron forehead. he had eight arms and nine toes. he had extraordinary abilities and was the leader of the bull totem and bird totem clans. in folklore, chi you had once become the strongest combat power in ancient times, suppressing the other two ancestors of china. if not for the defeat in the battle of zhulu, he would have probably become the first ancestor. this was not only because chi you had powerful combat strength, but also because he had thoughts that exceeded that era. however, chi you had always been an existence that was half true and half false. moreover, he was like the other three sovereigns and five emperors. he was an ancestor after the myth. therefore, it was only a legend. after removing the document, it was the result of the investigation that made dean feng excited. dean sun only took a few glances before he looked shocked. a very critical noun is mentioned in this document: [genetic password] dean sun did not come back to his senses for a long time. when he looked up at dean feng in shock, his tone trembled. ¡°old feng, how accurate is this document?¡± dean feng still could not hide the excitement in his heart. ¡°the two pieces of golden foil you handed to our laboratory are actually chi you¡¯s bones. according to the test, the age of the bones is completely compatible in terms of time. they are indeed human bones from the era of the three sovereigns and five emperors. ¡°but most importantly, after our tests, we discovered an even more shocking truth. this bone had experienced high-intensity radiation when it was alive, which led to its hardness after mutation. it even far exceeded most modern industrial materials. ¡°logically speaking, human bones that have undergone high-intensity radiation should be soft. however, this chi you¡¯s golden bone was completely different. it was the other way around! for this reason, we extracted a small number of genes for research and discovered a terrifying fact. ¡°mutation! chi you¡¯s bones had undergone an unknown and special genetic mutation. this mutation would greatly increase the strength and speed of the main body. just the bones were incomparably hard, let alone a living human body. ¡°i simply did not dare to imagine how powerful the power brought about by this genetic mutation was! perhaps this was also why in the legends of the ancient era, chi you had the strength that the other two tribes could not resist. ¡°it was also why in ancient legends, chi you was synonymous with the power of the ancestors of china. it was very likely that his body was indeed different. because he had been exposed to high-intensity radiation and successfully survived, causing an unknown genetic mutation in his body, which made him exceptionally different!¡± at this point, dean feng paused and shook his head. ¡°unfortunately, this bone is only a fibula on the outside of the calf. moreover, it has been processed many times during the warring states period. it¡¯s more severely damaged and doesn¡¯t have much research value. ¡°however, if we could use this to find chi you¡¯s tomb and excavate all his bones, could you imagine how great a change this would bring? ¡°not only will china¡¯s history be rewritten, but it¡¯s also possible that genetic research in the world will undergo a drastic change because of this!¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: File and Practice Knife Techniques, Police, Pay Some Attention to Me (1) chapter 263: file and practice knife techniques, police, pay some attention to me (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations dean feng was indescribably excited. even his voice was trembling. gene. it had always been an unsolved question in the scientific community. humanity¡¯s progress in genes had only broken through in recent years. for example, the genetic attributes hidden in human dna, or the possibility of quadrant mutations in the genes themselves. it could be said that all life phenomena in the human body, such as birth, aging, illness, growth, death, and so on, were related to genes. two years ago, dean feng had published a related paper. according to the big data analysis of the genetic changes in humans gathered so far, it was very likely that humans would face a new singularity in the next ten years. the so-called singularity was also known as an undefined point. throughout human history, singularities were everywhere. for example, the first time a fire seed appeared in the ancient era, and the first time a computer appeared in human society in the era of technology. this could all be called a singularity. the commonality was that before the appearance of a singularity, humans could not imagine the occurrence of a singularity and the planned development in the future. therefore, in the paper, dean feng said that humans were about to face the most recent singularity that was related to mysterious genetics. however, because of the similarity of the singularity, the thesis could not make any speculation about the appearance of this singularity. now, the discovery of chi you¡¯s golden bone seemed to confirm this guess. after all, although they had discovered some ancient primitive bones before, they had not found any traces of genetic mutation, let alone established any gene banks related to them. the appearance of chi you¡¯s golden bone naturally excited dean feng. although zhou nanhai was not an expert in related fields, he naturally understood the importance of this through dean feng and dean sun. this also made zhou nanhai sigh with emotion. ¡°i never expected su yun to rely on his own strength to protect such an important cultural relic to the country. i have to admit that i underestimated him.¡± hearing this, dean feng immediately perked up. ¡°by the way, this young man protecting the cultural relics is called su yun, right? why didn¡¯t he come along? we have to thank him in person for such a great contribution.¡± dean sun also nodded at the side. after all, he had specially raised this point on the phone. but now, there were only two police officers who came, and su yun was not among them. faced with the question, zhou nanhai sighed deeply. ¡°in order to protect the cultural relics, su yun angered overseas organizations. now, overseas organizations are pursuing su yun. it was easy to dodge an open spear, but difficult to defend against a hidden arrow. it¡¯s not convenient for su yun to appear in public. not letting him come is also a form of protection for him.¡± as he spoke, zhou nanhai shook his head with a complicated expression. ¡°previously, we had a guess that the conditions for su yun¡¯s bounty was because they had seen through su yun¡¯s secrets. now, this discovery confirmed this point. ¡°this was because the overseas organizations had made such a big fuss to snatch chi you¡¯s golden bone and carry out genetic research. after all, such a thing is enough to cause chaos in any country. and the goal of hunting su yun is probably to carry out some research.¡± dean feng did not know much about su yun, but when he heard this, his eyes revealed a hint of worry. ¡°that¡¯s right. unfortunately, these two bones are not important bones. the value of studying them is very low. otherwise, we have to do our best to not let su yun down.¡± dean sun also agreed. ¡°that¡¯s right, although in a biological sense, the research value of this bone isn¡¯t high. however, from the perspective of cultural relics, this was an unprecedented opening item. ¡°it had to be known that the concept of the three sovereigns and five emperors had always existed only in theory. from an archeological point of view, it was difficult to verify and falsify. it was very controversial. ¡°however, the appearance of this bone would completely prove the authenticity of the history before the xia dynasty. it was enough to allow china¡¯s history to advance for thousands of years. it was of extraordinary significance. ¡°we still know too little about chi you¡¯s golden bones. for example, there are extremely complicated patterns on the two golden bones. we are still cracking them. at least one thing is certain. chi you¡¯s golden bone will cause earth-shattering changes in the cultural relics world and the biological world.¡± just as dean sun finished speaking, hurried footsteps sounded. as the footsteps approached, a tall, long-haired woman in a white coat and rimless glasses walked over with a stack of documents. this intellectual elegance emitted from the inside out made zhou xiaoxiao, the police beauty, subconsciously look away. ¡°dean, there¡¯s a new discovery.¡± the woman came in front of dean sun with a gentle smile, making people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze. although zhou xiaoxiao was also a top beauty, her beauty still carried a hint of valiance. compared to the woman in front of him, she was a little inferior. when dean sun heard this, he immediately took the document from the woman¡¯s hand and looked at it. then, his eyes widened. ¡°professor chen jie, is this document accurate?¡± hearing the name chen jie, even zhou xiaoxiao and zhou nanhai, who were laymen, had heard of it before. chen jie was the youngest professor in the archeology department of hibiscus city university. not only was she good-looking, but she was also rich in knowledge and experience.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: File and Practice Knife Techniques, Police, Pay Some Attention to Me (2) chapter 264: file and practice knife techniques, police, pay some attention to me (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations while her peers were still boringly learning theoretical knowledge in the house, chen jie had already carried her backpack and followed the archeological team to various complicated and dangerous places to do field research. therefore, there was nothing wrong with becoming a professor at hibiscus city university. as someone who often appeared in the newspapers, zhou nanhai and zhou xiaoxiao were naturally not unfamiliar with her. the information in chen jie¡¯s hand seemed to have mentioned something important, so much so that professor sun¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°dean, i¡¯ve already done many comparisons. there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± hearing this, professor sun nodded. then, he hurriedly looked at zhou nanhai and the others and said, ¡°come with me. there are some things i should let you take a look at too.¡± zhou nanhai and zhou xiaoxiao looked at each other in confusion. then, they nodded and followed dean feng. after passing through a slightly dark corridor, the few of them quickly followed dean sun and chen jie into a hidden room. the light in this room was not bright. most of the light came from the various instruments placed in the room. at this moment, there were a few archeologists who were working seriously. they even turned a deaf ear to their arrival. chen jie opened the door first and brought them to a clean room. then, she opened the screen on the wall. soon, two models of chi you¡¯s golden bones appeared on the screen. dean sun carefully closed the door, as if what he was about to say was very important. ¡°everyone, professor chen jie has been leading the research team to study chi you¡¯s golden bone. just now, she made a shocking discovery. let professor chen explain the details.¡± as he spoke, dean sun moved to the side and gave chen jie the spot. chen jie stood in front of them and said seriously, ¡°everyone, please take a look. we have separately extracted the words and complicated patterns on the surface of the cultural relic. the existence of these patterns was definitely not meaningless. therefore, i pulled up the big data to analyze, but i did not find any information that matched. just as i was about to give up, i accidentally pieced together the two cultural relics and discovered this.¡± as she spoke, chen jie pressed a case. under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two golden bones of chi you slowly approached and quickly pieced together. then, the patterns that were pieced together were extracted separately and appeared on the screen. the complicated and distorted patterns could actually be connected without any gaps at this moment. most importantly, the patterns extracted alone made people quickly realize something at a glance. ¡°this looks like¡­ the route on the map¡­¡± as soon as zhou xiaoxiao hit the nail on the head, chen jie quickly looked over in approval. ¡°that¡¯s right. this police officer is right. i also looked at it for a long time before realizing that these patterns were clearly added on purpose. according to speculation, it should have been engraved together with these words during the warring states period. this was a map, but it was not perfect at the moment and could not be used for the time being. however, this is a very important discovery. what¡¯s more noteworthy is where this map points.¡± as she spoke, professor xie quickly walked over. this map was discovered by chen jie and professor xie together. ¡°if nothing goes wrong, this map was engraved during the second processing in the warring states period. as time passes, the map needs to be repositioned to current times. moreover, i guessed that this map should be related to chi you. otherwise, they would not have spent so much time and effort to carve a map on it. it was even very likely that this map would point to the legendary chiyou tomb. although we can¡¯t be sure yet, there¡¯s definitely no problem in this general direction. i believe we can find the answer quickly!¡± professor xie¡¯s confident words made professor sun nod repeatedly. this was a very important discovery. now, just two fibulas had made discovery with genetics, confirming the reason why chi you was so powerful. if they could obtain more of chi you¡¯s bones, it was very likely to change the current human understanding of genes. after all, why didn¡¯t chi you die under the high-intensity radiation? his body even mutated. this was an important research example! just the thought of this was enough to inspire people. not to mention, if it was really the tomb of chi you, there might be even more shocking cultural relics discovered in the tomb. this was a joyous occasion for both biological experts and archeologists. dean sun of the archeological institute was indeed a workaholic. such a discovery quickly made him join chen jie and professor xie in their research again. dean feng of the biology institute did not stay here for long. only zhou nanhai and zhou xiaoxiao stood on the spot, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. these few people really did not care about anything when they had work. looking at their busy figures, zhou nanhai smiled bitterly and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go too. let¡¯s not disturb them here.¡± zhou xiaoxiao nodded and quickly returned to the police station with zhou nanhai. after returning, zhou nanhai immediately informed zhang zhenghuai of the discovery of the archeological center. this discovery also shocked zhang zhenghuai.. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: File and Practice Knife Techniques, Police, Pay Some Attention to Me (3) chapter 265: file and practice knife techniques, police, pay some attention to me (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations he had thought that the golden foil should be very important and valuable cultural relics. he was also sure that there was a huge secret in the golden foil. however, he did not expect that this cultural relic would actually hide such an important and unbelievable secret. the ancestors of china in ancient times had actually undergone genetic mutation? could it be that the folklore of the later generations came from this? ¡°this su yun¡­ is not simple¡­¡± zhang zhenghuai did not say much, but in his heart, he admired su yun a little more. since he was a hero, even if nature was a little special and was indeed threatening, it was a separate matter. a hero had to be treated like a hero. however, he still needed to wait for instructions from his superiors. what he needed to do now was to complete the filing of su yun. and over the past few days, su yun seemed to be quite at ease. although the other prisoners were in the prison, they were still depressed and regretful. on the other hand, rather than saying that su yun was locked in a cell, it was better to say that he was staying in a hotel. every day, the food was the same as what the police ate. if there were any requests, the police would try their best to satisfy him. after staying for two days, not only was the livestream equipment perfect in su yun¡¯s single cell, but there was also an additional table. there was a tea tray on the table and fruit beside it. this opened everyone¡¯s eyes in the prison next door. how was this entering the police station? wasn¡¯t this going home? finally, three days later, it was time for su yun to file a report. looking at zhou xiaoxiao, who was waiting at the door, su yun unhurriedly took his phone from the tripod. when he reached the door, he even turned around to look at the place where he had lived for three days. it had to be said that su yun could not bear to leave. it was safe and quiet. where could he find such a good place? ¡°officer, do you think i can come back and stay for two days from time to time?¡± faced with su yun¡¯s strange question, zhou xiaoxiao was both angry and amused. ¡°it¡¯s best not to. the next time you come in, you might not get this treatment.¡± su yun shrugged and followed zhou xiaoxiao to the filing hall. with the legendary figure in the prison gone, the people in the cells next door gathered in front of the railing and looked curiously at su yun¡¯s back. in the past two days, there had been no less than five versions of su yun¡¯s identity. son of a high-ranking official? or did his family have immense power? at the very least, he should be someone from the political and underworld, right? of course, there would never be an answer to these guesses. to these people locked up here, su yun would forever be a legend in their leisure time. the filing hall was close to the test venue because there was a variety of information about the person filing. some people had criminal records. they had to come and file a record of being banned from gambling. moreover, according to the level of the record, they would receive different treatment. currently, the records in china were divided into three levels: a, b, and c. each level was crowned with two categories: ¡°¡ª¡± and belonged to the harmless category, or the light category, or the conventional category. ¡°+¡± naturally belonged to the high-risk category, the kind that needed to be guarded tightly. the c-rank range was the largest. for some ordinary illegal acts that were illegal but not criminal, even some special industries, such as lockpicking companies, had to be filed in the police file by the social security center and listed as a c-rank record for convenience management. compared to that, b-class records were much rarer. some people who had invisible dangers to society or had special skills and were not sure of the level of danger would be entered into b-class records. the c-class filing was at most publicly accessible on the official website, while the b-class filing was transmitted to the police system in various regions through the internal network. everyone who was filed for b-rank would receive special care from the police no matter where they went. however, there were very few people who could truly be listed as a b-rank record holder. su yun was about to be one of them. as for the class a record, it was only a theoretical level to prevent anything. for the police though, ever since the police system existed, class a had almost never been used. not to mention that the conditions were even harsher, some young police officers even joked that people who could reach the level of class a filing were like ghosts. they had heard of them, but no one had seen them. theoretically speaking, unless it was a wartime, then such a level of filing would probably only have a chance to be used. in a normal peaceful society, it was unlikely that such a level of filing condition would appear. therefore, it was already very rare to be able to reach class b. in the entire country¡¯s police system, they could not encounter one every few years. if they did, it would be rare for a long time. zhou xiaoxiao quickly handed over the information about su yun. the police officer in charge of filing looked at it again and again. then, he looked at zhou xiaoxiao uncertainly and asked, ¡°officer zhou, are you sure you want to put him on the b+ record?¡± it was normal for the police officer to be so strict. after all, once he was listed in the b-class record, the entire china¡¯s public security network would quickly know. as for the class b+, it was even rarer. there were only a few b+ in the country for a few years. the previous one was even registered as b+ after a special criminal was released from prison. from then on, no matter where su yun went, even if he bought a ticket online, it would attract the attention of the police. if su yun went to another city, the local police system would be the first to know. then, they would arrange for plainclothes officers to observe just in case.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: File and Practice Knife Techniques, Police, Pay Some Attention to Me (4) chapter 266: file and practice knife techniques, police, pay some attention to me (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhou xiaoxiao did not hesitate at all. ¡°that¡¯s right. this is the chief¡¯s idea.¡± as soon as she said this, the police officer in charge of filing naturally had no objections. soon, he handed su yun a piece of paper. ¡°just sign your name, put your thumbprint on it, and take a photo. that¡¯ll do.¡± su yun looked at the piece of paper. it was nothing more than an agreement. generally speaking, it was to agree to accept the filing and all the legal supervision after the filing. this was completely a process. at this point, who could disagree? going against the country¡¯s system was courting death. su yun had no objections to this. there was actually no harm in being supervised. after all, he was secretly supervised. it was impossible for them to disturb his normal life. moreover, he was now enemies with the entire world. if he was supervised, he would have another layer of protection. how good was that! hence, su yun quickly signed and pressed his fingerprint. then, under the police equipment, he took a photo of his face like he had taken an id photo. the entire process took less than a few minutes. when zhou xiaoxiao left with su yun, the police officer had already begun to record su yun¡¯s information. however, su yun did not know that after the police officer recorded su yun¡¯s name into the system, the same information popped up in the network systems of the various public security departments. [latest record notification:] [recorder¡¯s name: su yun] [recorder¡¯s gender: male] [recorder¡¯s age: 22 years old] [recorder profession: online streamer] [recording place: hibiscus city police station] [reason for recording: the recorder has mastered throwing cards and the skill of flying needles. it is extremely lethal and poses potential danger to society.] [record level: b+] when they saw the filing information, everyone was confused, wondering if this was the reason for the higher-ups to file. this was too ridiculous. what kind of messy filing information was this? a throwing card and flying needle? there was also a greater risk? however, after seeing the record level, everyone took it seriously. level b meant that the entire public security system had to monitor in real time. once the recorder appeared in their jurisdiction, they had to carry out comprehensive surveillance. as for class b+, it was someone with high risk in the class b record. such a level had not been seen for many years. in the police station of the city bureau in lin¡¯an city, a few police officers surrounded this sudden message and frowned. even such high-level filing information attracted the attention of the chief. ¡°check su yun¡¯s recorded video. it should have his ability displayed.¡± hearing this, the police officer quickly nodded, but after manipulating it for a while, he looked up in a daze. ¡°director, we don¡¯t have the authority to view it. only the highest commander of hibiscus city¡¯s police station has the authority to view this video.¡± ¡°what?¡± this made the chief even more puzzled. he was puzzled by this inexplicable filing information. such a situation also happened in other police stations. every police station was surprised when they saw such a high-level record. tai city police station, cyber security department. ¡°does a streamer need to be recorded? moreover, it¡¯s a b+?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the reason for filing is also very strange. what does the flying needle and card mean?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t he a streamer? he should know how to livestream, right? why don¡¯t we go to the livestream to take a look?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± fan city police station. ¡°as expected, it¡¯s really recorded.¡± ¡°b+. hibiscus city will be busy. haha.¡± ¡°i have to say, su yun has stirred up enough trouble this time.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t check the video? i know this kid is powerful, but i haven¡¯t seen his ability yet. unfortunately, i can¡¯t find it.¡± for a moment, other than fan city, which had previously cooperated with hibiscus city, the other police stations found it strange. looking at this confusing record information, everyone was very puzzled about what kind of tricks these relatively threatening throwing cards were. however, after checking, they realized that they did not have enough authority. naturally, the various police stations were even more curious about this. this level of filing clearly indicated su yun¡¯s threat, but there was very little information related to su yun. even the recorded video was highly confidential. it was difficult not to think deeply. at that moment, su yun did not know his name would spread to all the police stations in a short period of time. as an internet celebrity, he had yet to become popular, but su yun was familiar with the police. at this moment, he followed zhou xiaoxiao to zhang zhenghuai¡¯s office. in the office, other than zhang zhenghuai and zhou nanhai, two familiar faces, there was a stranger. however, what attracted su yun¡¯s attention was not these people, but a cage placed on the table. squeak squeak squeak¡­ the white monkey was in the cage. after entering the police station, they were temporarily separated. during this period, su yun was still a little worried. only when he saw that the white monkey was safe and sound did su yun feel relieved. zhang zhenghuai¡¯s attitude towards su yun softened a lot. ¡°su yun, the relevant experts have already appraised this monkey. it¡¯s a relatively rare-disease mutated monkey. logically speaking, such an animal was basically not allowed to be raised by individuals. ¡°however, this monkey had been on a hunger strike for the past few days. it finally felt a little energetic when it saw you. it seemed that this monkey had feelings for you. you should bring it back first. i¡¯ll also help you contact them as soon as possible to apply for a wildlife domestication license. as long as it¡¯s legal, we have to go through the procedures that should be done..¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: File and Practice Knife Techniques, Police, Pay Some Attention to Me (5) chapter 267: file and practice knife techniques, police, pay some attention to me (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing that, su yun quickly smiled and nodded. previously, he had been worried that this white monkey would not be able to continue living with him. now, it was finally safe. su yun quickly arrived in front of the cage and opened the door. soon, the white monkey sat on su yun¡¯s neck skillfully. in fact, in front of everyone, the white monkey hugged su yun and kissed him non-stop. ¡°alright, alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± su yun comforted the white monkey and did not forget to thank zhang zhenghuai. zhang zhenghuai must have relented regarding this matter. be it pushing the boat along with the current or on account of his meritorious service, su yun accepted this favor. zhou xiaoxiao nodded at zhou nanhai. zhou nanhai understood and looked at su yun. ¡°alright, since you¡¯ve already done the filing, you can leave at any time. however, i have to remind you that there are many people looking for you now. even if you go through the protection procedure as soon as possible, it will probably be too late. we¡¯ve already started working with interpol. we¡¯ll think of a way to help you solve the assassin¡¯s matter as soon as possible, but you still can¡¯t let your guard down.¡± when su yun heard that, he naturally knew what he meant. it was not a child¡¯s play to be on the wanted list. interpol said that they would deal with it, but in fact, why would the underground forces care about them? if the underground forces were so obedient, the world would have been peaceful long ago. however, there were some things that had to be faced. su yun did not reveal much about it and only nodded gently. ¡°do you need someone to take you back?¡± faced with zhou nanhai¡¯s question, su yun refused. if a police car escorted him, it would only cause more commotion. just like that, the strange combination of a human and a monkey passed through the police hall and attracted the attention of many people. su yun took back his backpack. before he could signal, the white monkey cleverly took the initiative to unzip it and get in. ¡°good monkey.¡± after praising him, su yun carried his backpack and walked out of the police station. the glaring sunlight made su yun reach out to block it. it was also at this moment that he felt as if a lifetime had passed. after walking out of the darkness and bathing in the sunlight again, he let out a deep breath. then, he quickly turned from the main road into a small path. there were many passersby, so su yun could not make an accurate judgment. the secluded spot behind the path allowed him to easily determine if there was a tail following them. after all, he was already on the wanted list. su yun had no choice but to be extremely careful. along the way, su yun was on tenterhooks. however, even when he entered the district and arrived at his house, he did not discover anyone deliberately. after returning home, su yun came to the window again to observe carefully. there was nothing downstairs except for the couple who often set up a stall to sell snacks. this made su yun heave a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was somewhat puzzled. the police made it sound so serious. they said that he was on the wanted list and that there were so many forces involved. however, nothing happened along the way. wouldn¡¯t that be a little contradictory? could it be that they had yet to begin their operation? sitting on the sofa, su yun let out a deep breath. he had experienced a lot in the past few days. squeak squeak squeak¡­ the white monkey darted out of his backpack and ran around to familiarize himself with the environment. su yun took out his phone and prepared to call home to inform her that he was safe. ¡°hello, mom. when his mother, yang shan, heard su yun¡¯s voice, she quickly shed tears. ¡°son, are you alright?¡± upon hearing this cry, su yun¡¯s heart tightened. however, he tried his best to control his emotions and comforted her gently. ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry about me. i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m already home. everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. your father and i haven¡¯t been eating or sleeping well for the past two days. i was worried that something would happen to you.¡± upon hearing yang shan¡¯s words, su yun asked again, ¡°mom, where¡¯s dad?¡± at this moment, su guowei was beside yang shan. after hearing su yun¡¯s voice, su guowei¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. however, when yang shan wanted to hand the phone to su guowei, su guowei shook his head gently. ¡°ask him to make time to come back in the next two days and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± perhaps this was the subtlety between a father and a son. he was worried, but he was never willing to show it. yang shan continued to talk to su yun, telling him that the police had come a few days ago and asking su yun what had happened. su guowei came to the courtyard without a word. soon, he took out the satellite phone and pressed the answer button. ¡°mountain condor, we¡¯ve already dealt with the first batch of killers before they moved out. but according to what i know, the matter is not over yet. the other underground forces had already begun to stir. we suffered a lot of casualties before barely stopping the first batch of killers. ¡°you also know that the underground forces are talking about strength. i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t suppress so many restless people. however, there are other factions and individuals also taking action to stop the first batch of killers who want to take action. they must be the people you found, right? ¡°fortunately, the first batch of killers were just sent to test the waters and were easier to intercept. however, the assassins in the future will probably be difficult to deal with. be prepared.¡± su guowei frowned, but at this moment, he still only said, ¡°thanks.¡± after hanging up, su guowei called many more times. the answers he received were almost the same. he thanked them one by one to express his gratitude.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: File and Practice Knife Techniques, Police, Pay Some Attention to Me (6) chapter 268: file and practice knife techniques, police, pay some attention to me (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after putting down the phone, he looked up at the dazzling sunlight, his heart filled with worry. he was worried about su yun. after all, the power su yun had provoked this time was too great. relying on his connections was not enough to ensure su yun¡¯s safety. although the first batch of killers had been stopped, they were all testing the waters. many powerful people were still biding their time. who knew how many more would come? what should he do now? su guowei¡¯s heart was filled with worry. he was thinking about how to protect his son. as for su yun, he knew nothing about this. he did not know how much his father had sacrificed. even after hanging up the phone, su yun was still puzzled. why was there no sign of a killer along the way? after a simple rest, su yun prepared to broadcast again. although he was still worried, he still had to eat. until now, su yun had not discovered any clues. this made two possibilities appear in his heart. either the truth was different from what he knew, and this kill order was not that exaggerated. or, danger had already arrived, but he had no way of sensing it. after all, he did not have the slightest anti-reconnaissance ability. no matter what, it could not be resolved by worry. he still had to live. in fact, if he wanted to escape this crisis, he would probably have to rely on himself. after setting up the livestream equipment, su yun prepared to practice his saber again. soon, a large number of viewers surged into the livestream, and the livestream quickly became lively. ¡°yo, the streamer is broadcasting? that¡¯s not right. why has the background changed?¡± ¡°brother perseverance, why did you stop broadcasting a few days ago?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. brother perseverance, where did you go?¡± ¡°same question +1¡± faced with these questions. su yun had no choice but to temdorarilv hold the wooden knife in his hand. he patiently explained in front of the screen, ¡°something happened a few days ago. i worked with the police on a case and put it on record. as you know, my ultimate skill is too powerful. if i don¡¯t file it, the police will be worried.¡± su yun¡¯s words were breezy. furthermore, his words were too ridiculous. naturally, no one believed him. ¡°i¡¯ve decided unilaterally that brother perseverance will change his name to brother bragging in the future.¡± ¡°streamer, this is too ridiculous. i watched the livestream two days ago. it¡¯s clearly a background panel!¡± ¡°how many days has he fucking stayed? brother perseverance is bragging too much!¡± su yun watched the comments happily. in any case, he was telling the truth. as for whether they believed it or not, it was none of his business. ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. let¡¯s continue the livestream today. it¡¯s the same as before. practicing my saber!¡± to be honest, the content of this livestream was really boring. from beginning to end, su yun did not have any fancy tricks. it was always a chopping action. only su yun knew that the inertia of the saber when it landed was becoming stronger and stronger. in su yun¡¯s opinion, fancy movements were meaningless in actual combat. if he could reach that realm where one move was enough, even if the other party flipped over flowers, they would not pose any threat. swoosh! swoosh! swoosh! su yun created a simple dummy at home and slashed again and again. there was no visual experience, but the number of people in the livestream increased instead of decreasing. ¡°what kind of streamer is this? what is he doing?¡± this was a question that basically all newbies would ask after entering the livestream. in response, there were always enthusiastic old fans who quickly gave an answer. ¡°perseverance livestream. only you can¡¯t think of it, there¡¯s nothing that brother perseverance can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°at the beginning, throwing cards was also so boring at first. but¡­ alright, i won¡¯t spoil you. look carefully. i don¡¯t know what will happen this time!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going out to take a look. wait for me for five minutes and i¡¯ll come back to continue the sage mode!¡± among so many different livestreams in the world, su yun¡¯s livestream was one of a kind. it could even be said to be a clear stream, and it was unmoved from beginning to end. one slash¡­ two slashes¡­ su yun kept repeating the chopping motion. to the audience, it did not create any visual sense, but to su yun, the feedback from every slash was different. collision, inertia, force. this bonding made su yun feel like he had returned to the time when he first practiced throwing cards. this was a completely new field. it was also an unfamiliar challenge for him. beep beep¡­ suddenly, su yun¡¯s phone that was used for live streaming received a notification. this left su yun somewhat puzzled. soon, he arrived in front of the phone. this was a notification of an invitation. upon seeing the other party¡¯s name, su yun immediately smiled. it was an old acquaintance, l¨¹ hongya. soon, su yun pressed the agreement button. soon, the scene split into two, revealing l¨¹ hongya in a taekwondo suit. upon seeing su yun, l¨¹ hongya immediately asked in surprise, ¡°where have you been these few days? i thought you wouldn¡¯t broadcast anymore. i suddenly saw you online today, so i wanted to come and take a look.¡± su yun smiled and said, ¡°something happened to me two days ago, but don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± ¡°who¡¯s worried about you!¡± l¨¹ hongya said angrily, ¡°i¡¯m just checking if you¡¯re dead! also, why are you changing your style now? what special effects are you going to use to fool people this time?¡± ¡°please, i¡¯ve said it many times. that¡¯s not a special effect!¡± su yun was really helpless, but this explanation seemed very weak to l¨¹ hongya. ¡°you have such thin arms and legs. why are you practicing knives? why do i think you¡¯re always doing the same thing? this doesn¡¯t look like practicing knives at all.¡± l¨¹ hongya was very puzzled. su yun¡¯s livestream method was getting more and more boring. just as su yun and l¨¹ hongya were chatting, the entire livestream suddenly fell silent. su yun took a closer look and saw many system notifications in the comments section. [lin¡¯an internet police entered the livestream.] [fan city public security¡¯s official account has entered the livestream.] [shanbei public security cyber security center has entered the livestream.] [the official account of fulan city¡¯s public security has entered the livestream..] Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Everyone Is Stunned. Su Yun, Please Stop (1) chapter 279: everyone is stunned. su yun, please stop (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even zhou nanhai himself did not expect to be so troubled by a young man. zhou xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, looked at zhou nanhai uncertainly and asked, ¡°commissar, what should we do now? su yun is still in the interrogation room. should we let him go?¡± zhou nanhai frowned and sighed deeply. ¡°the identity of the deceased has been confirmed. he¡¯s indeed a fugitive and has a few lives on his back. ¡°everyone knew about su yun¡¯s situation. there was nothing to investigate. furthermore, the conditions of self-defense were established. if we don¡¯t let him go, do you want him to continue living in the police station?¡± as he spoke, zhou nanhai brought zhou xiaoxiao to the interrogation room. at this moment, su yun was sitting on a chair in boredom. ¡°su yun, you can leave now. follow me.¡± zhou nanhai said angrily, but su yun did not take it to heart at all. instead, he smiled, making zhou xiaoxiao rather helpless. standing at the door of the interrogation room, zhou nanhai advised him earnestly, ¡°if there¡¯s anything dangerous next time, call the police immediately. you have to believe the police. ¡°also, now that you know your situation, you also know that many people are holding back their desire to kill you. hurry up and apply for personal protection. as long as you apply, we will implement it immediately. ¡°although it needs to be reviewed by the court, such a review should not waste too much time in front of the facts. yes, you¡¯re very powerful, but it¡¯s still difficult for two fists to fight four hands. with the police¡¯s intervention, your life will be guaranteed to the greatest extent.¡± zhou nanhai was indeed thinking for su yun, but to his surprise, su yun was not in a hurry to give an answer after he said that. logically speaking, if it were anyone else, they would probably be hugging the entrance of the police station and unwilling to leave. why was su yun hesitating? ¡°su yun, did you hear what i said? what are you hesitating for? hurry up and apply for the body protection procedure.¡± zhou nanhai urged him in confusion, as if he was the one who wanted to apply for protection. ¡°alright, leader. i¡¯ll apply as soon as possible.¡± su yun¡¯s words made him heave a sigh of relief. he nodded, knowing that su yun had made the right decision. it had to be known that su yun¡¯s name had already spread among the underground factions. almost every moment, there were people racking their brains to find su yun¡¯s location. under such circumstances, anyone with a brain would know that requesting the police to intervene was the strongest protective measure. su yun was lucky this time, but what about the next time? without police protection, no one could guarantee what would happen next. ¡°officer zhou, it¡¯s too late today. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± su yun did not stay for long. instead, he strode out of the police station without looking back. going to the police station was completely different from before. last time, it was to prove his innocence, but this time, he came and went as he pleased. as she watched su yun leave, zhou xiaoxiao, who had been standing at the side, revealed a hint of worry in her eyes. ¡°commissar, will something happen if we let him go back just like that?¡± after hearing this, zhou nanhai finally sighed. ¡°although the person involved doesn¡¯t apply for the body protection procedure, and the police don¡¯t have the right to interfere, we can¡¯t follow the rules. we still have to secretly arrange for people. perhaps we can use them as bait. ¡°the assassins were surging. we had to make two preparations and investigate from other angles, but this was completely different from personal protection procedures. thankfully, su yun had already realized this. i believe that he would soon bring the relevant materials to apply for protection. ¡°however, despite facing such a level of pursuit, su yun still maintained a conservative attitude towards the police. i don¡¯t know what the reason is.¡± only when su yun¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight did he turn around and walk towards the police station with his hands behind his back. ¡°continue to increase your efforts to track these killers. it was best to ensure that once they entered hibiscus city, they would quickly be locked down by the police. even if su yun doesn¡¯t apply for the body protection procedure, we still have to carry out this case.¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll do it now!¡± su yun¡¯s arrival caused another storm in the originally quiet police station. many police officers knew that su yun had sent an assassin¡¯s corpse through the sack. this made su yun, who was already a legend in the police station, stand firmly at the center of the storm. all the police officers were spreading the news that a strange person had appeared in hibiscus city and sent a corpse to the police with a sack. however, such behavior really gave the hibiscus city police a headache. with a corpse, all the police officers were called back to work overtime. based on this killer¡¯s identity, they started an investigation. this kind of thing was easy to say, but how could it be easy to do? in short, because of su yun¡¯s corpse, the entire police station was brightly lit again. many sleepy police officers rushed over from their houses immediately after receiving the call and threw themselves into work again. in comparison, su yun was much more relaxed. although su yun, who was walking in the night, was also tense, there was no danger until he entered the house. returning to the familiar environment, the white monkey darted to su yun¡¯s shoulder like a bolt of lightning in the darkness. the white monkey seemed to have been very worried after su yun left. that was why it was so excited when it saw su yun.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Everyone Is Stupefied. Su Yun, Please Stop chapter 280: everyone is stupefied. su yun, please stop (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun, who had returned home, was not in a hurry to turn on the lights. instead, he quietly came to the window, pulled open a gap in the curtains, and observed his surroundings. after confirming that there was nothing abnormal, he sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. these few hours were indeed a little alarming for su yun. if not for the white monkey¡¯s warning in advance, he would not have been able to survive this crisis so easily. overall, the final outcome was still good. after all, the 100,000 yuan lying in the dark web account was the best explanation. this was a good way to earn money quickly, but for su yun, he hoped that there were not too many such methods. after all, this represented a life-threatening situation. to an ordinary person, su yun did not like the thrill. even though he had become extraordinary through cultivation, he still regarded himself as a normal person in terms of mental state and living habits. however, after experiencing such a crisis, it was very easy for people to be paranoid. just like how even if a gust of wind blew through the curtains and swayed a few times, a silver needle would instantly appear in su yun¡¯s hand. he needed some time to adjust his mood and emotions, so this night was destined to be long. it was only when the sky gradually lit up outside the window that su yun fell asleep in a daze. when the sunlight shone in through the window, su yun felt his mood improve. he knew very well that this assassination was only the beginning. moreover, from the ability of this assassin, he was not considered an expert. it could be foreseen that the killers who came looking for him in the future would be even more powerful and impossible to guard against. therefore, su yun urgently began to have a desire for strength. he wanted to protect himself and even counterattack. otherwise, it would be very uncomfortable for him to always live in the shadow of others¡¯ threats. only with powerful strength could he deter the other party. apart from flying needles and throwing cards, the only thing su yun could rely on in the face of such close-range assassinations was perhaps the knife technique he was practicing. therefore, after breakfast, su yun began the livestream. the content of the livestream was naturally the same single slash action. ¡°saber again and again. what saber is it?¡± ¡°brother perseverance, brother breaker, when will the special effects be on?¡± ¡°hurry, hurry, hurry!¡± ¡°the live streams these few days have been a little boring. it was quite refreshing at first, but it¡¯s boring to keep swinging the saber. it¡¯s like sleeping in the livestream. it¡¯s only refreshing for a while.¡± ¡°use the special effects!¡± the people in the livestream left, leaving behind hardcore fans who had always supported su yun. after all, most impetuous people would only take a few glances at such a boring livestream before leaving in a hurry. as su yun practiced his saber for longer and longer, he realized a very serious flaw in himself. the throwing cards and flying needles paid more attention to technique, but knife training required a strong physical fitness on the basis of technique. his training would always be forced to stop because of his lack of stamina. this also made his comprehension of the saber slow. it seemed that he had to think of a way to solve this problem. ¡°if i enter the supernatural state, it can speed up my comprehension of the knife technique. however, entering the supernatural state is even harder than practicing the knife. it can only be chanced upon by luck. is there any other way to accelerate the rhythm of saber practice so that it won¡¯t be so strenuous every day?¡± as he was the one fumbling, su yun could not be sure if his physical strength was insufficient. was it because he had used the knife wrong, or was it because of his physical quality? unfortunately, he did not have any experts in this area, so he could not answer this question in a short period of time. in the next few days, su yun faced another assassination. this time, the assassin did not choose to sneak into his house. instead, he chose to use a silent crossbow to attack from outside the balcony. although with the help of the white monkey, su yun had an early warning and could even win by luck, this feeling of not knowing when danger would descend still made su yun exhausted. especially for su yun, the most difficult thing was not to deal with the killer, but to send the killer¡¯s heavy corpse to the police station. after finally putting the corpse into a sack, su yun, who was sitting on the sofa, began to think for the first time. was there a better way to reduce his pressure? although the first assassin had earned su yun 100,000 yuan, it was still a probability. some killers were indeed on the bounty list, so su yun could obtain this money by accepting orders. however, this was a minority after all. most of the assassins could not be found on the hunting list and were not offered a bounty. naturally, they would not bring any benefits to su yun. however, su yun naturally could not miss such a business that had not been opened for three years. after dealing with the assassin who came to assassinate him this time, su yun would first go to the dark web to check if there was a bounty list related to this assassin. if there was, he would not hesitate to fish for a sum of money. if there was not, he would at most roll his eyes. then, he would have to put it into a sack and send it to the police station with time and effort. this state of training during the day and being on tenterhooks at night, unable to rest well, made su yun¡¯s mental state a little bad. as a result, su yun found it difficult to focus during the day. he felt his body¡¯s fatigue increase. this left su yun somewhat vexed. he was also eager to find a solution.. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Everyone Is Stupefied. Su Yun, Please Stop (3) chapter 281: everyone is stupefied. su yun, please stop (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations glancing at his phone, su yun finally made that decision. soon, he picked up the phone and dialed xu jiajia¡¯s number. to su yun¡¯s surprise, the phone only rang once before xu jiajia picked up. however, a yawning and coquettish tone came from the other end. ¡°su yun, do you know what time it is?¡± su yun looked at the clock on the wall. it was 3:30 in the morning. from xu jiajia¡¯s voice, she had clearly just woken up from her sleep. su yun could not help but feel a little apologetic, but he still said, ¡°xu jiajia, i need your help with something. can you come to my house?¡± hearing su yun¡¯s straightforward invitation on the phone, xu jiajia¡¯s voice clearly paused for a few seconds. these words always sounded a little strange, especially since it was already midnight, and both parties were a man and a woman. however, xu jiajia was not an ordinary girl after all. hence, after pausing for a few seconds, she agreed readily. ¡°wait for me. i¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± su yun asked in puzzlement, ¡°do you know where my house is?¡± however, after asking, he realized that this question was a little stupid. if nothing went wrong, there should be several times more people who knew where his home was than he had imagined. knock knock knock¡­ twenty minutes later, there was a knock on su yun¡¯s door on time. xu jiajia stood at the door in a black casual outfit. this outfit complemented xu jiajia¡¯s exquisite appearance, making her look valiant and heroic. it also highlighted her exquisite figure. in the silent night, it was inevitable that she would look a little charming. upon entering su yun¡¯s house, xu jiajia revealed a rare look of helplessness. there was even an obvious shyness on her face. she returned to her usual personality and temperament. ¡°have a seat.¡± su yun also looked a little awkward and quickly gestured for xu jiajia to sit down. xu jiajia did not stand on ceremony. she kicked away her slippers and sank into the sofa. she sat cross-legged on it and hugged a pillow. she looked at su yun with worry in her eyes. ¡°how have you been these past few days?¡± su yun smiled bitterly and shook his head. then, he pointed at a corner of the room without saying a word. ¡°what?¡± xu jiajia moved her body, and the sofa under her butt could not help but deform. her figure was really too good. perhaps because she often exercised, just a turn of her body made her clothes tighten slightly, making her figure especially eye-catching. xu jiajia looked in the direction su yun was pointing in confusion and was immediately stunned. half of a corpse was in the sack, and the other half was exposed. there was no blood around the corpse, but the wide eyes that looked at her in the darkness in the corner gave her goosebumps. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this person?¡± xu jiajia turned around. she did not appear flustered, but she looked a little surprised. regarding this, su yun sighed deeply. ¡°i¡¯ve already been assassinated twice in the past few days. don¡¯t these people ever sleep? this one was just killed. the one i killed previously has already been sent to the police station.¡± ¡°what? the police station?¡± xu jiajia almost jumped up from the sofa. she spread her legs and looked at su yun with surprise, as if she was looking at an alien. others could not wait to destroy the evidence when they killed people, but su yun sent it to the police station? however, su yun appeared very calm about this. ¡°i¡¯m just an ordinary person, and they¡¯re killers. the police know that i was acting in self-defense and have investigated the identity of the corpse, so they didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. it¡¯s better to have the police help me deal with the aftermath than to destroy the evidence myself. there¡¯s no need for me to do this.¡± hearing this, xu jiajia heaved a sigh of relief. she had seen su yun¡¯s ability with her own eyes, so she was not particularly surprised that su yun had killed the assassin. however, after hearing that su yun had sent the corpse to the police station, she was worried that he would get into trouble again. from the looks of it, everything seemed to be fine. she had forgotten that su yun was different from her. due to her hidden identity, she could not see the light of day, but su yun was indeed just a streamer. even so, xu jiajia was still extremely worried about su yun. ¡°su yun, you can¡¯t let your guard down. this is only the beginning. the people sent were all low-level assassins. ¡°for those experts who were truly proficient in assassination, they are very cautious. they are even more used to watching in safety while others fight. they would only attack after confirming the situation. they would not be so careless. ¡°your expression is a little bad now, and your condition will definitely be worse. this might be the opportunity that those experts were waiting for. what they had to do was not attack, but once they attacked, it would be fatal. ¡°in fact, in the future, when they see that you¡¯re not easy to deal with, there might even be assassins joining forces to attack together.¡± su yun knew that xu jiajia was concerned about him, so he sat at the side and listened seriously. he felt that what he said made sense and could not help but feel even more worried. in the future, it will probably be more and more difficult! then, the two of them fell into an awkward silence again. perhaps they were not suitable to interact in such a private environment. ¡°by the way,¡± xu jiajia tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and hugged her knees in a dilemma.. she looked at the ground and asked hesitantly, ¡°why did you call me here?¡± Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Everyone Is Stupefied. Su Yun, Please Stop (4) chapter 282: everyone is stupefied. su yun, please stop (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations seeing that xu jiajia¡¯s condition was not right, su yun suspected that she might have misunderstood. he hurriedly coughed twice before explaining, ¡°there are two main reasons why i called you here. the first is to ask how to withdraw the money from the dark web account.¡± these words made xu jiajia heave a sigh of relief, but she was also a little disappointed for no reason. she felt even more ashamed. to think that she had imagined so much. however, she still asked in surprise, ¡°dark web? where did you get the money from your dark web account?¡± su yun pointed at the corpse not far away and said, ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to them. the person i killed last time was also offered a bounty to assassinate. i¡¯ve already registered as an assassin, so i directly took the order and earned 100,000 yuan. i¡¯ve seen this too. it¡¯s not on the rankings. it¡¯s a pity.¡± xu jiajia could actually hear ¡°heartache¡± in su yun¡¯s words. this made her widen her eyes. for a moment, she did not know whether to laugh or cry. he was ranked first on the rankings, and countless people wanted to take his life at any time. yet he actually relied on killing the people who were chasing him to earn money? such thoughts were either geniuses or lunatics! how should she put it? was su yun considered a bug? there did not seem to be a problem, though. seeing su yun¡¯s serious gaze, xu jiajia quickly replied, ¡°when i come back, i¡¯ll get someone to help you set up an overseas account. the money can be directly entered into an overseas account. if you believe me, i can use special channels to make this money legally land in your hands in the end. it will only take about three to four days.¡± ¡°alright, no problem!¡± su yun agreed without thinking. his straightforwardness stunned xu jiajia. this trust was unexpected by xu jiaiia, so much so that a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°what¡¯s the second thing?¡± su yun sighed helplessly. ¡°the second thing is to deal with the corpses of the killers. these two killers are indeed just trash to you. they¡¯re not powerful, so it¡¯s not difficult to kill them, but dealing with them will tire me out. ¡°if my other friends see the corpse, i¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be frightened. i can¡¯t think of anyone more suitable than you. it should be easier for the two of us to come together than myself.¡± hearing this, xu jiajia instinctively nodded. ¡°no problem. i can make these corpses disappear without a trace. there definitely won¡¯t be any clues.¡± upon hearing that, su yun was first stunned before he waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°no, no, no. that¡¯s not what i meant. these corpses need to be dealt with in my way.¡± ¡°your way?¡± su yun nodded. seeing su yun¡¯s expression, xu jiajia finally understood. the method su yun mentioned was to send them to the police station. xu jiajia still could not accept this matter. or rather, she had not expected such a solution at all. only su yun could think of getting the police to help deal with the corpse. after all, no matter how unprofessional an assassin was, he would never use such a method to dispose of a corpse. su yun had indeed created a precedent in the assassin world and once again became a wonder in the industry. on second thought, xu jiajia felt relieved. after all, su yun¡¯s nature was different from those killers who used money to buy their lives. handing over the corpses to the police was indeed the easiest way. ¡°in that case, why did you register as an assassin? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just thinking of cheating to get money?¡± xu jiajia looked at su yun with her big watery eyes and asked curiously. ¡°cultivate, train, and counterattack.¡± su yun¡¯s answer was very concise, but it stunned xu jiajia. ¡°you¡¯re still the same. i can¡¯t figure you out.¡± su yun shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°i haven¡¯t thought of the details for the time being. i¡¯ll just register it first in case of emergencies. the most important thing now is these corpses. you don¡¯t have to participate in any other actions. just help me transport the corpse to the police station. ¡°in the past two days, the frequency of assassins coming has been getting higher and higher. it was really a little strenuous for me to send them back and forth. of course, the choice is yours¡ª¡± before su yun could finish his sentence, xu jiajia nodded decisively. ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll help you.¡± as she spoke, xu jiajia stared at su yun with a burning gaze. ¡°after all, we¡¯ve been together since maple ridge.¡± her words seemed to have a double meaning. this ¡®together¡¯ stunned su yun slightly. however, this straightforwardness did not surprise su yun. this was because he knew xu jiajia well. she had already helped him a lot since maple ridge. in the end, he swallowed the thank you that was on the tip of his tongue. this was because su yun looked at xu jiajia¡¯s sincere gaze. he also realized that his words were too light. perhaps he needed to repay her in another way. to xu jiajia, dealing with the police should be the most taboo thing. coupled with su yun¡¯s current situation, how could she not know how dangerous it was? she could naturally stay out of it, but for su yun, she had to take all the risks. this was also the reason why xu jiajia came without a word when su yun called at three in the morning. through su yun¡¯s words just now, xu jiajia knew that su yun might already know her identity. this was not difficult to guess. furthermore, it could be seen in university days that su yun was a very smart person.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Everyone Is Stupefied. Su Yun, Please Stop (5) chapter 283: everyone is stupefied. su yun, please stop (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, su yun did not say it explicitly. he respected her secret and her choice. on the way here, xu jiajia had also wondered if su yun would ask her anything, but su yun had never mentioned it. they could not tell anyone about the dark web and assassins. however, when they interacted with each other, they could speak freely without violating the secrets that others wanted to hide. this made xu jiajia feel very relaxed. her heart throbbed even more for su yun. after the plan was finalized, it was too late. xu jiajia temporarily slept at su yun¡¯s house and planned to rest until morning before sending the corpse over. su yun gave up his bedroom and made a simple bed on the sofa. it was less than two hours before dawn. through a thin door, the two of them lay there tossing and turning. this was a very strange feeling, be it for xu jiajia or su yun. the next morning, in the hibiscus city police station, chen ye sat at his desk and yawned as he tiredly dealt with the documents piled up on his desk. hurried footsteps in the corridor attracted his attention. when chen ye looked up at the door, he happened to see a police officer rushing to the door. ¡°captain, su yun is here again!¡± the moment he heard su yun¡¯s name, chen ye immediately felt no fatigue. he even felt his hair stand on end as he exclaimed, ¡°what¡¯s he doing here again?¡± ¡°to, to send the corpse!¡± the police officer looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°he¡­ he even brought commander xu¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°what?¡± after hearing this, chen ye¡¯s hand trembled and he almost threw the cup to the ground. he did not have time to think and hurriedly made a call to zhou nanhai. then, he rushed to the police station and happened to see xu jiajia helping su yun pull out a large sack from the trunk. xu jiajia and su yun¡¯s appearance at the same time not only shocked zhou nanhai and chen ye, but also alarmed the chief, zhang zhenghuai. after zhou nanhai heard the news, he rushed over. under his orders, the corpse in the sack was quietly taken away. he quickly called su yun aside and pointed at xu jiajia, who was not far away. he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°su yun, why is xu jiajia with you?¡± a sly glint flashed in su yun¡¯s eyes. then, he pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°she¡¯s here to help me. it¡¯s more troublesome for me to deliver it myself.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± zhou nanhai was so anxious that his face turned red. ¡°why did you involve her? you know who her father is!¡± just as zhou nanhai was talking to su yun, zhang zhenghuai had already sat in xu jiajia¡¯s car and asked in shock, ¡°do you know what you¡¯re doing? what¡¯s going on with this corpse?¡± xu jiajia was very calm about this and replied with a smile, ¡°chief zhang, this is the assassin that su yun dealt with. however, it¡¯s too troublesome for him to deliver it himself. he can¡¯t move it, so i came to help transport it. he came with me today. in the future, i might be the one to send the corpses.¡± these words rendered zhang zhenghuai speechless. in the future? you¡¯re already scary enough by coming here. are you planning for the future? why did you make it sound as simple as delivering a corpse? after thinking for a long time, zhang zhenghuai said weakly, ¡°xu jiajia, don¡¯t get involved in this matter. otherwise, how am i going to explain it to your father? don¡¯t get too close to su yun. he¡¯s now in a huge vortex. anyone involved would find it difficult to escape unscathed. does your father not know yet?¡± xu jiajia was still unmoved. she only restrained her smile and looked at zhang zhenghuai seriously. ¡°chief zhang, i¡¯m just doing a friend a favor. su yun had not dealt with the corpses privately when he killed the killers. instead, he had sent them all to the police station. naturally, it meant that he had a clear conscience. ¡°you can investigate the identities of these corpses. i think you can always find wanted posters for them in your internal system. this has nothing to do with me. i¡¯m just helping out and accompanying him here. that¡¯s all.¡± facing the stubborn xu jiajia, zhang zhenghuai did not know what to do. in the end, he could only say angrily, ¡°the two of you must be dating! i¡¯ll tell your father later! ¡± ¡°sure. my father can¡¯t control me anyway.¡± zhang zhenghuai was so angry that his face turned red. in the end, he said, ¡°take care of yourself.¡± he got out of the car and walked into the police station. in the next few days, su yun continued to livestream during the day. he constantly studied and improved his mastery of the saber. unfortunately, he could not make any progress for the time being. he still could not practice for a long time. he would not be able to take it, causing his cultivation pace to slow down. every time night fell, it was often accompanied by assassinations. su yun had no choice but to be more vigilant and be on guard against any possible danger. thankfully, most of the assassins who came to find him were not very good. they were all sent to test the waters and scout the way. therefore, their abilities were not too strong, so they did not catch su yun off guard. in addition, with the white monkey¡¯s help in warning him, he could deal with it. on this day, after dealing with another killer, su yun made a call. ¡°xu jiajia, i want to eat fish. serve the goods.¡± su yun felt that he had humorously imitated the lines of a recent popular television drama. xu jiajia could not help but smile. ¡°wait for me, old su..¡± Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Everyone Is Stupefied. Su Yun, Please Stop chapter 284: everyone is stupefied. su yun, please stop (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xu jiajia, who had a car, was naturally more convenient than su yun when transporting the corpses. time passed quickly. one day, two days¡­ one corpse after another. in the beginning, xu jiajia personally sent them to the police station. in the end, she threw the sack at the door and said goodbye to the guard before leaving. ¡°why are you here again!¡± the police officer guarding it would be very skilled and drag the sack into the police station with a bitter expression. all the police officers in the police station seemed to be used to it, but they still felt a headache because their workload had been increasing recently. moreover, they had never experienced such a ridiculous thing. ¡°it¡¯s over. i have to work overtime again today.¡± ¡°someone go find su yun and make him stop!¡± su yun¡¯s self-defense was too efficient. every few days, a corpse would be sent over in a sack. there would not be a three-day gap. at most, there would be one m two clays. every time a corpse appeared, the police would spend a lot of effort investigating the identity of the corpse. in the beginning, the police would summon su yun to take an interrogation statement. later on, when the frequency increased, zhou nanhai simply sent zhou xiaoxiao to personally make a statement. ¡°leader, can we get someone else to go? it¡¯s really tiring!¡± after a few more days, zhou xiaoxiao was tired of running around. after typing a report, she simply canceled su yun¡¯s statement. this was because from the beginning to the end, the corpses that su yun sent over had never gone wrong. these people were killers who carried a few lives. many fugitives on the wanted list had their cases closed because of su yun, but this really made no one happy. fortunately, the pace of delivering corpses had slowed down a lot in the past few days. however, as the rhythm of delivering the corpses began to slow down, everyone realized that perhaps, after probing more or less, the truly powerful assassins and organizations were about to take action. ¡°we have to keep a close eye on him recently. everyone, work harder and work overtime. do your job well!¡± at the meeting, the chief personally gave the order, making the weak police officers immediately become serious. although it was annoying, no one brought it with them when it concerned their job. zhang zhenghuai and zhou nanhai discussed it in the office for a few days. the development of the situation had gradually deviated from their expectations, making them even more uncontrollable. especially xu jiajia, the daughter of a commander, who was starting to help su yun transport the corpses. once this matter spread, wouldn¡¯t everyone¡¯s jaws drop? but who would dare to tell xu kui? what should he say? that your daughter helped su yun, who killed someone in self-defense, transport the corpse? moreover, even if he said it, xu kui would not be able to control it for a while. what should he do? zhang zhenghuai was sandwiched in the middle and was in a dilemma. however, on su yun¡¯s side, because of xu jiajia¡¯s help, it was indeed much easier. with xu jiajia¡¯s help in transporting the corpses, su yun saved a lot of trouble. from the first few days of being on tenterhooks to experiencing more and more assassinations, su yun gradually got used to it. in this crisis, he had an even stronger desire for strength. however, there was no progress in the training of the wooden saber, making su yun even more anxious. on this day, su yun was doing a livestream as usual, slashing at the dummy one by one. it had been two days since he had been assassinated. su yun expressed that he was not used to it. however, he inexplicably felt that a storm was coming. this might be the peace before the eruption. he needed to be more careful recently. he had a feeling that a powerful assassin was about to appear! beep beep¡­ at that moment. su yun received another message. when she saw the name. she realized that it was l¨¹ hongya. it had been many days since they last contacted each other. why did she suddenly remember to communicate with him? puzzled, su yun picked up the microphone. when she saw su yun holding a wooden knife and a dummy standing not far away, l¨¹ hongya immediately said in disdain, ¡°please, why are you still doing such boring things? no wonder your live stream is so bad today. i¡¯m here out of goodwill to help you increase your popularity.¡± regarding this, su yun sighed helplessly and said angrily, ¡°can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m persevering in practicing my knife technique? the early stages are always boring.¡± in the camera, l¨¹ hongya was wearing a taekwondo suit and was sweating profusely. clearly, she had just finished training. her red cheeks were slightly playful against her fair skin. l¨¹ hongya found a corner to sit down and looked at su yun. ¡°of course it¡¯s useless for you to practice like this. the knife technique belongs to the chinese martial arts category and is divided into many categories. among them, the technique is broad and profound. ¡°relying on your mindless research here, you¡¯ll either chop or hack every day. you won¡¯t make any progress even if you practice for another ten years. why didn¡¯t i see that you were so stubborn previously? can¡¯t you find relevant experts and understand what¡¯s going on? ¡°besides, as a streamer who plays with special effects, why are you so obsessed with practicing swords? if you don¡¯t match the special effects, your fans will be lost.¡± until now, l¨¹ hongya was the same as all the audience. she still believed that su yun¡¯s previous livestream was a special effect. in the past, su yun would have been happy to explain, but now, he was really not in the mood. however, l¨¹ hongya¡¯s words were a reminder to su yun. this was indeed a solution.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Everyone Is Stupefied. Su Yun, Please Stop chapter 285: everyone is stupefied. su yun, please stop (7) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the saying went, differences in professions were like mountains. one could imagine the difficulty of suddenly switching from throwing cards and flying needles to practicing knives. be it the unique way of exerting force with the saber, the physical changes to be made when controlling the saber, or the consumption of physical strength during practice, they were all unfamiliar to su yun. it was better to follow l¨¹ hongya¡¯s instructions and refer to the way in which knife techniques were used in chinese martial arts. although martial arts were martial arts like mixed martial arts and combat, and were very realistic and down-to-earth, they were completely different from his supernatural cultivation. however, they were analogous! perhaps it would be helpful to his cultivation rhythm and provide inspiration. when this thought appeared in su yun¡¯s mind, he immediately perked up. ¡°i¡¯ll talk to you later. i have to study it!¡± with that said, su yun disconnected the microphone and even went offline for the livestream. ¡°hey,¡± l¨¹ hongya, who had her microphone suddenly cut off, was first stunned before she pouted in anger. ¡°what¡¯s this su yun doing!¡± l¨¹ hongya was so angry that she threw her phone aside. she stood up and walked to the sandbag before kicking it. ¡°damn you, su yun!¡± after turning off the livestream, su yun quickly came to the computer. at that moment, the white monkey was sitting on su yun¡¯s keyboard and eating a banana. ¡°snowball, go play at the side!¡± snowball was the name su yun had given the white monkey. it had always been called the white monkey, making su yun feel a little awkward. the reason why he named it snowball was that ever since the white monkey followed him down the mountain, it had already gained a lot of weight. usually, when he was at home, the white monkey¡¯s living condition was almost nothing but sleeping and eating. therefore, he had gained weight completely through his own efforts. as for the white monkey, it seemed to be very satisfied with the name snowball. it smiled at su yun and scurried to the corner of the table with a banana. as if worried that su yun would snatch his banana, snowball even specially turned its back to su yun and wolfed down the half banana in its hand. su yun sat in front of the computer and quickly searched for information related to chinese martial arts online. however, when he searched for the two keywords, martial arts, the first thing he saw was eye-catching news. [the fourteenth martial arts seminar will be held in lin¡¯an city in three days. at this seminar, they had specially invited the president of the china martial arts association and the three consecutive champions of the chinese martial arts championship. it is aimed at creating a gathering for all martial arts researchers to discuss and advance the development of martial arts.] this news quickly attracted su yun¡¯s attention. immediately after, he began to check the news of the convening of his previous martial arts seminars. soon, su yun realized that this chinese martial arts seminar was one of the few official exchanges in the chinese martial arts world. moreover, it could be considered an authority in the chinese martial arts world. there was no threshold for the chinese martial arts seminar. all chinese martial arts researchers and even hobbyists could attend and watch. there has always been a custom in the chinese martial arts seminar. that was to set up an arena for martial arts researchers from different factions to spar and learn. therefore, the martial arts seminar was very important to martial arts researchers. as for those enthusiasts, they were only there to watch the fun. however, this news made su yun very happy. wasn¡¯t this what he found without any effort? initially, su yun was still wondering where he could find such a professional to consult. wasn¡¯t this martial arts seminar the best place to go now? of course, su yun only went there to observe. he mainly wanted to understand the knife techniques in chinese martial arts. after all, su yun¡¯s cultivation was based on the supernatural state. it was a supernatural cultivation in terms of concept, spirit, and domain. it was completely different from true down-to-earth martial arts. chinese martial arts was a technique that strengthened the body. su yun¡¯s cultivation was considered extraordinary and could not be compared. he only hoped to improve his comprehension of knife techniques through this observation or study how to practice so that he would not expend so much stamina. after all, his ancestor had long integrated his compatibility with the saber into the martial arts. using its essence for his own use and providing inspiration for his cultivation was su yun¡¯s goal from the beginning to the end. therefore, su yun quickly made a decision. he could not miss this martial arts seminar. furthermore, lin¡¯an city was not far from hibiscus city. it would only take an hour and a half to reach by using the highway. in any case, there was no peace at home. from time to time, he would have to face all kinds of assassinations. there was basically no difference between hiding at home and moving around outside. su yun decided not to care anymore. su yun quickly packed a backpack and turned on his phone. he booked the hotel closest to the sports center where the martial arts seminar was held. however, for some reason, su yun repeated it a few times. the interface always showed a refresh without any results. after a few more attempts, the interface finally refreshed, indicating that su yun¡¯s room had been booked successfully. upon seeing this result, su yun put away his phone. he originally wanted to leave the white monkey at home, but when he thought about how many people might visit in the next two days, it would only be more dangerous to leave the white monkey at home. therefore, su yun quickly opened his backpack and shouted at the white monkey, ¡°snowball, let¡¯s go out and play!¡± what bad intentions could the white monkey have? its lifelong pursuit was nothing more than eating, sleeping, and playing.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Everyone Is Stupefied. Su Yun, Please Stop chapter 286: everyone is stupefied. su yun, please stop (8) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing that he could go out to play, the white monkey turned into a bolt of lightning and quickly darted into su yun¡¯s backpack. it revealed its head and looked at su yun expectantly. su yun casually stuffed some fruits into his bag and set off without stopping for a moment. as he was carrying the white monkey, he could not take public transportation. otherwise, he would have to go through cumbersome procedures to check in. however, after spending so much time together, he could not bear to let the white monkey be locked in a cage in the dark shelves for an hour and a half of the journey. therefore, su yun gritted his teeth and hailed a free ride. who cares? in any case, there were still a few zeroes in the underground dark web account! as he comforted himself, su yun carried his backpack and got into the car to lin¡¯an city. at the same time, su yun sent a message to xu jiajia. ¡°jiajia, i¡¯m going out for a while. i shouldn¡¯t need to deliver anything for the time being.¡± however, what su yun did not know was that the moment he placed the order through online software, the hibiscus city police had already received the news. as the safety measures were not perfect when hitchhiking first started a few years ago, there were a few more serious accidents. therefore, all the hitchhiking systems after that were connected to the police to facilitate the protection of the safety of the staff. after all, such free rides were basically long distances and strangers rode in the same car. therefore, the level of safety measures could not be underestimated. furthermore, su yun was a b+ grade recorder. it was not an exaggeration to say that su yun¡¯s every move would attract the attention of the local police station. therefore, the moment su yun placed the order, zhou nanhai and company learned of the news from the cyber police department. ¡°su yun is going to lin¡¯an city. do you know what he¡¯s going there for?¡± faced with zhou nanhai¡¯s question, the police officer naturally looked confused. he could only be in charge of monitoring, but he did not know what su yun¡¯s goal was. zhou nanhai, chen ye, and the others looked at each other and frowned. they did not say anything else. he knew very well that the high-speed route su yun took to lin¡¯an city had a high frame rate human face recognition camera. once su yun entered lin¡¯an city¡¯s territory, the lin¡¯an city police department would immediately know after receiving the filing person entering the city and begin the surveillance. after all, in the eyes of the various police stations, su yun was a dangerous person. going in and out of any area was no less than a time bomb. therefore, zhou nanhai did not need to give any instructions for investigation. the local police system in lin¡¯an city would also react immediately. things like filing were shared on the internet in the police system. but the problem was, why did su yun suddenly head to lin¡¯an city without any warning at this juncture? what was his goal? could it be that he was avoiding being hunted? ¡°i hope nothing will happen to him. i also hope that lin¡¯an city can keep an eye on him and not let him cause trouble again.¡± when zhou nanhai thought of the ¡°corpse delivery operation¡± over the past few days, he felt a headache again. he did not want to recall this dark experience. it was really too speechless. from su yun onwards, even xu jiajia became the ¡°ferocious person¡± of the hibiscus city police station. they were all avoiding her. ¡°this time, he¡¯s going to lin¡¯an city. don¡¯t send his corpse to them again.¡± zhang zhenghuai suddenly walked in and went straight to the point. he complained, making zhou nanhai speechless. after all, su yun was a filing person in hibiscus city. if the joke spread to other cities, their hibiscus city police would be too ashamed to face anyone in the future. to be honest, zhou nanhai and zhang zhenghuai were also a little worried about su yun¡¯s situation. they did not wish for anything to happen to such a talent, but they knew that they were helpless. they could only sigh and take it one step at a time. they would keep an eye on the situation in lin¡¯an city. on the other side, su yun, who was sitting in the car, was unaware of this. as he had taken a free ride, the driver told him that he had to pick up another person after getting into the car. su yun did not mind. it was carpooling, after all. there was very little chance of spending some money to enjoy the treatment of a single bike. a moment later, the car slowly stopped by the roadside. just as su yun was looking down at his phone, the car door beside him was opened from the outside. as su yun was sitting in the back seat, logically speaking, the carpooler should have tactfully sat in the front passenger seat after seeing someone in the back seat. therefore, after the car door was opened, su yun looked out in puzzlement. but he was immediately stunned when he saw it. the person standing outside the car was the same. a moment later, the two of them said in unison, ¡°why is it you?¡± in front of su yun, the person who opened the car door was none other than l¨¹ hongya. the only thing that surprised su yun was that most of the time when he saw l¨¹ hongya, she was wearing a taekwondo suit. today, she was actually wearing a white dress. this could be considered to have a certain impact on su yun¡¯s fixed impression of her. however, it had to be said that such a white dress looked beautiful on l¨¹ hongya. l¨¹ hongya was very tall to begin with, and her lines were beautiful because of her years of training. coupled with this white dress that was untainted by the mortal world, it gave people a refreshing feeling like their first love. the problem that su yun really valued was why he had met l¨¹ hongya here. l¨¹ hongya, who saw su yun, was clearly puzzled. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one sharing the car with me?¡± su yun immediately looked helpless. ¡°what¡¯s this? enemies on a narrow road?¡± ¡°why are you going to lin¡¯an city?¡± l¨¹ hongya looked at su yun in confusion. su yun was not to be outdone. ¡°what are you doing there?¡± ¡°ahem¡­¡± at this moment, the driver, who had been waiting for l¨¹ hongya to get into the car, could not stand it anymore. ¡°since the two of you are so familiar with each other, why don¡¯t you get in the car? your locations are the same. why don¡¯t you talk on the way?¡± upon hearing that, su yun helplessly moved to another seat. l¨¹ hongya quickly got into the car under the driver¡¯s urging. in this environment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. however, when she thought of the driver¡¯s words, l¨¹ hongya quickly reacted.. ¡°su yun, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to watch the martial arts seminar too?¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Arrival of One Person, Storm in the City (1) chapter 287: arrival of one person, storm in the city (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what kind of magical fate is this?¡± su yun looked at l¨¹ hongya in surprise. from su yun¡¯s attitude, l¨¹ hongya basically understood that her guess was right. ¡°you¡¯re a special effects streamer. instead of studying special effects, why did you go to the martial arts seminar to join in the fun?¡± l¨¹ hongya looked at su yun in confusion. su yun shrugged and said innocently, ¡°it¡¯s you who said that if you want to practice your knife technique well, it¡¯s best to find a martial arts expert to learn. where else are there more martial arts experts than at the seminar?¡± su yun said it so self-righteously. l¨¹ hongya opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. indeed, she was the one who said that back then. however, she never expected su yun to do it so readily. furthermore, it coincided with her thoughts. at that moment, su yun suddenly thought of something and looked at l¨¹ hongya curiously. ¡°you¡¯re a taekwondo practitioner. what does chinese martial arts have to do with you? it should be strange for you to join in the fun, right?¡± ¡°1¡ª¡± l¨¹ hongya glared at su yun. ¡°none of your business!¡± after saying that, l¨¹ hongya looked out of the window. indeed, in such a sealed environment, su yun and l¨¹ hongya were sitting together. the two of them did not like each other to begin with. it would have been fine if they did not want to, but it seemed awkward just thinking about it. the only interesting thing was probably the driver. from time to time, he would look at su yun and l¨¹ hongya through the rearview mirror. the faint smile on his face was as if he was looking at a young couple who were fighting. in fact, he had really guessed wrongly. the two of them had a deep hatred! ¡°squeak squeak¡­¡± at this moment, a subtle sound broke the silence in the car. l¨¹ hongya subconsciously turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. she realized that the zipper of su yun¡¯s backpack at the side had slowly opened by itself. ¡°gulp¡­ immediately after, a furry head crawled out. it was the white monkey. as if it was very curious about its surroundings, the white monkey widened its big eyes and looked around curiously, filled with the desire to explore everything. ¡°wow, so cute¡­¡± l¨¹ hongya originally thought that su yun was bringing a white puppy, but when its head was completely exposed, l¨¹ hongya was immediately stunned. ¡°this¡­ is a little monkey?¡± su yun was a little helpless. he originally wanted to keep a low profile and get along with l¨¹ hongya peacefully during this short journey. unexpectedly, perhaps because the white monkey was too stuffy in his backpack, it actually stuck its head out. monkeys were rare in the city, especially white monkeys like this. su yun had already thought of how much attention the white monkey would attract when it came out. as expected, the driver driving on the highway panicked. ¡°little brother, i also have pets at home, so if it¡¯s an ordinary pet, as long as it doesn¡¯t dirty the seat, i don¡¯t object. however, this¡­ this is a monkey!¡± it was understandable that the driver was so shocked. after all, monkeys were at least second-level protected animals in the country. ¡°little brother. where did you get this monkey? this is a protected animal. i don¡¯t want to cause trouble!¡± l¨¹ hongya did not mind so much and carried the white monkey. ¡°wow, what a cute monkey!¡± girls basically had no resistance to cute things, especially snowball. it was completely snow-white and looked very elegant. therefore, the moment she saw the white monkey, l¨¹ hongya even forgot the awkward atmosphere in the car. ¡°little brother, you¡­¡± su yun was also a little tired of the driver¡¯s nagging. he directly handed over the certificate that the police had sent over from his bag. ¡°here, i have a wildlife breeding permit. are there any other problems?¡± the driver immediately stopped talking and chuckled, looking a little embarrassed. after putting away the documents, su yun looked at the white monkey in l¨¹ hongya¡¯s arms helplessly. ¡°snowball, i¡¯m here!¡± however, the white monkey was not moved at all, as if it enjoyed the feeling of being hugged by such a beauty. l¨¹ hongya also looked at su yun curiously. ¡°is snowball its name? where did you get it?¡± ¡°i brought it down from the mountains.¡± ¡°it¡¯s too cute.¡± l¨¹ hongya could not bear to part with the white monkey. along the way, the white monkey was surprisingly obedient. it was stuck in l¨¹ hongya¡¯s arms. from time to time, it would stretch out her neck and kiss l¨¹ hongya¡¯s face. this left su yun speechless. this was clearly the truth. snowball was undoubtedly a male monkey! however, the appearance of snowball was not without benefits. at the very least, it made su yun and l¨¹ hongya¡¯s interaction less awkward. the two of them chatted about snowball. perhaps even the two of them did not realize that they were gradually getting along better with each other. in the chat, l¨¹ hongya finally revealed the purpose of her trip to the martial arts seminar. ¡°i had no choice but to settle for the next best thing and practice taekwondo. martial arts had always been my goal, although i might never be able to really achieve this goal. however, the martial arts seminar was at least the closest i was to my goal. ¡°that place is filled with some martial arts seniors and newbies of the current generation, so i want to take a look and see those people who achieved my goal for me.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Arrival of One Person, Storm in the City (2) chapter 288: arrival of one person, storm in the city (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations when l¨¹ hongya said this, her tone was filled with pity. su yun sat at the side and listened quietly. then, he nodded gently. he wanted to comfort her, but he did not know what to say. after all, he could not empathize with her, nor could he understand the feeling of not being able to begin cultivating. he could just study whatever he wanted to cultivate. l¨¹ hongya seemed to have misunderstood su yun¡¯s predicament. she immediately hugged snowball and smiled. ¡°you don¡¯t have to comfort me. although i do feel a little regretful, i¡¯m already very satisfied. if i can¡¯t practice chinese martial arts, i¡¯ll practice taekwondo to the peak.¡± seeing how confident l¨¹ hongya was, su yun smiled and nodded. although he did not think highly of taekwondo, he could not belittle her without eq. he could not help but tease, ¡°that¡¯s right. the heroine will definitely achieve her goal of criminal excitement punch!¡± initially, l¨¹ hongya nodded proudly, but when she gradually reacted, she immediately pouted in anger. ¡°su yun! shut up!¡± just like that, the two of them bickered all the way, not feeling that this journey was far at all. with l¨¹ hongya¡¯s participation, the journey was not so monotonous and boring. it also relieved su yun¡¯s tense mood. he was no longer as tired as when he was frequently hunted down. however, su yun and l¨¹ hongya, who were very satisfied, did not know that their arrival had almost thrown the entire lin¡¯an police station into chaos. beep, beep, beep¡­ in the police hall, many computer screens began to flash with red light. a pop-up window kept jumping, and ear-piercing notifications kept coming from the stereo. a few seconds later, there was an urgent knock on the office of the deputy chief of the lin¡¯an police department. ¡°come in!¡± the door was pushed open from the outside. a team leader of the criminal investigation department of the lin¡¯an police station, luo heng, rushed to the deputy director. ¡°leader, the human face recognition camera at the highway intersection has detected a b+ -level filing person entering my city!¡± ¡°what?¡± the deputy director looked up suddenly and said with a solemn expression, ¡°what¡¯s going on recently? in the past ten years, there hasn¡¯t been a b+ -rank filing person. two days ago, one suddenly appeared and even set up encryption permissions. now, another one has come to my city. when did this b+ class become so common?¡± hearing this, luo heng said hesitantly, ¡°leader, according to facial recognition, the person who entered our city is the b+ level personnel who was just filed a few days ago. his name is su yun.¡± ¡°is it the su yun who has recorded information that shows that he has mastered a special lethal skill and is extremely threatening?¡± the deputy director immediately took it seriously. he looked at luo heng and said, ¡°bring someone personally. you must keep this su yun in your line of sight. but it¡¯s fine to take action in plain clothes. don¡¯t expose your identity. we can only monitor him and not interfere and drive him away beyond the legal authority. i think you understand this.¡± ¡°understood!¡± after receiving the order, luo heng quickly left the deputy director¡¯s office. however, after luo heng left, the deputy director could not let go of his anxious heart. previously, when the police station received the information about su yun, it had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention. it had to be known that a record level like b+ had not appeared for a long time. any filing officer who could reach such a level often posed a huge threat to society. therefore, the deputy director had wanted to check su yun¡¯s recorded video at that time. immediately after, he realized that the recorded video was highly encrypted. even as the deputy director, he did not have the right to view it. he couldn¡¯t personally call the hibiscus city police station over this matter. that would seem like making a mountain out of a molehill and gossiping, so he could only give up. and from the description of the recorded information, the deputy bureau chief could not understand su yun in detail. although they were in the same province, su yun had always been active in hibiscus city, so he did not mind too much. however, it had only been a few days, and this su yun had actually come to lin¡¯an? no matter what he came for, as long as he was in lin¡¯an, it meant that there had always been a person who was a huge threat to society. this was like shopping with a time bomb on his back. he did not know when a disaster would happen. of course, the probability of a disaster was not high. after all, the other party did not have a criminal record, but it was still scary! if anything happened in his jurisdiction, he would have to bear the responsibility. therefore, the deputy director did not dare to let his guard down at all. hence, he sent his capable subordinate, luo heng, to personally go. luo heng was indeed experienced. he quickly gathered a team of police officers and ordered them to change their clothes and drive their private car to follow. this way, he could ensure maximum concealment and not be easily discovered by the other party. the driver who sent su yun here was unaware of this. he did not know that from the moment he entered lin¡¯an city, there had been a few cars full of plainclothes police officers following behind him. luo heng had also been deliberately telling all the tracking cars to keep a distance through the walkie-talkie. especially when he saw the car in front slow down and gradually pull over, luo heng quickly ordered, ¡°car no. 2 is relatively close. continue driving forward and circle around before coming back. the sudden stop will attract attention. the others get out of the car in advance. remember to only follow and not advance rashly!¡± the police officers accepted the order. after getting out of the car, they approached from all directions.. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Arrival of One Person, Storm in the City (3) chapter 289: arrival of one person, storm in the city (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°the locations of the two of you are here. please bring your luggage and monkey and alight from the right-hand side.¡± su yun and l¨¹ hongya got out of the car and took down the large suitcase l¨¹ hongya had brought from the trunk. immediately after, the two of them stood by the roadside and looked at each other. a few seconds later, the two of them pointed in the direction of the hotel. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you booked a room in this hotel too?¡± seeing l¨¹ hongya¡¯s reaction, su yun immediately understood that there was really such a coincidence in this world. on second thought, this was normal. after all, this hotel was the closest to the sports center and the only hotel. in the past two days, the hotel has been very popular. a large part of the reason was that everyone who came from other places to attend the seminar had chosen to stay here. the two of them walked together again towards the hotel. although l¨¹ hongya always gave off the feeling that she despise su yun, she did not dislike su yun. instead, because su yun was accompanying her along the way, it added a lot of fun. after all, the two of them were considered old acquaintances and had interacted a lot in the livestream. there was no need to be too wary of each other, so they relaxed a lot along the way. however, as she walked, l¨¹ hongya felt that something was wrong. she suddenly stopped and looked around in confusion. at the same time, the plainclothes police officers who were following from afar quickly began to pretend to be passersby. their performance was very natural and did not arouse any suspicion. ¡°strange¡­ why does it feel like someone has been watching us the moment we get out of the car?¡± upon hearing this, su yun looked around but did not find anything. his super intuition did not give him any warning of danger. there was a high chance that there were no assassins nearby. this puzzled him as he asked, ¡°how can you tell?¡± l¨¹ hongya looked back at su yun mysteriously. ¡°you don¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s sixth sense.¡± of course, l¨¹ hongya did not have anti-tracking abilities. she just had an inexplicable feeling. ¡°do you think someone is plotting against me because i¡¯m too beautiful?¡± su yun was immediately speechless. this girl was good in every way, but she had too much self-confidence. ¡°looks like you¡¯re in luck. if anyone really dares to have ill intentions, i¡¯ll broaden your horizons and let you see the power of my taekwondo!¡± as she spoke, l¨¹ hongya even waved her pink fist twice. this scene really amused su yun. with the power of taekwondo, it took a lot of effort to kick a wooden board. moreover, two of the wooden boards could be broken by a speed bump pulled by the car. however, despite smiling, su yun already had some thoughts. l¨¹ hongya might have said it unintentionally, but su yun was interested. it was ridiculous for someone to have ulterior motives because of her beauty, but su yun was not surprised that someone was following him. if they were not killers, then the people following them should be police officers. after all, he was now someone with a b+ title. as a filing officer, su yun had received an explanation from the police. as long as he went anywhere, the local police would be the first to know and monitor the control. therefore, su yun looked at l¨¹ hongya curiously. a woman¡¯s sixth sense was really quite mysterious. seeing the two of them continue walking towards the hotel, luo heng, who was hiding in the dark, heaved a sigh of relief. the b+ level filing officer made luo heng suffer a huge psychological pressure. it was not that he was afraid, but he was worried that the other party would cause trouble. especially when su yun turned around to take a look. although he knew that he would not be discovered by su yun, he still felt uneasy. in fact, luo heng himself did not even notice that his hand had already been placed on the butt of the gun. ¡°continue to follow and remain hidden!¡± compared to the police officers¡¯ nervousness, su yun and l¨¹ hongya acted as if nothing had happened. the two of them walked towards the hotel together and admired the scenery along the way with interest. when he was a few hundred meters away from the hotel, the white monkey suddenly darted out of l¨¹ hongya¡¯s arms. l¨¹ hongya was shocked. when she turned around, she realized that the white monkey had already jumped onto su yun¡¯s shoulder. immediately after, the white monkey cleverly unzipped the backpack and skillfully entered. ¡°aiyo, snowball is too smart, right?¡± l¨¹ hongya looked at this scene in surprise, while su yun smiled and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s alright. after all, it has a good master.¡± ¡°stop being narcissistic and leave quickly!¡± l¨¹ hongya turned around and left with su yun following behind. anyone who saw this scene would think that they were a perfect couple. as expected, after entering the hotel, l¨¹ hongya told the receptionist that she had booked a room in room 306. the receptionist looked at l¨¹ hongya and su yun, who was beside her, immediately nodded. ¡°please show your id cards and check in for the two of you. hearing this, l¨¹ hongya immediately waved her hand speechlessly and said, ¡°we¡¯re not together!¡± su yun shook his head and laughed. he went forward and said, ¡°we¡¯ve booked a room each. let¡¯s settle it tor her first. i¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± the woman at the front desk immediately smiled apologetically and checked in for l¨¹ hongya. after obtaining the room card, l¨¹ hongya glared at su yun, as if she was venting her anger on su yun. then, she ran away. su yun did not mind and could not be bothered with her.. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Arrival of One Person, A Storm in the City (4) chapter 290: arrival of one person, a storm in the city (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i booked 302.¡± after retracting his gaze, su yun handed over his identity card. the woman at the front desk quickly lowered her head and started operating the computer. a bustling sound came from the door. the sound was so loud that it quickly attracted the attention of many people in the hall. ¡°brother xiao, how can you stay in such a hotel with your status? why didn¡¯t we stay in a five-star suite? why did we come here?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, brother xiao. the renovation of this place is also dilapidated. it¡¯s not even graded. you¡¯ve never lived in such a place, right?¡± the few people who spoke were very loud. they did not take the others seriously at all, but it seemed like they were deliberately showing off. su yun looked back curiously and realized that four people had entered from the door. the one in the middle was clearly the most important person in this small group. he was surrounded by the other three ingratiatingly. he was so arrogant that he was just short of saying that he was the number one in the world. the person who spoke just now seemed to be this person¡¯s underling. at this moment, the three of them were still complaining about this hotel. but the person who had been called brother xiao in the middle suddenly stopped in his tracks. then, he kicked the underling beside him who spoke the loudest. ¡°how many times have i told you? can you speak softer and keep a low profile, understand?¡± not only was the underling being kicked not angry, but he also smiled even more brightly. ¡°yes, yes, yes. brother xiao is right.¡¯ ¡°hey, our brother xiao has booked a room. hurry up and settle it!¡± another lackey quickly shouted at the front desk. this woman at the front desk was very young and did not seem to have much experience, so she looked a little helpless. smack! brother xiao slapped the back of the underling¡¯s head again. ¡°respect the lady. how many times do i have to tell you?¡± although the underling who had been beaten gritted his teeth in pain, he did not forget to nod and take a few steps back. brother xiao came to the front desk and stood beside su yun. he handed over his identity card. su yun subconsciously glanced at him. only then did he know that this young man with some character was called lin xiao. ¡°miss, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m a good person. my friends are more lively. i booked 302. help me settle it.¡± lin xiao¡¯s words were pleasant and polite. although he looked a little frivolous on the surface, his quality was not low. he was not as ostentatious as the few people beside him. however, when he heard 302, su yun frowned slightly. isn¡¯t this my room? could there be another 302 in this hotel? as expected, after hearing lin xiao¡¯s words, the receptionist was stunned. ¡°mr. lin, are you mistaken? this gentleman booked room 302.¡± lin xiao was stunned. he turned to look at su yun and realized that they had puzzled expressions. clearly, they were a little stunned. immediately after, lin xiao took out his phone, opened the pre-order interface, and handed it to the front desk. ¡°that can¡¯t be right. i booked it!¡± the receptionist took a look. indeed, lin xiao had booked room 302. furthermore, it was already shown that the reservation had been successful. she could not help but look at su yun in confusion. ¡°mr. su¡­¡± without waiting for the receptionist to finish speaking, su yun quickly pulled up the preordered interface and handed it to the receptionist. the two interfaces were almost identical. the reserved room was 302, and it also showed that the reservation was successful. at this moment, the new receptionist, who was already inexperienced, did not know what to do. she hurriedly found the foreman, a middle-aged man. after understanding the situation, the middle-aged man immediately smiled apologetically at the two of them. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry, but because of our system, the two of you booked the same room. why don¡¯t we do this? since mr. su is already checking in, i can arrange another room for mr. lin. moreover, i¡¯ll send you a token of our apology. what do you think?¡± before lin xiao could speak, the bald subordinate standing behind him was unhappy. ¡°no! what¡¯s wrong with you guys? how can you make a mistake? how can a room be snatched?¡± with that said, he saw su yun frowning at him. the lackey was immediately a little unhappy. in case he lost face, he glared and said, ¡°why? are you unhappy? do you know who our brother xiao is?¡± the bald man shouted at su yun. smack! lin xiao grabbed the bald man¡¯s collar and slapped his head. ¡°i told you to keep your voice down, but you refused to listen!¡± the back of the bald man¡¯s head immediately turned red. he covered his head aggrievedly and hid behind. immediately after, lin xiao tidied up his expensive-looking suit. then, he looked at su yun and revealed a fake smile. ¡°brother, let me have the room. i have to stay in this room.¡± upon hearing this, su yun was somewhat puzzled. ¡°why? do you recognize beds?¡± ¡°f*ck, don¡¯t be shameless!¡± another burly man with short hair glared at su yun and threatened. in fact, to su yun, it was fine if it was only lin xiao. after all, it was not a big deal. however, the few people beside him were really annoying. they were uneducated and arrogant. it could be said that they were careless in making friends. because of this, su yun naturally did not give in. smack! soon, lin xiao took out a few bills and slapped them on the table. ¡°this money is for you. consider it compensation. let me have the room, brother..¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Arrival of One Person, Storm in the City (5) chapter 291: arrival of one person, storm in the city (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at this moment, lin xiao¡¯s tone had clearly lost patience. there was even a hint of urgency, as if he was indeed determined to get this room. he did not know why he was so obsessed with this room. however, su yun did not buy it at all. although he was not rich, he did not lack this bit of money. after all, there was still 100,000 yuan lying in the underground dark web account. ¡°sorry.¡± without even looking at lin xiao, su yun looked at the front desk and said, ¡°can i have my room card now?¡± the receptionist standing at the side quickly handed over su yun¡¯s identity card and room card with both hands. for such a matter, the hotel naturally would not help either side. they quickly did it and could not be bothered to argue. without another word, su yun walked past lin xiao with the room card and id card. lin xiao¡¯s face was clearly filled with anger and anxiety, but there was nothing he could do. the lackeys around him kept clamoring. however, su yun could not be bothered. he took the elevator to the third floor. the society was ruled by law, so they naturally did not dare to do anything to su yun in public. although they shouted louder, they were not fools. who would dare to break the law by hitting someone? moreover, the reason why he was so arrogant was mainly to gain face in front of lin xiao, build relationships, and show his usefulness. no one was willing to pay a huge price for this. just as su yun arrived at the door of room 302, he realized that the door to room 303 had suddenly opened. a woman in a white bathrobe with long hair stuck her head out. she looked ordinary, but she had a special aura. ¡°fortunately, the follower didn¡¯t come.¡± with just a glance at su yun, the woman seemed to heave a sigh of relief. following that, she muttered to herself and closed the door. ¡°this is ridiculous.¡± su yun frowned and shook his head. he did not mind and quickly opened the door to enter the room. the journey was indeed quite exhausting. the white monkey quickly crawled out of his backpack and jumped onto the bed excitedly. however, in a few minutes, the white monkey fell asleep on the bed. upon seeing this scene, su yun shook his head with a smile. the journey was quite tortuous for the white monkey. what happened in the hall was just a small interlude for su yun, so he did not take it to heart. after taking a comfortable hot shower, just as su yun was about to lie down and rest, there was a sudden knock on the door. who?¡± su yun opened the door in confusion and realized that l¨¹ hongya was standing at the door. upon seeing su yun in a bathrobe, l¨¹ hongya immediately looked away and raised her head. ¡°well, the seminar is officially starting tomorrow. what are you doing tonight?¡± this girl was quite arrogant. su yun sized her up and shrugged. ¡°sleep. what else can i do?¡± hearing this, l¨¹ hongya was surprised and said disdainfully, ¡°please, do you have to be so boring? i¡¯ve checked. there¡¯s a night market street not far from here. let¡¯s go eat together!¡± su yun looked at the time. it was indeed time for dinner. therefore, after some thought, he nodded and agreed. ¡°okay, give me ten minutes. i¡¯ll change.¡± soon, su yun changed into a black casual outfit. it matched l¨¹ hongya¡¯s white dress very well. before leaving, su yun specially looked at the white monkey. after confirming that it was already asleep, he tiptoed and closed the door. su yun had no idea where the night market was. after following l¨¹ hongya out of the hotel, he could only rely on l¨¹ hongya¡¯s lead. ¡°attention, attention. target has appeared. follow! ¡± with su yun¡¯s appearance, the police officers who had been lying in ambush outside the hotel finally perked up. at luo heng¡¯s order, the police officers followed silently. in front of a rather unique stall on the night market street, lin xiao and his three lackeys sat there. lin xiao seemed a little depressed and kept drinking. ¡°damn it, that person really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. i don¡¯t know where he came from, but he actually snatched a room from brother xiao. if not for brother xiao, i would have gone up to teach him a lesson and let him see my martial arts.¡± the bald underling was still feeling indignant for what had happened earlier, but everyone secretly had looks of disdain. you make it sound so nice, but i haven¡¯t seen you go up. who doesn¡¯t know how to brag! ¡°that¡¯s right. i wanted to go up too, but i was stopped by brother xiao. there was no room for my mantis fist.¡± ¡°i¡¯m the descendant of an eighth-stage brocade martial arts family. i can kill that kid with a slap!¡± another man with a buzz cut quickly echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right. i was wondering why brother xiao chose to stay in this hotel. it¡¯s because of sister-in-law.¡± ¡°of course!¡± another muscular but not very talkative lackey nodded. ¡°brother xiao has always liked sister-in-law, but sister-in-law seems to¡­¡± at this point, he specially looked at lin xiao and said, ¡°originally, when brother xiao heard that sister-in-law lived in room 303, he specially snatched room 302 because he wanted to be closer and nurture their relationship. now, 302 has been snatched away by that kid, causing our brother xiao to have to live on the fourth floor. isn¡¯t this all for nothing?¡± lin xiao was already in a bad mood. after hearing this, he immediately became even more depressed. he instantly downed the glass of wine and placed it heavily on the table.. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Arrival of One Person, Storm in the City (6) chapter 292: arrival of one person, storm in the city (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lin xiao had specially come to lin¡¯an city from wuyi city. the sister-in-law that his lackeys were talking about was actually lin xiao¡¯s one-sided love, shen qiao. from lin xiao¡¯s fawning attitude of having a few lackeys following him and allowing him to be beaten and scolded, it could be seen that lin xiao¡¯s identity was extraordinary. in the entire chinese martial arts world, lin xiao could be considered a celebrity. of course, this fame did not come from him, but from his father, lin guodong. lin guodong had an unshakable position in the martial arts circle. not only was he the president of wuyi city¡¯s martial arts association, but he was also a special consultant who was attending this martial arts seminar. the vice president of the martial arts association in wuyi city was shen qiao¡¯s father, shen zhengyang. the two of them had been old friends for many years. logically speaking, lin xiao and shen qiao were compatible. however, feelings could never be forced. although lin xiao had always been pursuing her, shen qiao had never been tempted. ever since he was young, he had been influenced by his father. lin xiao could be considered a rising star in chinese martial arts and was quite accomplished in external martial arts. however, because he was young, lin xiao did not like to be restrained by rules. he was originally not interested in this martial arts seminar. the reason why he came was for shen qiao. it was no wonder that lin xiao was a little depressed now. it was as if as long as it was about shen qiao, there would always be all kinds of difficulties. as for these lackeys, they had followed lin xiao for many years. the bald man¡¯s name was lu shuo. back then, he was the champion of the lin¡¯an city championship. however, ever since he was beaten up by lin xiao in the arena, he had become his underling. the tattooed man¡¯s name was jiang tao. people called him big jiang. he had a violent temper but was loyal. he was the orthodox descendant of an eighth-stage martial arts family. the other muscular man who did not like to talk was called liu qiang. he could be considered to have grown up with lin xiao. the two of them studied together in their father¡¯s martial arts school and were also one of lin xiao¡¯s few good friends. later on, they returned to their hometown. this time, they rushed to lin¡¯an city first to participate in the martial arts seminar. after the three of them found out that lin xiao had come to lin¡¯an city, they agreed to come together. they originally wanted to help him woo the goddess. this way, they could also please lin xiao and rope in the lin family, who was very prestigious in the industry! however, this was an unfavorable start, so he was naturally dissatisfied with su yun. just as he was feeling indignant, lai zi suddenly stopped drinking and looked in a direction carefully for a while. ¡°f*ck, enemies meet on a narrow road. isn¡¯t that the person who snatched brother xiao¡¯s room?¡± hearing this, big jiang and liu qiang looked in the direction lai zi was pointing. indeed, su yun and l¨¹ hongya were walking over. the three of them looked at lin xiao. due to his depression and continuous drinking, lin xiao was already a little drunk as he sat there with his head lowered. ¡°enemies are really bound to meet on a narrow road. jiang tao, what¡¯s wrong? aren¡¯t you known as the eighth stage invincible jin? go!¡± lu shuo¡¯s words immediately embarrassed jiang tao. this was a lawful society, especially for martial artists like them. they were at a disadvantage. other people would at most adjust themselves after fighting. however, they were different. if they were injured when they attacked, it would be a huge problem. therefore, in modern society, the more martial arts practitioners were, the more taboo it was to fight. this was because the police usually helped the weak first. people like them who were skilled in martial arts were often unreasonable. although he was bragging, if he really encountered it, he still had to consider it. it was not that he was afraid of fighting, but he was worried that he would not be able to compensate if he broke the other party. ¡°liu qiang, your eight extremes fist is so fierce. why don¡¯t you attack?¡± ¡°nonsense, i¡¯m not afraid of him. do the two of you dare to attack?¡± the few of them spoke one after another, provoking each other. coupled with the fact that they had drunk a little and in front of lin xiao, all of them began to be unable to sit still, feeling embarrassed. at this moment, the three of them had the same thoughts. they had just bragged in front of lin xiao, but now, they were a little embarrassed when they did not take action. if the lin family looked down on them in the future, how could they rope them in? at most, they could restrain themselves a little and hit that kid gently or push him twice. ¡°so be it. whoever doesn¡¯t go is a grandson!¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s go!¡± at the thought of this, the three of them used the alcohol to get up and walk towards su yun. ¡°where are they?¡± not long after the three of them left, lin xiao opened his eyes in a daze. when he saw that the three of them were nowhere to be seen, he immediately shuddered and sobered up. lin xiao stood up and looked around. after seeing the three of them and su yun, lin xiao reacted. he naturally knew that these three people were a little anxious, but they were not stupid. in this day and age, who would dare to make a move? not to mention that you were a martial arts expert, even if you were the number one in the world, you could make a move on the arena, but as long as you left the arena, you could not do it. moreover, fighting an ordinary person who was not in the chinese martial arts circle was considered bullying the weak. it was definitely unreasonable. ¡°they should know their limits.¡± knowing that the three of them were not stupid, lin xiao was not too worried. presumably, the three of them knew their limits. moreover, it was too late to stop them now. lin xiao was indeed a little dissatisfied with su yun. he had delayed his pursuit of the goddess. coupled with the fact that he had drunk some wine, he simply walked over. taking this opportunity to scare that kid and teach him a small lesson was lin xiao¡¯s only thought. su yun and l¨¹ hongya were shuttling between various snacks. in a short period of time, l¨¹ hongya was already holding many delicacies in her hands. when she arrived, l¨¹ hongya seemed to have arrived in heaven. she did not stop from the beginning to the end. even su yun was puzzled. how did l¨¹ hongya maintain her figure? at that moment, su yun noticed the three menacing people and immediately grabbed l¨¹ hongya. l¨¹ hongya, who was eating, did not understand. she followed su yun¡¯s gaze and noticed the three of them. however, she did not know what had happened at all. she looked at su yun in confusion. as she chewed, she asked vaguely, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? do you know them?¡± ¡°come with me.¡± su yun could tell that these people were coming aggressively, so he did not choose to stay in the crowded place. instead, he turned into the park beside him. seeing this, the three of them quickly followed. this scene frightened the police officers who had been following su yun. initially, when they saw the two of them coming to the night market to shop, they did not take it seriously. however, they became even more vigilant. after all, there were too many people here. unexpectedly, something really happened. ¡°something happened. those three seem to be looking for trouble.¡± hearing the report on the walkie-talkie, luo heng gritted his teeth in anger. a dangerous person like su yun could not wait to hide. he hoped that he would walk around safely and leave lin¡¯an city quickly. in the end, the three of them actually dared to take the initiative to provoke him? wasn¡¯t this just causing trouble for himself?! ¡°captain, i think i¡¯ve seen two of them before. they¡¯re both martial arts families. one of them is even the champion of our city¡¯s tournament and has even fought in a youth combat competition. these are all people with martial arts. if they really fight, su yun will definitely suffer and be injured. however, if they force him into a corner, it will be terrible!¡± luo heng angrily punched a tree at the side. ¡°hurry up and follow him. don¡¯t let su yun overreact. if necessary, interfere and take away those fools who are not afraid of death!¡± ¡°yes!¡± luo heng looked at this scene and felt a headache coming on. however, at this point, he could only rush over as soon as possible and control the situation.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: As expected of a B+ Rank Recorder (1) chapter 293: as expected of a b+ rank recorder (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the three of them had no idea what kind of god they had provoked. instead, they arrogantly surrounded su yun and l¨¹ hongya, who were standing in the park. ¡°kid, we meet again. you¡¯re really arrogant. our brother xiao gave you so much face, but you embarrassed him? you even ruined our brother xiao¡¯s plans!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯re too insensible!¡± l¨¹ hongya could not understand what was being said at all. she immediately looked at su yun, who had no choice but to explain briefly. ¡°they booked the same room as me. i didn¡¯t switch with them, so they came looking for trouble.¡± ¡°that¡¯s all?¡± l¨¹ hongya looked at the three of them in disdain. it was obvious that she was saying that they were too petty. being stared at by a beauty like this, lu shuo immediately felt embarrassed and rolled up his sleeves. however, before he could do anything, l¨¹ hongya stood in front of su yun. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯m here!¡± this scene stunned su yun, lu shuo, and company. what was going on? he had seen a hero saving a damsel in distress, but he had never seen a beauty saving a hero. su yun was also a little helpless. he felt that in l¨¹ hongya¡¯s heart, he was someone who needed to be protected. at this moment, lin xiao had already rushed over. ¡°brother xiao! watch from the side. upon seeing lin xiao, the three of them immediately became even more excited. all of them had extraordinary auras and looked eager to give it a try. however, lin xiao¡¯s gaze landed on su yun. ¡°brother, how should i address you?¡± ¡°su yun.¡± su yun did not hide anything as he said casually. lin xiao nodded slightly. he was quite a person and said bluntly, ¡°let¡¯s put it this way. you¡¯ve delayed my big matter. this matter can¡¯t be settled. my room is on the fourth floor. change with me and i¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. i¡¯m also willing to be your friend. how about that?¡± faced with such a threat, su yun naturally could not compromise. instead, he found it funny. if it was an ordinary university student who had just graduated, they might really be terrified by the other party¡¯s bluff. however, su yun was naturally not an ordinary university student. ¡°no!¡± ¡°fuck, brother xiao, don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. this grandson is asking for a beating!¡± as he spoke, lu shuo took the lead and strode over. before su yun could react, l¨¹ hongya took on a standard tael?vondo combat stance. the problem was, who would make a move in advance? it really looked like the criminal excitement fist that the netizens were talking about! su yun was speechless when he saw this scene. ¡°su yun, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll show you my taekwondo skills.¡± after getting into position, l¨¹ hongya said seriously. her pretty face was filled with killing intent as she waited to start. ¡°get lost, i don¡¯t hit women!¡± lu shuo arrived in front of l¨¹ hongya and said impatiently. he did not take her seriously at all. jiang tao and liu qiang quickly surrounded her. even so, l¨¹ hongya still stood in front of him and did not retreat. su yun could even sense that l¨¹ hongya seemed to be trembling from excitement because of the upcoming battle. lin xiao had been watching this scene from not far away. it had to be said that this made him a little envious. he thought of the woman he liked and was unwilling to even smile. this was the difference. the frustrated lin xiao did not stop them. he wanted to scare su yun so that he could compromise. however, to his surprise, su yun gently patted l¨¹ hongya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°let me do this.¡± ¡°hm?¡± before l¨¹ hongya could react, su yun pulled her behind him. seeing this scene, lu shuo took a step forward and raised his fist. without a word, he was about to attack, but su yun was clearly faster. under the illumination of a street lamp not far away, three silver needles appeared in su yun¡¯s hand. every one of them reflected a cold glint. in the dark, when he saw that they were about to attack, luo heng quickly shouted anxiously through the walkie-talkie, ¡°hurry up and take those people away. don¡¯t let the situation go out of control!¡± however, luo heng¡¯s order was too late. they did not notice it at all. with a flick of su yun¡¯s wrist, three silver needles flew out of his hand. smack! a crisp sound rang out. the street lamp was directly pierced by the silver needles and extinguished, plunging the surroundings into darkness. splash. countless fragments landed on his head, body, and the ground. ¡°hiss¡­¡± lin xiao suddenly felt a chill on his neck, followed by a burning pain. he tried to touch it with his hand and realized that there was a little blood on his finger. fragments of street lamps fell from the sky, enveloping lin xiao and the others. they felt the pain one after another and were all injured. lin xiao held his neck and looked at the street lamp beside him in confusion. he did not know what was going on at all. why did it explode out of nowhere? ¡°brother, what happened just now? did you see it clearly?¡± liu qiang endured the pain of being scratched and looked at the street lamp that had suddenly exploded beside him in confusion. there were still fragments scattered on the ground, proving that he had indeed been scratched by a light bulb. ¡°that¡¯s strange.¡± l¨¹ hongya stood behind him and looked at su yun¡¯s back in surprise. she had no idea what had happened and her pretty face was filled with confusion. ¡°leave. otherwise, the next time it shatters, it won¡¯t be a street lamp.¡± coincidentally, at this moment, su yun¡¯s voice sounded. he waved his hand in boredom, as if he had never taken these people seriously from the beginning.. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: As expected of a B+ Rank Recorder (2) chapter 294: as expected of a b+ rank recorder (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun did not plan on really attacking them. after all, there was no deep hatred between them. he did not want to break the law by hurting people. he could just scare them. little did they know that the thoughts of the two sides really collided. they both wanted to scare the other party, but it was obvious that su yun¡¯s move was more effective because they could not figure out the trick. su yun¡¯s words and the shocking scene just now made everyone look at each other. was it a coincidence? they clearly did not see this kid do anything. with this thought in mind, lu shuo made up his mind. he held his injured forehead and gritted his teeth. ¡°don¡¯t let this kid scare you. he¡¯s playing tricks! it must be a coincidence! ¡± the other two nodded one after another. the three people who reacted were completely enraged. initially, they only wanted to scare this kid, but now that they had been disfigured, it would really be unreasonable if they did not teach him a lesson! the three of them took advantage of the alcohol to walk towards su yun again. swoosh¡­ su yun¡¯s expression did not change at all. however, his wrist shook again. it was so fast and light that one would not notice it if they were not careful. ¡°bang!¡± this time, it was a card. the left rear tire of a car parked by the roadside suddenly exploded with a loud bang. ¡°damn!¡± this sudden loud bang naturally shocked everyone. the eyelids of the three people who were about to go forward and attack even twitched. before they could understand what was going on, accompanied by a violent airflow, a screw was swept over and flew over with a tearing force. in the blink of an eye, it hit lu shuo¡¯s back. he immediately staggered a few steps. he felt as if he had been hit by a hammer behind him, and his spine was about to break. ¡°ah¡­!¡± he cried out in pain and almost fell to the ground. his forehead was already covered in bean-sized sweat. ¡°if it comes again, i guarantee that the next one to explode will be one of your heads.¡± su yun¡¯s eyes began to turn cold, as if they were emitting killing intent. he stared at the few people in front of him and swept them with a threatening gaze. with just a look, this chill rose from the feet of the three of them to the top of their heads. it was true that they were descendants of martial arts and did have some skills, but they were only martial arts practitioners in peacetime. compared to su yun, who had truly been on the verge of death, it was impossible to compare. just his aura made them feel a little afraid. in addition, lu shuo and the other two were clearly shocked by this move. they did not see su yun¡¯s actions clearly and were inexplicably injured. this made them feel even more uneasy. how did he do it? what the hell was going on? this kid was too strange! the three of them looked at each other. they were clearly shocked and actually did not dare to go forward for a moment. however, for the sake of face, they could not retreat. they were in a dilemma and felt very uncomfortable. especially since lu shuo¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. the pain in his back was a little unbearable, but he could not make a sound in case he embarrassed himself. ¡°the three of you, come back!¡± fortunately, lin xiao was basically sober now. he sized up su yun in shock and gave the three of them a way out. it was also this voice that made the undercover police officer, luo heng, and the others, dispel the idea of asking the police to appear. at that moment, luo heng valued su yun even more. this b+ -level filing officer was indeed not simple. even now, luo heng did not know how the street lamps beside those people shattered or how the tire exploded. however, the sudden sound clearly shocked the people opposite him. through this, luo heng had already realized that there were indeed some shocking aspects to su yun¡¯s ability to become a b+ record holder. ¡°could it be a silver needle and card?¡± thinking of the information on file, luo heng could not help but guess. although he was still worried, he did not let the police officer go forward. after all, the mission they had received was to follow secretly. once the police interfered at this moment, it would destroy all the operations. unless it was absolutely necessary, luo heng did not want to take the risk. lin xiao could tell from su yun¡¯s words that the sudden shattering of the street lamp and the explosion of the tires were likely su yun¡¯s doing. but how did he do it? from the beginning to the end, he did not see su yun make any large movements. it was as if he was standing there motionless and could control other objects with his thoughts. this could not help but make his scalp tingle and his back turn cold. if it was a close combat battle, it would be fine if the other party was powerful. however, before they even fought, the other party had already injured him imperceptibly. how was he supposed to fight then? lin xiao was also terrified. although he thought that his martial arts were very powerful, he could not figure out the other party¡¯s foundation. especially now, su yun was still standing there very calmly, as if everything that had just happened had nothing to do with him. that calm but very sharp gaze landed on lin xiao, making him feel uncomfortable. therefore, in a moment of eye contact with su yun, lin xiao quickly lost. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± after saying this in a low voice, lin xiao turned around and walked into the distance. ¡°wait. ¡± unexpectedly, su yun stopped them. lin xiao and the others immediately trembled and stopped. ¡°brother, what should we do?¡± ¡°this kid is strange. why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡± ¡°brother xiao, my back hurts. i want to go to the hospital quickly..¡± Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: As expected of a B+ Rank Recorder (3) chapter 295: as expected of a b+ rank recorder (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the three lackeys spoke one after another with bitter expressions. they lowered their heads and looked at each other. they were a little conflicted and did not want to turn around to face su yun. ¡°we can¡¯t escape even if we want to. he might have a weapon in his hand. let¡¯s see what he wants to do first.¡± lin xiao was still considered calm. although his tone was filled with fear, he still braced himself and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± with that said, he turned around, planning to ¡°negotiate¡± with su yun. unexpectedly, his three lackeys were not in sync with him at all. the moment he said the word ¡°go¡±, they ran away, leaving lin xiao standing rooted to the ground with a messy expression. ¡°what do you want?¡± helpless, lin xiao could only force himself to ask su yun. ¡°leave 1,000 yuan to mend the tires and repair the street lamps.¡± su yun pointed above his head and then at the illegally parked car by the roadside. ¡°just¡­ this?¡± ¡°mm.¡± ¡°okay.¡± lin xiao was also very generous. he quickly took out a few bills and placed them on the front windshield of the car. he also wrote a compensation note. then, seeing that su yun had no other instructions or actions, he was unwilling to stay any longer and turned to leave. ¡°thank you.¡± before he left, he even thanked su yun for not pursuing the matter. luo heng, who was secretly following, finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. thankfully, nothing more serious happened. furthermore, su yun was more scheming than he had imagined. he was calm and did not seem like a person of his age. ¡°did any of you see how the street lamp shattered just now?¡± luo heng lowered his voice and asked the other police officers through the walkie-talkie, but everyone said that they did not see anything clearly. after all, everything had happened too quickly just now. moreover, in order to make it easier to hide, all the police officers did not get too close. there were many blind spots. this made luo heng very puzzled. he thought that he had to investigate this matter clearly. after lin xiao and the others left, su yun turned around and looked at l¨¹ hongya with a smile. ¡°let¡¯s go too.¡± however, l¨¹ hongya, who had just experienced the incident, looked at su yun strangely. ¡°what happened just now? why did the streetlamp suddenly shatter? and that tire, did you do it too? how did you do it?¡± su yun did not answer l¨¹ hongya¡¯s consecutive questions. ¡°can¡¯t someone have some secrets in the pugilistic world?¡± as he spoke, su yun put his hands in his pockets and walked towards the night market street. looking at su yun¡¯s back, l¨¹ hongya stood rooted to the ground in a daze. what happened just now? l¨¹ hongya had long seen su yun¡¯s livestream, but he had always thought that it was just a special effect produced by su yun. therefore, this was the first time she had begun to suspect. could it be that she had misunderstood su yun? no, no. if it wasn¡¯t for the special effects, it would be too ridiculous. however, no matter how she thought about it, it was unbelievable. therefore, l¨¹ hongya was filled with doubts about su yun, but it was difficult to come to a conclusion at the moment. ¡°hey, are you leaving or not?¡± su yun stopped in his tracks and turned around to shout at l¨¹ hongya. this quickly made l¨¹ hongya come back to her senses and rush over. the noisy park quickly returned to calm. only the broken and extinguished street lamps and the residue on the ground were still explaining the story that had just happened. not long after the two of them left, a few strong figures walked out of the darkness. the leader was luo heng. the few of them checked the car that suddenly had a flat tire and the broken street lamp. their faces were filled with confusion, while luo heng checked the two crime scenes in detail. soon, luo heng seemed to have discovered something. from the scattered fragments of the street lamps and the tire rubber of the flat tire, he pulled out an extremely fine silver needle and a poker card. the moment he saw the silver needle, the description of su yun¡¯s information that the system had previously suggested appeared in his mind. although there was no video, the words were written very clearly. the flying needles and throwing cards were extremely threatening. when he saw it at that time, he was only confused and could not think of anything. however, after witnessing all of this, luo heng¡¯s pupils instantly dilated and constricted rapidly. ¡°oh my god¡­ no wonder he¡¯s a b+. this is really awesome!¡± luo heng widened his eyes and stood rooted to the ground like a statue. at the same time, on the other side. on the street under the night scene, traffic was heavy and neon lights flickered. the three lackeys clearly did not go far and waited for lin xiao to come and meet them. fortunately, everyone was fine in the end, so they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°brother xiao, that person called su yun just now is really too strange. we¡¯re all injured now. we really can¡¯t take this lying down, but we might not be able to defeat him, so we might as well call the police to arrest him!¡± lin xiao had already brought lu shuo and the other two through the night market street and was preparing to return to the hotel. along the way, big jiang held his injured head and gritted his teeth as he kept thinking about what had happened in the park. lu shuo moved his back and cried non-stop. lin xiao held his neck and felt a burning pain. ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s indeed a little strange. why did the streetlamp suddenly shatter? i only saw his arm tremble for a moment before the street lamp shattered in the next second.. could it be that there are really some special abilities in this world?¡± Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: As expected of a B+ Rank Recorder (4) chapter 296: as expected of a b+ rank recorder (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what superpower!¡± liu qiang was still rational and relatively lucky. however, the back of his hand was cut by the light bulb fragment. recalling what had happened earlier, liu qiang said angrily, ¡°i wonder what dirty trick he used to make us in such a sorry state. if there¡¯s a chance, i have to get back at him. i don¡¯t believe that he can withstand my iron mountain lean!¡± lu shuo said disdainfully, ¡°that kid is very strange. don¡¯t brag.¡± jiang tao was clearly much more rational. ¡°don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s also a martial arts practitioner, but is there such an evil ability in martial arts?¡± the second liu qiang asked this question, lin xiao¡¯s voice sounded very firmly. ¡°impossible. this is definitely not chinese martial arts. i¡¯ve watched my father practice martial arts since i was young and have followed him to meet many seniors. ¡°from the beginning to the end, i had never seen such methods and martial arts. this person had a mysterious feeling that made people shiver. perhaps he had hidden a sleeve arrow in his sleeve? or was there a crossbow or some other weapon? in short, it¡¯s definitely not chinese martial arts!¡± liu qiang immediately shouted, ¡°brother, stop talking. carrying a controlled weapon with him makes it even more important to call the police!¡± clearly, su yun had left a deep impression on them. so much so that on the way back, they were discussing this. they threatened to call the police, feeling that this was the only way to vent their anger. moreover, su yun did not look like a local. when the time came, they would find some connections to let him stay at the police station for three to five days. however, just as the group was about to leave the night market street, lu shuo, who was covering his head, suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd. ¡°uncle!¡± lu shuo saw a plainclothes police officer who was also lu shuo¡¯s relative. clearly, even lu shuo did not expect to see him under such circumstances, so he was a little puzzled. however, the police officer was obviously waiting for lu shuo here. seeing that lu shuo had seen him, he quickly waved his hand and gestured for lu shuo to go over. ¡°uncle, why are you here?¡± lu shuo looked at the police officer happily and asked. however, the police officer¡¯s expression was as cold as frost as he glared at lu shuo. ¡°you¡¯re all here to participate in the martial arts seminar, right?¡± lu shuo quickly nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. uncle, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°we¡¯re disciplined. we can¡¯t say! ¡± ¡°then can i call the police? we met a bad person just now!¡± ¡°call the police!¡± the police officer tensed up and slapped lu shuo¡¯s head. ¡°call your ass!¡± ¡°uncle, you¡­¡± the police officer glared at him and told him to shut up. then, he looked around warily. after confirming that no one was paying attention to him, he lowered his voice and looked at lu shuo. ¡°i saw what happened just now. consider yourselves lucky! i¡¯m warning you. stay away from that su yun and don¡¯t provoke him. he¡¯s a recorder and might even have a major criminal record. he¡¯s very dangerous. ¡°you¡¯re always rash. from now on, keep a low profile. don¡¯t think that just because you have some trifling martial arts, you¡¯re not afraid of anything. if you encounter a really ruthless person, you¡¯re nothing. you can¡¯t afford to offend this person, so hide as far as you can!¡± after saying this, the plainclothes police officer left in a hurry, but it made lu shuo freeze on the spot. it was su yun again. when lu shuo returned to lin xiao and the other two, the three of them could tell that something was wrong with lu shuo. ¡°lu shuo, what happened?¡± lin xiao was a little puzzled about this. wasn¡¯t it just meeting his uncle? why was there such a huge difference? ¡°why don¡¯t we not call the police?¡± ¡°why? you¡¯re not venting your anger anymore?¡± however, when lu shuo told the three of them what had just happened, everyone quickly revealed shocked expressions. recorder, might have a major criminal record, very dangerous and extremely threatening. when these terms were used to describe the same person, the shock they brought could be imagined. their backs turned cold. recalling the strange scene in the park, they all revealed expressions as if they had just walked through the gates of hell. they did not expect to accidentally provoke a dangerous person! ¡°let¡¯s go. let¡¯s leave quickly. pretend that this never happened. i don¡¯t want that room anymore, alright?¡± lin xiao urged and quickly left the night market street with his three lackeys. to be precise, he wanted to leave su yun¡¯s place as soon as possible. in comparison, the instigator of all this, su yun, seemed to have nothing to do as he strolled along the night market street. although l¨¹ hongya was very tactful and did not ask further, su yun could still sense that l¨¹ hongya was looking at him with an exploratory gaze. this left su yun somewhat helpless, but he had no choice back then. he knew very well that l¨¹ hongya¡¯s taekwondo skills were not enough. if there was a conflict and l¨¹ hongya was injured because of this, he would only feel bad. however, every time he thought of l¨¹ hongya standing in front of him with that confidence that came from nowhere, and was actually not afraid of the three burly men, he could not help but sigh. this girl was really stubborn. although he always bickered with l¨¹ hongya, l¨¹ hongya was still very loyal at such a critical moment. with this in mind, the corners of su yun¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. he finally experienced what it was like to be protected.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: As expected of a B+ Rank Recorder (5) chapter 297: as expected of a b+ rank recorder (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations l¨¹ hongya, who had been observing su yun, quickly noticed su yun¡¯s smile and asked curiously, ¡°hey, what are you laughing at?¡± su yun did not answer this question. instead, he looked at l¨¹ hongya and asked, ¡°how dare you stand up at that time? aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten ¡°i ¡± l¨¹ hongya clearly did not expect su yun to suddenly ask this question. she immediately sneered, raised her chin, and said disdainfully, ¡°martial arts practitioners are chivalrous. there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± su yun was stunned. seeing l¨¹ hongya¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude, he knew that she was not lying. he could not help but be even more speechless. was this such a stupid answer? ¡°still, if you encounter such a thing again in the future, you should be more careful.¡± l¨¹ hongya waved her hand indifferently and said proudly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. i¡¯m powerful!¡± su yun shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that the other party will be even more excited after you finish a set of punches.¡± ¡°pfft, su yun!¡± l¨¹ hongya pretended to hit su yun, but su yun cooperated and dodged. the two of them mocked each other as they left. after bidding farewell in front of the hotel elevator, l¨¹ hongya and su yun returned to their rooms. after opening the door, he first looked at the white monkey and realized that he was still sleeping soundly on the bed. he was still in the same posture as when he left. this left su yun at a loss whether to laugh or cry. why was he standing guard with such vigilance? coming to the window, su yun looked out vigilantly. after confirming that there were no potential threats, he quickly closed the curtains. tomorrow was the martial arts seminar. su yun did not plan to stay in lin¡¯an city for long. his identity was special, after all. the police in lin¡¯an city were probably all tense, afraid that something would happen. more importantly, su yun wanted to avoid too much contact with l¨¹ hongya. through today¡¯s incident, he realized again that although l¨¹ hongya was a little arrogant and chuunibyou, she was actually quite kind-hearted. he was very clear about his current situation. he reckoned that wherever he went, countless pairs of eyes would be secretly watching him. not only were there police officers, but there were also killers hiding in the darkness. su yun did not want to affect l¨¹ hongya¡¯s normal life because of him. therefore, he planned to return to hibiscus city early after attending the martial arts seminar tomorrow. this was the only way he could not implicate l¨¹ hongya. as for lin xiao and the others, su yun did not take them seriously at all. as the night deepened, the moon¡¯s shadow scattered on the curtains, and su yun¡¯s sleepiness grew stronger. however, l¨¹ hongya, who was on the other side, was different. she kept tossing and turning in bed, her mind filled with what had happened in the park. l¨¹ hongya, who was standing behind su yun, seemed to see su yun¡¯s wrist tremble. then, the street lamp went out and the car¡¯s tire burst. what was the inevitable connection? l¨¹ hongya could not figure it out. instead, the more she thought about it, the more confused she became. a bold thought appeared in l¨¹ hongya¡¯s mind and lingered for a long time. could it be that the scene displayed in su yun¡¯s livestream was not a special effect? this was very difficult to accept, but it could explain what had happened in the park very well. therefore, l¨¹ hongya did not know what judgment to make. she suddenly felt that su yun was very mysterious, so she was filled with curiosity about him. ¡°studying cultivation. what a strange person.¡± she recalled that the first time they met in the library, su yun was still seriously studying ancient cultivation books. at that time, she felt that he did not listen to her advice and wasted her grandfather¡¯s kindness. however, after getting to know him a little better, l¨¹ hongya realized that su yun was actually quite interesting. in a daze, lu hongya felt as if she had returned to the park again, or as if she had returned to hibiscus university¡¯s library. she was pulled behind su yun again. that back view was very clear in the dream, but it also seemed a little distant. ¡°lin xiao, where did you go?¡± on the other side, after returning to the hotel, lin xiao quickly learned that his father, lin guodong, had arrived. as lin xiao had followed shen qiao here, he came a day earlier than lin guodong. however, after lin guodong arrived at the hotel, he did not find lin xiao. he knew that lin xiao must have gone somewhere to fool around again. therefore, not long after lin xiao returned to his room, he was quickly called to lin guodong¡¯s suite. after entering the suite, lin xiao was no longer as arrogant and despotic as before. he lowered his head and quickly arrived at the living room of the suite. he stood in front of lin guodong. lin guodong was already in his fifties this year, but because he practiced martial arts all year round, he looked to be in his forties. even though he was wearing loose clothes, it could not hide his muscular figure. the most eye-catching thing was the aura emitted by lin guodong. it was like an ancient pine tree, as if it was unmoved by the wind and clouds. ¡°how many times have i told you? don¡¯t always embarrass me outside. as soon as i arrived in lin¡¯an city, the people who picked me up were all packed in the airport, but i didn¡¯t see you. do you still know that you have a father like me?¡± lin guodong of the martial arts aristocratic family placed great importance on the inheritance of rules. perhaps it was also because of this that lin xiao, who had been suppressed since he was young, acted differently outside. naturally, he did not dare to say anything about what happened during the day, afraid that his father would lock him up at home again. ¡°dad, i have something on, so¡­¡± as soon as lin xiao finished speaking, lin guodong suddenly stood up. just as he was about to scold lin xiao, he suddenly saw something and frowned. ¡°what happened to your neck?¡± lin xiao quickly reached out to cover the wound, but it was already a little late. lin guodong quickly walked in front of lin xiao and pried his hand away with a little force. although the wound was not deep, it made lin guodong feel very strange. ¡°tell me honestly, where did this wound come from?¡± under lin guodong¡¯s powerful pressure, lin xiao had no choice but to make up a mix of truth and lies, but he did not dare to say that he had provoked a ruthless person. after hearing the ins and outs of the matter, lin guodong pointed at lin xiao for a long time with a resentful gaze, but he could not say anything. ¡°i wonder how i gave birth to a son like you. just to woo a girl, you ended up like this? also, you¡¯ve practiced martial arts since you were young. you rarely have any opponents among your peers. who would actually leave a wound on your neck?¡± ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t know either¡­¡¯ ¡°what? you don¡¯t know?¡± lin xiao¡¯s reaction made lin guodong feel that something was wrong. he knew that although his son¡¯s methods were a little wild outside, not everyone could deal with him in terms of ability. ¡°yes, yes, that¡¯s right. perhaps i just happened to be scratched. it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just a little skin.¡± ¡°are you sure?¡± lin guodong glared at lin xiao. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, dad? it¡¯s just a little scratch. really!¡± lin guodong said in a low voice, ¡°the location of this wound is clearly a threat from the other party. moreover, the strength he controlled is very exquisite. a little more would be life-threatening, but a little less would be useless. this method of control was very exquisite. the other party should be using a dagger, right? this kung fu is amazing!¡± lin xiao¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he asked carefully, ¡°is it really¡­ that powerful?¡± lin guodong looked like he had a discerning eye and did not comment. ¡°i¡¯ve practiced martial arts for many years. how can i be wrong?¡± lin xiao was even more glad in his heart. he felt like he had survived a calamity. in fact, the father and son were overthinking. this was completely coincidental. however, because of this, lin guodong was very curious. the way he looked at lin xiao became more oppressive. finally, lin xiao could not withstand the pressure. recalling tonight¡¯s scene, his expression began to become strange. he wanted to say something but hesitated.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (1) chapter 298: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°how many times do i have to warn you? remember, there¡¯s always someone better. the person you provoked clearly just wanted to teach you a lesson. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as a scratch now. tell me honestly, who did you offend?¡± lin guodong¡¯s voice and expression were stern, imperceptibly exerting a lot of pressure on lin xiao. in lin xiao¡¯s growing environment, lin guodong had always been a dignified father. ever since he was young, the only memory lin xiao had of his father¡¯s love was his father¡¯s stern gaze and even his punishment. weighted horse stance, pushing the stick with one hand was a basic martial arts skill for others. to lin xiao, it was completely common. it was also because he had grown up in such a harsh environment that lin xiao seemed to have become a completely different person when he was outside. therefore, under lin guodong¡¯s interrogation, lin xiao did not last long before telling everything. after hearing what had happened, lin guodong looked at lin xiao with disappointment. his breathing became rapid. ¡°you¡¯ve embarrassed me outside. for a woman, you forgot what i taught you since you were young? also, how old did you say that person called su yun was? why didn¡¯t i know of such a person?¡± lin xiao lowered his head and thought for a long time before saying softly, ¡°it looks about my age¡­¡¯ ¡°what?¡± lin guodong frowned, feeling very puzzled about this. ¡°such an experienced method and quite standard martial arts. how could it be done by a young man? are you not telling the truth again?¡± ¡°no, dad, what i said this time is true!¡± in the silent suite, the atmosphere became more and more oppressive. lin xiao stole a glance and realized that lin guodong had been deep in thought. he did not know the reason, but lin guodong was quite shrewd. from the wound on lin xiao¡¯s neck, he determined that lin xiao had provoked an expert and had very exquisite control over his strength. therefore, in his inherent impression, he had long determined that the person lin xiao had encountered was at least 40 to 50 years old. if he had started training since he was young, it would be reasonable for him to have such methods at his age. however, when lin xiao said that the other party was only a young man about his age, this disrupted all of lin guodong¡¯s speculation. under such circumstances, it was impossible for lin xiao to lie to him. lin guodong knew this very well. then, the question was, who was this young man called su yun? ¡°su¡­¡± no matter how lin guodong thought about it, there did not seem to be many experts with the surname su in the chinese martial arts world. this ruled out the possibility that su yun was a genius second-generation martial artist. the more lin guodong thought about this, the more he felt that something was wrong. soon, he looked at lin xiao again. lin xiao was so frightened by his father¡¯s gaze that his entire body stiffened. he did not even dare to breathe loudly, like a cat seeing a mouse. ¡°lin xiao, describe in detail the battle between the two of you. you have followed me to meet many uncles since you were young and have seen the martial arts of various sects. can you tell from su yun¡¯s actions which boxing and martial arts he practices?¡± in response to lin guodong¡¯s question, lin xiao shook his head awkwardly. ¡°dad, from the beginning to the end, we didn¡¯t fight. lu shuo and the others wanted to go up and teach su yun a lesson, but su yun only flicked his wrist. then, the street lamp suddenly shattered. i also felt the pain. ¡°they originally thought that it was a coincidence. just as they were about to step forward again, su yun¡¯s wrist trembled again and the tire burst. i felt that something was wrong, and thought that this person is very strange, so i quickly brought them away.¡± hearing lin xiao¡¯s description, lin guodong was stunned on the spot and was even more confused. he had never fought before, but he had left such an ingenious wound on his son¡¯s neck. no matter how he thought about it, something was wrong. this was not the path of martial arts either! seeing how curious lin guodong was about su yun, lin xiao quickly told lin guodong what the plainclothes police officer had said to lu shuo on the way back. at this moment, lin guodong¡¯s brows were already furrowed. clearly, the police attached great importance to su yun. with a little thought, lin guodong knew that it was not a coincidence that the plain clothes appeared on the night market street. did they think that su yun was very dangerous? what was the reason? ¡°lin xiao, let me ask you one last time. is what you said just now true? if you dare to lie to me, i won¡¯t let you off!¡± lin xiao immediately shrank back in fear and quickly nodded firmly. ¡°dad, you know me. i might be a little of a jerk sometimes, but i never lie!¡± ¡°and you know you¡¯re a bit of a jerk!¡± lin guodong snorted coldly and waved his hand. ¡°go, go back and reflect on yourself. in the future, when you¡¯re outside, think before you do anything!¡± after sending lin xiao away, lin guodong sat on the sofa alone and fell into deep thought for a long time. he filtered lin xiao¡¯s words in his mind. lin guodong became more and more curious about su yun. especially in lin xiao¡¯s description, the two of them had never fought, but he could injure lin xiao and the others. this completely exceeded lin guodong¡¯s previous judgment. the dagger did not seem to be able to completely explain lin xiao¡¯s wound in such a description. then, there were only two possibilities. the first was that lin xiao had some intentions in his description and lied. secondly, su yun had thought-provoking and powerful methods.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (2) chapter 299: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (2) translator: henyee translations | editor: henyee translations naturally, lin guodong knew his son very well. he almost did not delve into the first possibility. looking at the time, it was not too late. he quickly picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°hello, old cui, i¡¯m lin guodong.¡± ¡°old lin, i heard that you came to lin¡¯an city and were about to find time to go over. why did you call first?¡± the person who answered the call was the president of lin¡¯an city¡¯s martial arts association. he was also the organizer of this martial arts seminar, cui shoude. most of the reason why lin guodong came to participate in this martial arts seminar was because of cui shoude, his old friend. the relationship between the two of them was obvious. ¡°old cui, there¡¯s something i want to trouble you with.¡± ¡°what are you talking about? you came to lin¡¯an city. if you have anything to say, just say it. i still have some connections in lin¡¯an city. as long as you ask, i can do it with a word.¡± if someone else said this, they might be bragging. however, lin guodong knew very well that cui shoude had the confidence to say this. not only because cui shoude was the president of the national martial arts association in lin¡¯an city, but also because cui shoude was also the chairman of the lin¡¯an chamber of commerce and a member of the chinese people¡¯s political consultative conference in lin¡¯an city. to cui shoude, the president of the martial arts association was just a hobby. the power given to him by the president of the chamber of commerce was much greater. therefore, lin guodong did not stand on ceremony and directly said, ¡°you know there¡¯s a night market street near the sports center, right? i want to see the surveillance video of the night market street park three hours ago. is there any way?¡± hearing this, cui shoude was clearly puzzled. ¡°old lin, why do you want to see that thing?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry so much. just tell me if there¡¯s a way.¡± lin guodong was really not in the mood to explain now. his only thought now was to see for himself. ¡°what are you talking about!¡± fortunately, cui shoude did not ask further. instead, he said very straightforwardly, ¡°i¡¯ll say it again. in lin¡¯an city, if there¡¯s anything, just ask. as long as it¡¯s not illegal. don¡¯t you know my connections? leave it to me. i¡¯ll look for you in your hotel room in ten minutes.¡± with that, cui shoude hung up. lin guodong heaved a sigh of relief, but his tightly furrowed brows did not relax at all. there were many things he could not figure out, so he desperately wanted an answer. ding dong.. ten minutes later, the doorbell rang punctually. lin guodong quickly went forward to open the door. standing at the door was cui shoudao, who was almost 50 years old, but was still strong and healthy. ¡°buddy, it¡¯s been so many years! ¡± martial arts practitioners did not care about trifles. cui shoude hugged lin guodong, showing how deep their relationship was. ¡°you¡¯re still the same as before, staying true to your words.¡± lin guodong smiled and teased as he closed the door. ¡°of course. it¡¯s not easy for you, old lin, to open your golden mouth. how can i not give you face?¡± as cui shoude spoke, he took out the computer he carried with him and waved the usb flash drive in his hand. ¡°this is what you want. there are four camera images around the park inside. don¡¯t think that it¡¯s just a small usb flash drive. do you know how many people i found to get it done for you? fortunately, there are many merchants nearby. there are surveillance cameras installed, so we can retrieve them.¡± as he spoke, cui shoude sat on the sofa casually and crossed his arms as he looked at lin guodong. seeing cui shou¡¯s expression, lin guodong immediately understood. ¡°let¡¯s have a drink tomorrow.¡± cui shoude immediately threw the usb drive in his hand to lin guodong. lin guodong shook his head with a helpless smile. ¡°if word gets out that the influential figure of lin¡¯an city, the big shot of the business world, cui shoude, has to freeload, i wonder how many people¡¯s jaws will drop.¡± cui shoude did not seem to care about lin guodong¡¯s teasing. ¡°then don¡¯t worry about it. i¡¯ve been freeloading off you 30 years ago. i¡¯m used to it. i can¡¯t change it now.¡± as he spoke, cui shoude leaned forward. ¡°what the hell do you want this for?¡± lin guodong had already pulled up the video on the computer and pressed the play button. ¡°i have some questions that i want to find answers to here.¡± as the park was not an important place, none of the surveillance cameras was directed specifically to the park. all the scenes were recorded together, so they looked a little blurry. even so, cui shoude quickly pointed at lin xiao on the screen and said, ¡°isn¡¯t this my nephew? what is he doing here?¡± lin guodong did not speak. instead, he stared fixedly at the man and woman opposite lin xiao. at first, the woman stood in front of the man, and then the man pulled the woman behind him. as the surveillance cameras did not record sound, this scene was quite boring. then su yun suddenly flicked his wrist on the screen. immediately after, the street lamps above lin xiao and the others were instantly extinguished. fragments fell from the sky, and lin xiao and the others quickly saw their injuries. ¡°oh my god, what is this?¡± cui shoude was stunned. he looked at the scene that had been paused in confusion and was extremely surprised. ¡°it¡¯s actually as lin xiao said.¡± lin guodong looked at the screen in shock. he replayed it a few times, but he still could not tell why the street lamp was broken. however, because the street lamps were broken and the surroundings were dark, the recording of the camera became even more blurry. as a result, lin guodong had no choice but to choose another angle to continue watching.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (3) chapter 300: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun¡¯s wrist shook again, and nothing flew out. however, the rear wheel of the car parked not far away from lin xiao and company suddenly burst. everything was exactly as lin xiao had described, and it made lin guodong feel even more incredulous. ¡°old lin, what¡¯s going on? who are the man and woman opposite lin xiao? is this a magic trick or something like a hidden weapon or a sleeve arrow?¡± cui shoude asked a series of questions, but he did not get an answer from lin guodong. lin guodong sat there quietly and stared at the screen for a long time. however, his expression was not good. a moment later, his voice sounded, breaking the silence in the room. ¡°old cui, your nephew just walked around the gates of hell.¡± cui shoude said in surprise, ¡°it¡¯s these two young people in the video? is there a need to make it sound so serious?¡± lin guodong¡¯s face darkened as he sighed. ¡°no, old cui, this man¡¯s name is su yun. he¡¯s not simple. it seems that lin xiao has provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have. if not for the other party showing mercy, i don¡¯t know what would have happened to lin xiao now.¡± cui shoude looked at the screen in surprise and then at lin guodong. he had never seen lin guodong with such a complicated expression. there was surprise, doubt, and anger, but mostly relief. of course, lin guodong was relieved that his son was safe and sound. ¡°old cui, do me another favor. help me investigate where su yun is now.¡± when cui shoude saw lin guodong¡¯s expression, he quickly realized that things seemed to be a little complicated. he then nodded and made a few calls. in the luxurious suite on the top floor of the hotel, lin guodong and cui shoude had been in front of the computer, repeatedly checking the surveillance footage. time passed minute by minute, but it did not seem to have any effect on them. ding ding ding.. an ear-piercing alarm sounded, and su yun quickly opened his eyes. just as he was about to raise his hand to turn off the alarm clock habitually, he realized that the white monkey had crawled into the blanket at some point and was still sleeping soundly on his arm. the numbing feeling made su yun feel rather helpless. he carefully struggled free after a long time. after washing up briefly, he quickly arrived at the hall on the first floor. indeed, l¨¹ hongya had been waiting for a long time. ¡°come on, we made an appointment yesterday, but you¡¯re a full minute late!¡± looking at su yun, l¨¹ hongva looked unforgiving. su yun was also very helpless about this. how did he know that l¨¹ hongya was different from other girls? normally speaking, it was common for most girls to be half an hour late. after all, they had to put on makeup and dress up carefully. however, l¨¹ hongya was very punctual. he was the one who was late. it was obvious that she did not put on any makeup at all. it could be said that she did not like to wear red clothes and liked to arm herself. ¡°stop! stop!¡± before l¨¹ hongya could continue, su yun quickly made a stop sign. ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to breakfast as compensation.¡± ¡°that¡¯s more like it.¡± l¨¹ hongya nodded proudly and strode out of the room. tap¡­ tap¡­ tap. just as su yun was about to chase after her, he suddenly heard the sound of high heels. he looked back in the direction of the voice, only to see that it was the woman who lived next door to him. the woman quickly walked past su yun. su yun still did not know that this woman called shen qiao was the main reason why he and lin xiao had friction. ¡°hey, she¡¯s left. what are you looking at!¡± l¨¹ hongya urged su yun. she even grabbed su yun and left the hotel. not long after su yun left, lin xiao hurriedly ran out of the elevator. ¡°shen qiao! shen qiao, wait for me!¡± hearing lin xiao¡¯s voice, shen qiao turned around and rolled her eyes. then, without saying a word, shen qiao got into the car and left. just as lin xiao was about to chase after her, his phone suddenly rang. when the frustrated lin xiao saw that the call was from lin guodong, he could not stay angry. he looked up unwillingly at the distant tail light, causing lin xiao to sigh deeply. then, he hurriedly pretended to be obedient. ¡°hello, dad¡­¡¯ ¡°come to me now!¡± to lin xiao¡¯s surprise, lin guodong¡¯s voice was very stern, and his tone was abnormally serious. he even had a murderous aura. as soon as he finished speaking, lin guodong hung up. this made lin xiao wonder what had happened. not long after, he arrived at the suite where lin guodong lived nervously. however, lin xiao realized that the door was open. when he walked in, he noticed that the room was filled with smoke. the ashtray on the table was almost full. what surprised lin xiao even more was that cui shoude was also there. but he was already lying on the sofa and sleeping. lin xiao did not know that lin guodong had not slept the entire night. he only knew that lin guodong¡¯s expression was very bad. ¡°dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± faced with lin xiao¡¯s question, lin guodong said directly, ¡°i¡¯ve gotten someone to investigate. that su yun came from hibiscus city and even bought tickets for the martial arts seminar. his motive is obvious. follow me!¡± lin guodong¡¯s face was gloomy, and the light emitted from his eyes made lin xiao feel a little afraid. moreover, when he said this, the veins on lin guodong¡¯s neck were clearly visible. it was obvious how angry he was at this moment.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (4) chapter 301: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lin xiao understood his father¡¯s methods. this was also the reason why he was still afraid of lin guodong even at this age. and now, looking at lin guodong¡¯s obvious anger, he could not help but guess. could it be that his father wanted to support him? this was rare! thinking of this, lin xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°fuck, there¡¯s still a day where you support me?¡± this was not a common thing for him. thinking about it, it made sense. he had been injured so badly. how could his father be indifferent? this time, lin guodong wanted to help him regain his dignity. of course, lin xiao could not ask for more. su yun was in trouble! this was the only thought in lin xiao¡¯s heart at this moment, but he was secretly delighted. lin guodong did not waste any time. he picked up his clothes and walked out first. he was aggressive, and the aura he emitted made people not dare to approach. ¡°hey, dad, let¡¯s go!¡± although lin xiao appeared relatively calm at this moment, he was already overjoyed. hence, lin xiao, who had reacted, quickly chased after him. he was even thinking that he would make su yun bow and apologize to him. however, from the beginning to the end, lin guodong did not say a word. moreover, his expression was cold. lin xiao did not dare to ask further. he only walked to the side and imagined his prestige in front of su yun, regaining his lost face. ding¡­ however, just as the elevator door opened, lin xiao saw a few familiar figures. lu shuo, liu qiang, and jiang tao were in the hall with their fathers. ¡°ask around. we¡¯re here to visit mr. lin guodong. which room is he staying just as jiang tao¡¯s father was asking, jiang tao happened to see lin xiao and lin guodong walking out of the elevator. ¡°dad, uncle lin is there!¡± they looked over in the direction of the voice. then, they quickly walked over with enthusiastic smiles. ¡°mr. lin, i¡¯m jiang junlei, jiang tao¡¯s father. your presence in lin¡¯an city is really an honor.¡± ¡°mr. lin, i¡¯m lu shuo¡¯s father, lu tianqi. i studied under old master hua. in fact, we¡¯re brothers.¡¯ ¡°mr. lin, do you remember me? liu weiran. when i was young, liu qiang had been cultivating with you. i often went too. we met less after i got busy.¡± the fathers of the three quickly went forward to take the initiative to chat. although lin guodong was not in the mood, he did not lose his manners. he responded one by one, but his expression did not look too good, and his voice was stiff. while the adults were being polite to each other, lu shuo and the other two pulled lin xiao to the side in tacit understanding. ¡°brother xiao, are you guys going to the seminar? we¡¯re going too. let¡¯s go together later, okay?¡± these words hit the nail on the head. lin xiao looked around mysteriously. after confirming that his father did not notice him, he quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°let me tell you, we¡¯re not just going to the seminar this time. that su yun was also at the seminar! my father wants to bring me there personally. he even investigated su yun¡¯s whereabouts in advance. he definitely wants to bring me to him! at that time, can¡¯t we hold our heads high with my father¡¯s ability?¡± upon hearing this, their eyes began to flicker. ¡°damn! brother xiao, you¡¯re awesome! you must bring us along with you!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, brother xiao. i was sulking for the entire night last night. my wound still hurts.¡± ¡°with uncle lin holding the fort, this matter is settled!¡± the few of them spoke one after another and were very excited about this. they did not doubt the ability of the lin family and lin guodong¡¯s strength at all. no matter how evil su yun was, he had to lower his head and apologize to the martial arts expert, lin guodong! one had to know that lin guodong was a martial arts director that even the military had personally hired to help research and improve military boxing. there was no need to brag about his martial arts. everyone in the industry had to give him a thumbs up. wasn¡¯t it easy to deal with su yun? lin xiao nodded proudly, his expression very happy. ¡°that¡¯s easy. aren¡¯t you going to the seminar later? when we arrive, i¡¯ll definitely earn back your face!¡± ¡°that¡¯s great, brother xiao. i knew i wouldn¡¯t lose out if i followed you!¡± ¡°brother xiao is awesome!¡± ¡°it¡¯s up to brother xiao today!¡± they were filled with anticipation for the upcoming seminar trip. on the other side, lin guodong also communicated politely with them. after knowing that lin guodong was also going to the seminar, the fathers of the three naturally would not miss such an opportunity. putting everything else aside, just entering the seminar hall with lin guodong was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°mr. lin, take my car. my car is more stable!¡± ¡°mr. lin, it¡¯s better to sit with me. i happen to have some matters to consult with you.¡± ¡°none of theirs will do. mr. lin, you should still take my car. the business car is spacious!¡± lin guodong thanked them one by one. after chatting for a while, lin guodong called lin xiao and walked out. seeing the two of them leave, the fathers of the three ot them practically said the same thing to their sons. ¡°it is a rare resource to have a good relationship with this only son of the lin family. whether our family can have a place in the chinese martial arts world in the future will depend on their lin family¡¯s care.¡± the three of them did not think too much about this. after all, they were still young. other than their passion and imagination, they did not add anything else complicated. just like that, a few cars followed behind lin guodong¡¯s car, looking like they were protecting him.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (5) chapter 302: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it did not take long to leave the hotel and reach the seminar venue. along the way, lin guodong did not say a word. the anger in his eyes was getting more and more obvious, making the atmosphere in the car extremely oppressive. this made lin xiao secretly happy. it seemed that his father was eager to get back at him. at the thought of the scenery that would follow, his lips curled into an unconcealable smile. su yun and l¨¹ hongya had already finished their breakfast and arrived at the sports center. it could be seen that cui shoude took this martial arts seminar very seriously. not only did he book the entire sports center, but he even promoted it well. before they entered the sports center, they could already see many people clocking in and taking photos. there were young people wearing the unique training clothes of various sects walking towards the sports center. to them, this was an opportunity to become famous overnight. if he could get first place in the seminar, it would be equivalent to making a name for himself and his martial arts academy for free. of course, this was not attractive to su yun and l¨¹ hongya. after all, the two of them were just here to join in the fun. they were not even newbies and were completely laymen. however, this martial arts atmosphere made l¨¹ hongya very excited. she walked quickly in front and shuttled through the crowd. as for su yun, he naturally became a walking camera. from time to time, he would help take photos under l¨¹ hongya¡¯s coercion. finally, they passed through the crowded corridor and entered the spacious hall. there was a conspicuous arena in the middle, and it quickly attracted the attention of the two of them. ¡°impressive! i¡¯ve never seen such a huge arena!¡± l¨¹ hongya¡¯s eyes were about to shoot out light, as if she wished she could go up and spar personally. ¡°the arena is the most interesting segment of the entire seminar. although they were using the name of friendly sparring, standing in the arena represented the faction that had learned martial arts. no one was willing to lose to the other party. ¡°i didn¡¯t come last year, but i heard that last year¡¯s segment was especially exciting. there was even a competition between the north and south fist faculties. it was full of gimmicks! i wonder if there will be such an exciting performance this year.¡± when su yun heard that, he understood why many people near the arena were warming up. it seemed like they were preparing for the arena. ¡°what¡¯s the process of the seminar? are there any knife techniques displayed?¡± at that moment, su yun asked a very important question. from the beginning to the end, he did not know how the seminar would be held. when l¨¹ hongya heard that, she immediately rolled her eyes. she mocked su yun for not knowing the process. it was really more perfunctory than joining in the fun. ¡°first of all, it¡¯s a personal demonstration. everyone who comes to participate in the seminar has to nominate a representative to carry out a demonstration of martial arts routines. ¡°to put it bluntly, it was just a martial arts performance. there was nothing much to watch because what was displayed was all superficial. then, there would be specially invited consultants like lin guodong who would give their comments. then, it was the arena segment. they fought each other. this was the most important thing. it was a real competition. every punch hit flesh. they were all real martial arts. in the end, the winner would have some rewards. ¡°after that, it was more boring. usually, they would discuss the development of chinese martial arts. it¡¯s just a banquet or something. there¡¯s no meaning in toasting.¡± su yun did not know whether to laugh or cry when he heard that. the last banquet was clearly the most important segment of the seminar, but when it came to l¨¹ hongya, it became boring. it seemed that l¨¹ hongya¡¯s blood flowed with the genes of a warlike person. she only liked to watch fights and was not interested in befriending others. as l¨¹ hongya spoke, she opened the livestream. ¡°this is an important day. we might be able to attract a wave of fans!¡± su yun was immediately stunned. he sighed at l¨¹ hongya¡¯s shrewdness. why hadn¡¯t he thought of this? this was indeed a good livestream gimmick. it should bring a lot of traffic. ¡°hey! isn¡¯t this a flowery heroine?!¡± at that moment, an extremely mocking and sharp voice sounded, quickly attracting su yun¡¯s attention. in this crowded and chaotic environment, the sound was actually not loud. however, the reason why su yun noticed it was because l¨¹ hongya¡¯s expression suddenly changed. following the voice, su yun quickly noticed that there were five girls wearing exaggerated training clothes similar to the king of fighters on the east side of the arena. all of them looked to be in their twenties. with their exaggerated training clothes and exquisite makeup, it was difficult to imagine that they were also in the chinese martial arts circle. ¡°that¡¯s true. flowery heroine, what are you doing here? don¡¯t you have any seminars to participate in taekwondo?¡± the other girl quickly sneered. this angered l¨¹ hongya so much that her pink face turned red. looking at the angry l¨¹ hongya, su yun asked curiously, ¡°who are they? do you know them?¡± l¨¹ hongya said angrily, ¡°enemies! just because they had practiced for a few years, they looked down on the taekwondo i had practiced. i had long wanted to find an opportunity to teach them a lesson. i didn¡¯t expect to meet them here in such a small world.¡± as she spoke, l¨¹ hongya sized up the girls in front of her with disdain and said disdainfully, ¡°with such fancy makeup, i don¡¯t think they have any attainments.¡± when su yun heard this, he finally understood the ins and outs of the matter. no wonder the moment the two sides met, it was filled with gunpowder.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (6) chapter 303: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°flowery heroine, this is not a place you should come to. hurry up and leave. there¡¯s no special thin wooden board here for you to kick!¡± the girl in the lead shouted arrogantly at l¨¹ hongya. her voice quickly attracted the attention of many people. they looked around, not knowing what had happened. ¡°yo, what about the few of you? the alley can¡¯t accommodate you anymore, so they let you out here to make your presence known? looking at the clothes you¡¯re wearing, you¡¯re here to hang up the rich in the martial arts circle, right?¡± l¨¹ hongya was not to be outdone. she opened her mouth and retorted. she did not use any vulgarities, but it was the greatest humiliation. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? there¡¯s an arena here. if you have the ability, see you in the arena later!¡± l¨¹ hongya did not back down at all. ¡°are you guys going to attack together or one by one?¡± ¡°don¡¯t just talk. don¡¯t run later. just me alone is enough to beat you until you find your teeth all over the ground!¡± ¡°tsk, don¡¯t think that you can be arrogant just because you¡¯ve practiced for a few years. you should save your martial arts for bed.¡± ¡°pfft! l¨¹ hongya, do you still practice your taekwondo? you¡¯re so vicious! also, this gigolo beside you is your boyfriend, right? he looks so weak. let him attack together so that he won¡¯t feel sorry if we break you.¡± both sides¡¯ voices were getting higher and higher, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer. even su yun was implicated. su yun was really helpless. l¨¹ hongya was really not easy to deal with. the two of them spoke very quickly. even if su yun wanted to speak, he could not interrupt. moreover, this was essentially an invisible discrimination chain between chinese martial arts and taekwondo. in addition, women were originally complicated animals, which was why such a passionate scene was born. at this moment, many people stopped warming up and looked over curiously. however, l¨¹ hongya had a vicious tongue. every move was aimed at their vital points. she was actually not at a disadvantage when facing the scolding battle of the five girls alone. it had to be said that this scene was rare. for some reason, the people who were originally watching the commotion began to whisper to each other and quickly approached the door. ¡°is that mr. lin guodong? i¡¯ve finally seen him in person!¡± ¡°it¡¯s true. he¡¯s finally here!¡± ¡°to be able to see this expert, this trip was not in vain. if i can learn two more moves, it will be even better.¡± ¡°if there¡¯s a chance later, i must ask master lin for guidance.¡± ¡°but why do they look so aggressive?¡± this scene left su yun somewhat puzzled. he wondered which big shot had arrived to cause such a scene. it seemed like he was an awesome person in the chinese martial arts circle. the sudden change also put an end to l¨¹ hongya¡¯s provocation. l¨¹ hongya looked back in confusion. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± su yun was also very puzzled by this and frowned slightly. ¡°it seems like some big shot is here.¡± the girls at the side sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°the one who came is an expert in our chinese martial arts circle. you, who practice taekwondo, don¡¯t have to be curious. after all, our chinese martial arts circle is not something people like you can come into contact with. that kind of person is not something you can understand.¡± hearing this, l¨¹ hongya was furious. ¡°what¡¯s so awesome about it? you also don¡¯t know that awesome person, do you?¡± everyone on l¨¹ hongya¡¯s side still did not know that the reason for such a commotion was that the top big shot in the martial arts circle, lin guodong, had finally arrived! when the car stopped outside the door, lin guodong got out of the car with a cold expression. lin xiao followed closely beside him. lin xiao did not even forget to turn around and look at lu shuo and the others walking behind him. after confirming that they were following behind, he gave them a look. he was clearly saying, ¡°follow me closely later and i¡¯ll regain your face!¡± ¡°mr. lin, you¡¯re here!¡± a few people who were hosting the seminar quickly walked up with smiles. and these people were all famous figures in the chinese martial arts circle. not only did he have the authority of wing chun¡¯s orthodox descendant, but he also had the authority of southern sect¡¯s fist technique. there was also the president of the traditional chinese martial arts research association at mount song. without exception, these people¡¯s hands were filled with calluses formed from years of boxing practice. that iron sand palm expert¡¯s arm was even two times thicker than an ordinary person¡¯s, making people fear him. the representative of the northern sect¡¯s leg technique stood there as if he had taken root. his legs were hidden in his loose pants, but he still gave off a dangerous feeling. although these big shots in the chinese martial arts circle were not young anymore, they were all in high spirits, as if they were supported by a gust of energy. this state made people feel that it was extraordinary. it had to be said that these were all top figures in the chinese martial arts circle today. not only did they have an extremely high social status, but they also had extraordinary martial arts. no matter where they went, they would be flattered and approached. but now, they had all taken the initiative to welcome lin guodong because of his arrival. from this, it could be seen that the prestige of the lin family was indeed extraordinary. however, in the face of so many enthusiastic welcomes, lin guodong only responded perfunctorily. ¡°everyone, long time no see.¡± he did not even stop. he said a few simple words and walked in aggressively. the various martial arts representatives could not help but be a little puzzled. why was lin guodong so anxious today? ¡°why do i feel that mr. lin isn¡¯t in a good mood?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t old cui call you yesterday? i think someone provoked mr. lin..¡± Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (7) chapter 304: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (7) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°who is so bold to actually anger master lin?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. old cui only mentioned it a few times at that time. he didn¡¯t explain in detail.¡± ¡°you guys don¡¯t know about this yet, right? let me tell you.¡± on the way here, lu shuo and the others had already told their fathers what had happened. at this moment, lu tianqi and the others looked at the puzzled people discussing around them and whispered, ¡°it¡¯s a reckless kid who injured mr. lin¡¯s son, lin xiao. mr. lin¡¯s most likely going to denounce him!¡± the few of them spoke one after another, adding fuel to the fire. this made these representatives realize that the matter was complicated and they could not help but be surprised. firstly, he was surprised that there was someone his age who could defeat lin guodong¡¯s son. secondly, he was surprised that this person was really bold! ¡°looks like this person should be at the seminar. hurry up and inform them. no matter what, we have to make master lin look good later. send some people to follow mr. lin. if he needs help, attack. treat it as a favor! i¡¯m afraid this arena will have to be opened in advance!¡± with lin guodong¡¯s arrival, there were naturally many people from various factions gathered at the scene. their identities were not bad, but they were still lacking in the end and could not be too close to the front. after everyone heard lu tianqi and the others¡¯ explanation, their expressions changed slightly. they were all very puzzled. who was so bold as to provoke the lin family? since the other party had injured lin xiao and still participated in the seminar, he should be from the chinese martial arts circle. since he was from the chinese martial arts circle, how could he not know about the lin family? in the future, this person would probably have no place in the huge chinese martial arts circle. ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look. there aren¡¯t many opportunities to help the lin family. i hope i have a chance to perform.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. let¡¯s go too and see who¡¯s so blind.¡± ¡°those in front, hurry up and leave. hold up the fort!¡± ¡°the old rules of the martial arts circle are understood in the arena. i believe the lin family will not use their power to suppress others. if we really want to fight in the arena, brothers, give me a chance to attack on behalf of the lin family!¡± ¡°please!¡± the organizers quickly began to make arrangements. some security guards in black suits and the people who spontaneously supported the venue followed lin guodong¡¯s footsteps. looking at such a vast scene, lu shuo and the other two were overjoyed. their eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°as expected of the lin family. they¡¯re undoubtedly the outstanding talent in the chinese martial arts circle.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. how can i see such a huge scene? not to mention brother xiao, i¡¯m a little smug now.¡± hearing this, lu shuo rubbed his palms together. ¡°there¡¯s a good show to watch next. i can finally hold my head high today!¡± ¡°we must make that su yun pay the price!¡± liu qiang gritted his teeth fiercely, his eyes flickering with anticipation. ¡°that¡¯s right. beat him up in the arena! then, get him to apologize to us! otherwise, we¡¯ll let down the lin family¡¯s mighty scene!¡± jiang tao smiled proudly, as if he was also a member of the lin family. in such a big scene, they could be considered to have benefited from lin xiao. it felt good enough to get back at him in front of so many people. in the future, he would be able to brag in the chinese martial arts circle for at least a few years. back then, he was held up by master lin guodong. behind him were the support of the various martial arts factions in the north and south. was he afraid?! the commotion quickly attracted a few columnists. they ran over curiously and kept taking photos of this scene. as they did not know what had happened, they quickened their pace and followed. the entire team became larger and larger, naturally attracting more people¡¯s attention. ¡°where is he?¡± after passing through the corridor, lin guodong walked straight into the hall. his eyes were sharp as he searched the crowd. his eyes were filled with light and pressure. lin xiao stood beside lin guodong with a smug expression, looking like a fox borrowing the might of a tiger. ever since he was young, his father had never helped him hold the fort. it was fine if he did not make a move this time, but once he did, he was really awe-inspiring. in the future, who would dare to not submit to him in the chinese martial arts circle? this scene made all the chinese martial arts enthusiasts present feel curious and puzzled, but at the same time, it gave some people a headache in secret. ¡°captain, they seem to be targeting su yun. what should we do? should we interfere?¡± in a corner that no one noticed, a plainclothes police officer dressed as a cleaner secretly asked luo heng, who was outside the venue, through his earpiece. when luo heng heard this, he gritted his teeth. the more he hoped that nothing would happen, the more people would cause trouble for him. especially these people, who always made things difficult for su yun. this was a dangerous person. luo heng really did not want su yun to cause trouble under his jurisdiction. moreover, these big shots in the chinese martial arts circle were not simple people. which one of them did not have some martial arts skills? once they started arguing, there would definitely be no peace! when the strong met, there would definitely be an injury. especially since there were so many people at the scene. once there was an accident, it would be a major accident. ¡°let all the plainclothes gradually approach the target, but keep a distance. let¡¯s wait and see. unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°yes!¡± the police officers received orders and quickly approached the venue in disguise. they blended in with the crowd and were difficult to notice, but from the beginning to the end, their eyes never left their only target, su yun.. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Attracting Everyone’s Attention (8) chapter 305: attracting everyone¡¯s attention (8) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun and l¨¹ hongya, who were standing together in the crowd, were curious about who had arrived. however, the moment he saw lin xiao, su yun frowned. especially when he saw such a mighty team surrounding lin xiao and the middle-aged man beside him, su yun realized that such a huge commotion was probably related to lin xiao. he didn¡¯t know that middle-aged man, but he could tell that he was definitely a big shot. otherwise, why would so many people flatter him? perhaps the commotion earlier was also because of this person¡¯s arrival. it seemed that the other party¡¯s identity was extraordinary. the moment lin xiao saw su yun, he glared at him provocatively. immediately after, lin xiao looked at lin guodong and pointed at su yun. ¡°dad, that¡¯s su yun!¡± ¡°oh no¡­¡± seeing this scene, l¨¹ hongya¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°that¡¯s master lin guodong, right? you actually provoked the lin family?¡± the other girls at the side turned pale in fear when they saw the other party. without a word, they distanced themselves from l¨¹ hongya. ¡°you¡¯re in trouble!¡± after standing far away, the girls immediately gloated. when l¨¹ hongya heard their words, she naturally understood and said to su yun in a low voice, ¡°so that person is lin guodong¡¯s son. their lin family has a lot of authority in the chinese martial arts world, especially his father, lin guodong. he¡¯s one of the top experts in the chinese martial arts circle today and has extremely high prestige. ¡°moreover, the lin family controlled the top connections and resources in the entire chinese martial arts circle. it was said that even a certain military district had hired him to teach. there were so many titles hanging on lin guodong¡¯s body that it was hard to count them with both hands. in the entire chinese martial arts circle, anyone has to show the lin family some respect.¡± with that said, l¨¹ hongya looked at su yun and said seriously, ¡°we seem to have really gotten into trouble this time. why don¡¯t you leave first? i¡¯ll stop them. in front of so many people, they probably won¡¯t do anything to a girl like me, right?¡± su yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to really carry out the concept of being a chivalrous person and stepping forward bravely. since they were targeting me, there was no reason for me to avoid them. ¡°moreover, i heard that the chinese martial arts circle still respects the rules. moreover, there are many people here. i believe they won¡¯t dare to do anything. at most, they want to invite me to the arena to beat me up. it¡¯s fine.¡± with that said, su yun looked up again and calmly looked at the approaching team and the imposing middle-aged man in the lead. as for the people who were watching the commotion not far from su yun, when they realized that these people seemed to be looking for him, they walked to the side, afraid that their blood would splash on them. ¡°damn, why are they coming at us? hurry up and move aside.¡± ¡°can¡¯t you see? it seems to be targeting that man and woman.¡± ¡°do the two young people have to make the lin family mobilize so many people?¡± ¡°it seems like that man injured the lin family¡¯s son.¡± ¡°then this kid is unlucky.¡± in a few seconds, su yun and l¨¹ hongya¡¯s surroundings formed a blank area. l¨¹ hongya immediately turned the camera on the livestream and aimed it at lin xiao and the others. she thought that this could be considered a deterrence. after all, in today¡¯s society, people are afraid of exposure. unexpectedly, the livestream had already seen all of this. it immediately became popular. ¡°but why are these people so angry?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. do they want to fight?¡± ¡°awesome, there¡¯s a good show to watch. haha.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll call the police first.¡± ¡°fuck, is that lin guodong? i¡¯ve seen him online before!¡± ¡°which lin guodong? that martial arts master?¡± ¡°it¡¯s him. this is too spectacular. it¡¯s like acting in a movie. could it be that there¡¯s a good show to watch in the arena?!¡± under the gazes of the netizens in l¨¹ hongya¡¯s livestream, the security guards in black suits quickly went forward and surrounded the two of them. they were all burly and were clearly martial arts practitioners from various sects. they acted as security guards for the seminar. at that moment, they were eyeing su yun covetously, as if they were about to tear him apart in the next second. however, from the beginning to the end, su yun did not look at these people. he only stared at lin guodong, who was walking in front. his expression was calm and fearless. finally, lin guodong stood not far from su yun. his gaze was serious. lin xiao smiled smugly at su yun, feeling completely proud. he no longer had to be frightened and flustered like yesterday. lu shuo and the others also took a few steps forward and stood beside lin xiao. the words ¡®what can you do to me¡¯ were written all over their faces. they were just waiting for lin xiao to make them proud. there were clearly many people gathered in the hall, but at this moment, it was completely silent. it was so quiet that it was as if a needle had fallen to the ground and could be heard clearly. luo heng, who was outside the venue, was also paying attention to the changes in the venue through the miniature camera on the police officer. when he saw lin guodong standing in front of su yun and the security guards surrounding su yun and l¨¹ hongya, luo heng also began to give orders. ¡°all units, get ready. three.¡± all the police officers lurking around began to stir. as long as the order was given, they would immediately appear. of course, they did not only have to control su yun, but also lin guodong and the others. this was luo heng¡¯s way of protecting both sides. he had to let both sides suppress their anger and not cause trouble here. even if he wanted to find trouble with su yun, he would wait until the kid returned to hibiscus city. in any case, an accident could not happen in the territory of lin¡¯an city. ¡°two.¡± seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, luo heng¡¯s heart was hanging in his throat. he did not know if this scene could be controlled, especially with a variable like su yun. however, he had a duty and mission. at this moment, he had no choice but to brace himself and prepare to take action. ¡°dad, he¡¯s the one who hit me. this kid is very arrogant. i have to go to the arena to teach him a lesson!¡± lin xiao was taking advantage of the situation. with his biological father holding the fort, he could be said to be lawless. his arrogant gaze and tone made it seem like he was about to tear su yun apart in the next second. under lin xiao¡¯s anger, luo heng became more and more worried that the situation would go out of control. therefore, everyone was on standby. ¡°on¡ª¡± however, just as luo heng was about to say the word ¡°one¡±, and the police officers around him were about to pull out their guns, something unexpected suddenly happened! ¡°wait!¡± luo heng quickly swallowed the word ¡®one¡¯ and changed it to a low shout. the other police officers actually did not need to be reminded at all. at this moment, they were already stunned on the spot. this was because they saw lin guodong standing in front of su yun in a very dignified manner. surrounding him was a group of representatives from various martial arts sects. all of them were staring coldly at su yun, exerting a lot of pressure on him. initially, they thought that the tense atmosphere was about to reach its peak and lin guodong was about to denounce him. unexpectedly, lin guodong suddenly bent down slowly towards su yun and bowed slightly. then, he cupped his fists in a friendly manner.. ¡°master su, i¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Su Yun, Please Keep A Low Profile (1) chapter 306: su yun, please keep a low profile (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations when lin guodong said this, almost everyone¡¯s breathing stopped. ¡°master su? fuck, what kind of trick is this?¡± this was what many people were thinking! whether it was the onlookers or the representatives of the various factions, no one expected such a sudden reversal. the dignified president of the martial arts association in wuyi city, the incomparably prestigious head of the lin family, lin guodong, actually bowed to a young man about the same age as his son in public? moreover, he even called the other party¡­ master su?! it had to be known that adding ¡®master¡¯ after the surname was an honorific title that was extremely important in the chinese martial arts circle because it meant that the other party¡¯s attainments in chinese martial arts were very high, even surpassing his own. therefore, many martial arts experts addressed lin guodong as master respectfully because he was indeed one of the top experts in the martial arts circle. however, it was rare for lin guodong to address others like this, unless it was those seniors who were about to die. not to mention addressing a young man so respectfully. it had never existed in the past and he had never seen it before. therefore, what did this young man in front of him do? ¡°this ¡­¡± lin xiao, who was standing beside lin guodong, was also stunned. his smug smile was still on his face. he hadn¡¯t had time to lose it. he could not believe his eyes. his father was actually bowing to su yun? didn¡¯t he say that he would help him get back at him? wasn¡¯t this scamming his son?! l¨¹ hongya, who was standing beside su yun, gently tugged at su yun¡¯s sleeve in surprise and asked softly, ¡°what¡¯s going on? why did the famous lin guodong bow to you?¡± su yun shook his head with an innocent expression, indicating that he did not know either. indeed, not to mention them, even su yun was caught off guard. he frowned in confusion. this development was different from what he had imagined. he thought that the other party was here to denounce him, but he did not expect it to be the opposite. he was actually here to befriend him. ¡°mr. su, my son is arrogant and lacks discipline. there was an ancient saying in huaxia that it was the fault of the father not to raise their children. today, i brought him here personally to apologize to you. i¡¯ll thank you again. thank you for showing mercy last night.¡± lin guodong was indeed someone who had seen the world. after straightening up, no emotions could be seen on his face. however, when he looked at su yun, his tone was extremely sincere and serious. it was obvious that these were his thoughts. ¡°what the hell happened?¡± ¡°master lin¡¯s actually so respectful to a young man. who exactly is he?¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s some leaders and big shots in the business world, they¡¯re not from the chinese martial arts circle after all. at most, he¡¯ll have a respectful attitude, but he definitely won¡¯t use the title of master. so what right does this young man have?¡± when they heard lin guodong¡¯s friendly apology, no one expected the situation to develop to this extent. as a result, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces became strangely unanimous. for a moment, they whispered to each other, not understanding why. when the police officers, who were already prepared to attack, saw this scene, they all lowered their guns from their waists. ¡°captain, should we go up or not?¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to go!¡± luo heng replied angrily, then focused on the display in front of him again. the development of the situation made his brain unable to keep up. one had to know that lin guodong could be considered a famous figure. at this moment, he actually bowed and apologized to a young man in public. even if news of this spread, no one would believe it. could it be that su yun was even more powerful than lin guodong? at the thought of this, luo heng found it unbelievable. although he knew that he was a b+ filing officer, he still could not understand. after all, lin guodong was one of the top martial arts masters in the country. it was obvious that he could guide the army with his martial arts. in ancient times, he was equivalent to the leader of the martial arts world. although luo heng was puzzled, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. at least the situation had not turned out to be uncontrollable. this way, all the police officers could return to their hiding state and quietly monitor su yun in real time. furthermore, they would not expose any clues. on the other side, when lin xiao heard his father¡¯s words, he was stunned on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. this was completely different from the beautiful scene he had imagined. ¡°dad¡­¡¯ ¡°shut up!¡± however, before lin xiao could finish speaking, he was interrupted by lin guodong and slapped the back of his head. anger appeared on lin guodong¡¯s face again. it also made lin xiao understand that the anger along the way was because of him. ¡°what are you waiting for? hurry up and apologize to master su! ¡± seeing that lin xiao, who was standing beside him, had no reaction, lin guodong urged again, ¡°can¡¯t you hear me? hurry up and apologize to master su. if not for master su showing mercy, do you think you would still be standing here safe and sound?¡± when lin guodong¡¯s words entered lin xiao¡¯s ears, they also entered the ears of lu shuo and the others. initially, they thought that the kind of straightforward face-slapping plot that only happened in novels would happen today. they did not expect the situation to change 180 degrees. under lin guodong¡¯s pressure, lin xiao looked at su yun reluctantly and squeezed out two words from between his teeth.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Su Yun, Please Keep A Low Profile (2) chapter 307: su yun, please keep a low profile (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i¡¯m sorry¡­¡± just as lin xiao finished speaking, lin guodong kicked lin xiao¡¯s butt again. ¡°louder, bow and apologize!¡± in front of so many people, lin guodong had already bowed to su yun. lin xiao naturally could not be more impressive than his father, so he did not dare to say anything at this moment. however, anyone could tell that lin xiao was very unwilling to do this. his face had completely turned red. he really could not figure it out. it was true that su yun was strange, but it was not to the extent of making his father have such an attitude, right? why should he do that? ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡± lin xiao bowed symbolically and apologized to su yun again. to be honest, from the beginning to the end, su yun had never taken lin xiao and the others to heart. in his opinion, this was completely a farce. lin xiao and the others were just fooling around and did not go overboard. therefore, he was very puzzled by lin guodong¡¯s high-profile apology. was there a need? what su yun did not know was that lin guodong had never been at ease the entire night. he repeatedly watched all the surveillance footage, but from the beginning to the end, he could not tell how su yun did it. however, as a chinese martial arts expert, he was naturally very discerning. he could clearly tell that it was indeed done by su yun, and it was definitely not a weapon like a crossbow. this was because he knew the characteristics of these weapons very well. it was impossible for them to achieve su yun¡¯s casual effect. therefore, lin guodong repeatedly analyzed the video footage throughout the night. in the end, his only judgment of su yun was that he was an unfathomable expert! as a martial arts practitioner, lin guodong admired capable experts very much. moreover, he was a very upright person. everything was indeed because his son was unreasonable, but su yun was magnanimous. he had only scared them a little. if they really attacked, lin xiao and the others would probably not just suffer superficial injuries. therefore, as he watched the video more and more times, lin guodong became more and more frightened. that lingering fear lingered in his heart for a long time. in his opinion, the small conflict that lin xiao mentioned was like walking through the gates of hell. the reason why he could still stand by his side was because su yun had never thought of doing anything to them. that was why lin guodong chose to bring lin xiao here to apologize. firstly, he hoped that this matter would end so that he could protect his disappointing son. secondly, it was also because lin guodong wanted to use this opportunity to understand su yun. at the very least, he wanted to figure out how the shocking scene in the video was done. thirdly, he wanted to befriend someone like su yun! this was hard on lin xiao. from the beginning, he had mistakenly thought that lin guodong wanted to help him. the scene he imagined of the other party bowing and apologizing under the gaze of many people did happen. the only difference was that he was the one who bowed and apologized, as well as the father he relied on. now, lu shuo and the others, who were standing at the back, did not dare to breathe loudly. even lin xiao was listless. how could they dare to stand up? just because they wanted to hide did not mean that they could live in harmony. lin guodong turned around and looked at the fathers of lu shuo and the other two. ¡°the three of you might not know about this. your sons and my son offended master su yesterday. they were in the wrong at first. on the other hand, master su had shown mercy, so he only left some superficial wounds on your sons. however, i knew very well that if master su had not held back, they would not have been as relaxed as they were now. martial arts practitioners should have a sense of right and wrong. they know right from wrong, so i¡¯ll set an example today and apologize with my son. i wonder what the three of you will do?¡± since lin guodong had said so, the three of them were naturally not stupid. lu tianqi pointed at lu shuo and scolded, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you kowtowed? how dare you lie now that you did something wrong? hurry up and apologize to master sul¡± the other two had the same attitude. although they did not know why su yun was valued so much by lin guodong and was even willing to apologize in person, it must be unusual. moreover, even master lin had apologized. what right did he have to continue being stubborn? could it be that he wanted master lin to think that his family was stronger than the lin family? hence, the three of them urged their sons to apologize to su yun. su yun naturally would not reject it. after all, it was their fault from the beginning. soon, lu shuo and the other two reluctantly apologized. then, they stood behind lin xiao with their heads lowered and did not say a word. clearly, like him, they felt indignant and unconvinced and could not figure out why. today, they finally understood the difference between reality and fantasy. hundreds of pairs of eyes were curiously sizing up su yun in the crowded hall. at this moment, there was already an uproar. today, they had opened their eyes. if someone like lin guodong had to bow and apologize, it was only natural for everyone to guess su yun¡¯s identity. how terrifying was he? even l¨¹ hongya, who had been beside su yun, looked at him with curiosity. she had underestimated him. when they were interacting on the livestream previously, she did not see any secrets or background. what l¨¹ hongya did not know was that this sudden change also surprised su yun. however, after seeing lin guodong¡¯s serious attitude, su yun reacted after a short moment of surprise.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Su Yun, Please Keep A Low Profile (3) chapter 308: su yun, please keep a low profile (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in his opinion, the conflict with lin xiao was not serious at all. to put it bluntly, at lin guodong¡¯s age, this was completely a matter between the younger generation. there was only one reason why lin guodong valued it so much. lin xiao must have told lin guodong what happened last night. lin guodong also realized that he might be an expert. otherwise, he would never have valued it so much. lin guodong looked at su yun seriously. everyone followed lin guodong¡¯s gaze and focused on su yun. ¡°master su, my son is ignorant. please don¡¯t lower yourself to my son¡¯s level. i wonder if master su can accept my lin family¡¯s apology?¡± lin guodong was very serious when he said this. he looked at su yun with admiration. he, lin guodong, had always been an upright person and was not pedantic. his attitude towards someone would not change because of his age. as the old saying goes, the master is the master! hence, lin guodong did not hide his respect for su yun at all. and seeing this, su yun naturally did not lack etiquette. after all, one should not slap a smiling person. furthermore, there was no deep hatred between them. he imitated lin guodong and used the etiquette of the martial arts circle. he cupped his fists and bowed slightly in return. ¡°mr. lin, you don¡¯t have to do this. i¡¯ve always heard that the lin family is strict and upright. i see that mr. lin is so sensible today. i really admire you.¡± su yun¡¯s words expressed his attitude and gave lin guodong a way out. after all, a big shot like lin guodong could attract everyone¡¯s attention with a single move. lin guodong clearly understood the meaning of su yun¡¯s words and quickly revealed a relieved expression. his judgment of su yun was that this person must be a martial arts expert. and for him to have methods that even he could not see through at such a young age, it was definitely not an unorthodox background. after working hard for so many years, lin guodong knew that there was always someone better. lin xiao was ignorant and did not know the seriousness of this matter. he had provoked someone who could threaten him at any time, but as a father, lin guodong could not ignore it. although his status in the entire martial arts world was very high, lin guodong knew very well that he only had some reputation on the surface. lin xiao¡¯s current ability was accumulated after spending his entire life. su yun was clearly about the same age as lin xiao, but he had the means to completely crush him. the reason behind this was naturally even more intriguing. that was why lin guodong was so serious. he even bowed and apologized in front of everyone. poor parents. lin guodong did this because he wanted to pave the way for lin xiao in the chinese martial arts world. it was not to let lin xiao rashly provoke a person who could decide his fate at any time. if su yun knew what lin guodong was thinking, he would definitely not know whether to laugh or cry. from the beginning to the end, it was obvious that lin guodong was overthinking. he did not have a deep background. it could even be said that he knew nothing about martial arts. the reason why he was here was only because of l¨¹ hongya¡¯s previous words. ¡°that¡¯s good. since master su has accepted my lin family¡¯s apology, i, lin guodong, also want to be friends with master su. master su and my son can be considered to have reached a deal without fighting. why don¡¯t we end this matter? master su, what do you think?¡± ¡°mr. lin, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± at this point, su yun naturally had no reason to reject. in any case, he did not take lin xiao¡¯s previous offense to heart at all, so this could not even be considered forgiveness. seeing su yun agree so readily, lin guodong finally felt relieved. the surrounding crowd began to whisper and discuss. everyone was filled with curiosity about su yun. ¡°what is su yun¡¯s background?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. why does master lin value him so much?¡± ¡°to make master lin take him so seriously, he must be a big shot, or rather, a senior expert!¡± ¡°but he¡¯s too young. what strength can he have?¡± this sudden change became the most exciting scene in the entire seminar. and su yun instantly became the focus of attention. however, lin guodong did not take these suspicions from the outside world to heart. he was about to invite su yun to the vip area to take a seat. while restoring the normal order of the seminar, he also wanted to have an in-depth chat with su yun. most importantly, he wanted to find out what technique su yun had used. ¡°master su¡­¡± however, just as he said that, he suddenly noticed that su yun¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. this made lin guodong feel a little uneasy. could it be that su yun had suddenly changed his mind? in fact, su yun¡¯s change had nothing to do with the lin family. it was only because he suddenly felt a prickling feeling in the crowd. he was all too familiar with this feeling. it was a crisis warning! after experiencing so many life-and-death situations, su yun¡¯s perception naturally increased. this strong sense of danger was clearly targeted at him, which was why su yun took it so seriously. after all, he was now ranked first on the bounty list. almost every moment, countless people wanted his life. and now, it seemed that assassins had already found this place and were even hiding among these people.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Su Yun, Please Keep A Low Profile (4) chapter 309: su yun, please keep a low profile (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yun¡¯s eyes gradually swept across the crowd coldly. no one present even dared to meet his gaze. although he was very young and usually had a calm temperament, when he suddenly focused, he had a sharp aura. the moment su yun saw them, they even felt uneasy. they quickly avoided eye contact, afraid that they would offend the mysterious youth. after all, what were they compared to the lin family? even lin guodong had to bow and apologize politely. how could they dare to have any temper? lin guodong also looked at su yun worriedly, not understanding what was wrong with su yun. at that moment, su yun¡¯s gaze landed about 20 meters away from him. there was a person hidden in the crowd there. unlike the others, he did not avoid his gaze. instead, he could read cold killing intent in his eyes. he did not hide it at all! that¡¯s him. su yun had dealt with assassins many times. with just a glance, he immediately made a judgment. however, the other party clearly did not intend to hide anymore. he had been holding back for a long time and had a murderous intent. therefore, the moment su yun¡¯s gaze landed on the assassin, the other party suddenly lifted his coat and revealed a crossbow that could be easily assembled. it fused into one! crack! after a crisp sound, the killer quickly raised the crossbow with a black arrowhead and aimed at su yun. ¡°not good, hurry up and stop it!¡± the plainclothes police officers hiding everywhere were not to be trifled with. they immediately sensed the situation. luo heng quickly gave the order through the walkie-talkie, but it was too late for the police to move. moreover, there were no police officers near the assassin who could stop him immediately. as this person was standing beside su yun, he could clearly see this scene from lin guodong¡¯s angle. the moment he saw the assassin pick up the crossbow, lin guodong¡¯s expression instantly turned serious, and his tiger eyes widened. under such a crisis, lin guodong¡¯s aura was completely released. he was like a different person from before. this was his instinctive reaction after practicing martial arts for many years. although he had never been attacked by such an assassin in a peaceful era, his reaction was sharper than ordinary people. his aura was even more bold! ¡°su yun, that¡¯s¡­ l¨¹ hongya, who was standing beside su yun, naturally realized that something was wrong. however, before she could understand, she was pulled behind su yun. following that, as if performing a magic trick, a poker card appeared out of thin air in su yun¡¯s hand. there was no need to aim at all. he could control it as if it was his arm. with lightning speed, he flicked his wrist. swoosh! the sharp poker cards quickly approached the assassin. even the assassin did not react. ¡°die!¡± the killer even wanted to pull the trigger and assassinate su yun, but he did not expect to suddenly feel a sharp pain in his neck, causing him to pause for a moment. in the next moment, a sense of powerlessness suddenly washed over his entire body. the assassin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. he subconsciously covered his neck and panted heavily, but there was no oxygen that could enter his lungs. he raised the crossbow with difficulty, but his vision became more and more blurry. his strength was rapidly being sucked away. multiple afterimages began to appear in his eyes, making him unable to aim for a moment. slowly, the killer collapsed to the ground. even before he lost his last breath, he still stared with a pair of unwilling eyes, as if he did not understand what had happened. he was clearly a hunter hiding in the crowd. why did his role suddenly change? ¡°murder, murder!¡± at this moment, a series of terrified screams suddenly sounded from the crowd, causing the scene, which was already at its limit, to instantly become chaotic. the noisy footsteps and screams from time to time caused the entire seminar venue to be in chaos. however, su yun only stood there quietly as he watched the killer fall to the ground. only when he stopped breathing did he heave a sigh of relief. he suppressed the ferocious aura and returned to his usual calm, as if what had happened had nothing to do with him. lin guodong stood at the side and looked at su yun in shock before looking at the person who had fallen to the ground 20 meters away. until now, he still did not understand how su yun did it. this feeling was like watching a video previously. su yun only shook his wrist again, but the person opposite him instantly collapsed to the ground and did not move. killing without leaving a trace? ¡°don¡¯t be nervous. it¡¯s iust a killer.¡± coincidentally, su yun¡¯s voice sounded. seeing lin guodong¡¯s serious expression, he could not help but comfort him, telling him not to worry. upon hearing this, lin guodong was also jolted awake. but he was even more shocked and his expression changed drastically. killer? are you serious? you must be joking! ¡°police! everyone, stand where you are and remain calm!¡± at this moment, a loud shout woke lin guodong up. it was luo heng and the others at the entrance of the seminar. they finally arrived at the most critical moment. the police officers in the crowd also revealed their identities to maintain order. everyone was very surprised by the police¡¯s rapid appearance. after all, the police were too fast. only su yun remained calm. the moment luo heng passed by su yun, he looked at him. the two of them did not talk much, but it was as if they knew each other very well.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Su Yun, Please Keep A Low Profile (5) chapter 310: su yun, please keep a low profile (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations luo heng quickly brought the few of them to the assassin and checked his vital signs. then, he shook his head gently. he was already dead. there was no need to save him. the crossbows scattered around the assassin emitted a pungent aura. clearly, this arrowhead was poisonous. the police officer beside luo heng quickly took out a palm-sized instrument and scanned the assassin¡¯s face. then, he stared at the screen. a moment later, the screen showed that the match was successful. immediately after, relevant information about a person appeared. ¡°he¡¯s a professional killer in the country. he was on the wanted list ten years ago, but because he has been operating underground, it¡¯s very difficult to make effective arrests. there were at least a dozen lives in his hands, and his usual weapon was this crossbow. ¡°all the targets who die under this crossbow will suffer immense pain before they die. they often don¡¯t die from being hit in their vital points by the crossbow, but because they can¡¯t be saved in time and their lives are eaten away by the poison bit by bit.¡¯ hearing the police officer¡¯s words, luo heng nodded slightly. then, he pulled away the assassin¡¯s hand that was covering his neck and saw a subtle wound on his neck. ¡°his windpipe was cut.¡± after a slight inspection, luo heng¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. the wound on the killer¡¯s neck was very subtle, and his trachea was accurately separated. luo heng had never seen such a ridiculous wound in so many years. moreover, there was something else that made him very puzzled. where was the murder weapon? where did it go? luo heng stood up and looked around in confusion. at this moment, lin guodong walked over with a solemn expression. ¡°officer, what¡¯s going on? who is this person?¡± after all, lin guodong was a famous person, so luo heng¡¯s attitude towards him was relatively gentle. ¡°it¡¯s an assassin, but don¡¯t worry, mr. lin. he¡¯s not here for you.¡± as he spoke, luo heng was about to leave again to find the murder weapon. on the other hand, lin guodong was stunned on the spot. he could not recover for a long time. he was really an assassin! master su was not joking. but what the hell was going on? without any time to think, lin guodong hurriedly chased after him. ¡°officer, i just heard that this person died because his windpipe was cut. that¡¯s unlikely, right?¡± as a martial arts expert, although lin guodong had never killed anyone, he had actual combat experience. moreover, martial arts naturally had a very detailed understanding of the weak spots of the human body. he saw that the wound on the victim¡¯s neck was very subtle. there was not even blood. furthermore, su yun was nearly 20 meters away. with a flick of his wrist, the person fell. this scene shocked lin guodong greatly. it was precisely because of this that he walked forward to take a look. however, luo heng¡¯s words made him feel a little incredulous. luo heng turned around and glanced at lin guodong. although lin guodong was relatively famous, he was not obligated to tell lin guodong about this. ¡°hurry up and find the murder weapon.¡± after whispering a few words to the other police officers, the police officers beside luo heng also lowered their heads to search. the police¡¯s attitude made lin guodong feel very strange. he turned around and looked at su yun. su yun was still standing there, calmly looking over. from the beginning to the end, the police did not send anyone to control su yun. there were only two police officers standing beside su yun, but they did not take any restrictions. this meant that they knew su yun very well. moreover, from this attitude, lin guodong was even more certain that su yun had a powerful background. however, what lin guodong did not know was that the reason why luo heng did not get the police to control su yun was to protect him. this was a b+ -rank filing officer. it was extremely dangerous. if the police officers suddenly attacked, once su yun was angered, there would definitely be an even worse situation with so many people present. therefore, luo heng only got the two police officers to keep an eye on su yun and treat it as detention. what he needed to do now was to resolve this matter as soon as possible and find out the reason. it was obvious that luo heng had failed in his duty to let this happen. he only hoped that he could quickly stabilize the situation and minimize the matter as much as possible. looking at the police officer who was searching with his head lowered, lin guodong, who did not get an answer, had no choice. however, his attention was quickly attracted by something that should not have appeared in the corner. that was¡­ lin guodong frowned and walked to the corner in confusion. soon, he picked up a poker card from the ground. ace of spades! there was still a faint trace of blood at the edge of the poker card. this made lin guodong turn around in shock to look at the corpse on the ground before looking up at su yun. luo heng quickly noticed the thing in lin guodong¡¯s hand and quickly walked over. with a closer look, he understood that it was the murder weapon. he knew su yun¡¯s information in his heart, so although he was shocked, he was not surprised. luo heng took the poker card and handed it to the police officer behind him. the police officer quickly placed the poker card in the evidence bag and put them away. from luo heng¡¯s actions, he was clearly trying to hide something. although lin guodong saw it, he did not say anything. this also formed an extremely bold hypothesis in lin guodong¡¯s mind. could it be that when su yun shook his wrist just now, a poker card actually flew out? the edge of the poker card was very sharp, and it could match the strange and subtle wound on the victim¡¯s neck. but was that possible? lin guodong had practiced martial arts for decades, so he naturally knew about the existence of hidden weapons. just like weapons, there was indeed such a faction, but they could not do it to this extent. after all, no matter how powerful hidden weapons were, there was a limit. it was purely a fool¡¯s dream to cause such an effect! however, if that was not the case, there seemed to be no other possibility. furthermore, the police¡¯s attitude had always been very ambiguous. it was as if they had been covering up for su yun and had hidden the murder weapon. who was this su yun? this became a doubt that lingered in lin guodong¡¯s mind for a long time. ¡°everyone, i¡¯m the captain of the operations team of the lin¡¯an city bureau, luo heng. we had long received a tip that an assassin would infiltrate the seminar today, so we had deployed early. now that the assassin had been resolved, the crisis had been resolved. everyone can do what you need to do. we will clean up the scene in the shortest time possible to ensure that the order of the seminar is restored as soon as possible.¡± luo heng was indeed an old criminal police officer. he could deal with such things at will. he cleverly attributed the reason for the police¡¯s appearance here and the killer¡¯s death to the killer. in any case, from the beginning to the end, no one knew how the killer died. at most, they saw su yun shake his wrist. this had nothing to do with the killer¡¯s death. in that case, luo heng might as well change the situation and remove su yun from this matter. however, this kind of thing could fool the ignorant crowd, but it could not fool the representatives of the various schools of martial arts like lin guodong. ¡°previously, i saw su yun shake his wrist. then, the person opposite him suddenly clutched his neck and fell as if he had seen a ghost.¡± ¡°i saw it too. and we didn¡¯t hear any gunshots. we didn¡¯t see any police. how did that person die?¡± ¡°that¡¯s strange. don¡¯t you think these police officers¡¯ attitudes are a little ambiguous?¡± ¡°let¡¯s not talk so much. i¡¯m afraid this involves some confidential matters. a few police officers quickly carried in a stretcher and placed the killer¡¯s corpse on it. after covering it with a white cloth, they left the scene from the back door. on the other side, luo heng was also giving orders to the police officers. the police officers began to negotiate with the reporters at the scene, forcing them to delete the video of the incident just now. then, luo heng came to su yun¡¯s side. when he walked past su yun, luo heng lowered his voice and squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth. ¡°keep a low profile. if there¡¯s anything, let us deal with it..¡± Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: So He’s a Cultivator! (1) chapter 311: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations hearing luo heng¡¯s reminder, su yun¡¯s expression did not change. he only nodded slightly, but he was actually a little helpless. from the beginning to the end, it was not that he did not keep a low profile, but there were always people coming to his door. just like that assassin, he couldn¡¯t watch helplessly as the assassin shot a poisonous crossbow bolt, right? if he waited for the police to take action, it would probably be too late. he would be the only one lying on the ground now. meanwhile, lin guodong and the others beside him had strange expressions. these words naturally did not escape their ears. although it was very soft, they still heard it. something was wrong with the police¡¯s tone! what was the connection between su yun and the police? why was this method unheard of? the eyes of lin guodong and the others flickered. looking at the departing police officers, they were dumbfounded and suspicious. the appearance of the assassin naturally filled luo heng and the other police officers with doubts. they had no idea why such a thing would suddenly happen. why would an assassin come knocking on his door? after all, they were the police of lin¡¯an city and knew nothing about what had happened in hibiscus city. in the black command car, luo heng angrily held the walkie-talkie and shouted at all the police officers, ¡°what are you guys doing? how could you let an assassin sneak in without anyone noticing and almost kill someone under the police¡¯s nose? do you think that the matter was not serious enough? you have to attract public opinion to be satisfied, right?¡± the police officers listened to luo heng¡¯s angry voice in the earpiece and did not dare to speak. indeed, today¡¯s matter was really a little critical. however, no one would have thought that there would be an assassin mixed in with these people. after all, everyone¡¯s attention was on su yun from the beginning to the end. although this matter should be considered resolved at the moment, the possible consequences were really terrifying. if luo heng hadn¡¯t cleverly changed the concept and rationalized the appearance of the police and the killer¡¯s corpse, it would probably not be long before this matter spread throughout the city. even now, luo heng was not sure if this matter would be spread. therefore, he needed to contact the police station as soon as possible. at the very least, he had to ensure that those reporters would not spout nonsense. otherwise, the lin¡¯an city police department would probably be pushed to the center of the storm. therefore, luo heng immediately reported this matter. furthermore, the lin¡¯an city police station quickly contacted the hibiscus city police station, which was su yun¡¯s filing party. with this connection, the lin¡¯an city police department realized that not only was su yun a dangerous filing officer, but he was also ranked first on the assassination list by underground forces and overseas organizations. this meant that su yun had already become the target. the most terrifying thing was that he could cause a huge wave wherever he went. today might just be the beginning. ¡°amazing, our lin¡¯an city is unlucky for eight lifetimes!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not bad. it¡¯s just an assassin. you should be content!¡± after some negotiations, the two police stations were rather speechless and had a headache. they were filled with emotions about su yun¡¯s performance. wherever he went, trouble would happen. on the other hand, su yun seemed to be used to such things. to be able to remain calm in such a chaotic scene, to be honest, even luo heng felt admiration. this temperament was not something ordinary people could have. however, admiration was admiration. luo heng had a mission. from the moment su yun arrived in lin¡¯an city, luo heng had already become the person in charge of this matter. after spying on him for the past few days, su yun was not a threat to him, but he seemed to have a physique of causing trouble. there would always be trouble. in addition, su yun¡¯s methods were indeed extremely dangerous. therefore, luo heng always appeared very careful when facing su yun. the only person who could make the police treat him like this was probably su yun. after understanding the situation, luo heng also understood the ins and outs of it. su yun naturally did not need to go to the lin¡¯an city police station for a routine interrogation. it was said that some time ago in hibiscus city, su yun had already killed many killers and sent their corpses to the hibiscus city police station. if su yun could do such a ridiculous thing, the matter in front of him naturally seemed ordinary. since he could confirm the identity of the killer, luo heng did not want to take su yun away from here. they needed to restore order on the spot as soon as possible and reduce the production of rumors. hence, luo heng did not mention su yun in the matters of the corpse or the appearance of the police. he blamed everything on the unlucky killer, as if this operation was a secret plan that the police had long planned. everything happened quickly and ended quickly. under luo heng¡¯s intentional arrangements, the police quickly evacuated the scene. the order of the seminar quickly returned to normal with the cooperation of the organizers. thankfully, su yun¡¯s method of killing the killer was to cut his organs, so there was no blood that stimulated the optic nerves. under the joint arrangement of the organizers, the entire venue finally began to calm down. although there were still many people discussing what had just happened from the beginning to the end, they were also happy that they had participated in a scene that was like a movie. the organizers and the representatives of the various factions were even more difficult to deceive. in the main control room, the organizers and representatives of the various factions met secretly and discussed this matter.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: So He’s a Cultivator! (2) chapter 312: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°something¡¯s wrong with what happened just now! ¡± the wing chun representative said with a serious expression. another representative of the eight extremes fist let out a deep breath, and all the muscles in his body trembled. he nodded gently. ¡°that¡¯s right. this matter is very strange, especially that su yun. first, master lin apologized in public, then the assassin attacked. all of you should have understood that the killer was clearly here for su yun. then, the killer died for no reason. however, when the police arrived, they said that the killer¡¯s death was caused by the police. what is this, a cover-up? the representative of the xingyi fist flicked his turbid sleeve and frowned. the shock between his eyebrows had yet to fade. ¡°to make master lin take it so seriously and make the police¡¯s attitude so ambiguous, this young man¡¯s background is probably far beyond our imagination. this is a big shot. if we can use this to rope him in, it should be beneficial to us.¡± a local organizer¡¯s expression was solemn and even a little afraid. ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. i saw it previously. su yun¡¯s attitude clearly showed that he had killed many people. that was why he was so calm now. no wonder lin guodong didn¡¯t hesitate to apologize in public. looks like it¡¯s also because he¡¯s afraid of this.¡¯ the representative of the xingyi fist nodded and smiled bitterly. ¡°although we¡¯re martial arts practitioners, we¡¯ve lived for half our lives without causing deaths.¡± everyone looked at each other. ¡°in this peaceful era, the greatest use of martial arts is nothing more than strengthening the body. who the fuck can really use martial arts to kill people?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! we¡¯re not in ancient times anymore, and chinese martial arts are no longer pure killing techniques. we¡¯ve never experienced killing! look at su yun. he was clearly a ruthless person. killing someone was such a huge matter, but it seemed to be negligible to him. he did not take it seriously at all. his hands are probably stained with a lot of blood!¡± everyone nodded in agreement. they were standing close to the killer and knew very well how he died. although they did not know what method su yun had used, killing people was like cutting melons. there were no ripples. how could such a person be an ordinary person? a master in martial arts who had seen blood and killed people was completely different from an ordinary master. ¡°although i don¡¯t know how he cultivated such strange abilities at such a young age and what kind of experience he has, in short, this su yun is a ruthless person. we have to be polite. it¡¯s best if we can befriend him.¡± everyone¡¯s attitude towards su yun changed. this could be seen from their evasive gazes.this su yun killed without batting an eyelid. he could not be offended! ¡°don¡¯t be silly.¡± the northern leg representative sighed deeply and said helplessly, ¡°can¡¯t you tell? master lin clearly thinks so too. we can¡¯t possibly get close to su yun in front of master lin, right? we can only wait for another chance in the future.¡¯ this secret discussion was not known by outsiders. at that moment, the protagonist of the conversation, su yun, was leaving the crowd with lin guodong. ¡°master su, please take a seat at the vip. it will be a little troublesome to continue standing here.¡± lin guodong came in front of su yun and said imperceptibly. su yun did not refuse this time. he nodded gently and pulled l¨¹ hongya to follow lin guodong to the vip area on the second floor. ¡°su yun, just now, what was¡­¡± l¨¹ hongya, who was being pulled by su yun, looked at him curiously. just as she was about to ask the question in her heart, she was interrupted by su yun. ¡°didn¡¯t the police say just now? this is their secret operation.¡± how could l¨¹ hongya be so easily deceived? although her judgment was inferior to these chinese martial arts practitioners, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that something was wrong. she frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°but why did the assassin point the crossbow in his hand at you?¡± ¡°miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± at this moment, lin guodong looked over and smiled. ¡°actually, the assassin¡¯s target is me. you also know that the tallest tree attracts the wind. it¡¯s inevitable that i have some enemies. it¡¯s all thanks to the police arriving in time that we didn¡¯t cause any more trouble. it has nothing to do with master su.¡± lin guodong was very observant. seeing that su yun did not want to confess, he took the opportunity to smooth things over. l¨¹ hongya was someone who advocated the chinese martial arts world. in addition, her attitude towards lin guodong was as if she had seen her idol. hence, although lin guodong¡¯s words still did not dispel her doubts, he did not say anything else about it. she could tell that su yun did not want to say anything, so she did not force him. su yun and lin guodong walked side by side in front. ¡°mr. lin, thank you.¡± ¡°master su, you don¡¯t have to thank me. i should be the one thanking you.¡± lin guodong was even more certain that not only was su yun¡¯s background not small, but even the police had an ambiguous attitude towards him. moreover, he knew even more clearly that su yun definitely had abilities that ordinary people could not understand. although he could not clearly understand the relationship between the bloodstained poker card and the deceased, he was definitely not stupid enough to believe what the police said. the killer¡¯s death clearly had nothing to do with the police. the person who killed the killer was su yun! this thought shocked lin guodong, who was used to storms. such a young person could casually take someone¡¯s life without even blinking.. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: So He’s a Cultivator! (3) chapter 313: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it had to be known that these martial arts authoritative figures had all learned the weaknesses of the human body since they were young in order to defeat the enemy in one strike. however, that was only a theory. who would dare to do that in today¡¯s lawful society? today, when he saw su yun, lin guodong finally knew what a contrast was! how could such a person not be an expert? he was very glad that he had made the choice previously. he had found su yun in time and apologized to him. furthermore, he had befriended this expert immediately! lin guodong was both glad and proud. his wise move was really a stroke of genius. who would have thought that he would be able to predict it? not only did lin guodong know this clearly, but lin xiao, lu shuo, and the others who were still on the first floor also knew it. at that time, they stood beside lin guodong because they wanted to apologize to su yun. from this angle, they could see the assassin raise his crossbow and also see su yun turn around and shake his wrist. although lin xiao and the others were usually a little arrogant, they were not stupid. lu shuo lowered his voice and shrugged his neck. he said with lingering fear, ¡°brother xiao, su yun was clearly the one who killed him, but why are the police covering for him?¡± lin xiao looked at su yun, who was following his father up to the second floor, his eyes were filled with lingering fear. ¡°i finally know why my father mobilized so many people. he even threw away his pride to bow and apologize to su yun. the reason why he did this was actually to protect us. ¡°you all saw it just now, right? the assassin was clearly killed by su yun. the methods he used were almost identical to that night in the park. only he¡¯d been aiming for streetlights and wheels, not our necks. ¡°look at the person su yun killed. the police did not do anything to him. it was obvious that this person had a powerful background. my father must have seen through this and staged such a big apology today. we provoked someone we shouldn¡¯t have.¡± when lin xiao said this, his voice was trembling. this feeling of hindsight was the easiest to leave a deep impression on. the chill that came from their hearts quickly spread on their backs. su yun, who looked calm the entire time, was like a god of death, making the three of them feel fear. however, lin xiao seemed to be different. he kept looking at su yun¡¯s back. there was fear in his eyes, but there was also a hint of excitement. flowers like them, who had grown up in a greenhouse, had never experienced anything, let alone seen the dangers of the world. therefore, lin xiao was very curious about such a dangerous and mysterious person. the dance on the tip of the knife was dangerous, but at the same time, it had a special charm. under everyone¡¯s gaze, su yun was already sitting on the second floor, in the seat with the best visual effects. even lin guodong took the initiative to sit at the side as a guest, allowing su yun to occupy the center position. this really flattered l¨¹ hongya, who was sitting beside su yun. normally, people like them who came to watch the show would not have seats. only reputable figures in the chinese martial arts world could sit here. but now, she has actually benefited from su yun. l¨¹ hongya, who had always yearned for martial arts, focused almost all her attention on su yun beside her. she had a nagging feeling that su yun was very mysterious. he was definitely not as simple as a small streamer. after all, so much had happened. if she could not see this, l¨¹ hongya would be a little too naive. after replaying what had happened in the past few days in her mind, l¨¹ hongya had many questions she wanted to ask, but she was conflicted. the two of them were not familiar with each other, after all. it was not polite to ask. lin guodong, who was sitting on the other side of su yun, was very smart and did not mention anything about what had just happened. there were already people practicing solo martial arts in the hall downstairs. the two of them were quietly watching downstairs, as if nothing had happened just now. the organizers also came one after another, but they all sat behind su yun in tacit understanding. they naturally wanted to take this opportunity to chat with su yun. however, a figure like lin guodong was sitting beside su yun, so they could not cross the line. the atmosphere here was very subtle. everyone surrounded su yun in the middle and became the focus of attention. reporters and irrelevant people were not allowed to come up to the second floor, so it was very quiet. lin guodong did not even let his son come up. he only hoped to use this opportunity to rope in more connections with su yun. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only on the training platform downstairs, the protagonist kept changing like a lantern. however, the protagonist on the second floor was only su yun. some busybodies would occasionally look up and curiously discuss when they saw su yun, sitting in the most eye-catching seat, surrounded by so many big shots. however, this was only a form of entertainment for them. there could never be an answer. on the other side, the hot girls who were waiting for the performance kept looking up at l¨¹ hongya from time to time. however, every time l¨¹ hongya looked over, they would avoid her gaze and look very uneasy. where was the arrogance from before? they had already realized that l¨¹ hongya was someone they could not afford to provoke. after all, su yun, who was suspected to be her boyfriend, was actually an existence that even a big shot like lin guodong had to bow and apologize to.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: So He’s a Cultivator! (4) chapter 314: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (4) translator: henyee translations | editor: henyee translations now, they only hoped that l¨¹ hongya would not bicker with them. otherwise, they would be in big trouble. they had been secretly discussing something in the corner. a moment later, a staff member suddenly walked over and whispered to l¨¹ hongya, ¡°madam, there are a few ladies downstairs who want to look for you, but they are not qualified to come to the second floor. do you want to go?¡± this puzzled l¨¹ hongya, but she did not refuse. to be honest, she was really not used to the atmosphere on the second floor. therefore, she quickly nodded and came downstairs. she happened to see a few hot girls standing there with nervous expressions. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? the victor wasn¡¯t decided just now. are you going to start again?¡± l¨¹ hongya crossed her arms, thinking that these people were here to cause trouble. unexpectedly, after the few of them looked at each other, they quickly cupped their fists and bowed to l¨¹ hongya. ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡± the sudden change in attitude stunned l¨¹ hongya. however, looking at their fearful gazes, l¨¹ hongya understood that it should be related to what had happened previously. but she did not know what to do when they suddenly cupped their fists and bowed. the hot girls seemed to be a little awkward now. after saying this to l¨¹ hongya, they quickly left. l¨¹ hongya was left standing alone, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. what was going on? the seminar finally returned to the right track. different martial arts researchers from all over the country began to show off their skills. fists and kicks were only an appetizer. weapons of different lengths were the highlight of an eye-opener. on the training platform on the first floor, a young man who looked to be in his twenties was holding a big knife. the moment he went on stage, su yun subconsciously straightened his body. this scene happened to be seen by lin guodong, who was beside him. he was quite shrewd. he did not reveal anything about this. he only sat there quietly and accompanied su yun to watch the knife technique practice. as he watched, su yun realized that there seemed to be a unique way to use knife techniques in chinese martial arts. it looked like a very heavy saber, but it seemed to be weightless in this young man¡¯s hand. all of his actions were very smooth without any pause. although this routine did not have any lethality, su yun valued this young man¡¯s control over the knife. this saber was like an extension of his arm in his hand. when he waved it, it was not as stumbling as he was. this naturally piqued su yun¡¯s curiosity, and he began to take it seriously. ¡°mr. lin, how heavy is this saber?¡± lin guodong was slightly stunned by su yun¡¯s sudden question. then, he hurriedly replied, ¡°the saber in this young man¡¯s hand is a relatively conventional saber used for martial arts equipment. the blade is 35 centimeters long, 4 centimeters wide, and 0.1 centimeters thick. the handle is 12 centimeters long and three centimeters wide. it weighs 1.5 kilograms.¡± lin guodong was indeed an expert. with just a glance, he could tell the data of this saber in detail. this weight was indeed not heavy. after all, it was only a practice saber. even so, there was still a way to use a saber so smoothly. this made su yun realize that the reason why he had not made any progress in his knife technique was probably because he still lacked understanding of the use of the knife. who was lin guodong? after hearing su yun¡¯s question and reaction just now, he roughly understood something. ¡°master su, are you interested in sabers and want to practice them?¡± lin guodong¡¯s words could be said to have pierced su yun¡¯s heart. he nodded gently. ¡°indeed, but i don¡¯t know much about knives.¡± when lin guodong heard this, he immediately perked up. he had been thinking about how to get closer to su yun. wasn¡¯t this opportunity here? at this thought, lin guodong quickly looked at su yun and said, ¡°although my lin family¡¯s martial arts is not focused on knife techniques, i still have some understanding. master su, if you don¡¯t mind, i can teach you a thing or two.¡± upon hearing this, su yun¡¯s eyes lit up. this was his goal for this time. ¡°please guide me.¡± although lin guodong had always been very polite to su yun, su yun did not drag it out and always responded very politely. a visible smile hung on lin guodong¡¯s face. he could finally find a topic that could last. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°in the history of chinese martial arts, sabers have always occupied a very strong color. as the saying goes, savers are the guts of a hundred soldiers. they are one of the most important instruments in chinese martial arts. ¡°since ancient times, people who practiced martial arts had used sabers the most. they had also summarized and created many saber techniques to form many saber sects. ¡°the existing saber techniques were the eight golden lock saber, the eight trigram saber, the sun and moon qiankun saber, the shaolin 18 roll saber, the taiji saber, the plum saber, and so on. i wonder which sect master su is interested in?¡± lin guodong was indeed a professional. he could be so detailed with just a casual sentence. however, he had misunderstood. what su yun wanted to practice was not a chinese martial arts saber technique. he only wanted to understand the key to using the knife and walk his own cultivation path. ¡°mr. lin, my cultivation method is rather special, so i don¡¯t want to practice these paths. i just want to understand the essence of the saber technique.¡± these words puzzled lin guodong. he had always thought that su yun was a martial arts expert and had special abilities. however, when he heard this, he could not help but be puzzled.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: So He’s a Cultivator! (5) chapter 315: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations a special cultivation method? this was not a term used in the martial arts circle. it was a little like a metaphysical path fabricated by the people. however, he did not ask much about this and hurriedly explained, ¡°alright, although there are many factions in these saber techniques, they have the same common point. the first was that the saber technique was heavy and fierce. compared to the sword, there were fewer changes to the saber technique, and its power did not decrease. ¡°in chinese martial arts, there was a saying about saber techniques. hand for single saber, and gait for double sabers. in other words, if one used a saber with one hand, the most important requirement was the use of the arm, wrist, and elbow. the use of the two sabers required the user¡¯s gait to change. ¡°regardless of which faction it was, there were only eight moves in the saber technique. they were sweeping, hacking, plucking, slicing, nai, slashing, and stab. if you want to practice saber technique, you first have to have some basic skills. a saber point is a sharp point from top to bottom, standing at the tip of a saber. use this to practice your control over the saber and the key points of raising your wrist to exert force.¡± as he spoke, lin guodong extended his right hand and clenched it into a fist, showing su yun in detail what a saber point was. it had to be said that lin guodong¡¯s short words brought su yun a sense of clarity. previously, he had been repeatedly slashing. even he felt that this was a little meaningless. now that he heard lin guodong¡¯s words, su yun realized. the repeated slashes from before were not enough for him to improve at all. it was no wonder that after practicing for so long, his saber technique still did not make any progress. ¡°mr. lin, is there any saber technique in the martial arts knife technique that can deal a blow?¡± su yun also asked the question he was most concerned about. this question also made lin guodong fall silent for a moment. he soon nodded and looked at su yun again. ¡°the usage you mentioned can be found in saber techniques. there were many types of sabers, and the huge saber occupied an important position. the huge saber was heavier, larger, and slower in attack, so it paid special attention to the key to killing in one strike. ¡°unlike other saber techniques, people who used huge sabers rarely had those complicated routine moves. instead, they practiced a few movements to the extreme. ¡°when fighting with an opponent, the person using the huge saber could almost ignore conventional blocking. therefore, the only way to defeat the huge saber was to dodge through flexible movement techniques. ¡°however, it was also very difficult to use the huge saber. it was even more difficult to reach this level of killing in one strike. first of all, it requires the extreme strength of the core of one¡¯s physique. secondly, unlike ordinary saber techniques, where the body carries the saber, the way to use the huge saber has to let the saber carry the body.¡± lin guodong¡¯s words lit up su yun¡¯s eyes. this was a direction he had always wanted to practice. the saber used did not have to be a huge saber. in fact, a conventional weighted saber was enough. to be precise, what su yun wanted to practice was never the saber, but himself. as long as he had a detailed training method, su yun could completely turn himself into a knife. at that time, no matter what he held in his hand, it would be enough to hold it like a huge knife. this topic was what su yun was most interested in. it happened to be lin guodong¡¯s area of expertise, so the two of them quickly chatted. the organizers sitting at the back were really envious when they saw su yun and lin guodong becoming more and more familiar. yet they had no choice. after all, lin guodong was still sitting here. even if they wanted to chat with su yun, they did not have a chance. it was also at this moment that the eyes of many of the representatives of the various sects and factions sitting at the back, as well as the authority of the current generation of chinese martial arts, lit up. ¡°saber technique?¡± this was a good opportunity! master su was clearly interested in saber techniques. perhaps he could use this to rope him in? thinking of this, many people were eager to give it a try. the representative of the eight gates golden lock saber quickly called his eldest disciple over and whispered into his ear. the others were not stupid. they knew what it meant at a glance. unfortunately, there was really no such thing as saber techniques in the northern leg faction. he had missed such an opportunity for nothing. however, those who knew a little about saber techniques were not to be outdone and hurriedly instructed. not long after, the eldest disciple of the eight gates golden lock saber immediately found his sect¡¯s martial uncle and told him what his master had said. after that, this martial uncle of the eight gates golden lock saber actually personally ascended the arena. different from the young people before, this person was a big shot in the chinese martial arts circle. his seniority was very high, so why would such a person personally go on stage to show off? wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? but today, such a big shot in the chinese martial arts world had personally gone on stage. ¡°fuck, isn¡¯t this senior zhao?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°what¡¯s going on? is there a lecture about today¡¯s process?¡± it caused many martial arts enthusiasts to exclaim repeatedly. they still did not know what had happened and guessed that there was a martial arts lecture. and it was personally taught by such a senior. after the eight gates golden lock saber¡¯s martial uncle went on stage, he cupped his fists in su yun¡¯s direction and bowed. then, he shouted loudly, ¡°the eight gates golden lock saber represents zhao boran. i¡¯ll go on stage to embarrass myself. master su, please guide me!¡± his voice spread throughout the venue, shocking everyone. on the second floor, su yun was also somewhat surprised. he knew nothing about this, so how could he give advice? but zhao liang had already begun to display his saber technique. moreover, he would even deliberately slow down on some complicated movements.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: So He’s a Cultivator! (6) chapter 316: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it felt like he was demonstrating it to su yun alone. ¡°although our northern sect¡¯s leg faction is not proficient in saber techniques, we have a certain level of attainment. master su, please review it!¡± then, the representative of the northern sect personally went on stage and cupped his fists at su yun. he was holding two sabers. combined with his leg technique, they were especially sharp. he displayed a self-created dual saber leg technique. ¡°i¡¯m the current eldest disciple of the eight trigrams saber. i¡¯ll go on stage to embarrass myself. master su, please guide me!¡± after that, the collateral branch of the northern sect¡¯s eight trigrams school and the personal disciple of the eight trigrams saber also climbed the arena and held a long saber to perform. one got off the stage, and another followed. the chinese martial arts enthusiasts were still not satisfied. moreover, these were not performance-type martial arts. they were real martial arts. there were killing moves everywhere. they were powerful and ingenious. every slash was powerful and extraordinary. it made people¡¯s blood boil. after that, the taiji saber, the dual saber 18 rolls, the plum blossom saber, and even the wing chun, severing fist, and other factions that had nothing to do with saber techniques went on stage to showcase themselves, asking su yun for guidance. clearly, as long as one knew a little about saber techniques, they would not be willing to fall behind and take this opportunity to go on stage. although lin guodong did not say anything, he quickly understood that this was definitely the idea of the old fellows behind him. they wanted to befriend an expert like su yun. su yun, on the other hand,benefited a lot from observing this saber technique. coupled with lin guodong¡¯s explanation, su yun became more and more enlightened. ¡°this trip was not in vain!¡± su yun sighed inwardly. he did not expect such a harvest on this trip. it was really a pleasant surprise. especially with the demonstration of these martial arts practitioners and lin guodong¡¯s explanation, su yun could not help but be enlightened as he watched and pondered. he had many ideas! in short, to su yun, if he wanted to practice his saber, the first thing he had to do was increase his physical fitness. at the very least, he had to have enough core strength to use the saber. otherwise, no saber technique could be used by su yun. moreover, no matter how strong his physique was, there was a limit. practicing the saber could not be done quickly, so no matter how good his physique was, his daily practice would not improve too quickly. he needed to persevere for many years to see results. this indeed gave su yun a headache. he had indeed realized this during his previous practice. he would always be exhausted after practicing for a short period of time. under such progress, his comprehension was slow, unlike the flying needle and card that could step into the first realm in a short period of time. however, it was easier said than done to increase his core strength and accumulate it all year round. not only did it require a long time, but it also required perseverance. su yun had never lacked perseverance. but he did not have much time. this made him a little worried, and he subconsciously frowned. seeing this scene, lin guodong asked curiously, ¡°master su, do you have any concerns or doubts?¡± su yun sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°mr. lin¡¯s words can be said to have enlightened me. they gave me a clear direction for saber cultivation. however, it would take a lot of time to increase my core strength and complete my accumulation. i probably didn¡¯t have that much time to focus on this matter. i¡¯m afraid i have to change my train of thought and think of another way.¡± upon hearing this, lin guodong was not surprised. after all, he could tell that su yun had other abilities and had even reached the peak. it was indeed impossible for him to waste all his time on saber techniques. after some thought, lin guodong seemed to have thought of something and fell silent. a moment later, he looked at su yun as if he had made a decision. he looked at su yun and said word by word, ¡°master su, perhaps i can help with this.¡± upon hearing this, su yun looked at lin guodong in confusion. ¡°mr. lin, what do you mean?¡± with a gentle smile, lin guodong paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°i¡¯ve seen master su¡¯s ability previously. i think you should have a master or a lineage of your own. i don¡¯t know much about saber techniques and can¡¯t help master su. however, i can help in other aspects.¡± ¡°oh? please tell me, mr. lin.¡¯ under su yun¡¯s curious gaze, lin guodong said especially seriously, ¡°my lin family has been passed down for a hundred years. a few generations of our ancestors were even martial arts top scholars, which is why we can be called a martial arts family. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°however, to be honest, this was not because my lin family¡¯s genes were good. there were even records of my ancestors that many were born with weak bodies and were determined to be unsuitable for martial arts at that time. ¡°even lin xiao was weak and sickly when he was young. the reason why he could also walk the path of martial arts now was because my lin family has always had an ancestral prescription. ¡°by relying on this prescription to nurse you back to health, you can quickly nurse your physique, recover your body, and relieve your fatigue. this will naturally multiply the training effect and speed!¡± after saying this, lin guodong had been watching su yun. when he saw the surprise in his eyes, he immediately realized that he had finally found the right solution. he did not hesitate to contribute his family¡¯s ancestral prescription. this showed how much lin guodong valued su yun. his words were not fake at all. this prescription was indeed very precious. the lin family had never spread it. now that he had taken it out, it was because lin guodong valued su yun¡¯s ability and made up his mind to befriend him.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: So He’s a Cultivator! (7) chapter 317: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (7) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lin guodong only had one goal: he only had one son. the lin family was withering day by day in his generation, and there were no outstanding people in the collateral branches. when he passed away, who would support the lin family? and master su in front of him was definitely the best choice. there was no doubt about his strength. as he interacted with him, with his ability to judge people, he could tell that this young master¡¯s character was not bad and was trustworthy. that was why lin guodong had invested so much! su yun was indeed very interested in this. after hearing lin guodong¡¯s words, he realized that if this prescription was real, its value would be immeasurable. it would definitely be priceless. but this was the first time they had met after all. su yun did not want to appear too presumptuous. it was obvious that lin guodong knew su yun¡¯s concerns. before he could speak, he continued, ¡°master su, you¡¯re also a martial arts practitioner, and your strength is far above mine. i admire experts, and i have never rigidly treated age as a shackle. with master su around, china¡¯s martial arts could be seen in the future! as long as master su doesn¡¯t mind, i will definitely tell you about the lin family¡¯s ancestral prescription and help your strength rise to another level!¡± to lin guodong, this was an investment. moreover, from the looks of it, it was a sure win. if master su¡¯s strength improved with his help, it would be very meaningful to the lin family. su yun did not expect lin guodong to be so enthusiastic. however, he was not considered a martial arts practitioner. the ability to throw needles and cards should belong to the cultivation side of metaphysics and had nothing to do with martial arts. he could guess lin guodong¡¯s thoughts and was willing to accept this karma. regardless of whether he was a martial arts practitioner or not, his strength was definitely real. after obtaining benefits this time, he would inevitably have to repay them in the future. however, this prescription was indeed extremely attractive. therefore, after a short thought, su yun looked at lin guodong and said, ¡°mr. lin, since it¡¯s an ancestral prescription of the lin family, its value is self-evident. as the saying goes, one should not accept a reward without doing something. if mr. lin really plans to give this prescription, i¡¯m willing to exchange it with something else.¡± su yun¡¯s words naturally expressed his attitude. he wanted this prescription, but it was naturally best if he did not owe anyone a favor. after all, he was also worried that if something happened to the lin family, he would not be able to repay it. however, he also knew that it was probably very difficult to exchange such a precious prescription for items of equivalent value. how could the smart lin guodong not know this? therefore, there was no change in his expression. he still had that gentle smile. after a short silence, he nodded gently. ¡°master su, i admire experts and want to be friends with an expert like you. since you and i are friends, there¡¯s no need to talk about the transaction. after the seminar ends, i¡¯ll immediately send you a copy of this prescription. if master su feels that you shouldn¡¯t receive a reward for nothing, i really have a small request here.¡± if there was a request, it would be easy. su yun was afraid of such a good thing. often, such a good thing meant that he owed a huge favor. when the time came, all kinds of trouble might appear. however, it would naturally be best if he could immediately exchange for the request. as for whether he should accept this request and whether it was worth changing the prescription, he would make plans later. therefore, su yun quickly nodded. ¡°go ahead.¡± lin guodong did not stand on ceremony and said straightforwardly, ¡°i hope master su can give my son some pointers. although the two of you are similar in age, your attainments are far above mine. lin xiao has already grown up. as his father, i can¡¯t be by his side all the time. if he can have a friend like master su, i can be at ease when he¡¯s outside.¡± su yun thought for a moment, but he quickly came back to his senses. although it was a small request, it was actually to find a backer for the lin family. this request was not small. if lin xiao had anything in the future, how could he not help? after thinking about it, su yun finally nodded and said, ¡°no problem. i don¡¯t hate lin xiao to begin with, so i¡¯m naturally willing to be friends with him.¡± upon hearing this, lin guodong immediately called lin xiao over. lin xiao, who had been sitting behind and watching the two of them leave, came to lin guodong¡¯s side in confusion. ¡°dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°hurry up and call him uncle sul¡± lin guodong¡¯s words stunned lin xiao and surprised su yun even more. how was this friendship? he had clearly found a junior. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only without waiting for lin xiao to say anything, lin guodong immediately glared. it was obvious that he was afraid that su yun would go back on his word. ¡°cut the crap. from now on, master su is your uncle. when you meet in the future, you can¡¯t overstep your boundaries!¡± lin guodong urged lin xiao, his tone very urgent. previously, su yun¡¯s move had already convinced lin xiao. however, this matter had happened so suddenly that he could not react for a moment. when he thought about it, he was naturally more than happy to get closer to su yun. although he was a generation younger, this was nothing. as long as he could obtain the recognition of such an expert, he could even be a grandson! didn¡¯t he see that his father was on the same level as the other party? if the outside world knew about this, no one would dare to laugh at him. instead, they would be envious! lin xiao was flexible. soon, under lin guodong¡¯s gaze, he cupped his fists and bowed to su yun.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: So He’s a Cultivator! (8) chapter 318: so he¡¯s a cultivator! (8) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°uncle, please forgive me for offending you previously.¡± although this scene was not loud, it was extremely eye-catching on the silent second floor. this quickly attracted the surprised gazes of everyone sitting at the back. lin xiao¡¯s voice entered their ears, making them even more shocked. the lin family was clearly trying to rope in su yun. lin guodong did not even hesitate to let his son acknowledge su yun as his uncle. this also represented that lin guodong was on par with su yun. ¡°looks like we¡¯re a step too late again. master lin is still smart.¡± the organizers, who had always wanted to find an opportunity to interact with su yun, revealed helpless expressions. it had to be said that lin guodong was indeed swift and decisive. in a short period of time, he actually made lin xiao acknowledge such a young uncle. the others¡¯ thoughts fell through because of this. the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were very interesting. fortunately, he had exposed himself during the previous martial arts demonstration. it was not too late to come into contact with master lin in the future. at that moment, su yun was also placed on a high spot and could not get down. he was already bowing here. even if su yun had wanted to reject him previously, he could not say it. su yun sighed and pushed lin xiao¡¯s arm. only then did lin xiao stand up. ¡°good nephew, i didn¡¯t bring a welcome gift today. i¡¯ll give it to you another day.¡± su yun¡¯s expression was strange, but when the lin father and son heard this, they were only happy. ¡°uncle su, you¡¯re too polite. i only hope that you can guide me more in the future.¡± lin xiao hurriedly poured a cup of tea for su yun and handed it over with both hands. lin guodong also chuckled and said, ¡°after the seminar ends, i¡¯ll personally go back and copy the lin family¡¯s prescription for master su. if there¡¯s anything you need from the lin family in the future, master su, feel free to ask!¡± after acknowledging this uncle, lin xiao did not return to his seat. instead, he sat on the other side of su yun. although lin xiao still looked a little careful, su yun could always feel his burning gaze. su yun really felt uncomfortable being stared at by a man with such a burning gaze. indeed, the most expensive thing in the world was free. for this secret prescription of the lin family, su yun inexplicably became lin xiao¡¯s uncle. lin guodong¡¯s move was really ingenious. although su yun felt a little awkward, he did not dislike it. lin xiao was not a bad person, but sometimes, his methods were a little wild. through a few interactions, su yun could see through him, which was enough to show that he was not shrewd. as the saying goes, you have to return the favors you received. since he wanted the lin family¡¯s secret recipe, su yun had no reason to reject the lin family¡¯s request. of course, if this prescription was not effective, don¡¯t blame him for turning hostile. the second floor returned to a short silence. only the training platform on the first floor returned to normal. the protagonists kept changing like lanterns, but they were all young people or enthusiasts. although the seminar continued, an unwritten rule gradually appeared. from the beginning, when the eight golden lock sabers and the other sects took the lead, almost everyone who went on stage to show off would cup their fists at su yun and bow deeply, asking for su yun¡¯s guidance. although they did not know what had happened, they were not stupid. if the various factions were so respectful, then this su yun was clearly a martial arts senior and expert! he was even more powerful than master lin guodong! this made su yun feel rather helpless. he was a novice in martial arts and could not even be considered a newcomer. now, he was actually treated as an authority. this left su yun at a loss whether to laugh or cry. helpless, he could only bluff his way through. thankfully, he was not afraid. after all, he did have confidence. although i don¡¯t know martial arts, i know how to cultivate. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only as for lin guodong and su yun, they were watching the performance seriously, but in fact, neither of them was paying attention to it. lin guodong was glad that he had finally roped in an expert like su yun. he was paving the way for his son. if lin xiao could really obtain some pointers from su yun, it would naturally be very beneficial. as for su yun, he was also thinking about cultivation. if this prescription was really as lin guodong had said, it would be of great help to him. the saber technique that had been stagnant had once troubled su yun. now that there was finally a turn of events, it was time to quickly improve his saber technique cultivation. ¡°i just don¡¯t know what kind of miraculous effect and power this saber technique will have if it enters the realm.. can saber qi and saber intent really become reality?¡± Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Shocking the International! (1) chapter 323: shocking the international! (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°fuck, what did i see? did the wooden knife cut through the leaves? and it¡¯s a fallen leaf?¡± ¡°previous poster, you¡¯re new, right? are you scared by the streamer?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve waited so long for today. after a long time, i finally realized the dream.¡± ¡°the special effects are finally on!¡± ¡°that¡¯s so cool. in the future, brother perseverance will have another nickname, brother saber!¡± this sudden scene immediately set off a wave of heated discussion in the livestream. no one expected su yun to perform a wooden knife slashing at the leaves. the effect was really explosive. it had to be known that the reason why the leaves continued to fall meant that when su yun swung his saber, the wooden saber did not hit the fallen leaves uncontrollably. instead, it quickly streaked past the fallen leaves. this required extremely precise control over the wooden knife in his hand. more importantly, a slow wooden knife was different from a sharp knife. in theory, it was very difficult to split the fallen leaf into two. after all, the slow wooden knife had not been sharpened. even if he cut it repeatedly, it might not have any effect. therefore, the audience in the livestream believed that the saber move su yun practiced was nothing more than chopping. this way, the slow wooden saber was like a hammer and could have a certain power. however, to their surprise, the wooden knife in su yun¡¯s hand was like an sharpened steel knife. it could actually cut the fallen leaves in the middle. ¡°i¡¯ll give it a try now!¡± ¡°this is too awesome. the streamer is still the same streamer! full marks for this wave of special effects. it¡¯s not a waste of the streamer¡¯s many days of preparation. it¡¯s just like you¡¯ve really mastered it. the special effects are at the right time! ¡± ¡°brother perseverance is awesome!¡± ¡°do you think it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s not special effects?¡± ¡°bullshit. although the streamer has been training hard for half a month, it¡¯s impossible for him to really master it! it¡¯s just like how you¡¯ve been reading cultivation novels. can you still cultivate? it¡¯s nothing more than laying the groundwork at the beginning and flipping the special effects at the back. only then can the effect be realistic.¡¯ ¡°no matter what, the effect is explosive.¡± ¡°handsome!¡± ¡°the d¨¦j? vu of zhang qiling using the black gold ancient saber!¡± the bullet screen in the livestream flooded with all kinds of comments. as for su yun, he looked at the two leaves that had fallen to the ground and revealed a happy expression. at least his hard work had paid off. he had not let down his training during this period of time. this result made him even more convinced of the correctness of his cultivation direction. at the same time, he realized how important the prescription lin guodong had given him was to him. relying on this prescription, his saber training progress increased by more than ten times. it was also because of this that he could see results today. but su yun could not accurately control the subtle feeling of cutting off leaves and making them appear at any time. the scene just now was mostly due to luck. therefore, su yun knew very well that he still needed more training. after all, a large part of the reason why he wanted to practice his saber technique was because he wanted to protect himself in a crisis and make up for his weakness in close combat. and this feeling of trying his luck made su yun feel very insecure. ¡°when i can hit the fallen leaves and cut them in half, i¡¯ll probably be able to step into the first realm, the beginner¡¯s approach!¡± he carefully picked up the two leaves that had been cut off by the wooden knife and carefully placed them in his backpack. this was only the beginning for su yun. there was still a long way to go. however, there was a problem in front of su yun now. the medicine that lin guodong had given him previously had been finished today. after taking medicine for so many days and persevering in his cultivation, it had only just taken effect on him. he did not want to give up halfway. ¡°friends, i¡¯ll go offline first. i need to prepare some things before i can continue cultivating. when i come back, i¡¯ll cut rocks!¡± su yun did not stay in the park for long. after hastily ending the livestream, he carried his wooden knife and prepared to go down the mountain to get the medicine. the audience in the livestream did not leave for a long time. they were still reminiscing about the ¡®special effects¡¯ just now. someone even recorded a screen and promoted it online. however, if it was not matched with su yun¡¯s previous bitter training and just looking at the elegance of the slash, there was not much of a feeling. this was because such videos and movies were everywhere. only the netizens who lived in the livestream could experience the sense of accomplishment of cultivating for many days and finally succeed. it was as if they had personally experienced it. however, in their hearts, they only treated it as a special effect. it was just that the atmosphere was on point, making people feel cool and enjoyable. in this day and age, chinese medicine shops were rare. in their place were western medicine that bloomed everywhere. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only although people knew that they needed to treat the root cause but not the symptoms, in this impetuous society, speed was enough to cover up all shortcomings. especially someone like su yun, who was actually looking for the pharmaceutical store on the streets at such a young age, was even rarer. finally, su yun found an inconspicuous chinese medicine shop in a corner. after pushing open the door, a cold feeling assaulted him. there was almost a long queue in the neighboring western pharmacies, but no one cared about this family¡¯s pharmacy. sitting at the counter was a middle-aged man with a mediterranean head. he wore silver-framed glasses and was looking down at his phone in boredom. after hearing the sound of the door opening, the man looked up excitedly, but when he realized that it was only a young man who came in, he immediately lost interest.. Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Shocking the International! (2) chapter 324: shocking the international! (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°two hundred meters to the left is the western pharmacy.¡± clearly, the young man would not choose to enter the chinese medicine shop. however, to the shop owner¡¯s surprise, su yun slammed the prescription on the table. ¡°i want to grab the medicine. grab it according to the dosage written on this prescription.¡± of course, this prescription was split up to prevent the complete prescription from being leaked. he needed to visit a few more shops and collect the medicine separately. upon seeing the transaction, the shop owner¡¯s eyes almost lit up. he immediately took the prescription and looked at it before looking at su yun curiously. ¡°young man, where did you get this prescription? why have i never seen such a ratio? from the looks of it, there should be a few sets of medicine to nourish the body. however, there are also a few sets of medicine. i don¡¯t think i should grab them with these, right?¡± su yun could not be bothered to waste his breath. after all, he had personally experienced it. there was nothing wrong with this prescription, so he hurriedly urged, ¡°boss, i¡¯m in a hurry. give me twenty sets first.¡± this was a big deal. logically speaking, the shop owner, who had not been visited for a long time, should have rushed forward to get the medicine. however, at this moment, the shop owner pushed up his glasses and sighed with a blue face. ¡°young man, this prescription of yours requires a total of nine medicinal herbs. five of them are relatively common. i have as many as you want. but the remaining three medicinal herbs had not been on the market for a long time. ¡°this was especially so for your coptis quinquesecta. this was something even rarer than saffron. it was already on the verge of extinction a few years ago. it was impossible to find it on the market. and tiandong, huangbai, the purity of these medicinal herbs needed to be extremely high, but these three sets of medicinal herbs were already in danger of extinction and had become protective medicinal herbs. ¡°you might not even be able to find them in the largest chinese hospital in hibiscus city, let alone a small shop like ours. moreover, this medicine is very expensive. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get it without ten thousand yuan.¡± at this point, the shop owner still did not want to let go of this deal, so he asked tentatively, ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll get the other herbs for you first, and you can take a look at the remaining three?¡± upon hearing this, su yun nearly rolled his eyes. he was not stupid. this prescription had to be matched with these medicinal herbs to be effective. if he could not find these three sets of medicinal herbs, what was the use of buying a few other medicinal herbs? therefore, su yun picked up the prescription and left the chinese medicine shop. only the shop owner looked at su yun¡¯s back, his eyes filled with reluctance. he really did not have these three sets of precious herbs. otherwise, according to the dosage su yun wanted and the value of it, it would indeed be considered a big deal. after leaving the chinese medicine shop, su yun looked for a few more shops, but the results of these shop owners were almost the same. in the prescription passed down by the next-door family, although the five herbs were expensive, they were also very common. however, the remaining three herbs could not be found at all. in the end, su yun was forced to go to the largest chinese hospital in hibiscus city. even so, the doctor¡¯s answer was that there were no three herbs. they could only be replaced with other herbs, and the price would be much cheaper. of course, the doctor also responsibly told su yun that although it could be replaced, the effects would definitely be much worse. however, there was nothing he could do. after all, the three sets of herbs that su yun needed were already endangered herbs and plants in the country. in their words, you might not be able to find them even if you turned the city upside down. the only ones who might still have these medicines should be some old shops. there might also be some trump cards left behind from more than ten years ago, or even decades ago. however, whether he could buy them depended on luck. su yun did not expect things to be so troublesome. after all this, this was the most troublesome thing. furthermore, su yun realized that the price of this medicine would probably be especially high. he might not be able to withstand such frequent expenses. a set of medicine cost more than ten thousand yuan, and it might be far more, because the price was also related to the amount of medicine. and he might have to use it once a day. he was not a capitalist. how could he have so much money! su yun, who was walking on the road, felt a little depressed. it had not been easy for his saber technique to improve. if he cut off the herb, he would probably return to before he was liberated overnight. ¡°i thought that living an ordinary life and not having to worry about money would be enough, but i didn¡¯t expect to encounter a lack of money in the end. most importantly, it¡¯s actually difficult to buy this medicine even if i have money now. could it be that i have to look for the lin family?¡± su yun sighed. the lin family had given him too much this time. previously, he did not know how precious these medicinal herbs were, so he did not think that there was anything special about these medicinal herbs. now, it seemed that the lin family had really invested a lot. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only furthermore, su yun suspected that the lin family did not have much stock. it was really not good to ask them for more. it was difficult to repay a debt of gratitude! he had no choice but to cultivate harder and master the saber technique as soon as possible to step into the first realm. now that it had suddenly stopped, what should he do? just as su yun was thinking hard, he unintentionally looked up and realized that he had unknowingly walked to the east door of hibiscus university. the landmark building at the east gate of hibiscus university was the hibiscus university library. this place was known as the largest library in hibiscus city, and it was also known as the place with the most complete book collection in the province. su yun was really puzzled. what was so strange about these herbs? hence, after a short thought, he strode into the library.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Shocking the International! (3) chapter 325: shocking the international! (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there was a special chinese medicine section on the second floor of the library. su yun quickly rummaged through this area. he finally found the answer in a thick chinese medicine encyclopedia. the coptis quinquesecta mentioned in these herbs could only be found in some parts of china. however, the records were all in remote areas. there were few people and the roads were dangerous. no wonder this herb was so difficult to find. according to the book, there were almost no more wild populations of coptis quinquesecta. in addition, the number of individuals was very small and was already below the stable survival limit, so they were on the verge of extinction. it was no wonder that the shop owner from before would say that this coptis quinquesecta was a medicinal ingredient more precious than saffron. looking further down, the huangbai required in the prescription was also very precious. this was a level-two protected medicinal herb in the country. it was the dry bark of a plant, the yellow skin tree. five years ago, data showed that the demand for huangbai had reached 2.4 million kilograms, and based on its production cycle of 30 years, the remaining quantity could only be used for 16 years. although the last set of medicinal herb, tiandong, was a level 3 protected medicinal herb, the amount of oil it absorbed was not inferior to a level 2 huangbai. many years ago, the wild tiandong was overexploited, causing it to be almost extinct. although artificial planting had already begun, the growth requirements for tiandong were very harsh. moreover, the country had already tried its best not to use it for medicine. after finally understanding the ins and outs of the matter, su yun became even more worried. these three rare medicinal herbs were probably impossible to find in the entire hibiscus city. however, according to the shop owner from before, would some ancient chinese medicine shops still have hidden trump cards? when this thought appeared in su yun¡¯s mind, he quickly thought of someone. barefoot doctor, master l¨¹. when su yun was young, he had heard stories about this chinese doctor. this master l¨¹ could be considered famous in su yun¡¯s hometown, fan city. master l¨¹ opened a shop in su yun¡¯s hometown, but this shop did not sell medicine and did not do consultation services. there was only a bell outside the simple house. if anyone asked for a doctor, they only needed to ring the bell. the reason why people gave master l¨¹ the name ¡°barefoot strange doctor¡± was because master l¨¹¡¯s ancestors were famous divine doctors in the vicinity for several generations. by master l¨¹¡¯s time, he could already be considered a family of chinese medicine for a few generations. however, master l¨¹ had a strange temper. if people with ordinary illnesses found him, he would ignore them. if it was some strange illness that could not be treated elsewhere, master l¨¹ would not accept a single cent and would rush to treat it. as their family would never leave town, they did not need to use much money. after treating the people in town, they would basically only send some food. as time passed, master l¨¹¡¯s name spread nearby. even the neighboring towns would travel thousands of miles to seek medical treatment. but that was many years ago. as science was promoted, western medicine flourished. the town had already opened a health center and even a large hospital. master l¨¹¡¯s story would almost never be told to children again. it was even possible that su yun¡¯s next generation would no longer know the name of the barefoot doctor. however, the reason why he thought of master l¨¹ now was because their family had been chinese medicine doctors for a few generations. furthermore, in his memories, every time he passed by master lu¡¯s house, he would always see him drying herbs in his courtyard. if anyone had such a precious trump card, su yun could not think of anyone else other than master l¨¹. it seemed that he had to pay a visit to this old chinese doctor. after roughly understanding the preciousness of the herbs he needed, su yun gave up on the idea of continuing to search in the city. it was probably impossible to find these three medicinal herbs in the city. the only hope was master l¨¹, who had been practicing chinese medicine for generations. it just so happened that su yun had not returned to his hometown since the last incident. he might as well take this opportunity to go home and visit this old chinese doctor. perhaps these troublesome problems could be easily resolved. on the way back, su yun kept thinking about this matter. to him, the most important thing now was to confirm the prescription as soon as possible. but his memories of this old chinese doctor were only from when he was young. he had occasionally seen him a few times, that was all. at that time, he still felt that the old chinese doctor was sloppy and seemed a little strange. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after such a long time, su yun was not sure if there would be any changes. in fact, in his blurry memories, the old chinese doctor seemed to be quite old back then. it was hard to sav if he was still alive. not only would he make a wasted trip back, but he might also bring the danger he was carrying home. this was something su yun did not want to see. therefore, after returning home, su yun had an idea. sitting on the sofa, he picked up the phone and dialed the long-lost number. the call was quickly picked up, and a very familiar woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°su yun, is that you? how are you now? are you alright?¡± the person who answered the phone was su yun¡¯s mother. from her anxious tone, it was obvious that she had been worried about su yun. this made su yun¡¯s heart ache. even though she was so worried, she rarely took the initiative to call. it was as if she felt that it was an intrusion or that she did not want to become a burden to the child.. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Shocking the International! (4) chapter 326: shocking the international! (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°mom, i¡¯m fine. didn¡¯t i tell you the last time i called? the matter has been resolved. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± even though su yun said that, her words still revealed an uncontrollable worry. su yun patiently comforted her for a moment before rushing to the main topic. ¡°mom, you remember doctor l¨¹ in our town when i was young, right? how is he now? is he still in the village?¡± in response to su yun¡¯s sudden question, the other end of the phone paused for a few seconds before her voice sounded again. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen him in a while. i think your father chatted with this doctor l¨¹ previously. wait. i¡¯ll get your father to answer the phone. he should know.¡± immediately after, su yun heard a call from the other end of the phone. a moment later, heavy breathing came from the other end of the phone. ¡°why don¡¯t you fucking come home and take a look? don¡¯t you know that your mother is worried about you?¡± even though su yun had already grown up and could take charge now, when he heard the dignified voice in his childhood memories, su yun still felt the throbbing in the depths of his memories. ¡°dad, i have some things to deal with now. i¡¯ll go back after i¡¯m done. let¡¯s not talk about this first. dad, is doctor l¨¹ still alive in town?¡± su guowei frowned in confusion at su yun¡¯s question. after all, he knew su yun¡¯s current situation. in such a dangerous situation that su yun was facing, even su guowei was a little unable to help. therefore, this puzzled su guowei. why was su yun asking him at a time like this? however, su guowei did not ask too much. instead, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°that doctor l¨¹ lives in a rather remote place. i think it¡¯s in some mountain. he spends most of his time fiddling with medicinal herbs in the mountains. it¡¯s rare to see him usually, but he should still be alive. why are you asking this?¡± su yun did not hide this and told su guowei that he had been drinking chinese medicine to recuperate. he did not mention anything about cultivation. because it was too ridiculous, in order not to worry his parents, he only mentioned a prescription. after drinking chinese medicine to nourish his body, the effect was obvious. however, the three medicinal herbs needed in the prescription were relatively rare. su yun expressed that he wanted su guowei to help him ask if doctor l¨¹ still had the stock of these three medicinal herbs. su guowei naturally had no reason to refuse his son¡¯s request. then, he quickly agreed. he chatted with su yun for a while more. it was nothing more than casual conversation. it was only when he hung up that su guowei said to su yun with a heavy tone, ¡°son, be careful.¡± after saying this, su guowei hung up. this made su yun look at his phone in confusion. su guowei¡¯s attitude in the end was a little strange, and his tone was filled with worry. this puzzled su yun for a moment. in his memories, he was still filled with curiosity about his father. but he had never had the opportunity to think deeply about it until this time. he found it a little strange. logically speaking, if a normal person called their parents, they would definitely be instructed by them in the end. however, his instructions should be to work hard or to take care of his health. when it came to su guowei, it actually became ¡®be careful¡¯, as if he knew that he was in danger. this made su yun feel very strange and confused. after thinking for a moment, su yun could not come up with an answer, so he temporarily suppressed his curiosity. at least for the time being, it would be much simpler for his father to look for doctor l¨¹. moreover, there was no need for him to specially run back to shengu village before he had concrete news. now, su yun was trying his best to reduce contact with his other relatives and friends. after all, he was carrying an astronomical bounty list. if he chose to go home rashly at this moment, he might be used by the assassin hiding in the dark. if he brought this danger to his parents, su yun would definitely feel guilty for the rest of his life. furthermore, the police were secretly protecting his parents, so he was not too worried. he could not return to his hometown for the time being, at least not yet. now, su yun, who had just found a direction, seemed to have lost his target again. he sat on the sofa and thought about what to do next. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only for knife technique practice, if he wanted to see results in the short term, he had to cooperate with the prescription to nourish his body. however, there was a shortage of medicine and he did not have money, so su yun had no choice but to think of other training directions. today in the park, su yun had a clearer perception of his blood essence. that instantaneous insight also allowed him to cut off the fallen leaves with a single slash and see the threshold of the first realm. however, if he wanted to become proficient in that instantaneous comprehension, he needed a lot of training. as for the simple dummy at home, it was obvious that it no longer had the conditions to cooperate with training. it was time to use actual combat to train himself. a cold glint flashed in su yun¡¯s eyes. after this bold thought appeared in his mind, it was like an addiction that he could not get rid of for a long time. he would take that step sooner or later when he kept training with sandbags, but it would definitely take time. if it was actual combat, it might have a better effect.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Shocking the International! (5) chapter 327: shocking the international! (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after all, his battle experience with the mercenaries and the white-robed men was still vivid in his mind. during that period, su yun had improved rapidly. with this in mind, su yun quickly came to the computer and skillfully logged into the underground dark web. when the dark red image appeared on the screen again, he could not help but widen his eyes. in just a few days, although he was still at the top of the rankings and had not been shaken, the astronomical price given behind him had doubled. 20 million dollars! this meant that there would definitely be more assassins and organizations attracted. there would definitely be brave men under heavy money. at that time, it would be impossible to guard against them and be irritated by them. no matter who it was, when facing such a strong pursuit, there was almost no safe place for ordinary people. in that case, why should he stick to the location? could it be that he wanted to obtain that ridiculous sense of security? looking at the screen in front of him, su yun¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°since you all want my head so badly, instead of waiting for you to come, why don¡¯t i look for you first? at the same time, i can get some money.¡± with this in mind, su yun quickly operated the interface. as he had the assassin¡¯s internal account, he could see the information of the assassin who had accepted the order. for example, assassin level, code name, mission experience, and so on. however, when he looked at it, all kinds of killer information flooded his face. su yun never expected that he would one day become so popular in the underground dark web. in fact, the top few killers in the order list were all famous figures. but from the current situation, they should still be operating overseas. they probably had other orders in their hands or were still waiting for an opportunity and were not in a hurry to come. as long as they accepted the order, they had to do this mission. otherwise, it would be considered a breach of contract, so they would come sooner or later. su yun knew very well that when they came looking for him, he would be in a passive position. especially since these killers were not the bean sprouts he had encountered previously. from the information he had received so far, there was no lack of professional first-rate killers among the people staring at him. their ranks were very high, and their mission resumes were especially rich. such killers must be very experienced and difficult to guard against. su yun had to ensure that he had more means to protect himself against these people¡¯s assassinations. he even had to deter them so that no one dared to take on the mission. therefore, the time conditions became even harsher. ¡°i¡¯ll let you have a taste of being hunted down!¡± su yun made up his mind. he did not want to be passive all the time. why was he the only one being hunted? and they could control everything remotely at will? it was a joke to say that the entire world was his enemy. why should he face all his enemies? since you won¡¯t let me have an easy time, why don¡¯t we all die together! the mysterious research institute overseas and these killers also needed to be enveloped by the shadow of death. he would kill until they were terrified and see who could survive until the end! with this in mind, su yun became even more certain of the bold decision in his heart. he would leave the country and train himself through battle. he would also deter the other party. it would not take long. this trip would only take about a week. if everything went smoothly, he might even earn a large sum of money. he had to end it quickly. at that time, his hometown might have already found doctor l¨¹. it would not be too late for him to return to china. the reason why he did not choose to stay in the country and wait for the enemy to arrive was because there were many troublesome matters in the country. it was impossible to satisfy his starting point of training through battle. secondly, he had to take the initiative to leave the country and catch the other party off guard. only then could he show his deterrence. however, su yun also knew that leaving the country also meant that the risk he carried would be greater, as he did not have the help of the police. but how could there be a deal that could be won without betting? instead of being passive, it was better to take the initiative to attack. ding.. at that moment, su yun¡¯s phone rang. he received a bank account notification. looking at the number os entering his account, he knew that the money he had entrusted xu jiajia to circulate through overseas accounts and separate channels had legally entered his hands. this was really a pillow that came when he was dozing off. it also laid a very important foundation for su yun¡¯s subsequent actions. although this sum of money was indeed not a small sum to su yun, he knew very well that this money would not solve any major problems in his hands. just buying the ingredients that contained three precious herbs was enough to make him go bankrupt. therefore, this long trip was as important as earning money. this way, when he returned, he could completely resolve the problem of the prescription. without even thinking, su yun quickly began to check the plane tickets online. soon, su yun booked a plane ticket after filling in his personal information. fortunately, he had already applied for his passport when he was in school, so there was no need to trouble himself. however, before su yun could receive the plane ticket information, the hibiscus city police had already received the news. ¡°what? su yun is leaving the country?¡± zhang zhenghuai looked at the police officer reporting in front of him and revealed a shocked expression. to begin with, su yun¡¯s trip to lin¡¯an city was already a headache for him. just a day¡¯s trip had almost caused a storm in the city. after su yun returned to hibiscus city, zhang zhenghuai was still hoping that su yun would stop for a period of time. who knew that not long after, he had already booked a ticket out of the country? ¡°did the plane ticket information show where su yun is going?¡± ¡°northern europe.¡± the police officer reported in detail, but this destination made zhang zhenghuai feel a little uneasy. why did su yun suddenly go to northern europe instead of staying in the country obediently? this sudden change was really thought-provoking. he could not figure out su yun¡¯s motive for leaving the country. a trip? it was possible for others, but overseas was a dead end for su yun. after all, the matter of the assassin had yet to be resolved. now, even interpol was helpless. their scalps turned numb, and they did not dare to investigate too much, let alone su yun, who was a core figure. then what was su yun doing? why did su yun choose to leave the country when he clearly knew that he was being hunted outside the borders? going overseas meant losing the protection of the country. that would only make su yun¡¯s situation even more dangerous. he was not a fool. why did he have to court death like this? after thinking about it, zhang zhenghuai still could not understand what su yun was thinking. however, since he already knew about this matter, he naturally did not want to watch su yun run to his death in a daze. therefore, zhang zhenghuai immediately looked for zhou xiaoxiao. ¡°xiaoxiao, do you know what su yun has been doing recently?¡± facing zhang zhenghuai¡¯s question, zhou xiaoxiao recalled and said, ¡°chief, we previously investigated su yun¡¯s motive for going to lin¡¯an city. it¡¯s to participate in a martial arts seminar. recently, he seems to be very interested in this. i¡¯ve been too busy with cases recently, so i didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. however, i heard that he¡¯s been practicing his saber at home recently? it¡¯s quite stable.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°stable?¡± zhang zhenghuai smiled bitterly. ¡°he has already booked a flight out of the country.¡± ¡°what?!¡± zhou xiaoxiao was shocked. clearly, she was as dumbfounded as zhang zhenghuai and could not figure out why su yun would do this. zhang zhenghuai did not care much about su yun¡¯s livestream content. he was more concerned about why su yun would leave the country. ¡°why did he think of going to northern europe?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, is he crazy? isn¡¯t he walking into a trap?¡± this made the two of them think, could there be another reason hidden in this? after a moment of thought, zhang zhenghuai looked at zhou xiaoxiao with a solemn expression and stood up. ¡°immediately contact interpol in secret and get them to pay urgent attention to su yun¡¯s movements.. provide rescue when necessary!¡± Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: When His Shadow Became a Legend (1) chapter 336: when his shadow became a legend (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what? there was a fight at vickleby airport?¡± in the building of the swedish branch of interpol, in the information command room that was filled with technology, the person in charge of the team, cirion, was urging the police officers to broadcast the airport surveillance on several large screens. originally, interpol was also intensifying their search for su yun¡¯s whereabouts. since they could confirm from the surveillance footage that su yun had indeed appeared at the airport, the inexplicable disappearance that followed naturally made cirion brood. after all, this was a cooperation between the police of the two countries. wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if he didn¡¯t do his job well? of course, he could not give up just like that. he had to showcase the ability of his swedish branch. he never expected that before he could find su yun¡¯s whereabouts, something would suddenly happen in vikleby city! he had just learned about this. an a-rank assassin with the code name poison bee was attacked at the airport and died a miserable death. the murderer had disappeared without a trace and his identity was mysterious. ¡°there¡¯s really a lot going on recently. let vickleby investigate on his own first. we can¡¯t care about them.¡± cirion rubbed his beard and rejected the officers of vickleby¡¯s request for help. he planned on settling su yun¡¯s matter first. ¡°from the leftmost exit, where su yun was found, follow the only path and analyze it to see if you can find him!¡± under cirion¡¯s orders, the police officers began to operate. different surveillance images began to appear on different screens. cirion rubbed his beard as he stood in the middle with his arms crossed. his eyes darted back and forth across several screens. the entire process lasted for nearly an hour, but in the end, he still could not find the reason for su yun¡¯s disappearance. but he seemed to have suddenly seen something and suddenly pointed at a screen. ¡°rewind a minute and stop the video!¡± the police officer quickly followed cirion¡¯s instructions and returned the video and paused it. ¡°the person in the corner, zoom in!¡± the police officer started operating again and quickly enlarged a person¡¯s face on the screen. cirion¡¯s eyes flashed with shock. he was very familiar with this face. this person¡¯s code name was walter, and he was a notorious killer. the reason why cirion could recognize him at a glance was because he had been following up on walter¡¯s case. it was only when su yun¡¯s incident appeared that cirion temporarily changed his mission and turned his attention to su yun. walter was the name of a sniper rifle. to be able to use the name of a sniper rifle as a code name, it was enough to show that walter was a gun master and an assassination expert. this person¡¯s sudden appearance at the airport puzzled cirion. he did not receive any relevant clues. there must be a reason for walter¡¯s appearance. however, as the investigation went deeper, cirion realized that walter had only unintentionally appeared in the camera. after that, he seemed to have avoided all the surveillance systems and disappeared from the airport. first, it was su yun, then it was the killer, walter. could there be a connection during this period? at the same time, hibiscus city¡¯s police were naturally paying attention to su yun. according to the information they had and the time calculations, su yun should have arrived in sweden a long time ago, but there was no news from the swedish interpol. ¡°this su yun is really worrying!¡± ¡°with interpol helping to keep an eye on it, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡± everyone chatted, but zhou nanhai, who was worried that something would happen, quickly held a meeting and contacted the swedish interpol branch. ¡°hello, officer zhou. we meet again.¡± soon, the video call was connected, and big beard cirion appeared on the screen. initially, zhou nanhai was still smiling politely. however, when he saw cirion¡¯s serious expression, the smile on zhou nanhai¡¯s face froze. ¡°officer cirion, is su yun currently under surveillance?¡± zhou nanhai looked at cirion anxiously and asked. however, cirion quickly sighed and shook his head. ¡°sorry, officer zhou. su yun did appear at the swedish airport, but for some reason, he disappeared after that. we¡¯d been following up on the investigation, but then we found a professional hit man named walter, also at the airport. his situation is the same as su yun¡¯s. he quickly disappeared.¡± hearing this, zhou nanhai¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his face immediately darkened. chen ye, zhou xiaoxiao, and the others also looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°what do you mean?¡± zhou nanhai asked. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only cirion spread his hands and said helplessly, ¡°according to what we know, su yun doesn¡¯t have the anti-reconnaissance ability. therefore, it¡¯s unlikely that he can easily bypass the surveillance system like walter. ¡°the reason for walter¡¯s appearance was puzzling. according to our preliminary judgment, it was very likely that he was targeting su yun. therefore, our judgment is that su yun might have been assassinated at the airport.¡± cirion paused for a moment and felt a little awkward, but he still said seriously, ¡°walter is a very troublesome assassin. he has been dealing with the international police of our swedish branch for many years, but he¡¯s still escaping. if he were to do it, su yun might not have a chance to escape.¡± at this point, cirion seemed to have noticed zhou nanhai¡¯s furious expression. he hurriedly added, ¡°we will continue to increase the search in order to find su yun¡¯s corpse as soon as possible..¡± Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: When His Shadow Became a Legend (2) chapter 337: when his shadow became a legend (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°oh, sorry, that¡¯s not what i meant. all of this was just speculation. it was also possible that he was not killed. but don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t give up. whether we live or die, we will find him!¡± after the call ended, there was a short silence in the conference room. the atmosphere was a little oppressive. clearly, this news stunned everyone. not only did the interpol lose track of su yun¡¯s whereabouts, but they even speculated that he had been killed? ¡°this ¡­¡¯ although the connection did not last long, this news was too shocking. after disconnecting, zhou nanhai frowned and turned around to look at zhou xiaoxiao and the others. after a moment of silence, zhou nanhai slowly asked, ¡°what do you think of what cirion¡¯s said?¡± zhou xiaoxiao was the first to shake her head. ¡°we all know su yun¡¯s methods. although it¡¯s indeed more dangerous overseas, he has killed the white-robed men after all. how can he be easily assassinated?¡± zhang shuhong quickly nodded and thought for a moment. ¡°that¡¯s right. su yun has sent us many corpses in a row. it¡¯s enough to prove that he has the ability to deal with danger. although there are a lot of restrictions on assassins in the country, su yun shouldn¡¯t have been suddenly assassinated the moment he arrived in sweden, right?¡± the voices of the few people present kept ringing in zhou nanhai¡¯s ears, but without exception, they did not agree with the information of interpol. even so, everything was just speculation. su yun had indeed disappeared without a trace. he could not get through to him on the phone. this was a little strange in itself, making everyone unable to figure it out. then, zhou nanhai sighed and thoughtfully said, ¡°interpol doesn¡¯t know su yun¡¯s methods. just by relying on literal information, they can¡¯t make the clearest judgment. therefore, it was understandable that they had come to the conclusion that su yun might have died. ¡°however, just like you guys, i don¡¯t think su yun will die so easily. overseas is not china. it was beyond our reach. furthermore, assassins would be like fish in water overseas. they could use all kinds of firearms at will. therefore, the dangers su yun faced would multiply. ¡°this way, they would first pay close attention to the killer information they could obtain. if su yun was really killed, they should react. speaking of which, if su yun wasn¡¯t killed, why did he disappear?¡± he paused for a moment and rubbed his glabella. ¡°i hope su yun can come back safely. go make the arrangements.¡± ¡°understood!¡± the few of them agreed and quickly left the meeting room. zhou nanhai stood alone in front of the window with his hands behind his back. he frowned as he thought about what cirion had just said. ¡°su yun, what¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± this doubt filled zhou nanhai¡¯s heart and he could not get rid of it for a long time. the next morning, the warm sun shone through the clouds on the ground, making the entire city look very comfortable. malm? city could be considered a city with a long history. the central square of malm? city had long become a landmark in the entire city. the square was built during malm?¡¯s most prosperous period in the 1830s. because the square is the symbol of the city, the town hall is built near the central square. this renaissance-style building also became a unique scenery. at this moment, the central square was filled with people. young people decked out in gorgeous clothes came and went, making it look very lively. the cars that passed by here were basically all rich and noble brands. the first impression most people had of this central square was indulgence, other than having a unique historical atmosphere. a blonde beauty in an expensive suit and white high heels was walking comfortably under the sun. her fair skin seemed to reflect the sunlight. there was a hint of coldness in her beauty. her unique ladylike demeanor, coupled with her good looks and figure, made her seem like a walking scenery. she did not seem to notice that not far behind her, a person in black sportswear had been quietly following her. in the crowd, these two people did not seem to be eye-catching. the elegant and aloof blond woman had been looking at the dense data on the tablet in her hand, attracting her to not have the energy to admire the beautiful scenery around her. the person behind her was very satisfied with this. he slowly pulled out a thin fishing line from his sleeve that could only be vaguely seen with the naked eye. a hint of coldness flashed in this person¡¯s eyes. the woman he had been following was his target this time. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this blonde woman was a very rich financier. the connections she had accumulated over the years allowed her to have a good life in the financial world. however, the tallest tree attracts the wind. for this person to have her current achievements, she would naturally block others¡¯ path to wealth. there was an old saying in china that was still applicable in europe, blocking someone¡¯s path to wealth was like killing their parents. therefore, the woman¡¯s name was naturally hung on the dark web. the person who had been following the woman was the assassin who came to kill her this time, codenamed puppet master. such a dramatic and slightly artistic nickname came from his methods of killing. none of the people who died under his hands could die happily. there were always rumors on the dark web about his most artistic assassination. when the target of the assassination was discovered, he was like a puppet with all his joints hanging by fishing lines.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: When His Shadow Became a Legend (3) chapter 338: when his shadow became a legend (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the police opened the door, the fishing line moved the victim¡¯s joints and made a stiff action like a puppet. that was why this killer got the nickname of a puppet master. his best technique was to bring the target to a unique environment after strangling them unconscious and disguise them as his art. and now, when he pulled out the fishing line from his sleeve, it meant that he was ready to attack. even though there were many people here, he still did not have any scruples. it was enough to show his arrogant attitude. ¡°after completing this mission, i can fly east tomorrow to kill su yun. his head is too expensive. i hope it hasn¡¯t been snatched away by others.¡± at this moment, the sun was blocked by a dark cloud, as if it had predicted what was about to happen in advance. puppet master stopped thinking and a cold glint flashed in his eyes. then, he took a few quick steps and was about to approach his target. if nothing unexpected happened, the target would suddenly be strangled until she suffocated. when she woke up again, what awaited her would be great pain until her life came to an end. however, just as puppet master was about to put the fishing line around the target¡¯s neck, a hand suddenly patted the blond woman¡¯s shoulder. this sudden change made puppet master instantly put away the fishing line. the female financier also raised her head and looked at the strange person beside her with a puzzled expression. he was wearing a hood and holding a wooden saber in his arms. his face could not be seen clearly. however, he did not say anything. he walked past the financier and walked into the distance. the blonde woman was a little puzzled about this. after all, this person was actually holding a wooden saber. he looked a little strange and mysterious. she turned around in confusion, but she did not understand. puppet master, on the other hand, knew that he had missed the best opportunity to attack and quickly looked to the side to avoid eye contact. he had missed the best opportunity to attack, which made him a little angry. when he unintentionally turned around to look at the strange person, he realized that he was standing not far away and looking at him. after their eyes met, the hooded person quickly disappeared. this also aroused puppet master¡¯s strong curiosity. he quickly chased after him. this attracted the blond woman¡¯s attention. she frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before getting up and walking over. puppet master followed the target in front of him and realized that the strange person had walked into a relatively quiet place. it was a park. there were only two or three couples sitting on chairs and talking about love. when the puppet master arrived, he realized that the person seemed to be waiting for him. he had been standing there with his back facing him. the couples had clearly discovered this strange person and sized him up curiously. this person had his head lowered and was holding a wooden saber in his hand. his appearance was extremely strange. ¡°hey, who are you?¡± puppet master stood behind this person warily and asked, but he did not expect that the other party could not understand what he was saying at all. the person slowly turned around and looked up at him when he heard his voice. it was su yun. the puppet master was the second target su yun had chosen. he looked at puppet master calmly and did not answer. however, he slowly extended the wooden saber and pointed it at him. the puppet master was really puzzled. who was this person in front of him? however, from his actions, he knew that this person was filled with hostility. could it be that he was sent by the enemy? ¡°who sent you here?¡± su yun could not understand the puppet master¡¯s question at all. furthermore, he could not be bothered to waste his breath. before he could finish speaking, he had already rushed forward and brandished his saber. puppet master¡¯s eyes flashed with shock when his words were interrupted. he really did not expect this person to be so straightforward. quickly pulling out a dagger, he easily blocked su yun¡¯s strike. immediately after, he flipped his wrist, held the dagger upside down, and slid it towards su yun¡¯s neck. if this was in the past, su yun would definitely not have expected it. but he was no longer the same as before. he quickly flipped the blade and stood the wooden saber in front of him, barely blocking the dagger. this was the first time su yun had used a wooden saber to block his opponent¡¯s attack at close range. it was easy to say, but it was very difficult to do. there was no time for su yun to rejoice. as he turned his waist, the wooden saber in his hand turned from defense to offense again, pressing towards the puppet master. unlike the puppet master, su yun was very immersed in the current state. the other party was his training target, a target like his dummies in the past. the puppet master naturally knew that he had ill intentions. as an assassin, he would not show mercy. every move he made wanted to take su yun¡¯s life. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only sizzle¡­ as su yun¡¯s mastery of the wooden saber was not very smooth, his speed slowed down when he made a very tricky move. it was also this moment that gave the puppet master an opportunity to slash at su yun¡¯s chest. if su yun had not subconsciously retreated, it would have probably not only torn his clothes. ¡°that¡¯s it?¡± the puppet master sneered. he thought that the person in front of him was so powerful that he actually dared to come knocking on his door so arrogantly. however, after fighting for a moment, he realized that this was a newbie. he did not take a person of this level seriously at all. therefore, he had an idea. he planned to follow up with a victory and directly kill this kid who overestimates himself.. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: When His Shadow Became a Legend (4) chapter 339: when his shadow became a legend (4) translator: henyee translations | editor: henyee translations swoosh¡­ but su yun suddenly flipped his wrist and threw out two silver needles. the puppet master¡¯s expression changed drastically. he could not see what su yun had thrown out, but his instinct drove him to quickly retreat and barely dodge. ¡°what is this?¡± the puppet master looked around, but he did not see any traces. he still had lingering fears. he had just sensed a strong danger. for a moment, he was very vigilant. he stared at su yun not far away and did not act rashly. ¡°as expected, once the other party gets close, i will still be at a disadvantage. looks like if i want to use my saber technique to defeat ten people, i still have to enter the realm. ¡± su yun did not attack again. he pondered over his current weakness. this time, he did not use the approach like the first battle at the airport. instead, he deliberately created an opportunity to fight the puppet master at close range. this way, the risk su yun faced suddenly increased. it was indeed too rash to use his weakness to deal with the advantage the other party was good at. but the reason for this battle was to train his saber technique. if he kept avoiding his weakness, there would be a day when he would pay a heavy price because of this weakness. it was no exaggeration to say that su yun treated his training trip as a gamble with his life. in this bet, he did not want to lose and could not lose. bang! coincidentally, as if he could tell that su yun was distracted, the puppet master launched another attack. his attacks became more and more violent. even when the dagger slashed across, his unpredictable fishing line hidden in his sleeve would play a role. once, twice¡­ when the dagger was closest to him, su yun could even feel the coldness on it. however, it was precisely because of this that the familiar saber comprehension gradually filled his heart. with his previous experience, su yun was even more familiar with the use of the wooden saber. but because of the length of the wooden saber and its weight, it would be a little clumsy in such close combat. while dodging the other party¡¯s fatal attacks, su yun gradually concluded a pattern. if he used the strength of his wrist to control the blade¡¯s original weakness, not only would it consume a lot of stamina, but his reaction would also be slower. however, if he used his movement technique to change, such as his footsteps or waist, just as lin guodong had said, only by carrying a saber with the body and using the saber to bring strength could it be considered a saber technique. although the path su yun took was different from chinese martial arts, his ultimate goal was to defeat ten with one strike. a single strike to defeat the enemy was enough. however, before comprehending the saber technique in the early stages and attempting to break through, the foundation was still the same. therefore, when the other party¡¯s dagger attacked again, su yun did not choose to habitually raise his saber to block. instead, through his footsteps and the turning of his waist, he cleverly changed the direction of the wooden saber. clang! this time, su yun really used the wooden saber to firmly block the dagger. it was even to the extent that he could quickly exert strength and form a counterattack to suppress the other party. if lin guodong and the others knew of this scene, they would definitely be amazed by su yun¡¯s talent. it was unprecedented and unbelievable. in fact, su yun was a unique person in history. he had always relied on himself to explore alone and create an unprecedented path of cultivation and evolution. only then did he have enough talent to forcefully figure out the theory of martial arts even though he was clearly walking the path of cultivation. he even added it to his cultivation comprehension. swoosh! the puppet master was caught off guard. he suddenly turned his body and dodged the saber with a very tricky and difficult move. at the same time, he stabbed su yun. this time, su yun did not react in time. however, he was surprised to discover that the saber moved his body and instinctively dodged. although he had only taken a few steps back, this gain surprised su yun. that was it! just like those martial arts experts, when they sparred with their opponents, they would not think about what they should do next, let alone have a plan. everything was usually done naturally. this was called muscle reaction. perception was also a skill that su yun had always been proud of. this was because a large portion of the manifestation of the supernatural state also existed in perception and mind. back when he was practicing throwing cards with flying needles, su yun had been constantly tempering his perception. for example, his perception of his arms and cards when he could use them as he pleased. now that he was more and more compatible with the wooden saber in his hand, this perception could finally be used on the wooden saber. it was as if the wooden saber had a life of its own and was dodging with su yun. he was probably not far from the first realm! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only whoosh! whoosh! su yun became more and more adept at dodging the other party¡¯s attacks. this made him more and more proficient in this competition. in the end, su yun actually closed his eyes in the battle. he closed his eyes and sensed. the sound of the saber was like the wind, coming from the heart. in the end, the couple¡¯s flustered footsteps and screams could no longer be a factor in interfering with su yun. right now, only his opponent and the saber in his hand were left in his world. the subtle change when the dagger attacked, the sound of the wind, the other party¡¯s heavy breathing, and the constantly changing footsteps. these voices seemed to have been magnified several times at that moment. they were transmitted to su yun through the wooden saber, allowing him to capture them very clearly.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: When His Shadow Became a Legend (5) chapter 340: when his shadow became a legend (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the wooden saber became su yun¡¯s eyes! the puppet master¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. in such a dangerous situation, this mysterious person in front of him actually suddenly closed his eyes? what the hell? moreover, he could clearly sense that at the beginning of the battle, the other party¡¯s movements were clearly a little flustered, but why was he becoming more and more skilled? now, he seemed to be struggling. could a person improve so quickly? this was too much nonsense! it was also at this moment that the puppet master reacted. he realized that su yun had opened his eyes at some point in time. his gaze was terrifying. he closed his eyes to listen to the wind and opened his eyes to kill! swoosh! su yun¡¯s wrist suddenly trembled. he turned the saber horizontally and suddenly slashed at puppet master¡¯s flaw. this time, su yun did not use throwing cards and flying needles to force the other party to reveal a flaw. instead, he used the perception transmitted by the wooden saber to capture the other party¡¯s mistake. to su yun, the other party could attack countless times. and he only needed to grab it once! this slash carried an irresistible force and a thousand pounds of strength. puppet master had never felt this way before. the blade had clearly not fallen, but his life seemed to have been judged. in less than a second, it was as if everything had been slowed down. the puppet master could clearly see the trajectory of the blade falling, but he could not react no matter what. it was too ferocious! a gust of wind blew, and the trees in the park rustled. at that moment, su yun seemed to be embroiled in the wind and fused with his surroundings. he could still clearly sense the surging blood qi in his body. that power had been stimulating him, causing his eyes to reveal biting cold killing intent. this time, su yun had an unprecedented determination. it was as if he had seen the outcome. su yun knew that this strike was enough. the saber fell faster and faster, and more ferociously. crack! as expected, the wooden saber ruthlessly struck the puppet master¡¯s head, which could not react in time. even the hard skull could not withstand this force. plop! such a heavy blow caused the puppet master to fall to the ground without even making a sound. it was too fast and fierce. the puppet master¡¯s eyes were unfocused. even until his death, he felt extremely puzzled. how did he do it? blood flowed from the corner of the puppet master¡¯s mouth. his mind had long been turned into mush by su yun¡¯s wooden saber. the bright red color and the faint smell of blood constantly stimulated su yun. su yun¡¯s chest heaved violently. the surging blood gave him a special feeling. was it exhilaration or was it excitement? he held the wooden saber tightly in his hand. the aura emitted from his entire body could actually make the dogs that were barking in the distance stop. su yun quickly closed his eyes and relaxed. he adjusted his breathing before the feeling finally subsided. for su yun, the greatest gain from this exchange was that he could fuse the perception he had previously mastered with his saber technique. he had personally felt the existence of the wooden saber! this was a huge improvement. at the same time, it was also the key to stepping into the first realm in the future. what the eyes saw would always be slower, but perception would not have such a flaw. looking down at the corpse on the ground, su yun casually took a photo. when he looked up again, he realized that there were many panicked couples around him, looking at him in fear. among them was the aloof woman with blond hair and blue eyes. at this moment, she was not far away and looked at him in shock. pulling the brim of his hood, su yun did not want to stay any longer. after putting away the wooden saber, he wanted to leave. ¡°hello. hold on.¡± however, the blonde woman suddenly snapped back to her senses and stopped su yun. this was because she had already realized that the person who had just died should have wanted to assassinate her previously, and the mysterious man in front of her might be his enemy, but he had indirectly saved her. however, su yun only glanced at her and ignored her. he turned around and left. saving her was just an accident. after all, they were passersby and it was impossible for them to interact. ¡°thank you for saving me.¡± seeing that su yun did not intend to stay, the blonde woman could only hurriedly thank him. su yun did not even stop in his tracks. he had already walked far away under her gaze, leaving the blonde woman standing rooted to the ground for a long time. however, this back view that she thought was cold and mysterious was branded in her mind. a white bolt of lightning flashed in the dark. the white monkey dutifully cleaned the battlefield, picked up the silver needles, and chased after su yun. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the sunlight shone down, but it could not illuminate the shadows in the forest. and the figure had gradually disappeared. not long after, the park siren blew, breaking the silence of malm?. in just two days, there were murders in two cities in sweden, and they were both in public. moreover, according to eyewitness testimony, the swedish police had basically concluded that the murderer was the same person. the only problem was that the murderer had left no traceable clues at the scene. until now, the police had been unable to identify the murderer, let alone launch an actual investigation. just like the airport, the entire park was quickly cordoned off by the police. for the entire day, many police officers came and went to collect traces at the scene. the professional forensic doctor also performed an autopsy on the deceased immediately.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: When His Shadow Became a Legend (6) chapter 341: when his shadow became a legend (6) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the same murderer, the same modus operandi, and even the murder weapon used were the same. but the cause of the deceased¡¯s death puzzled the police. after all, from the characteristics of the wound, it could be determined that the murder weapon was a saber. there were no lacerations on the bodies of the two victims. instead, the cause of death was mainly caused by blunt force. the victim at the airport had suffered cardiac arrest and organ damage from a blunt object, while the victim in the park had his head shattered by gravity. such methods were rare. in the database, the police could not find any similar cases that could be investigated in depth. the swedish police were confused. they could not figure out why such a serial killer had suddenly appeared. the identities of these two victims were even more difficult to investigate. none of them were good people, and none of them were swedes. in fact, they were professional killers on the interpol wanted list. what was this? a vendetta? or was he a messenger of justice? but there was no need for someone like batman in the real world. even if the deceased was an international killer who deserved to die, no one else should be the judge. this was the nordic thought of the holy mother. consequently, the swedish police chose to investigate the two cases together after a brief discussion. through the eyewitnesses¡¯ oral description of the perpetrator¡¯s appearance, the police department immediately carried out a portrait. however, from the beginning to the end, those witnesses could not see the perpetrator¡¯s face, so the portrait could not provide a very accurate direction to search. they could only see a hooded figure hugging a wooden saber in the portrait, but his appearance was nowhere to be seen. this also caused the style of the portrait to be a little cool and not fierce at all, making the swedish police a little speechless. however, there was nothing they could do. the swedish police still distributed portraits of the perpetrator to the various branch police stations. they started a carpet search in each branch office. ¡°is this the murderer? you don¡¯t say, he¡¯s quite handsome!¡± ¡°oh my god, he looks like a character from a comic book. unfortunately, i can¡¯t see his face, only his back.¡± ¡°i heard that he killed all the bad people?¡± ¡°he¡¯s the messenger of justice, batman, and spiderman. we shouldn¡¯t chase him down!¡± ¡°what a laughable police officer. he¡¯s actually chasing after an expert.¡± it had to be said that northern europe was indeed a saint. when many swedish citizens saw su yun¡¯s portrait, their first reaction was to shake their heads. they even thought that he was very cool. some swedish teenagers even used this as an example and discussed it excitedly. they thought that this was a legend left behind by the comic characters when they approached reality and began to spread word of mouth. they were even praised as the path of the strong and righteous. in fact, su yun was indeed righteous. the people he killed were all notorious killers, those who wanted to go to china to kill him! su yun was overseas and did not have any domestic ties. if he did not attack first, would he wait for others to kill him? it was also because of this that after a few days of investigation, the swedish police found something suspicious immediately after contacting interpol. the two killers who had died in succession had actually booked similar tickets¡ªinternational flights to the east. the first killer was already on his way, but he died tragically while transiting at the airport. the second assassin had originally planned to complete the mission in hand and fly to the east the next day. because the plane ticket had been booked three days in advance, he died before the mission was completed. ¡°then what¡¯s their purpose in going to china?¡± after so many days of investigation, the swedish police were not fools. they were immediately vigilant and quickly found clues through interpol. ¡°they seem to be going east to kill su yun.¡± ¡°who is this su yun?¡± ¡°what? the person ranked first on the hitman dark network¡¯s bounty list?¡± ¡°oh my god, who did su yun offend? why are there so many killers chasing after him?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i think i found the key!¡± the swedish police gasped, feeling that they might have found the key to solving the case. they asked around again from interpol and were told a vital killer code name. there was no time to think too much about it. this was because it had been many days since the incident. after they asked for contact details, they contacted the hibiscus city police station without a word. ¡°hello, hibiscus city police station. hello, we¡¯re the swedish police headquarters. we have something to inform you about..¡± Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Overseas Legend, Spread Back to the Country (1) chapter 342: overseas legend, spread back to the country (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations just before the swedish police connected to hibiscus city, su yun leisurely checked in at landvetter airport in sweden. su yun had already changed into a windbreaker that suited the local style. he even had a fake beard stuck to his face. he used the prosthetic method to slightly adjust his nose and facial contours, making him more compatible with the photo on the fake identity card that xu jiajia had specially designed for him. this was very simple. he did not need to study professionally. he only needed to buy some props. su yun used a new identity to appear at the airport and silently left sweden. the latest destination displayed on his boarding pass was italy in southern europe. as a developed industrial country, italy is the fourth largest country in europe and the eighth largest economy in the world. moreover, as an ancient civilization in europe, there were signs of human activity in the prehistoric italian peninsula, dating back to the early paleolithic period. therefore, not only did this country have a lot of ancient cultural history, but it was also an extremely artistic place. the italian architectural style is the meaning of the traditional general style of ancient greece and rome, and buildings with a strong perspective and sculptural feel can be seen almost everywhere. of course, su yun did not choose this destination with the attitude of a tourist. the italian city of milan was holding a fashion exhibition open to the world. almost every year at this time, a large number of people would be attracted. for various purposes, they would integrate into this artistic atmosphere. this also led to the establishment of the tavistock hotel on como avenue in milan¡¯s most fashionable area. although it was only a four-star hotel, due to its unique geographical location and unique decor, it became the best choice for everyone who came to the fashion exhibition. an uninvited guest arrived at tavistock hotel. a luxurious extended lincoln stopped outside the door of tavistock hotel. the hotel staff in slightly exaggerated welcoming clothes quickly stepped forward and elegantly opened the car door. after all, those who could take such a car were either rich or noble. the hotel would naturally provide corresponding services and not dare to neglect them at all. soon, a woman in a luxurious dress alighted from the car. if anyone knew anything, they would be able to tell at a glance that this luxurious dress was a limited edition designed by the most popular designer at this year¡¯s milan fashion show, ms. riley. what really gave this luxurious dress a unique meaning was not only the handiwork of a famous designer, but also the astronomical price that was enough to shock everyone. this gown was worn by this woman. it matched her elegant figure and her appearance was comparable to an angel. it was enough to make anyone admire her. the staff quickly took down a suitcase from the car. this suitcase seemed heavy. even the tall staff would find it a little strenuous. in comparison, the woman in front looked much more elegant and calm. when she arrived at the front desk, the woman quickly showed her identification and checked into the most luxurious room in the entire tavistock hotel. the receptionist respectfully returned the woman¡¯s identification and asked the staff to personally send the luggage to the woman¡¯s room. after entering the room on the top floor, what greeted her eyes was a floor-to-ceiling window that was enough to take in the entire city. from here, not only could they enjoy the beautiful scenery of the city, but they could also see the fashionable atmosphere of various luxury brands only a street away. after the staff put down her luggage and left, the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold. she quickly looked up and around, as if checking the entire room. only when she was sure it was safe did she immediately open the suitcase. what was in this suitcase was not clothes, but all kinds of cold and hot weapons. in addition to the firearms that had been broken down into various parts, there were also a few daggers in the box, as well as the mandarin duck sabers, which were very rare overseas. the two mandarin duck sabers were only a little larger than ordinary daggers. their special appearance caused them to have two sharp hooks at the front and back. with such a weapon, not only could it slash and stab like conventional weapons, it could even pierce into the flesh through two special curved hooks and hook the gap between the bones, completely restraining the other party. the reason why this kind of mandarin duck sabers were very rare overseas was because in read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only fact, this weapon originated in the east. the mandarin duck sabers borrowed from the eight trigrams sect¡¯s ziwu mandarin duck battleaxe and the wing chun sect¡¯s eight slashes. however, the sect that made the mandarin duck sabers at that time had already declined. therefore, this weapon had naturally been lost in the history of the east. logically speaking, such a weapon could hardly be seen in china. how could it appear in the hands of a foreigner? this woman had already nimbly taken off this luxurious gown that was inconvenient to move around. to her, this gown was just a tool to hide her identity. she quickly took off the fake prosthetic that was used to change her appearance and the wig that changed her hairstyle. in just a few seconds, the beautiful woman just now had actually turned into an asian man with a feminine aura. soon, the man changed into the black clothes in the box and quickly assembled the various parts hidden in the box into a pistol.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Overseas Legend, Spread Back to the Country (2) chapter 343: overseas legend, spread back to the country (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°the ticket back to the country is the day after tomorrow. then, i¡¯ll go to china to assassinate su yun.¡± glancing at the message on his phone, he quickly put the pistol behind him and slipped out of the door silently. just as the man passed through the corridor and was about to leave the hotel through the back door that he had planned in advance, a strange figure suddenly walked towards him. this person was wearing a hoodie and a hood on his head. his face could not be seen clearly with his head lowered. however, he was holding a wooden saber in his hand, making him look a little strange. ¡°nani?¡± the man could not help but take a few more glances at this strange outfit, but he did not care too much because he was focused on carrying out the mission. the two of them were not walking too quickly. they were walking at a very natural and relaxed frequency, no different from their usual walking. therefore, in just three seconds, the two people in front of him closed the distance and were about to pass each other. swoosh! however, the moment the two brushed shoulders, the strange person suddenly waved the wooden saber in his hand! like an afterimage, he attacked quickly and ruthlessly, but it was very natural and smooth. like an antelope hanging on a horn, he went straight for the man¡¯s neck. crack! in the next moment, a crisp sound came. everything happened in the blink of an eye. after that, the two of them still brushed past each other. the strange figure held a wooden saber and pointed it diagonally at the ground. his footsteps were neither fast nor slow as he walked forward normally. from the beginning to the end, he did not stop at all. ¡°oh¡­!¡± he coughed. the man was already stunned on the spot. he felt a sharp pain in his neck. when he realized that something was wrong, he was powerless to turn the situation around. his neck, which he could not see with his eyes, had already completely caved in. the bone stubble protruded from the back of his neck and was stained with blood. this pain made the man¡¯s face turn ferocious, but he could not make a sound. only blood kept gushing out uncontrollably. at that moment, a ray of sunlight shone through the window on the face under the hood, making the man feel that it was familiar. su yun? however, as his consciousness became more and more blurry, the man could only see this figure gradually disappear from the door as if he was taking a stroll. plop! in the end, he fell to the ground and widened his eyes in grievance. soon, he stopped breathing, but there was still shock and confusion on his face. su yun left tavistock hotel and walked along como avenue with a rough wooden saber in his arms. his heart was as calm as water. the battle scene from before repeatedly replayed in his mind. su yun could clearly sense that his saber technique and strength were constantly improving. as he fought life and death battles one after another, the saber technique comprehension that had been hidden was completely stimulated by su yun. especially in the battle just now, he was able to kill this assassin called blood sickle in such a short period of time. it was not because the other party was too weak, but because he had indeed become stronger. now, su yun could be said to be at ease with the use of the wooden saber. be it in close combat or close arms, he could quickly react and control the blade. this change was something su yun could not do before he went overseas. he knew that the critical point of the first realm that he had been looking for was finally about to appear. although it appeared, without the enhancement of the supernatural state, it was not easy to really grasp this feeling. therefore, although su yun was walking on the world¡¯s top fashion avenue, he was still incompatible with the chaos around him. he was completely immersed in his own world, reminiscing about the battle just now and the subtle change in feeling. this level of pressure was no longer enough for him. if he wanted to take this opportunity to grasp the critical point and break through to the first realm, su yun knew that he needed more pressure. a few police cars approached from afar and passed by su yun. this ear-piercing voice pulled su yun back to reality from his world. he quickly turned around and entered a relatively dark path, gradually disappearing. ¡°the machetemen have started committing crimes again. this time, it¡¯s in milan, italy!¡± at the same time, an emergency meeting was being held in the swedish branch of interpol. the murder at milan¡¯s tavistock hotel quickly led to an investigation by the italian police. even the italian police did not expect the swedish police to suddenly contact them at this time. in the end, the two police forces cooperated in information-sharing after the necessary procedures. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only it was also because of this that he was able to confirm that the three murders were done by one person in such a short period of time. it involved transnational cases, and it was a serial murder case. neither the swedish nor italian police had the right to handle the case alone. however, because the case first happened in sweden, this case was naturally handed over to the swedish branch of interpol. this did not mean that the police of the two places would withdraw from this case. in fact, they would still be involved by interpol and turn from active investigation to assisting in the investigation. after all, interpol was an independent international system. after involving the two countries, they had to intervene in such cases to better investigate. many interpol officers, including big beard cirion, revealed serious expressions in the conference room.. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Overseas Legend, Spread Back to the Country (3) chapter 344: overseas legend, spread back to the country (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in fact, cirion had already known about the first murder case in sweden. but he did not care at all. he was focused on searching for su yun¡¯s whereabouts. however, there was no progress on su yun¡¯s matter. furthermore, the interpol had already determined that su yun might have encountered an accident. although cirion was still the person in charge of the relevant investigation, after knowing that a serial killer had committed a transnational crime, he naturally had to divert his attention. after all, the impact was too great. the identity of the victims in the three cases was playing on the big screen in the conference room. the common point between the three of them was exposed at this moment. they were all killers active on the dark web. they took orders through the dark web and used money to buy others¡¯ lives. the three killers were all recorded in the police system. even this killer with the code name blood sickle had wanted posters in many countries. now, he had died in a hotel in milan, and the murderer¡¯s method of killing was exactly the same as the previous two cases. the director of the swedish branch of interpol was alarmed and personally presided over the meeting. the bureau chief was a middle-aged man in his late fifties. his blond hair and blond eyebrows made him look a little comical. in particular, this bureau chief¡¯s eyes were relatively small and he was a little fat. so much so that when anyone saw him, they would usually notice his eyebrows first, followed by his eyes. however, one could not judge a book by its cover. when the bureau chief was young, he could be considered a dark horse in the interpol. it was said that the merits of this director might be more than the combined merits of everyone in a solo team. of course, this was only a rumor and had not been confirmed until now. however, from everyone¡¯s respectful attitude towards this director, there was a high chance that this rumor was true. ¡°everyone,¡± bureau chief knoopy said in a solemn tone, ¡°the swedish police and the italian police have already handed these three cases to interpol. since it involved transnational investigations, it was naturally the responsibility of interpol. now, let¡¯s listen to our current understanding of this case. then you can say your thoughts.¡± the police officer who had been standing beside the screen and waiting nodded. then, he controlled the computer screen and explained, ¡°currently, according to the documents handed over by the police of both countries, the murderer chose the airport for his first crime. according to eyewitness accounts at the airport, the swedish police also made a portrait.¡± as he spoke, the police officer jumped out of the portrait and placed it on the big screen. in the portrait was a person wearing a black hood, but the wide hood covered his face. moreover, the person¡¯s posture in the portrait was still lowered. he hugged a wooden saber and looked a little cold. ¡°as everyone can see, it¡¯s a pity that no witnesses can describe this person¡¯s appearance. including the second case, the eyewitnesses in the park described the perpetrator¡¯s appearance almost the same as this portrait.¡± ¡°why are there only two portraits? aren¡¯t there any witnesses to the case in milan?¡± cirion¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as he stroked his beard. the black police officer who was presenting the case shook his head gently, but he quickly pulled up a surveillance video. ¡°the third victim, the japanese assassin with the code name blood sickle, died at the back door of the hotel. according to an investigation by the italian police, it appeared that the killer was on a mission and had disguised himself as a woman and checked into the tavistock hotel under a false identity. ¡°the person who discovered the corpse was the waiter who delivered the wine. during this process, no one discovered any traces of others. it was also because the italian police had obtained the portrait of the murderer after cooperating with the swedish police that the italian police began to check the surrounding surveillance cameras. in the end, they found such a blurry back view in the surveillance cameras. it basically matched the painting. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°the most terrifying thing is,¡± at this point, the black police officer spread his hands slightly. ¡°according to the investigation of the traces at the scene, we can confirm that there was no fight at that time because the blood sickle was instantly killed. a heavy object instantly hit his neck, causing him to die instantly. ¡°well, in other words, this a-rank assassin was killed without any resistance.¡± everyone¡¯s expressions changed slightly, and surprise appeared in their eyes. even though the other party was a murderer, they were still amazed. cirion¡¯s heart was in turmoil when he heard this. ¡°in other words, we have almost nothing now? there were no facial features of the murderer, nor were there any fingerprints at the scene. the identity of the murderer was like finding a needle in a haystack. from the looks of it, this murderer seemed to know how to commit crimes. moreover, the target and location of his crimes were irregular. i¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to investigate.¡± cirion¡¯s words entered the ears of the bureau chief, knoopy. he quickly said, ¡°cirion, if this case was that simple, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. you¡¯re the best detective in our branch. other than complaining, don¡¯t you have anything else to say about this case?¡± knoopy knew cirion. he knew very well that it was impossible for him not to do his homework before. as expected, cirion slowly stood up and went to the computer that controlled the big screen to operate it.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Overseas Legend, Spread Back to the Country (4) chapter 345: overseas legend, spread back to the country (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i¡¯m just guessing. as the three victims are all killers, i have reason to suspect that the perpetrator might also be an assassin. at the very least, he will have a dark network channel. ¡°this should be the way he chose his targets. although i don¡¯t know why he chose these three killers as his targets for the time being, i discovered something strange if i investigate in this direction.¡± as he spoke, an image appeared on the dark web. ¡°according to the information provided by my informant, a killer¡¯s ranking has been rising on the dark web recently. ¡°this assassin¡¯s nickname was ¡®macheteman¡¯. he rose so quickly that he had already formed a considerable influence in the underworld. although there was no direct evidence at the moment, i had reason to suspect that this macheteman might be the murderer we were looking for. the reason why his ranking rose so quickly is because he killed three a-rank killers in a row.¡± cirion¡¯s words quickly attracted the attention of the police officers present, especially knoopy, who quickly frowned. ¡°from the looks of it, this is indeed a direction of investigation. at least, before we have more clues, we might be able to touch this route.¡± as he spoke, director knoopy suddenly thought of something. he looked at cirion and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the name of the person sent by the headquarters to cooperate with the chinese police¡¯s investigation? su yun, right? have you found him?¡± cirion¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. he shook his head gently, and the beard trembled a few times. ¡°sorry, i¡¯m also very curious. this su yun only appeared once in the surveillance footage before disappearing without a trace. therefore, i had reason to suspect that su yun might have met with misfortune. otherwise, how could he have disappeared so mysteriously? i had also told the huaxia police about this idea, but they didn¡¯t seem to believe it. my team is still following up the search, but i don¡¯t think there will be any progress.¡± knoopy thought for a moment before saying, ¡°in that case, let your team members continue to investigate. you¡¯ll be in charge of this case first. you have to find this suspected macheteman in the shortest time possible. otherwise, such a bad case might alarm the headquarters. ¡°you have many informants. let them understand the background of this macheteman who rose rapidly in the rankings in a short period of time. give me an explanation that can be submitted to headquarters as soon as possible.¡± cirion stroked his beard and nodded. however, at this moment, he suddenly froze as if he had thought of something. it was a little strange. cirion was knoopy¡¯s right-hand man after all, so knoopy quickly captured this subtle change. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± cirion frowned and stroked his beard. he pondered and said, ¡°nothing. i just thought of a coincidence. the murderer¡¯s first crime happened around the same time as the time su yun, whom i wanted to investigate, came to sweden. what¡¯s even stranger is that these victims have once taken on missions to assassinate su yun.¡± cirion shrugged and shook his head. ¡°but it might just be a coincidence. after all, there are too many people who want to assassinate him.¡± in cirion¡¯s consciousness, he had basically determined that su yun had likely encountered a mishap. however, as the bureau chief, knoopy was under great pressure at this moment. he did not think so. ¡°no matter what, don¡¯t let go of anything suspicious. since there was such a coincidence, you could send this portrait to the huaxia police and let them take a look. in short, use all the connections we can use now. i just need to see an answer that¡¯s enough to report in the shortest time.¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± cirion quickly agreed and quickly left the meeting room. however, not long after, he received a call from the swedish police headquarters asking if there was any progress with interpol. ¡°perhaps you can call the hibiscus city police station?¡± after some thought, cirion told him the coincidences he had discovered, as well as the contact information of the hibiscus city police. the code name macheteman not only attracted the attention of interpol, but also caused a heated discussion among the underground forces. one had to know that for assassins, the only way to increase their ranking was to continuously accept orders. while ensuring the number of orders, they also had to ensure the number of orders. after all, if they could not complete the mission or give up, they would have to break the contract and affect the evaluation of the assassin¡¯s credibility. macheteman had advanced from the lowest-level killer to an a-rank killer in a short period of time. such a speed was not common. moreover, to these underground people, they all had their own independent information channels. therefore, the rumors about the macheteman quickly spread in the secret strongholds of some underground forces. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°have you heard? recently, a few active a-rank killers have suddenly disappeared.¡± ¡°the information you received is already outdated. it¡¯s all spreading now. these a-rank killers who have disappeared have actually been killed by the macheteman. ¡± ¡°where did this macheteman come from? why do i feel like such a person suddenly appeared?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s very difficult to become an a-rank assassin in such a short period of time.. unless¡­¡± Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Overseas Legend, Spread Back to the Country chapter 346: overseas legend, spread back to the country (5) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there was no need to finish speaking. the others knew what he meant. unless they stepped on the corpse of a high-level assassin to obtain evaluation points, only by completing such a cross-level assassination mission could they level up in such a short period of time. ¡°i¡¯ve gotten someone to investigate. this macheteman is indeed not simple. it was said that his weapon was a wooden saber, but it was used as a stick. it was very unbelievable that a single slash could shatter a person¡¯s organs. many people suspected that he might be a hercules with infinite strength. he had strength that far exceeded that of ordinary people, which was why he could cause such lethality. however, there are no videos circulating so far, so we don¡¯t know his exact methods.¡± almost all the assassin organizations¡¯ secret strongholds had been talking about this recently. they had always prided themselves on being bounty hunters, and the appearance of this macheteman was obviously specialized in hunting bounty killers. this was simply a huge taboo that could easily anger everyone. however, that was all they knew about this macheteman. it was difficult for them to discover anything more. they could only wait and see. it was in this situation where all kinds of macheteman legends were circulating overseas and had gradually become hot news in nordic countries, causing widespread discussion among the nordic people that the hibiscus city police received a call from the swedish police. however, they could not help but be at a loss. logically speaking, it should be an interpol call. why was the swedish police involved? ¡°hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± faced with the questioning from hibiscus city, the swedish police went straight to the point and asked excitedly, ¡°does your country¡¯s su yun know macheteman?¡± ¡°a macheteman?¡± zhou nanhai and the others looked at each other and signaled with their eyes, asking each other if they knew this name. however, the responses they received were all shaking their heads repeatedly. clearly, everyone present was a little confused. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but who is the macheteman? what does he have to do with su yun?¡± in the face of zhou nanhai¡¯s question, the swedish police swallowed and introduced very seriously, ¡°he¡¯s a saber expert. his identity is suspected to be a professional assassin. he killed three people in nordic countries consecutively. it¡¯s very terrifying. he has already caused a lot of waves and influence on the internet and nordic society! ¡± ¡°with a saber?¡± ¡°yes, a wooden saber!¡± zhou nanhai was in disbelief. ¡°how can a wooden saber kill someone? are you sure your investigation is correct?¡± as if they had already guessed such doubts, the swedish police did not say anything else. they sent an international email without hesitation. inside were some autopsy photos and some portraits of the murderer. ¡°open it and see what¡¯s going on.¡± after zhou nanhai gave the order, a police officer hurriedly opened the email and placed it on the big screen. soon, the document information called ¡°the case of the macheteman killer¡± appeared. when they saw those shocking photos of the scene, many police officers present could not help but widen their eyes. ¡°the first victim¡¯s code name was poison bee. he was a professional a-rank assassin. he died at vickleby airport and his heart was shattered by a saber. ¡°the second victim¡¯s code name was puppet master. he was also an a-rank assassin. he died in a park in malm? and his head was shattered by a saber. ¡°the third assassin¡¯s code name is blood sickle. he was an a-rank assassin from japan. he died in a hotel in milan, italy. his neck was shattered by a knife and he was instantly killed.¡± as the swedish police explained, everyone compared the photos of the scene and the autopsy photos one by one. they could not help but gasp in surprise. ¡°it should take a lot of strength to kill someone with a wooden saber, right?¡± chen ye raised his question and felt that it was unbelievable. he imagined the scene of the wooden saber hitting someone and could only use it as a stick. however, if he used enough strength, he could indeed hit a vital point and kill them. this required very agile skills and super strong strength. ¡°yes, the murderer is very strong. he could shatter the victim¡¯s heart with a wooden saber. moreover, he must be very skilled. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to succeed.¡± the swedish police replied in agreement. ¡°impressive. this assassin called macheteman is not ordinary.¡± the hibiscus city police praised. then, they opened the document at the back and displayed the portrait of the murderer drawn according to the witness¡¯s description. ¡°tsk¡­ it¡¯s quite cool.¡± ¡°are you swedish portrait painters from comics?¡± after seeing the portrait, everyone¡¯s expressions were a little strange. this was because other than the profile and back of the portrait, there was only a saber in his arms. there were no useful clues at all. as for this kind of portrait, it might be more convincing to say that it was a publicity painting because other than being cooler, it had no value. ¡°there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± the swedish police were very embarrassed. ¡°then why are you asking if su yun knows this macheteman? is there a connection between the two?¡± in fact, hibiscus city did not care much about what happened in northern europe. it was so chaotic overseas, and many people died every day. it was not an exaggeration to bring an ak with him when he went out to protect himself. there were still endless domestic cases to deal with. who had the time to pay attention to foreign murders? ¡°because we discovered that there are some coincidences between this macheteman and su yun.¡± ¡°how so?¡± ¡°for example, the time when the macheteman first appeared, and the current orders of the three killers he killed.¡± then, the swedish police described the coincidence in detail. the hibiscus city police pondered for a moment and realized that it was indeed too much of a coincidence. however, if such a coincidence was treated as a clue, it would be nonsense. firstly, the timing was purely forced. according to this, a certain entrepreneur who had just passed away in northern europe had arrived at the same time as su yun. it could not be related to su yun, right? another reason was that su yun was already an enemy of the world. at least 70% of the assassins in the underworld had accepted the mission to assassinate su yun. with such a huge base, it was not surprising that the three dead assassins had accepted the same mission. ¡°su yun is our filing officer, so we have detailed information about him. we can give you a clear answer. at the moment, from su yun¡¯s information, it is obvious that he has no connection with macheteman, and we have never heard of him knowing this person.¡± after receiving this reply, the swedish police were clearly very disappointed, which meant that the speculation was interrupted. ¡°then can you provide me with information about su yun?¡± they clearly did not want to give up, but they were directly rejected by hibiscus city. su yun was in danger to begin with. the world was his enemy, so how could he casually divulge information overseas? what if it was leaked? hibiscus city had not even not revealed these identities to interpol, let alone the swedish police. it was simply a joke. the swedish police, who did not get what they wanted, were especially angry, but they quickly hung up and ended the call. ¡°i have to say, this macheteman seems to be quite popular.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. look, the discussion about macheteman in northern europe is very popular. they even call him the real batman, the messenger of justice.¡± ¡°if he¡¯s only targeting assassins, he¡¯s indeed a righteous envoy.¡± ¡°alright, stop looking. let¡¯s think of a way to find su yun¡¯s whereabouts first. there¡¯s still no news of him. it¡¯s worrying.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. where did he go? could it be that he was really assassinated?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after hanging up, the people of hibiscus city also curiously checked the situation in northern europe. they found that it was indeed as the swedish police had said. macheteman was widely circulated there and was quite popular. he was even treated as an idol by many young people. however, they did not pay much attention to this. after all, it had nothing to do with them. instead, they were still thinking of ways to find su yun. ¡°by the way, i suddenly remembered something.¡± zhou xiaoxiao sat on the chair and supported her chin, as if she had thought of something. her voice suddenly sounded, interrupting everyone¡¯s footsteps as they were about to leave the meeting room. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, xiaoxiao?¡± chen ye turned around and saw zhou xiaoxiao¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°some time ago, su yun seemed to have been practicing his saber in a livestream..¡± Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Shocking Saber Shocks Everyone, All the Stunned Police Officers (1) chapter 356: shocking saber shocks everyone, all the stunned police officers (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the seemingly calm airport was actually turbulent. all the passengers in the hall were checking in step by step or sitting in chairs, waiting for the flight information to be updated. the security guards equipped with truncheons were still at their posts as usual. the airport had always been a place of martial law. from the moment they entered, they had to undergo inspection. after that, they had to go through security procedures before they could really enter the core area of the departure. qin island airport is the latest airport to be built, facing the large international airport. this was also because qin island itself had developed very quickly in recent years. the opening of an international airport was also to make it easier to develop the core of the economy. strictly speaking, it had not been long since the new airport was officially opened. therefore, be it the airport environment or the security forces, they could be considered top-notch, second only to the beijing airport. ¡°zone 1 is normal.¡± ¡°zone 2 is normal.¡± the voices of the people in charge kept coming from the command car. they had already disguised themselves as passengers or staff members and cleverly hid in the area they were in charge of. everything was ready. chief wu molin personally ordered, ¡°keep a close eye on the exits of all overseas flights. as soon as the macheteman appears, report it immediately.¡± ¡°yes!¡± according to wu molin¡¯s plan, as long as this macheteman appeared, he would be immediately taken away under such tight defense and control. this mission could only be resolved quickly in a short period of time by their qin island police. of course, it was also possible that he did not come at all. as time passed, what wu molin did not expect was that the defense and control of both the military and police in the airport lasted for a full two days. this made him even more anxious. the appearance of the macheteman had become unknown. the information given by interpol was too vague. there was no precise time, only a vague location. even the probability of the other party coming was only 50%. for such news, everyone on both sides was tied up at the airport day and night. two days had passed, and there was still no progress. wu molin and xu kui had not slept for the entire day. the two of them did not dare to let go of any clues and kept staring at the small screens in front of them. all the people in disguise and hiding were exhausted. this feeling was actually the most torturous. they could only wait, but they did not know if the target they were waiting for would come. ¡°will this macheteman really appear?¡± xu kui, who had been patient, finally asked this question to wu molin after waiting for two days to no avail. however, wu molin naturally could not give an accurate answer, so he directly pushed the blame to cirion, the person in charge of interpol. ¡°that bearded man is really something. he inexplicably connected to me, but he didn¡¯t bring any clues. he only gave me a vague message, but we had to watch the airport for two days and two nights because of this vague message. when did interpol become so wrangling?¡± for two days and two nights, there was still no result. wu molin naturally had emotions in his heart. he smoked more and more frequently, and the expression on his face became darker and darker. even though wu molin had not seen this macheteman yet, he was like most of the police officers who were guarding their respective posts and hiding. he was about to grit his teeth in hatred. are you coming or not? at least give me a straightforward answer! on the other side, chen ye, zhou xiaoxiao, and xiao li, who were pretending to be passengers at the airport, sat on chairs at the beginning and pretended not to know each other. by the time two days and two nights had passed, the three of them had already sat together and were going to pass the time by chatting. ¡°will this macheteman come?¡± zhou xiaoxiao asked weakly. she had not slept for the past two days and nights and already looked a little haggard. chen ye was the same. at this moment, stubble had already grown on his face. he did not have time to take care of it that day. ¡°i don¡¯t know. i just wanted to help, but who knew that this would last for two days and two nights? what was worse was that we did not know how long we would have to wait. if this macheteman doesn¡¯t appear, it won¡¯t be easy for us to retreat. we can only be in a dilemma.¡± xiao li, who was sitting at the side, was a newcomer after all. at this moment, he could barely open his eyes. he could only pinch his thigh from time to time and rely on the pain to barely perk up. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only everyone knew that if they continued to endure like this, even if the macheteman came, they would not have enough mental state to deal with this matter. in order to divert her fatigue, zhou xiaoxiao yawned and looked at chen ye. ¡°captain, interpol made this macheteman sound so legendary. he can kill many well-trained killers alone. moreover, it¡¯s said that he used a wooden saber. can it really be so godly?¡± chen ye nodded tiredly. ¡°it¡¯s said that all the killers who died at the hands of the macheteman died miserably.¡± ¡°captain chen, since it¡¯s a wooden saber, how much strength do you think it takes to kill someone?¡± xiao li could not help but ask in confusion. zhou xiaoxiao also nodded. clearly, they were very curious about this macheteman.. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Shocking Saber Shocks Everyone, All the Stunned Police Officers (2) chapter 357: shocking saber shocks everyone, all the stunned police officers (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations chen ye thought for a moment and said uncertainly, ¡°interpol didn¡¯t mention much about this. however, from the photos of the corpses, they were basically deaths caused by forcefully cutting off their bones with extreme strength. ¡°not long ago, they sent a fourth set of photos. it was the fourth murder case related to macheteman. this time, the wound was split. there were a total of three victims. some had their throats cut, and some had their heads cut open. ¡°then, do you know what¡¯s ridiculous? there was actually a tool left at the scene, which was a wooden saber. however, i suspected that this was most likely used by the macheteman to divert attention. he must have used a steel saber this time. otherwise, how could the wooden saber have the ability to cut? i have to say that this macheteman¡¯s saber technique must be very powerful.¡± ¡°tsk tsk, how impressive.¡± ¡°this means that he killed six a-rank killers in a row, right? this macheteman is too fierce.¡¯ ¡°no wonder foreign young people treat him as an idol. it can be considered punishing evil and promoting good. unfortunately, he has to be treated as a dangerous person in our country.¡± this made zhou xiaoxiao and xiao li widen their eyes and discuss animatedly. they were even more curious about this macheteman. but until now, the macheteman had still not appeared at the airport. chen ye and the others were facing the exit. as long as they appeared, it was impossible for them not to notice. so much so that in the hearts of chen ye and the others, they had already begun to doubt if this macheteman had really come to china. this was also the thing that gave wu molin a headache. it would have been better if he could confirm that the macheteman would definitely come. he could immediately transfer other police forces to change shifts with everyone who was hiding at the moment. in fact, if necessary, they could make a bigger commotion and directly guard it to the death, sealing off the entire airport¡¯s main road. however, the problem was that no one dared to guarantee that this macheteman would definitely appear. the bigger the commotion, the more embarrassing it would be. therefore, wu molin had been thinking about what to do since early this morning. now, his situation was already at the point of no return. if he suddenly ordered everyone to retreat at this time and the macheteman happened to appear, he would be in big trouble. at this moment, the exhausted chen ye unintentionally looked up. there seemed to be a figure flashing past in the crowd that surged out of the exit. this made chen ye quickly stand up and lock onto a familiar figure in the crowd. he could not see who this person was, but his intuition told him that he was very familiar with this person. seeing chen ye suddenly stand up, wu molin, who had been staring at the display screen, immediately asked curiously, ¡°captain chen, did something happen?¡± xu kui, who was at the side, also frowned in confusion, not understanding why chen ye would suddenly act. ¡°why does that person¡¯s figure look so familiar?¡± as chen ye spoke, he pointed in a direction. zhou xiaoxiao quickly stood up and looked in that direction. ¡°aye?¡± zhou xiaoxiao blinked in confusion. ¡°why do i feel that it¡¯s so familiar? i think i¡¯ve seen it somewhere.¡¯ the two of them stood there in a daze. the police officers from qin island who were lying in ambush not far away also stuck their heads out and watched curiously. ¡°suspicious people?¡± ¡°could it be macheteman?!¡± ¡°fuck, he¡¯s finally here!¡± everyone was looking forward to it and nervous. they were really impatient from waiting. however, due to the angle, they could not see any familiar figures at all. the person chen ye and zhou xiaoxiao had been staring at inadvertently turned his head over. it was also at this moment that chen ye and zhou xiaoxiao widened their eyes almost at the same time. ¡°su yun?¡± the two of them looked at the familiar face in shock and immediately felt disbelief. after waiting for a long time, the macheteman did not come. instead, they waited for su yun?! ever since su yun left the country, this person seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. even interpol said that su yun was very likely dead. although they did not believe it, this was interpol¡¯s conclusion after all. it made them rather worried. even after a week, there was still no news of su yun. they could not help but suspect that interpol was right. has su yun really been assassinated? as a result, the two of them were stunned when they suddenly saw su yun here! this was too sudden! ¡°su yun?¡± xu kui, who was sitting in the command vehicle, almost jumped up. the huge reaction immediately made wu molin feel a little strange. ¡°commander xu, could it be that you know this su yun?¡± xu kui immediately revealed an ugly expression and gritted his teeth. ¡°it¡¯s not just knowing him. why do i meet this kid everywhere? fortunately, jiajia isn¡¯t around.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only just as xu kui spoke, an unforeseen event happened again. beep beep¡­ beep beep¡­ an urgent notification sounded from the originally quiet command car. then, wu molin saw a call from the headquarters on one of the screens in front of him. this sudden voice made wu molin and xu kui perk up. wu molin quickly connected. ¡°chief, there¡¯s an emergency! we received a notification. a b+ -level filing officer has already landed at qin island airport.¡± ¡°what?¡± wu molin immediately frowned. it had to be known that this b+ level record holder was not common.other than the newcomer who had appeared some time ago, there had not been such a serious case filer for several years.. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Shocking Saber Shocks Everyone, All the Dumbfounded Police Officers (3) chapter 358: shocking saber shocks everyone, all the dumbfounded police officers (3) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, what wu molin did not expect was that the police officer on the other end of the screen looked at the information and continued, ¡°according to the information, the filing officer who appeared at qin island airport is the person who had just filed a few months ago. his name is su yun.¡± ¡°su yun?¡± after a few simple words of agreement, wu molin hung up. then, he looked at xu kui curiously. just as he was about to ask, chen ye¡¯s voice quickly came from his earpiece. ¡°chief wu, this su yun is a person registered by our hibiscus city police station. previously, we had been dealing with matters related to su yun, so it was normal for you not to know. even we didn¡¯t expect this kid to suddenly appear at qin island airport.¡± the more wu molin listened, the more confused he became. why did it feel like everyone knew this urgent filing officer? not only did the captain of the hibiscus city police station know him, but even commander xu of the military was not unfamiliar. this was indeed as the saying went. anyone who could reach b-grade and above was a local acquaintance. ¡°chief wu, i¡¯ll go take a look. i have quite a history with this kid. i can take this opportunity to interrogate him!¡± after saying this, xu kui was filled with anger. he got out of the command car first with a dark expression and walked towards the airport hall. on the other side, when zhou xiaoxiao saw su yun¡¯s face, she was stunned for a long time. chen ye looked at zhou xiaoxiao and xiao li helplessly and said, ¡°why is this su yun so elusive? there was no news of him some time ago, but he suddenly appeared again.¡± as he spoke, chen ye stood up and looked at xu kui, who was walking over. zhou xiaoxiao and xiao li looked at each other. their eyes were filled with shock and confusion. wu molin seemed to want to watch a show. he sat seriously in front of the screen of the command vehicle and looked at xu kui and the others. when he suddenly found out that a new b+ filing officer had appeared, he was also very puzzled. however, when he checked the relevant information, he realized that as the director, he did not have this authority. today, he could finally see with his own eyes what kind of person this was. soon, a large number of people who had gotten off the plane rushed out from the exit. among this group of people, su yun, who was dressed in casual clothes, was completely unaware that many people were already waiting for him. the long flight made su yun¡¯s back ache. as he walked out, he stretched, but before he could finish stretching, he saw a few familiar faces in the crowd. ¡°hm?¡± su yun frowned in confusion. at that moment, xu kui and the others had already looked at su yun. they quickly approached and quickly surrounded him. su yun did not expect someone to pick him up the moment she got off the plane. most importantly, there were quite a number of people. it was such a grand occasion! the military police picked him up. even an a-list celebrity did not receive such treatment, but it landed on him? what the hell? su yun walked over in confusion and asked, ¡°commander xu, captain chen, officer zhou. although i¡¯m a filing officer, there¡¯s no need to alarm you from hibiscus city to rush over here, right? didn¡¯t the rules say that the local police would pay attention when i went everywhere? why did you specially come over?¡± su yun naturally thought that commander xu and the others were specially waiting for him, but in fact, when these words came out, xu kui and the others looked at each other and did not know what to say. of course, they were not here for su yun, but they could not tell su yun that they were waiting for the macheteman, right? after all, such a secret operation was not something su yun should know. xu kui changed the topic and looked at su yun. he asked in a stiff and serious tone, ¡°su yun, why are you here?¡± su yun was also a little puzzled by this question, but seeing xu kui¡¯s cold attitude, he did not rush forward, although this might be his future father-in-law. su yun replied indifferently, ¡°commander xu, i want to go home.¡± xu kui did not know about su yun¡¯s previous departure, so at this moment, chen ye leaned close to xu kui¡¯s ear and whispered the general story. only then did xu kui¡¯s expression improve. after all, su yun gave him the feeling that.. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he would bring some trouble wherever he went. especially since he would be an accomplice with his daughter! it was really too wicked! ¡°su yun, did you not come into contact with interpol after you went overseas? why did you disappear after leaving the country? even interpol couldn¡¯t find you?¡± chen ye looked at su yun and asked with a frown. his eyes were filled with probing. however, su yun said innocently, ¡°i went on a trip after i left the country. as for why interpol didn¡¯t look for me, i don¡¯t know. could it be that their standards are too lousy?¡± with that said, su yun smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°after all, they¡¯re foreigners. you know that. besides, even if they can find me, doesn¡¯t that mean that the assassin can find me too? then i¡¯ll be in danger.¡± although chen ye still had some doubts about su yun¡¯s words, su yun was not a criminal after all. therefore, even if he had doubts, there was no reason for him to let su yun report his whereabouts, let alone casually bring him back for interrogation.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Shocking Saber Shocks Everyone, All the Stunned Police Officers (4) chapter 359: shocking saber shocks everyone, all the stunned police officers (4) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this was against the rules. hence, chen ye was indeed helpless against su yun. ¡°then what are you going to do next? you¡¯re not in a good situation now. the entire world is filled with people who want to kill you. you have to be careful and try not to go out and run around.¡± chen ye expressed his concern. faced with his question, su yun was just about to answer when he was suddenly stunned. ¡°hm?¡± he frowned in confusion. although he was still looking at chen ye, his attention seemed to be completely elsewhere. a few seconds later, su yun suddenly came back to his senses. then, he looked at xu kui, who was closest to him, and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°be careful!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, his expression changed slightly. he suddenly attacked and pushed xu kui! this sudden action caught everyone off guard. before xu kui could react, he immediately lost his balance. he staggered and retreated repeatedly. almost at the same time, su yun grabbed the airport personnel who had been standing at the exit and doing security. he pulled out the truncheon from his hand. at that moment, su yun seemed to have held his wooden saber back. the aura on his body suddenly changed! it was fierce and sharp. chen ye saw this scene and his brain did not have time to react, but he instinctively placed his hand on his holster. although he did not know why su yun suddenly acted so abnormally, his first reaction was that su yun wanted to commit murder. he could not understand it as su yun¡¯s aura was too terrifying. ¡°bang!¡± however, before chen ye could pull the pistol out of his holster, he heard a loud sound! all the police officers and soldiers lurking in the airport, including chief wu molin in the command car, made a clear judgment at that moment. it was a gunshot! for a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. they also noticed that su yun was standing on the spot. he suddenly flipped his wrist and did not look back. he turned his hand to the window not far away and slashed down. at that moment, su yun exuded a domineering aura that no one could resist. it even made chen ye, who was closer to su yun, tremble. that strike was filled with killing intent. zhou xiaoxiao even noticed a sharp glint in su yun¡¯s eyes. the truncheon in his hand was ordinary, but it seemed to be sharp. this was clearly a saber technique that su yun was good at. it was powerful and heavy as it slashed at his head. but he used the rod as a saber and attacked quickly. all of this happened very quickly. in less than the blink of an eye, from su yun pushing xu kui away to him snatching the truncheon and slashing, it was especially agile and smooth. in everyone¡¯s eyes, they only saw su yun strike in the air. the speed was so fast that no one could react. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± this question quickly flashed through chen ye and company¡¯s minds. they were clearly not far from su yun, but they did not know what he was doing. swinging in the air? clang! however, immediately after, a crisp collision sounded. under the situation where it was impossible to see with the naked eye, a small thing was knocked flying and fell, hitting the ground with a crisp sound. splash¡­ the huge french window of the airport instantly shattered. when the glass fell, it was as if it was raining heavily. only then did screams come from the airport. everyone fled in panic. although only then did screams come from the airport. everyone fled in panic. although xu kui and chen ye still did not understand, they gradually reacted at this moment. they quickly pulled out the pistol in their hands and aimed outside the glass. ¡°there¡¯s a gunman. find him quickly!¡± there was chaos both inside and outside the airport. all the police officers and soldiers who had been guarding the airport quickly assigned a portion of their forces to find the gunman. xu kui looked at su yun in front of him in shock. at that moment, he understood that su yun¡¯s push just now was to widen the distance between them. to chen ye and the others, the gunman had already been identified by them as an assassin who was here to assassinate su yun. what really puzzled them was what su yun¡¯s actions just now meant. could it be that he wanted to throw a stick at someone? but fortunately, the gunner just now must have missed. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only chen ye naturally could not ask too much under such circumstances. after all, that assassin still had a certain level of danger. therefore, chen ye and the rest quickly reacted and surrounded su yun. be it chen ye, xu kui, or the other two, they instinctively used their bodies to block su yun. previously, su yun was the first to discover the danger and saved xu kui¡¯s life. naturally, no one wanted to see anything happen to su yun. however, su yun, who was standing in the middle, was also very puzzled. he looked thoughtfully in the direction of the bullet and felt that something was wrong. during this period of time, he had interacted with many underground killers. this method was clearly different from the usual methods of killers. this was the airport, and there were people from both the military and police around him at that time. any assassin would probably not choose to suddenly assassinate in such a situation. because even if he could successfully commit the crime, he would definitely not be able to escape. he knew that, so why court death? they were killers, not sacrificial soldiers.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Shocking Saber Shocks Everyone, All the Stunned Police Officers (5) Chapter 360: Shocking Saber Shocks Everyone, All the Stunned Police Officers (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As expected, just as Su Yun was guessing, the SWAT team that had been lying in ambush at the periphery had already detained a disheveled man and walked towards the command vehicle. In order to prevent the situation from becoming even more uncontrollable, Xu Kui and company formed a circle and slowly walked out with Su Yun, afraid that someone would assassinate Su Yun again. But when they arrived beside the command vehicle and saw the captured man and a pistol placed at the side, Chen Ye quickly went forward and asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you? Are you an assassin from an underground faction? How dare you assassinate Su Yun in front of everyone?¡± However, to Chen Ye and the others¡¯ surprise, the man who had been pressed to the ground shouted agitatedly, ¡°What Su Yun? I don¡¯t know who that is. You took down our stronghold and captured everyone. I have to take revenge. I didn¡¯t succeed today, I admit defeat. You can kill or torture me if you want. Don¡¯t fucking talk nonsense with me.¡± Hearing this, Chen Ye looked at Xu Kui beside him in confusion, but Xu Kui¡¯s eyes revealed a thoughtful expression at this moment. Not long ago, he personally led a team to participate in a joint encirclement and suppression operation by the military and police, eradicating the huge cancer that had been harming society. Most of the suspects had been caught. Only the second-in-command of a nest had been trading overseas and escaped. However, this second-in-command was already on the police¡¯s wanted list, so Xu Kui did not pay much attention to it at that time. It was only a matter of time before he could catch him. At the thought of this, Xu Kui found this face more and more familiar. Then, he quickly pointed at him and called out his name. ¡°Li Dabiao, it¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me. I can¡¯t kill you today, consider me unlucky and you lucky!¡± The conversation between the two of them confused Chen Ye and the others. Even Xu Kui frowned. Then, Chen Ye squatted down and grabbed Li Dabiao¡¯s collar. ¡°You¡¯re not here to assassinate Su Yun?¡± ¡°What bullshit Su Yun? I don¡¯t even know him. Why would I assassinate him? I wanted to kill this man with a big hat. At that time, I saw through the surveillance cameras that he was the one who brought people into our stronghold and captured my entire family!¡± The more Li Dabiao spoke, the more agitated he became. His expression was ferocious, as if he could skin Xu Kui alive if no one pressed him down. Wu Molin quickly waved at the SWAT team member. ¡°Bring him back and interrogate him properly!¡± Until Li Dabiao was taken away, he was still cursing at Xu Kui¡¯s entire family. During this period, Chen Ye had already checked the pistol Li Dabiao was using. In fact, it was just a zip gun. It was obvious that it was made by him. As such, they could basically determine that Li Dabiao was not an assassin who was here to assassinate Su Yun as they had previously thought. After all, assassins were much more professional than thieves! No matter what, it was all thanks to Su Yun¡¯s sudden attack that Xu Kui was saved. ¡°Su Yun, you¡­ Sigh!¡± After knowing the truth of the matter, Xu Kui looked at Su Yun with a complicated expression, but he did not say the words of gratitude for a long time. At the thought of his daughter being brought to the ditch by Su Yun, he felt a little upset. However, when he saw Su Yun risk his life to save him, he was rather touched. If not for this kid, he would probably have been shot by now. Although the power of this kind of gun would not be especially strong, there would be no need to save him if it really hit a vital spot. This complicated and contradictory emotion made Xu Kui especially depressed. No matter what, he would remember this favor. However, he could no longer say the words that he wanted to use this opportunity to interrogate Su Yun. This feeling made him feel very aggrieved. My daughter! Not far away, Chen Ye was in deep thought. Thinking of Su Yun¡¯s actions just now, he was still filled with doubts. He could understand if he pushed Xu Kui away, but what was he doing with the baton? Saving a high-ranking official in the military was a great merit, be it for public or private reasons. However, seeing the atmosphere between Su Yun and Xu Kui, Chen Ye could not ask anything. He could only look around, not knowing what he was looking for. Fortunately, Wu Molin walked over quickly and broke the awkward situation. ¡°This should be Su Yun, right?¡± Upon hearing this, the others nodded at him, and Su Yun said politely, ¡°Hello, may I know who you are?¡± Wu Molin sized up Su Yun curiously and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m the chief of Qin Island City¡¯s police station. My surname is Wu.¡± Su Yun smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Chief Wu.¡± Wu Molin praised, ¡°Hello, Su Yun. I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time. As expected of a B+ filing officer. Your reaction speed is inferior to even our special police.¡± Su Yun said humbly, ¡°You flatter me. I just happened to discover it.¡± Just as Wu Molin was about to say something, hurried footsteps suddenly sounded and interrupted him. ¡°Chief Wu.¡± It was a female police officer from Qin Island City. She was clearly talking to Chief Wu, but her almond-shaped eyes were filled with shock as she looked at Su Yun, as if she was looking at an alien. ¡°What happened?¡± Wu Molin asked in confusion. ¡°When we checked the surveillance cameras and checked the suspect¡¯s image, we accidentally discovered something. It¡¯s not easy for us to judge, so we wanted to report it to you first.¡± With that said, the female police officer swallowed and stared at Su Yun in disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What?¡± Wu Molin frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t hem and haw. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°We realized that when this gentleman drew the truncheon, it seemed.. ¡°Hiss¡­ How is this possible?!¡± Before the female police officer could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Chen Ye¡¯s gasp. Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound, thinking that something had happened. They saw Chen Ye squatting on the ground, as if he had just picked up something. He looked at it complicatedly, as if he had seen a ghost, revealing a shocked expression! ¡°A bullet?¡± The sharp-eyed Xu Kui was the first to recognize the thing in Chen Ye¡¯s hand. He was immediately a little surprised, but he quickly thought that this should be the bullet that the criminal had fired just now. Fortunately, Su Yun pushed him away, causing him to miss. Otherwise, he would have been in trouble. However, to Xu Kui¡¯s surprise, Chen Ye¡¯s next sentence stunned him on the spot.. ¡°This bullet¡­ should be fatal! But it was blocked by something!¡± Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (1) Chapter 361: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Looking at the bullet in Chen Ye¡¯s hand and hearing his words, everyone had different expressions, but Xu Kui was stunned on the spot. ¡°Hit? Then what¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Kui felt that he had caught something in his mind, but he could not explain it clearly for a moment. He could not help but frown slightly and think hard. ¡°It was blocked? Could it have missed and shot into a wall or somewhere?¡± Wu Molin suggested this, but he was still a little puzzled. He did not know what Chen Ye was trying to say. Coincidentally, the female police officer who came to report the situation raised her hand slightly, as if she finally had a gap to interrupt. ¡°C-Chief, Captain Chen is right. The bullet was indeed going to hit, but it was blocked.¡± ¡°By the way, what exactly are you reporting?¡± Chief Wu turned around and saw that the female police officer wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Chief, why don¡¯t you go over and take a look yourself? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t explain it clearly.¡± After a pause, the female police officer added, ¡°It¡¯s best if everyone goes to take a look because it has a lot to do with Captain Chen¡¯s discovery.¡± Everyone looked confused, but Chen Ye seemed to have realized something. His expression was a little strange. After glancing at Su Yun, he urged in a low voice, ¡°Quick! Lead the way!¡± There was no time to think. Chief Wu waved his hand in confusion and left with a few people, returning to the command car, leaving some police officers to deal with the aftermath. Then, the female police officer took out the surveillance video she had retrieved previously and pressed play. Everyone watched curiously, not knowing what was going on. There was nothing strange about the video at the beginning until Su Yun suddenly pushed Xu Kui away. Everyone¡¯s expressions began to turn serious. Through the video, one could clearly see that after Xu Kui was pushed away, Su Yun suddenly raised his hand and pulled out a truncheon from the waist of the security guard beside him. However, in the deliberately slowed camera, the glass only shattered after Su Yun pulled out the baton. In other words, Su Yun had already sensed danger before the glass shattered. Then, the most exciting part came. Everyone could not help but be dumbfounded! ¡°This ¡­¡¯ Su Yun was only one body away from where the bullet had come from. If he allowed the bullet to fly, Xu Kui, who had been pushed away, could indeed avoid a calamity. However, if the bullet continued forward, other people would definitely be injured. At that moment, they saw Su Yun strike out in the air. This strike could only be seen clearly in the camera. The bullet that flew over seemed to have been designed and was blocked and shot down by this rod. The video ended here. There was no need to watch the subsequent scenes, and no one paid attention to the video anymore. Everyone was silent. There was a dead silence in the command car, as if no one had recovered from this shock. ¡°Did he stop a bullet just now?¡± After a long while, Wu Molin¡¯s words broke the silence. His eyes were filled with shock as he sized up Su Yun in disbelief. ¡°Yes!¡± Without needing Su Yun to answer, Chen Ye had already given an affirmative answer. He took out the bullet he had picked up from the ground and opened his palm for everyone to see. It could be clearly seen that the bullet had completely distorted. It was obvious how powerful this bullet was when it flew at high speed. ¡°Awesome!¡± For a moment, everyone in the car could not help but sigh. They looked at Su Yun with puzzled eyes. The move Su Yun had displayed was unbelievable. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it. Although this was not as exaggerated as catching a bullet with one¡¯s bare hands, it was still ridiculous. So much so that everyone even had the illusion that the young man standing in front of them was not a human. No matter how well-trained a soldier was, it was impossible for them to hit a bullet. This was something that exceeded their understanding, but this young man in front of them did it. Of course, if he experienced thousands of experiments, he would also succeed, but that was a matter of probability. Su Yun smiled and handed the baton in his hand to Zhou Xiaoxiao. She held the baton in a daze, not knowing what to do. Su Yun appeared very calm. However, this was only on the surface. In fact, he was already overjoyed. He recalled the feeling just now. At that time, Su Yun had already felt a gaze lock onto him. Furthermore, in the many life-and-death battles outside the borders, he had already raised his perception to a certain level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This sense of danger made him quickly realize that something was amiss. From the moment he pulled out the truncheon to slashing down the bullet, he did not have any thoughts. Everything was his instinctive reaction. He also knew very well that the reason why he could knock off the bullet was because he had successfully broken through the first realm of his saber technique. The move he used just now was also a saber technique. It was just that his weapon was a stick, so others could not tell. However, this strike was only a stress reaction that burst out at a critical moment for Su Yun. It was a kind of lucky coincidence. Under normal circumstances, if Su Yun practiced and used a saber, he would definitely not be able to reach such a level. The success rate might not even be 1%, so there was a lot of luck involved. However, to have such coincidence and luck, one had to have a foundation. If he had not broken through the first realm, no matter how lucky he was, it was impossible for him to block this bullet.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (2) Chapter 362: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This also made Su Yun realize that there was still a lot of room for improvement. He still needed to constantly increase his strength. If his saber technique reached the second realm, Su Yun believed that he might really be able to forcefully use a saber to slash bullets and resist the bullets. But that still depended on luck for the first realm, and the probability was extremely low. Of course, it was also thanks to the bullets from an ordinary pistol. If it was a sniper rifle or a machine gun, Su Yun would probably not be able to withstand it. Even if he was in the second realm, he would definitely not be able to withstand the dense rain of bullets or the powerful impact of a sniper rifle. When that happened, eight lives would not be enough. Not to mention heavy weapons and artillery. Therefore, there was still a long way to go. The path of cultivation was still very long. However, Su Yun believed that with his talent, there would definitely be a day when he would transcend into a saint. ¡°Su Yun, how did you do it?¡± Su Yun naturally would not expose his saber technique. At the very least, before the crisis of becoming the world¡¯s enemy was resolved, he could not let others know that he still had the identity of a Macheteman for the time being. This was because it involved the public opinion of the two countries, the issue of detention sanctions, and his own safety! Therefore, Su Yun only shrugged and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just lucky. I didn¡¯t expect this either.¡± What fucking good luck! Chen Ye, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others were all speechless. Was this something that could be explained with luck? If it were anyone else, no matter how heaven-defying their luck was, could they take the initiative to block a bullet? If the bullet had missed and coincidentally hit the rod, it would have been fine. It was indeed very common. However, the problem was that Su Yun had taken the initiative to swing the rod to ¡°catch¡± the bullet. This was really a little exaggerated. Even if he experimented tens of thousands of times, it would be good enough if he could succeed once. Now, Wu Molin finally understood why this young man could become a B+ filing officer of Hibiscus City¡¯s police. This person indeed had some skills, especially this trick. Although it might be a coincidence, Wu Molin, who had been a police officer for many years, had never heard of it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out and talk. It¡¯s too stuffy here.¡± Then, everyone left the command vehicle and went outside. In order to avoid Xu Kui¡¯s embarrassment, Chen Ye brought Su Yun to the side and said seriously, ¡°Thank you for what happened just now. I¡¯ll report it truthfully. Commander Xu had always liked to be straightforward. You had saved him just now. Although he did not say it, he would definitely remember this. Don¡¯t spout nonsense when you get back. This matter involves a military mission.¡± When Su Yun heard Chen Ye¡¯s instructions, he nodded. He did not think that there was anything worth promoting. Moreover, he did not dare to publicize it. Once overseas found out that the Macheteman¡¯s identity was Su Yun, the Nordic police would definitely ask for him to be sent to receive legal punishment. The assassin world would also keep attacking. Moreover, it would be inconvenient for him to go overseas in the future. He could not go out to train anymore. ¡°No problem, Captain Chen. Can I leave now?¡± Chen Ye nodded. There was naturally no reason to keep him. However, Su Yun did not leave immediately. Instead, he looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao and bade farewell to this friend he was more familiar with. ¡°Officer Zhou, see you next time.¡± With that said, Su Yun did not stay any longer. He turned around and walked out of the airport. ¡°Oh¡­ Okay, okay. See you next time.¡± For a moment, Zhou Xiaoxiao was still unable to react and stammered in response. She looked at Su Yun¡¯s back and said to Chen Ye, ¡°Captain Chen, do you think¡­ the cultivation Su Yun mentioned really exists?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Chen Ye was slightly stunned. ¡°I¡¯m thinking. Did Su Yun not fully reveal his true strength from the beginning? Or is it really as he said? The goal of going overseas is to cultivate. He only made such progress after returning?¡± Chen Ye naturally could not answer Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s question unilaterally. He only sighed softly and turned to walk back as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Su Yun is always surprising. However, regardless of whether he was lucky to block the bullet, it¡¯s necessary to report it so that the political commissar and the others know that Su Yun is still alive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Zhou Xiaoxiao agreed, she still watched Su Yun walk further and further away. She was filled with curiosity about Su Yun. Every time they interacted, it seemed to bring her all kinds of surprises. As a result, Zhou Xiaoxiao had an uncontrollable urge to find out what other secrets Su Yun was hiding. When Chen Ye returned to Xu Kui¡¯s side, he could still see that Xu Kui¡¯s expression was a little complicated. ¡°Commander Xu, Su Yun really can¡¯t cut ties with your Xu family. Your daughter even helped Su Yun send the killer¡¯s corpse to the police station previously. Our political commissar has been having a headache over this for a few days. How long has it been since it stopped? Su Yun saved you again. What kind of fate is this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Xu Kui¡¯s expression darkened with anger. However, this was a family matter after all, so it was not good to reveal too much outside. Therefore, he quickly brushed this matter aside and changed the topic with a frown. ¡°Although this Su Yun is not very reliable, his abilities can¡¯t be denied. Even the well-trained special forces soldiers could not block the bullet like Su Yun. I¡¯m very curious how he mastered it.¡± Chen Ye laughed and shook his head.. He said noncommittally, ¡°Are there very few things about this kid that people can¡¯t figure out?¡± Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (3) Chapter 363: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°His method of throwing needles and cards is divine. It has already exceeded our understanding. I can¡¯t help but suspect that what Su Yun said about cultivation previously is true.¡± The person who said it was unintentional, but the listener was interested. Xu Kui frowned and stood rooted to the ground for a long time. No one knew what he was thinking. During this period, Chen Ye did not stay idle. He quickly called Zhou Nanhai. ¡°What? You said that Su Yun appeared at Qin Island Airport and even blocked bullets with his bare hands? Chen Ye, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± He reported in detail what had happened at Qin Island Airport, but it was obvious that Zhou Nanhai thought Chen Ye was talking nonsense with him. Chen Ye seemed to have already thought of Zhou Nanhai¡¯s attitude, so he said in a very helpless tone, ¡°Commissar, there¡¯s no need for me to specially call you just to joke, right? Many people have seen this. Chief Wu of the Qin Island City Bureau had already begun to block the news. The copied video will be delivered to us in a few hours at the latest. You can take a look at it yourself.¡± Then, Chen Ye hung up the phone, but Zhou Nanhai paced back and forth in the room because of this sudden call. This kind of thing was very ridiculous just by listening to it, but Chen Ye said it clearly and even said that there was a video as evidence. Furthermore, Chen Ye had said that the reason why Su Yun did this was to save Xu Kui. What was the relationship between the two? Zhou Nanhai was puzzled. Recently, Su Yun had brought them enough doubts and headaches. First, he suddenly left the country without any warning. Then, he disappeared under the nose of Interpol, forcing Interpol to make the assumption that Su Yun was already dead. Then, Su Yun suddenly appeared at Qin Island Airport and even showed off his skills to save Xu Kui¡¯s life. No matter how he thought about it, Zhou Nanhai found it unbelievable. He knew that Chen Ye and the others had participated in the operation of the Qin Island City police to capture the Macheteman, but now it seemed that the Macheteman did no arrive, instead it was Su Yun. After knowing this, Zhou Nanhai quickly reported this matter to the bureau chief, Zhang Zhenghuai. After Zhang Zhenghuai found out about this, his attitude was almost the same as Zhou Nanhai¡¯s. ¡°Commissar Zhou, are you joking?¡± Zhou Nanhai said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Chen Ye personally called to report it. He said that with the video as evidence, Su Yun had indeed used a truncheon to knock away the bullet and save Commander Xu. I was also very puzzled. How could such a thing happen? However, you know Chen Ye. He never jokes, and it¡¯s such nonsense.¡± Zhou Nanhai¡¯s words made Zhang Zhenghuai fall into a short silence. He frowned as he thought about this, but the more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it felt. Looking at Zhang Zhenghuai, who was deep in thought, Zhou Nanhai slowly said, ¡°According to Chen Ye, Su Yun should be on his way back to Hibiscus City. Should I get someone to bring him over and ask him?¡± When Zhang Zhenghuai heard this, he shook his head gently. ¡°Now is not the time. We don¡¯t have any reason, and Su Yun seems to be hiding many suspicious points. I have a feeling that our understanding of Su Yun is probably only the tip of the iceberg. ¡°This young man was very mysterious, but it was precisely because he was mysterious that there was a need to dig. It¡¯s best if you find time to contact Interpol and get them to cooperate as much as possible to find Su Yun¡¯s activities overseas. ¡°He suddenly chose to leave the country at the most dangerous moment. This matter was definitely not ordinary. Moreover, there are many intriguing details in the fact that he could disappear under the nose of Interpol.¡± As expected of a veteran police officer, Zhang Zhenghuai could still maintain absolute rationality under such circumstances. Zhou Nanhai nodded lightly and left the office. Zhang Zhenghuai sat in his office and continued to deal with documents. However, in a document at the top, a few clear words explained what Zhang Zhenghuai had been doing recently. [Beijing Research Institute¡¯s response: According to the integration of various data, it¡¯s very difficult for humans to achieve the fact that they can kill people with flying needles or throwing cards with their bare hands¡­] For this matter, Zhang Zhenghuai did not even hesitate to alarm the Research Institute. Of course, he did not take the initiative to mention that Su Yun had such an ability. He only used it as an inquiry to seek guidance from the professors of the Research Institute. However, the answers he received were almost the same. The flying needles and throwing cards that Su Yun had mastered far exceeded the limits of humans. From this point of view, wasn¡¯t what Chen Ye reported about Su Yun hitting off the bullet with a truncheon also beyond the limits of humankind? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What kind of existence was this Su Yun? Looking at the document replied by the Beijing Research Institute, Zhang Zhenghuai fell into deep thought. After a moment, he picked up his pen and wrote a few lines on the paper as he thought. ¡°To Beijing Academy of Sciences¡­¡± Su Yun had already returned to Hibiscus City. According to his imagination, he would probably be brought to the police station for questioning immediately after entering Hibiscus City. To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, no police came, even when he returned home. He was somewhat puzzled. What had the police been busy with recently? It was as if they had suddenly relaxed their attention on him.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (4) Chapter 364: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Such a situation was naturally what Su Yun wished for. Otherwise, no matter where he went, there would be countless pairs of eyes secretly watching him. Anyone would probably feel uncomfortable. After returning to his familiar home, Su Yun took the initiative to check. After confirming that no outsiders had come after he left, he completely relaxed. Sitting on the sofa and watching the white monkey jump up and down in the house, Su Yun¡¯s thoughts had already drifted into the distance. He recalled the many things that had happened outside the borders during this period of time, as well as every life and death battle. Now that he had successfully broken through the first realm of the saber technique, Su Yun knew very well that this realm needed to be consolidated. Therefore, it was not the time to heave a sigh of relief. However, if he wanted to consolidate this realm, the prescription that Lin Guodong had given him previously was extremely important. For Su Yun to be able to break through the first realm, the prescription played an unshakable role. But he knew very well that the first realm was only the beginning. The first realm was far from enough to survive the foreseeable great crisis. Therefore, he needed to increase his realm and strength faster. Only then could he resolve the current crisis and give him a certain sense of security. It seemed that it was time to resolve the matter of the prescription. With this thought in mind, Su Yun quickly turned on the computer beside him. The prescription was expensive, so he needed enough money. It was best if he could solve the needs of the medicine for a month at a time. Fortunately, he had killed many A-rank assassins outside the borders on this trip. This also brought him a considerable return. However, if he really wanted to hold this repayment in his hands, Su Yun naturally could not do without Xu Jiajia¡¯s help. Hence, Su Yun quickly opened his chat with Xu Jiajia, but he did not mention anything about saving Xu Kui at the airport. It was just a small favor, so he did not take it to heart. After a short moment of thought, Su Yun slowly typed a line of words in the chat box: ¡°Jiajia, there¡¯s something I think I should tell you. Actually, I¡¯m the Macheteman.¡± Looking at the line of words on the screen, Su Yun hesitated again and again before quickly sending it out. He still needed Xu Jiajia¡¯s help for the next step. With her intelligence, he was afraid that he would not be able to hide his identity as a Macheteman for long. Instead of that, he might as well admit it openly. Anyway, Xu Jiajia had always been on the same side as him. There was no harm in letting her know. What puzzled Su Yun was that after he sent this message, there was no response from Xu Jiajia. In the past, Xu Jiajia had never not replied to his messages for a long time. At that time, Su Yun even wondered if her phone was on Xu Jiajia¡¯s face. After waiting for nearly ten minutes, there was still no response from Xu Jiajia. On second thought, perhaps she was carrying out a mission, so Su Yun did not mind too much. In the next few days, Su Yun could finally have a good rest. The fatigue that he had accumulated some time ago could finally be swept away. It was as if Su Yun had fused two completely different lifestyles in just a few days. Su Guowei had already called. From this call, Su Yun learned about Doctor L¨¹. Doctor L¨¹ was no longer the same as Su Yun remembered. But if he needed Chinese medicine, Doctor L¨¹ should be able to help. Therefore, Su Yun asked his father and Doctor L¨¹ to set a time for them to meet in three days. After resolving this matter, Su Yun finally felt at ease. In the next few days, his life seemed to have returned to normal. Every day, when he woke up under the morning sun, he would either sharpen his saber technique or practice flying needles and throwing cards. From time to time, he would even have the leisure to make a sumptuous dinner. In fact, this was the daily routine of cultivation that Su Yun wanted. He was free and unrestrained. Occasionally, when the weather was good, he would brew tea and take a walk. One day, he might spend the entire night studying ultimate techniques. However, things didn¡¯t go as planned. The current situation filled Su Yun with danger and urgency. At this moment, there was no sign of the cold-blooded Macheteman on Su Yun. It was as if everything that had happened previously was a dream and had never happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, apart from Su Yun, everyone who had come into contact with the Macheteman had never walked out of the shadow of the Macheteman. For example, on this day, Su Yun had nothing to do and prepared to go to the back mountain to do some daily training. During this period of time, he could have the rare peace and quiet, and no assassins came looking for him again. Although Su Yun was somewhat puzzled by this, he cherished it. Just as Su Yun walked out of the district and planned to cross two streets to the back of the mountain, he inadvertently glanced at the newspaper not far away. He realized that for the first time, many young people were guarding the newsstand and reading something with relish. It had to be known that only old people would come here for a walk. It was very rare to see a group of young children gathered like today. Puzzled, Su Yun also looked over curiously. However, when he saw what they were holding, he was immediately stunned. Almost everyone was holding a comic book in their hands, but on the cover of the comic book, there was a figure that looked familiar to Su Yun.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (5) Chapter 365: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With a slight frown, Su Yun walked to the newsstand and realized that not only were there newspapers as usual, but there were also some comic books. Su Yun casually picked up a book and looked at the person on the cover with a strange glint in his eyes. The person on the cover was very familiar. He was wearing a hoodie and the hood hid his face. More importantly, this person was holding a saber in his arms, and it was a wooden saber. Su Yun was naturally not unfamiliar with this attire, but he was puzzled. Why did this attire appear in comic books? The name of this comic book was also very straightforward: Macheteman. At that moment, Su Yun felt that his brain was not enough. This immediately made him give up on the idea of going to the back mountain to train. Instead, he turned around and returned home to turn on his computer. Su Yun first searched for the comic book. Soon, many web pages popped up. Only then did he realize that the comic had been quite popular recently. The comic first originated in Northern Europe. The author was a 17 -year-old child. A child of this age might still be a little chuunibyou. Because of the news of Macheteman killing many people in a row, he created this comic. Although it was only a short story and not serialized, it quickly became popular in Northern Europe after it was launched. Even this young author became famous overnight because of this. He became a widely known cartoonist among the young people in Northern Europe. His popularity even exceeded Marvel¡¯s. Macheteman, on the other hand, was directly linked to the real Batman in Northern Europe. In the manga, Macheteman was a character who punished evil and promoted good. He was also a bit like a bounty hunter. However, Macheteman¡¯s target was only the bad guys, and all the bad guys would pale at the mention of it. As the popularity of the comics increased, Macheteman quickly spread to other places. Even China already had relevant printed products. Although the popularity was not as high as in Northern Europe, everyone seemed to like the image of Macheteman in the comics very much. The more Su Yun read, the more speechless he became. He even found some peripherals and even related forums about Macheteman on the web. ¡°The Macheteman is too handsome. The only flaw is that it¡¯s too short. Can you add a few more chapters?¡± ¡°A friend of mine is in Northern Europe. He said that Macheteman¡¯s comics are based on real events. Is that true?¡± ¡°I also want to become a Macheteman. It¡¯s so classy to hold a wooden saber!¡± ¡°May I ask which country the Macheteman is from?¡± The activity in these forums was not low. Almost now, there were still people constantly updating their comments. The more Su Yun read, the stranger his expression became. He never expected that Macheteman would become popular in Northern Europe in such a way. Even China began to have the shadow of such comics. However, they probably did not know that although there were some exaggerated embellishments in the comics, they were almost all drawn based on real events. Even the image of the Macheteman in the manga was perfectly portrayed according to the descriptions of witnesses. Su Yun looked at the comic briefly, but he did not have the desire to continue reading. After all, when others read comics, it was comics. When he read comics, it was like an autobiography. With a helpless sigh, Su Yun turned off the computer. The world had really changed. There were actually people who Draised such things and even drew them into comics. Su Yun¡¯s other identity instantly became a popular IP in the 2D world. Furthermore, in Northern Europe, this IP was constantly expanding its influence. It was not just the comics. In the surrounding works, and even at some cosplay gatherings, there were always many people dressed as Macheteman holding wooden saber. There were no news reports about Macheteman in China, and the popularity of this comic was not that exaggerated. But the comic of Macheteman was slowly spreading. Whether it could become popular or not was completely a matter of time. Sure enough, in the next few days, news about the Macheteman comics almost increased on the Internet. In some wide-angle programs that specialized in reporting on society, one could always see street photos. Many people gathered in front of the newsstand with a Macheteman comic in each hand. What surprised Su Yun even more was that after he started broadcasting that day, he wanted to practice his saber and do some chores. However, the topic everyone was talking about was also Macheteman. ¡°Streamer, have you seen the Macheteman comic that has been very popular recently?¡± ¡°Brother Perseverance, this Macheteman is quite similar to you before. Didn¡¯t you practice with a wooden saber before? This Macheteman¡¯s weapon is also a wooden saber.¡± ¡°What did Brother Perseverance do when he applied for leave previously? It¡¯s been so many days. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll unfollow you?¡± ¡°Streamer, cosplay as a Macheteman. I think you should look like one!¡± ¡°Or learn from the Macheteman and imitate a Macheteman¡¯s livestream. It will definitely become popular! ¡± Looking at these comments, Su Yun did not know whether to laugh or cry. Su Yun was also him, and so was the Macheteman. But now, everyone was praising the Macheteman to the sky, and even he was going to be reduced to imitating him? But he was the Macheteman himself! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s said that this Macheteman is based on real events. In other words, there really is such a person in Northern Europe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too handsome. The real Batman might be very rich too.¡± ¡°One person and one saber. So there¡¯s also a martial world in Northern Europe.¡± ¡°Brother Perseverance, quickly contact the Macheteman. It¡¯s better to acknowledge him as your master than to practice blindly here!¡± As everyone knew that Su Yun had been practicing with a wooden saber previously, and coincidentally, the weapon the Macheteman used was also a wooden saber, many fans naturally began to incite Su Yun to become his disciple.. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (6) Chapter 366: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun did not know how to respond to this. All he could do was brush it off awkwardly. After all, he was not stupid enough to say that he was a Macheteman in front of everyone. That would only bring him more trouble. Be it the officials or the Underworld, he could not escape. Su Yun was also a little envious. If his identity was exposed one day, the popularity of the livestream would definitely skyrocket. He should be able to become a big streamer, right? But now was not the time. The identity of Macheteman not only became popular in the outside world in the form of comics, but it was also the hottest topic in the assassin world during this period of time. After ending today¡¯s livestream, Su Yun habitually logged onto the assassin¡¯s dark web again. The first thing he saw was the assassination rankings. There was naturally no suspense in the first place. ¡°Su Yun¡± still sat there steadily. From the beginning until now, the bounty behind Su Yun¡¯s name had tripled. What really caught Su Yun¡¯s attention was that during this period of time, the Macheteman¡¯s name had already appeared on the bounty list! Because Macheteman had been cleaning up other killers, although he was reputed to be righteous in the outside world, and even published comics and was quite famous, this was a very bad rule and could not be tolerated to the assassin organizations in the Underworld. If everyone became famous for killing killers, what would killers become? Who would issue missions and hire assassins in the future? Therefore, in their anger, these killers crowd-funded and sent the Macheteman to the bounty list. One killer paid a few thousand dollars, and others did the same, so the accumulated bounty was not small. Furthermore, when Su Yun looked at the current ranking, he was immediately speechless. Yesterday, the mission to assassinate the Macheteman was still after 10th place, but now it was already ranked sixth. Moreover, the crowdfunding continued. This ranking would continue to increase, so much so that Su Yun would even guess that one day, the Macheteman would snatch Su Yun¡¯s number one throne. If the people in the underworld knew that Su Yun and the Macheteman were actually the same person, who knew how interesting their expressions would be. In the dark web, other than the bounty rankings, there were naturally channels of communication. Su Yun glanced at it inadvertently and immediately frowned. He saw that the killer forum was very lively at this moment, and almost everyone¡¯s topic was about Macheteman. ¡°That son of a bitch Macheteman. The stronghold that we secretly operated for 15 years was wiped out just like that. Don¡¯t let me catch him, or I¡¯ll tear him into pieces!¡± ¡°This Macheteman has already killed many of his peers. What does he think he is? A scavenger?¡± ¡°Everyone has always adhered to the rules. Although our interests and goals are the same, we all mind our own business. Now, this Macheteman has already broken the rules, and many low-level killers have already started to imitate the Macheteman¡¯s actions, wanting to increase their ranking in a short period of time by assassinating higher-level killers. We have to make this Macheteman pay the price. Otherwise, everything will be in chaos!¡± Everyone¡¯s words revealed their hatred and killing intent for the Macheteman. In fact, it was no wonder that these killers were so angry. It was indeed Su Yun who broke the rules of the industry and became famous for killing killers. He was known as Batman by the outside world. Wasn¡¯t he stepping on everyone¡¯s heads to poop? Wasn¡¯t he being treated as a hero? This naturally made the assassin world angry and hateful. They swore to get rid of Su Yun, the scum of the assassin world. ¡°Am I that hateful?¡± Su Yun was speechless, but after thinking for a moment, he quickly made a public statement on the forum with the Macheteman¡¯s account. He found the photos of the corpses of the killers he had killed in Northern Europe and sent them all out. At the same time, he captioned them in Japanese: [I¡¯m here, waiting for you to die.] In an instant, the entire dark web was in an uproar. The Macheteman, who had been silent all this time, was originally very mysterious, but now that he suddenly spoke publicly, it undoubtedly incurred the anger of everyone. ¡°Fuck! Son of a bitch, do you dare to tell me where you are?¡± ¡°Macheteman, you¡¯re too arrogant. I, Cong Lang, swear that I will tear you into pieces with my own hands!¡± ¡°I have to kill him!¡± There were even irrational killers who decided to settle the score. ¡°Is this Macheteman a Japanese assassin? Japanese, you¡¯re dead meat. Kill all the Japanese assassins!¡± ¡°I knew it was Japanese. Only Japanese assassins like to use long sabers. Moreover, only Japanese people are so unruly!¡± Seeing this, the Japanese assassins immediately panicked. What has this got to do with us? We have a share of the crowdfunding money! For a moment, many Japanese assassins hurriedly joined forces to clarify. ¡°There¡¯s no such person in our Japanese assassin circle. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. He framed us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If he¡¯s a Japanese assassin, I¡¯ll definitely clean up the mess myself. Please calm down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s definitely not Japanese. Otherwise, why would he be so careless and dare to speak in Japanese?¡± The killers who had been active in the dark web were all attracted by the Macheteman¡¯s words at this moment. Many of the killers¡¯ accounts that had retired and disappeared were logged in again after many years. In an instant, the entire platform was filled with comments targeting the Macheteman. The development was getting bigger and bigger. Su Yun¡¯s expression did not change when he saw this. He roughly knew the tricks of this group of people.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (7) Chapter 367: Earth-shattering, World Earthquake Caused by Su Yun (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although it was true that they were all capable, it was not so easy to find out the Macheteman¡¯s identity. It would take some time. The reason why he dared to provoke them like this was not because Su Yun had nothing better to do. He wanted to use the news of the Macheteman to divert the attention of the killers to the name ¡®Su Yun¡¯. Currently, Macheteman has become a hot topic on the dark web. Its popularity even surpassed ¡°Su Yun¡±. Not long ago, the highest bounty reward for assassinating Su Yun had become popular. Although they were still paying a lot of attention to Su Yun now, he was still in first place every day. Therefore, everyone was already used to it. Now that a Macheteman had suddenly appeared, it naturally caused waves in the originally calm killer world again. And the attention they paid to Su Yun would naturally decrease. After all, there were only so many killers. Therefore, when they focused their attention on the Macheteman, Su Yun could naturally catch his breath. Ding.. A pop-up window suddenly appeared on the computer interface. After seeing the pop-up notification, Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. He had achieved his goal, and the effect was obvious. That was because Macheteman had really incurred public anger. In addition, after that speech just now, it provoked many people, causing everyone to speed up the efforts of crowdfunding. The killers who had not planned to participate in the crowdfunding bounty also participated because of this. They wanted to contribute to killing this Macheteman who broke the rules. As a result, the acceptance rate of the mission to assassinate Su Yun dropped from 70% to 60%. On the other hand, the Macheteman was getting on the rankings faster and faster. The speed at which the bounty jumped changed almost every time he blinked. After all, the effects of strength were mutual. Everything was going according to plan. When Su Yun realized that this plan was feasible, he immediately had an idea and came up with a new plan. Soon, assassins all over the world discovered that many bounty assassination missions had suddenly appeared on the Dark Network¡¯s bounty list. The appearance of these new bounty assassination missions naturally attracted the attention of a group of assassins. Immediately after, they felt that something was wrong. This was because these assassination targets with a bounty¡­ were actually assassins? These assassins with bounties on their heads were of different levels. The high ones were S-rank, and the low ones were only C-rank. Most of them were still B to A-rank. There was even a top S+ rank among them. Moreover, the amount of money after each bounty, regardless of the assassin¡¯s level, was only $100. ¡°Fuck you!¡± This angered the assassins. Only $100? Was he trying to get rid of beggars? This was only the killers who were looking for missions and wanted to take on missions. When they found out that they were only worth a hundred dollars, their faces turned green with anger. ¡°Fuck! Who issued this bounty? My code name is Hades, and I¡¯m the god of hell. No matter what, I¡¯m an A-rank assassin. Am I only worth this 100 US dollars?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s behind this? Come out if you have the ability. This is clearly humiliating me!¡± ¡°Let me know who it is. I¡¯ll kill his entire family!¡± ¡°Are you looking down on my Class B? But at least it¡¯s the same price as S+. I¡¯m fine again.¡± ¡°The boss of our assassin organization is at the S+ level. How many s+s are there in the assassin world? Your fucking bounty of 100 dollars? Fuck you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as these assassins were venting their anger on the platform and wanted to find out who the person who issued the mission was, they were surprised to discover that these orders with a bounty of 100 US dollars were instantly accepted. Moreover, there was only one person who accepted the order, and it was the same person¡ª Macheteman! Then, before they could react, the Macheteman¡¯s account updated again. This time, not only did the Macheteman post a picture of himself when he posted the mission, but he also posted a picture of himself after accepting the mission. It turned out that it was self-directed and acted. He would issue the order and accept it himself. What was even more infuriating was that he even added: [I was the only one who placed the missions. I was also the one who will kill them in the future. If not for the fact that the lowest limit set by the platform was 100 US dollars, you would only be worth 1 Zimbabwean dollar to me. Of course, I¡¯ve already accepted the order.. It¡¯s not for this 100 USD, but purely to get rid of everyone here!] Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Su Yun! Son! He’s the Macheteman?! (1) Chapter 368: Su Yun! Son! He¡¯s the Macheteman?! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations We are worth more than a Zimbabwean dollar on our heads, right? He didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just wanted to kill us? Wow! So angry! It was simply infuriating! It was not until then that the killers who had been offered a bounty understood that these insulting orders were actually issued by the Macheteman. And the reason why he chose them as his targets was because they had one thing in common, which was that they had publicly scolded Macheteman on the platform. This series of actions made these people, who had just calmed down, furious again. They felt that they had suffered a great humiliation. Especially at this moment, when they saw the Macheteman¡¯s arrogant words, they were even more furious. Under the new content of the Macheteman, all kinds of threats and comments about eighteen generations of ancestors came one after another. However, Su Yun, who was sitting behind the computer, did not even look at it. Instead, he pulled out the data on the bounty list to check. As expected, in less than half an hour, the acceptance rate of the assassination of Su Yun decreased by another 5%, but the Macheteman directly increased by 10%. Now, Macheteman was already in the top five on the rankings. The combined bounty of the Macheteman and Su Yun could directly kill the top few. The plan worked again, and Su Yun was happy to watch the show. Then he saw that many killers had already flown into a rage. They kept saying that they wanted to crowdfund to find the Macheteman and tear him into pieces. Su Yun did not care about this. We¡¯ll talk about it when they can find me. He casually closed the dark web. He did not take the angry and impassioned words of the killers to heart. Until now, they didn¡¯t even know who the Macheteman was, which made their anger seem even more comical. If this was in the past, Su Yun would actually be quite uneasy. However, after experiencing so many things, he had already gotten over it. This made Su Yun relax a little. At the very least, he was no longer as tense as before. In the end, the matter of the Macheteman had not been officially transmitted to China. Although the manga said that it was adapted by a real person, Northern Europe was thousands of miles away from China. Moreover, there was a wall of the Internet. Therefore, the understanding of the Macheteman in China was often for the plot of the manga. No one knew much about the real events of the Macheteman in Northern Europe. The carefree Su Yun came to the back of the mountain to train again. As he had already left the previous wooden saber outside the borders, Su Yun used the past few days to personally forge a wooden saber that was heavier than the previous one. There was no lack of Chinese martial arts enthusiasts in the park who practiced sabers, spears, clubs, and so on. This was much more eye-catching than the wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand. That day, Su Yun was in good condition. He practiced from afternoon to night and had a new understanding of the use of the saber technique. Of course, Su Yun still only slashed at will. There was nothing special about his appearance, so the fans in the livestream were still clamoring that it¡¯s boring, asking Su Yun to hurry up and use the special effects. During this period, Su Yun had also guessed how the second realm of saber technique would be reflected. Although the wooden saber at the first realm was without a sharp edge, it was already powerful in all aspects. It could even cut the throat and cause laceration damage. Then, when he used the second realm as if it was his arm, it should be the saber intent that arrived before the saber was raised, right? Or was it the saber qi of the soaring sky when one¡¯s body was motionless? Su Yun was very curious about this and looked forward to it. He felt that if his saber technique reached the second realm, he would definitely be able to withstand ordinary bullets. Of course, heavy sniper rifles and machine guns did not count. ¡°It¡¯s 9 to 5. It¡¯s over today!¡± When he came back to his senses, it was already late. Only then did Su Yun walk home reluctantly. At this moment, the sky was completely dark, and the temperature had already dropped a lot compared to the day, making it look cold. The street lamps were yellow and swaying slightly. Snowball sat on Su Yun¡¯s shoulder and hugged his neck. It narrowed its eyes and shook its head as Su Yun walked, as if it could fall asleep at any moment. After interacting with him for such a long time, Snowball had complete trust in Su Yun. As long as Su Yun was by its side, it could sleep anywvhere. Su Yun was also very careful not to disturb it. Looking at its furry appearance, its narrowed eyes, and its occasional doze, it was really cute. ¡°Squeak squeak!¡± Just as Su Yun arrived at the door and was about to open the door with the key, Snowball suddenly jolted uncharacteristically. Su Yun was somewhat puzzled by this. In the darkness, he looked at the white monkey on his shoulder and saw that it was glaring as if it wanted to remind Su Yun of something. It kept pointing at the door in front of it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This quickly made Su Yun wary. He frowned and slowly held the wooden saber by his side. Following that, Su Yun gently took out the key and slowly pulled open the door a crack. Then, he stepped into the house and stood in the darkness, capturing the sounds around him. Indeed, Su Yun quickly sensed that something was amiss. In the silent environment, he felt a weak breathing. There¡¯s someone here. During this special period, someone had infiltrated his house. Su Yun naturally made a judgment that it was very likely that an assassin had come looking for him. During this period of time, Su Yun was also very puzzled. Why did the killers seem to have stopped? No one came to look for him every few days like before. Now, it seemed that he had said this too early. What should have come had still come.. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Su Yun! Son! He’s the Macheteman?! (2) Chapter 369: Su Yun! Son! He¡¯s the Macheteman?! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun caught the sound of breathing and slowly walked towards the living room. As he had already developed a habit of preventing pursuit, the curtains in the living room were almost never drawn. This also made the living room pitch-black, making it impossible to see anything. However, this did not pose a threat to Su Yun. He slowly closed his eyes in the darkness and raised the wooden saber in his hand slightly. With his powerful saber technique perception and the familiar environment, Su Yun could still move freely in the darkness. Moreover, he smelled a strong smell of blood. Suddenly, Su Yun caught the source of the sound and slashed down. Swoosh! However, at this moment, an extremely weak and familiar voice sounded. ¡°Su¡­ Su Yun¡­¡± Upon hearing this voice, Su Yun felt as if he had been struck by lightning and was immediately stunned on the spot. The wooden saber in his hand suddenly froze in the air, only an inch away from the other party¡¯s head. Was this voice Xu Jiajia? A look of shock flashed across Su Yun¡¯s eyes. Following that, he turned around and turned on the light. When the pale light in the room lit up, Su Yun realized that it was really Xu Jiajia who had collapsed on the sofa. However, Xu Jiajia¡¯s face was pale and her consciousness was a little blurry. Her face was even paler than the light. Moreover, there were many external injuries on her body. Blood kept flowing out of them. ¡°Jiajia!¡± Su Yun quickly put down the wooden saber and came to Xu Jiajia¡¯s side. He first felt her pulse. Although it was weak, fortunately, these wounds did not hurt her vitals. Immediately after, Su Yun took out a medicine box from the bedroom. There were some powders and bandages inside. This was prepared for himself by Su Yun. He could be treated in time if he was crippled by the assassin, but he did not expect Xu Jiajia to use it first. Just as Su Yun was about to clean Xu Jiajia¡¯s wound, she heard Xu Jiajia¡¯s weak but anxious voice. ¡°Su Yun, something happened. The top S-class killers are finally here!¡± ¡°S-class assassin?¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun paused for a moment. After entering the dark web, he had basically understood the hierarchy of assassins. The lowest level of assassins was C-rank, and the highest level was S+. S-rank assassins were the highest in existence. The people who were active on the platform every day were basically assassins below A-rank. These people were all mixed up. They had all kinds of backgrounds and methods. From the fact that they had been angered by Su Yun¡¯s Macheteman account on the platform, it was not difficult to tell that most assassins below Grade A were not worth mentioning. This was because when their levels increased, they only needed to complete a certain number of missions. Among these missions, killing above one¡¯s level improved the fastest. Just like Su Yun previously, as a C-rank killer, he could complete a certain amount to advance to A-rank in a short period of time after killing A-rank killers one after another. Therefore, on the dark web platform, there were the most B and A-rank killers. As for C, he was considered an entry-level killer. He could basically get rid of this level after completing a few missions. Of course, those who did not complete it were all dead. However, it was different for S-class killers. Just like how Macheteman caused an uproar on the dark web, no S-class killer had ever spoken up personally. They would definitely be involved in the crowdfunding. And they were like shadows. They had always existed, but it was very difficult to see them. In fact, most S-class assassins would form their own assassin organization and become the mastermind. Once he really saw them one day, it meant that his death was imminent. Therefore, the reason why there were more A-rank killers was that it was very difficult for them to quickly increase their levels by assassinating S-rank or S+ -rank killers. Those who could reach the S-rank were basically professional killers with specialties. They could really be considered pervasive, and they rarely failed. The chances of them completing the mission were very high. Hence, after hearing Xu Jiajia¡¯s words, Su Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed like the storm was finally coming. However, he did not say anything. Instead, he quickly began to disinfect and apply medicine to Xu Jiajia¡¯s wound. Once such a knife wound was sent to the hospital, the hospital would definitely inform the police. Su Yun was not afraid, but Xu Jiajia¡¯s identity could not be exposed. Her fair skin contrasted with the wound, making it look even more ferocious. Su Yun roughly counted that Xu Jiajia had no less than ten small knife wounds on her body. The most serious one was on her back, which was so deep that bones could be seen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun couldn¡¯t care less about the formalities between men and women. He helped Xu Jiajia up and turned her back to him. Then, he used the scissors to cut open the clothes on Xu Jiajia¡¯s back bit by bit. His fingertips accidentally touched them, making Su Yun unable to stabilize his state of mind. After all, since ancient times, people have had many feelings. Su Yun could only calm himself down and focus his attention on the wound on Xu Jiajia¡¯s back. The moment he sprinkled the powder, Xu Jiajia let out a soft groan of pain. ¡°Bear with it. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± It was rare for Su Yun to show such gentleness. His hands were very gentle, so it took him a long time to bandage Xu Jiajia¡¯s wound. This night was destined to be long. Su Yun sat by the window and looked out. Xu Jiajia had already been carried into the room. The little monkey was aggrieved and deprived of the right to sleep on the bed. It could only lie on the sofa silently and accompany Su Yun in a fit of pique.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Su Yun! Son! He’s the Macheteman?! (3) Chapter 370: Su Yun! Son! He¡¯s the Macheteman?! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Looking at the sparse moon outside the window, the cold moonlight seemed to lower the surrounding temperature. Su Yun observed his surroundings. Xu Jiajia¡¯s words before she fainted made Su Yun feel a great sense of danger. S-class assassin¡­ Su Yun had expected such a day. Previously, the police had also reminded him that the killers from before had been sent to test the waters. A real storm was coming, but he did not expect this day to arrive so quickly. Beep beep¡­ At this moment, a soft notification sounded in the silent house. Then, a faint light emitted from under the sofa. Su Yun walked over in confusion and realized that it was Xu Jiajia¡¯s phone. He wanted to put the phone aside, but when he inadvertently glanced at the phone screen, he was stunned on the spot. There were many unread messages on Xu Jiajia¡¯s phone. It seemed that she had not been well these few days. The earliest message even came from three days ago. It was hard to imagine what Xu Jiajia had experienced in the past three days. What really attracted Su Yun¡¯s attention was that there was a message from someone named Mr. X in the unread message. ¡°At 5:32 p.m., an assassin infiltrated Xicang District. He¡¯s here for Su Yun and has already checked into the Confucian Hotel.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± ¡°At 11:30 tonight, an A-rank killer entered the city from the port and rushed to Su Yun¡¯s house. He¡¯s already lurking near his house.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Upon seeing this news, Su Yun quickly frowned. His mind rumbled, and then he came to a realization. It turned out that Xu Jiajia had been helping him block those killers. No wonder no killers had come looking for him after he returned to the country. Su Yun continued reading. Their conversation had ended three days ago. ¡°The S-rank killer, Killing Heart Guanyin, is here. She might not be the only one. She has members of her organization with her. It¡¯s not easy to deal with this time. Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ¡°The reputation of Killing Heart Guanyin is not for nothing. There are helpers as well. You have to be careful. Xu Jiajia did not reply to this message, but from her bruised appearance, Su Yun knew that she had still gone. Su Yun really did not expect Xu Jiajia to secretly help him block the assassins. Even though she knew that the other party was an S-rank assassin group, she still did not retreat. Just because she felt that he would be in danger if she did not go. Su Yun was silent for a long time. He had been trying his best to stay out of trouble and not implicate others. But he never expected that there would be someone silently resisting the danger that came from all directions without him knowing. Therefore, Xu Jiajia was involved in this mess. In fact, Su Yun did not know that it was not just Xu Jiajia. There was another person who was secretly working for her. And now, Xu Jiajia¡¯s injuries were for him. At the thought of this, Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned cold, as if he had returned to the outside world and transformed into the famous Macheteman again. At that moment, Su Yun was filled with killing intent again. ¡°Killing Heart Guanyin!¡± Su Yun stared at the words. The cold aura he emitted even made the white monkey shiver in its sleep. Even so, he did not lose his mind. He knew very well that the other party was in the dark and there was more than one person. It was definitely impossible to charge over rashly. These S-rank assassins were different from the A-rank assassins he had dealt with previously. They were stronger and more experienced. This was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that there was still no knowing how many S-rank killers had arrived. Would there be an S+ rank among them who would personally bring their organization out? He was facing more than one or two people. Moreover, the other party had endless methods. If they had weapons like heavy sniper rifles, it would be even harder to deal with. A sense of danger arose in Su Yun¡¯s heart, making him even more anxious about the second realm of saber technique. Only by breaking through to the second realm could he be fine in this storm. Su Yun suppressed the killing intent and forced himself to calm down. He needed to plan before taking action. However, in Su Yun¡¯s heart, the S-rank killer with the code name Killing Heart Guanyin had already been nailed to the death list. After a moment of silence, Su Yun deleted the message he sent that was not read. He changed his mind and did not intend to let Xu Jiajia get involved again. Su Yun¡¯s matter had already injured Xu Jiajia so severely. If she was involved in the Macheteman incident again, she would be in even more trouble. After all, the intensity of the pursuit was fierce. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following that, Su Yun gently placed her phone aside and looked out the window, thinking about something. However, his eyes became more and more determined, just like when he pursued the first realm of saber technique. This sudden change forced Su Yun to accelerate his original plan. His strength had to increase as soon as possible! The realm of the three ultimate skills had to be improved as soon as possible. The next morning, a ray of sunlight shone through the curtains and gently landed on the bed. Under the faint light, the beauty¡¯s beautiful eyes opened slightly, looking even gentler. Xu Jiajia did not seem to realize where she was. Everything around her was so unfamiliar. She tried her best to recall last night. Only then did she realize that she had chosen to come to Su Yun in a daze.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Su Yun! Son! He’s the Macheteman?! (4) Chapter 371: Su Yun! Son! He¡¯s the Macheteman?! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After moving slightly, Xu Jiajia felt the pain. This made her eyebrows frown again. When she unintentionally lowered her head, Xu Jiajia realized that she was wearing a loose shirt. The smell of sunlight on the shirt made Xu Jiajia blush. She seemed to have realized what had happened last night, but Su Yun was nowhere to be seen. Xu Jiajia stood up with great effort and came to the corridor. Only then did she notice that Su Yun had been sitting on the sofa. His eyes were closed as if he had fallen asleep. Seeing this scene, Xu Jiajia¡¯s gaze became gentle. Her long legs, which were as fair as jade, were especially eye-catching under the wide white shirt. She walked to Su Yun¡¯s side barefooted. The white monkey instinctively jumped up and bared its teeth at Xu Jiajia. Xu Tiaiia gently Dut her finger to her mouth and gestured for her to keep quiet. The white monkey tilted its head and looked for a few seconds, but it seemed to really understand. It did not make a sound and only licked its fur. Looking at Su Yun, Xu Jiajia realized that she had never seen Su Yun like this. Although the living room was still a little messy at this moment, there were scattered medicine boxes and clothes stained with blood. However, under the sunlight, Su Yun seemed to really have a glimmer for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling better?¡± At this moment, Su Yun suddenly opened his eyes, scaring the stunned Xu Jiajia. She quickly looked away and nodded. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yesterday¡­ thank you¡­¡± Su Yun heaved a sigh of relief. He had been worried about Xu Jiajia. The two of them did not say a word about why Xu Jiajia was wearing Su Yun¡¯s clothes. It was as if they had reached a tacit understanding again. ¡°Jiajia, you mentioned S-rank assassin yesterday. What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Jiajia came back to her senses. Then, she looked at Su Yun worriedly and said, ¡°Su Yun, the S-rank killer who came this time is codenamed Killing Heart Guanyin. This person was very capable, and her assassination skills were even more difficult to guard against. Most importantly, she was not alone, so she was very difficult to deal with. To them, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find you. You have to think of a solution as soon as possible.¡± To Xu Jiajia¡¯s surprise, Su Yun was still calm, as if he was not worried. ¡°Tell me about this Killing Heart Guanyin. What do you know about her?¡± Xu Jiajia nodded slightly when she heard this. Then, she curled up on the sofa beside Su Yun. This scene looked heartwarming. ¡°It¡¯s said that this killer is a woman. The reason why she has the title of Killing Heart Guanyin is because she always holds a string of prayer beads in her hand and has the tattoo of the angry Guanyin Painting on her back. As for her methods, the outside world doesn¡¯t know much. Very few people have seen them because those who have seen them have never had the chance to say it.¡± At this point, Xu Jiajia¡¯s tone became worried again. ¡°Su Yun, don¡¯t let your guard down. An assassin at the level of S is different from the previous ones. You have to take it seriously!¡± Su Yun nodded gently and looked at Xu Jiajia gently. However, he pretended to be puzzled and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°What¡¯s with your injuries?¡± When Xu Jiajia heard this, she thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°I encountered something, but it¡¯s nothing serious. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Su Yun only nodded. He knew that Xu Jiajia chose to hide it because she didn¡¯t want him to worry. The silence between the two of them seemed a little subtle. In the silence, it was as if they knew what each other was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Killing Heart Guanyin. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with it. You have to be careful of yourself. Don¡¯t be careless again. I might have to leave for a few days and go back to my hometown. Rest well and don¡¯t do anything stupid again.¡± Su Yun deliberately emphasized the last few words, so much so that Xu Jiajia quickly glanced at Su Yun and guessed that he knew something. ¡°My house is not safe. Someone can come to my door at any time. Therefore, I can¡¯t leave you here alone for the next few days. Do you have any suitable places? I¡¯ll send you there. By the way, why don¡¯t you go to your father¡¯s army? No matter how powerful the assassin is, it¡¯s impossible for them to find that place.¡± Hearing this, Xu Jiajia shook her head. ¡°Just go do your thing. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Alright, you must be careful. If you really can¡¯t, ask your father for help!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun knew that Xu Jiajia had her own plans. It was useless to persuade her. If she really wanted to hide, she would stay in her father¡¯s army. No killer in the world would dare to go. However, since she did not want to go, she must have her own ideas. ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to lend me this outfit first.¡± At this point, Xu Jiajia seemed to have thought of something and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave then?¡± Su Yun nodded. Then, he chatted with Xu Jiajia for a while. After exhorting each other to be safe, he picked up his backpack from the sofa and prepared to leave with the white monkey. Xu Jiajia suddenly stopped Su Yun. ¡°Remember, I owe you a set of clothes. Come back and get them from me!¡± Su Yun turned around and looked at Xu Jiajia. He smiled and nodded before striding away.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Su Yun! Son! He’s the Macheteman?! (5) Chapter 372: Su Yun! Son! He¡¯s the Macheteman?! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia stood at the door for a long time. As she listened to Su Yun¡¯s gradually disappearing footsteps in the corridor, her eyes were filled with worry. At the thought that Su Yun¡¯s next opponent might be many S-rank killers, she could not help but worry. She did not want Su Yun to be too far away from her, even if such a crisis was not something she could deal with. At the very least, Su Yun would not face it alone. If not for the fact that he was worried that Xu Jiajia would be in danger, Su Yun would have set off last night. He knew that it was useless for him to stay, and he did not want Xu Jiajia to get deeper into this mess. As long as he left, the assassins would not keep an eye on her. Instead, they would first look for him. Of course, this was not a long-term plan. The only way to resolve all of this now was to break through as soon as possible and intimidate the enemy. He could even kill his way through the mysterious research institute so that they would never dare to come. The prerequisite was that he had to obtain enough medicine as soon as possible to support his subsequent training. In the end, he had to walk this path himself, and the sooner the better. Su Yun had booked a bus ticket online early this morning. At that moment, he walked out of the district and was about to take a taxi when he realized that a police car had stopped in front of him. Immediately after, the car window was rolled down. Su Yun was surprised to discover that the person driving over was Chen Ye. In the front passenger seat was Zhou Xiaoxiao. ¡°Officer Zhou, aren¡¯t you on Qin Island?¡± Before Zhou Xiaoxiao could answer, the window in the back seat was pulled down. Immediately after, Su Yun saw Professor Sun MO from Hibiscus City Archaeological Research Institute and Professor Chen Jie from Hibiscus City University. At this moment, Professor Sun was looking at Su Yun kindly with a smile. ¡°Young friend Su Yun, our investigation on Qin Island has ended. We¡¯re recuperating in Hibiscus City¡¯s police station. They received your notice to book tickets. We happen to be going to Fan City to continue our investigation. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± There was such a good thing? Su Yun agreed without thinking. Since they were going anyway, it made no difference how they went. It was much safer to hitch a ride with the police than to travel alone. However, the car was slightly crowded. Chen Ye was the main driver, Zhou Xiaoxiao was in the front passenger seat, and Old Professor Sun MO and Miss Chen were in the back. Therefore, Su Yun could only sit at the back and squeeze in. ¡°Hello, Miss Chen.¡± After getting into the car, Su Yun greeted Chen Jie. After all, she was the youngest professor in Hibiscus University¡¯s archeology Department. She was indeed Su Yun¡¯s teacher. ¡°Hello, Su Yun. Long time no see.¡± In fact, Chen Jie was not much older. She was only in her early thirties. It was just that her dressing and style were more mature and she looked mature. At first, the road was fine, but as they entered Fan City and passed through various mountain roads, the road became bumpy. Along the way, Professor Sun chatted enthusiastically with Su Yun. Clearly, the experts in the archeology world had a completely different attitude towards Su Yun than the police. To Professor Sun MO, Su Yun was a great contributor! The atmosphere in the car was very lively at first, but later on, when there were not many topics to talk about, it became a little awkward. Especially Su Yun, who felt the most uncomfortable. Relying on Miss Chen Jie meant that there was already a lack of space. In order to be polite, he could only lean to the side to avoid some physical contact. Fortunately, Miss Chen Jie was not a little girl. She had a good temperament and social experience. Therefore, even if the two of them would have some contact with each other due to the bumps, she was very understanding and did not show it. The only benefit was that the journey was indeed safe. Furthermore, Fan City was not far from Hibiscus City. Chen Ye had driven the car directly to the entrance of the village. This greatly saved Su Yun¡¯s time. ¡°Thank you, Officer Chen. Goodbye, everyone. I wish you a smooth investigation.¡± Su Yun greeted everyone and got out of the car with her backpack. The white monkey jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s shoulder. Chen Ye pulled down his sunglasses and looked at Su Yun. He pointed at the white monkey and said, ¡°Although you have documents, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile. This is your hometown. The Fan City police won¡¯t send anyone to follow you. Only the district police station will pay more attention to you to avoid disturbing your family. Don¡¯t cause any trouble. When the time comes, it won¡¯t be easy for our Hibiscus City to explain it to them.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun nodded, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Why did it feel like he was a ticking time bomb in their eyes? Was there a need to be so guarded against him? ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s almost graduation season. If you have time, go back to school to take a look.¡± Chen Jie smiled and said goodbye to Su Yun. ¡°Alright, Miss Chen.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Su Yun, we might still collaborate soon.¡± Professor Sun MO said with a smile. He chatted very well with Su Yun and was actually unsatisfied. ¡°Alright, look for me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be on call.¡± Su Yun also exchanged a few pleasantries, but he was also puzzled. He did not know what opportunities he would have to cooperate with this group of archeologists. After bidding farewell to everyone, he watched them drive away. Su Yun walked along the familiar village road towards home. The white monkey was getting more and more excited just as he was about to enter the village. Su Yun seemed to understand the white monkey¡¯s thoughts and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m home, and so are you. Don¡¯t you have any other friends on this mountain? Go ahead if you want to go and take a look, just remember to come back!¡± When the white monkey heard this, it was extremely happy. It kowtowed to Su Yun with its front paws closed, as if it was saying goodbye to him. Then, it flew into the forest.. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Su Yun! Son! He’s the Macheteman?! (6) Chapter 373: Su Yun! Son! He¡¯s the Macheteman?! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun smiled as he watched it happily pass through the forest. He also understood that this mountain was the place where the white monkey could truly have fun. Soon, Su Yun arrived under the tree. The house beside the tree was Su Yun¡¯s home. It had to be said that Su Yun, who was lawless outside, was still a little nervous when he arrived at his house. Perhaps he was afraid of his hometown. Pushing open the wooden door in his memory, he saw a courtyard that had not changed for many years. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom.. Just as Su Yun finished speaking, the door was hurriedly pushed open. ¡°Son! Is that you?¡± Although Yang Shan said that, she was already in tears. The son she had been longing for finally returned home safe and sound. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice was trembling. When he left the country and returned home, he had a thousand words to say. Yang Shan grabbed Su Yun¡¯s hand, and her cries quickly attracted Su Guowei. Although Su Guowei, who was standing at the door, was not as moved as Yang Shan, he was also trembling slightly. He knew more than Yang Shan and knew what danger Su Yun was facing. He looked at Su Yun carefully. After confirming that his son was safe and sound, he heaved a sigh of relief. During this period of time, in order not to worry Yang Shan, Su Guowei did not tell her about Su Yun¡¯s situation. However, he knew very well that Su Yun was being pursued by overseas factions. The commotion was so great that even the connections he had found could only barely withstand the first wave of attacks. Therefore, strictly speaking, Su Guowei was more worried about Su Yun than Yang Shan. During this period of time, he was very afraid that his phone would ring. He was afraid that any phone call would bring him bad news. For this reason, he could not help but use all kinds of connections to continue helping Su Yun. For example, he had invited many people today. Now, he had finally seen Su Yun again. Furthermore, Su Yun was still safe and sound. Su Guowei could finally be at ease. Yang Shan finally calmed down after a while. She quickly pulled Su Yun into the house and hurried to cook. ¡°There are guests at home. They¡¯re all your father¡¯s friends. I don¡¯t know them either. Xiaoyun, go greet them first. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± To a mother¡¯s love, not letting her son starve was more important than anything else. She took Su Yun¡¯s backpack and saw a long object sticking out of the zipper. It was wrapped in fabric. ¡°What is this?¡± Yang Shan asked casually. Su Yun smiled and took it. He unwrapped it and bragged to his mother, ¡°A wooden saber. Aren¡¯t I doing a livestream now? I¡¯m doing it for fun. The livestream effect. How is it, Mom? Not bad, right?¡± Su Guowei was also a little surprised, but he did not take it to heart. He had never asked about his son¡¯s choice in work. Moreover, he knew that his son might not be as simple as he looked. ¡°Take your things into the room first. Don¡¯t leave them outside. They¡¯re all dusty.¡± ¡°Alrighty.¡± Su Yun agreed. With a wooden saber in one hand and a backpack in the other, he followed Su Guowei into the house. ¡°Remember to greet them. They¡¯re all old friends of mine.¡± Before entering, Su Guowei did not forget to remind him. Although Su Yun was somewhat puzzled, he did not know where his father got an old friend. If he was an old friend, he would be one of the neighbors in the village. He had seen him grow up, so there was no need to remind him about greeting him, right? ¡°Hmm¡­ Are they talking about sabers in the room? Or did I mishear?¡¯ Su Yun was a little sensitive now. He vaguely heard the conversation in the room and mentioned the word ¡®saber¡¯. However, he did not pay much attention to it. Then, he nodded obediently at his father. Su Guowei immediately pushed the door open and entered. Su Yun indeed saw a room full of people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some were sitting on the brick bed, and some were sitting on stools. They were all middle-aged men, but all of them were a hundred times more energetic and stood straight. In particular, the aura emitted from their bodies. Although they were deliberately hiding it, they still carried a hint of smoke. Su Yun could even sense a hint of murderous aura from them! They were originally chatting about some interesting rumors that had been circulating recently, but when they heard someone enter, they stopped talking. Immediately, they turned their heads and looked at Su Yun. Finally, they could not help but look down and see the wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand. Upon seeing this, the group of burly men were stunned. Someone looked at Su Yun and muttered to himself in a daze.. ¡°The Macheteman¡­ Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, A Perfect Show (1) Chapter 374: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, A Perfect Show (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Macheteman?¡± Although the other party muttered softly to himself, Su Yun still heard it clearly. He could not help but jolt. Although his expression did not show, he was already on guard. What¡¯s the situation? Has his other identity been discovered? That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Su Yun looked at the few people in the room in confusion, pretending not to understand. These people were also sizing up Su Yun in surprise, especially the wooden saber in his hand, which attracted their attention. ¡°What Macheteman? Old friends, this is my son, Su Yun.¡± At this moment, Su Guowei saw that Su Yun had also entered the house, so he walked in from the back. His words were filled with pride as he introduced him to everyone, interrupting the short silence. The people sitting here did not care about trifles. They were either sitting cross-legged on the brick bed or sitting on a random stool. In fact, these people¡¯s identities were not simple. The reason why Su Guowei gathered these people in his dilapidated house was actually to settle the matter for Su Yun. Even before knowing that Su Yun had returned, they had been gathered in the house, discussing how to help Su Yun tide over the crisis. From this, it could be seen that these people¡¯s identities were not simple. All of them were famous overseas. Otherwise, they would not have been able to interfere. As they were overseas, they naturally knew more than in China. For example, they had heard about the Macheteman. After all, this Macheteman was so popular in Northern Europe. Because of this, just before Su Guowei brought Su Yun into the house, they chatted for a while and happened to talk about Macheteman. However, at this critical moment, Su Yun suddenly appeared with a wooden saber. Naturally, they were a little dumbfounded, which led to the awkward situation. It was not that they thought that Su Yun was a Macheteman, but that Su Yun¡¯s outfit of holding a wooden saber was very similar to the Macheteman they were talking about, so they were a little stunned. However, after quickly recognizing that it was Su Yun, they quickly dismissed this thought. ¡°What a young man. He¡¯s much more handsome than your father when he was young.¡± A man with arms thicker than Su Yun¡¯s thighs stood up and patted Su Yun¡¯s shoulder with a smile. He could clearly feel the strength coming from the pair of big hands. ¡°I¡¯m your father¡¯s sworn brother. Just call me Uncle Zhao!¡± This person¡¯s name was Zhao Tianbao, so it was nothing for Su Yun to call him Uncle Zhao. Soon, another person walked forward. This person was much thinner than Zhao Tianbao and said amiably, ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at stirring things up.¡± Su Yun frowned in puzzlement. Clearly, he did not understand what those words meant. Su Guowei quickly laughed. ¡°Su Yun, this is your Uncle Wu.¡± Su Yun also gave him face. He politely looked at the man in front of him and smiled amicably. ¡°Hello, Uncle Wu.¡± Su Guowei introduced the people in front of him one by one. Su Yun naturally greeted them politely. Although he had never seen these people before, they had a good relationship with his father. This made Su Yun even more puzzled. When did his father have so many friends? He¡¯s never heard of it before! Moreover, these people¡¯s temperaments did not look ordinary. Su Yun was filled with doubts. However, from the smiles on their faces, they were still very satisfied with Su Yun. During this period, Su Yun noticed a person with a completely different aura from the others. This person sat in a relatively remote corner. There were no major movements or obvious changes in his expression. Although Su Yun could tell from their conversation that the other party was deliberately being gentle, it still gave off a distant feeling. What puzzled Su Yun the most was that this person had always appeared sickly, but among these people, he seemed to be respected. Through their conversation, Su Yun quickly learned this person¡¯s name, Yin Lin. However, this person¡¯s attitude towards Su Yun was very good. The way he looked at him was filled with gentleness, admiration, and love for a junior. Su Yun, who had returned home, naturally had to adopt the attitude of a junior, especially since they were all elders. He sat quietly beside Su Guowei, but he could always feel that these uncles would look at him a few more times, intentionally or otherwise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What Su Yun did not know was that these people had long known that he was currently being pursued. They had even secretly helped interfere with several groups of killers. They also knew that Su Guowei had been hiding something from his family, so they did not mention these things at this moment. With his son sitting beside him, Su Guowei¡¯s mood was obviously much higher. Previously, when he talked about Su Yun, his face was always filled with worry. Now that his son was sitting beside him and his brothers were surrounding him, Su Guowei¡¯s worried heart could finally calm down a little. Now, he could not wait for those killers to come. He could also bring his old friends to teach them a lesson and avenge his son! ¡°Old Zhao, who is the Macheteman you mentioned previously?¡± Su Guowei, who had always lived in Shengu Village, deliberately reduced his contact with the outside world. Therefore, he did not know about the Macheteman incident that had caused a commotion overseas. He deliberately changed the topic and stopped the question they had been discussing before Su Yun came. When Zhao Tianbao heard this, he immediately waved his hand. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly saw Yin Lin glaring at him. Only then did he react and change his words.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, Perfect Display (2) Chapter 375: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, Perfect Display (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Previously, I went overseas to ship and took a trip. I heard a story. It was said that this Macheteman was a relatively famous killer in Northern Europe recently. But this killer was very strange. The weapon he used was a wooden saber. He had killed many people in countries like Sweden, but he only killed Killers. He was even mown as Batman. ¡°Someone even produced a comic for him. It was indeed quite interesting and popular in Northern Europe. That¡¯s why I was puzzled when I saw your son coming in with a wooden saber. I thought that Macheteman was here. Hahaha.¡± At this point, Zhao Tianbao looked at Su Yun again and asked curiously, ¡°Kid, why do you have a wooden saber with you?¡± Su Yun hurriedly smiled and explained, ¡°Uncle Zhao, you might not know this, but I usually rely on live streams to survive. This is my livestream prop to increase the effect of the livestream. Although I¡¯m back at my hometown to visit my parents, I can¡¯t stop working, so I brought this prop back along the way.¡± Everyone came to a realization. Only then did they know Su Yun¡¯s profession, but they were puzzled. He was just a streamer. How could he make the entire world his enemy? What did this kid do? Moreover, to put it bluntly, how did he survive until now when the entire world was his enemy? Everyone was puzzled, but it was obvious that the topic of Macheteman, which had been raised again, quickly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Speaking of this Macheteman, his methods are really evil. It¡¯s said that so many well-trained killers have become corpses under his hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard that this Macheteman only kills killers. He even attracted the crowdfunding of many killers. This matter is quite popular overseas. It hasn¡¯t happened for many years.¡± ¡°According to the Northern European Interpol, they¡¯re already anxious. They¡¯re looking for Macheteman everywhere, but the people don¡¯t seem to buy it.¡± Su Guowei was also very surprised. He was engrossed in listening. ¡°This Macheteman is really quite powerful after hearing what you said. Fortunately, he¡¯s not from our country.¡± The more they chatted, the more interested they became. The more they chatted, the more excited they became. Only Su Yun sat there with a strange expression. Zhao Tianbao and the others thought that this nephew of theirs was not interested in this topic, but they did not expect Su Yun¡¯s expression to be amiss because the main character was sitting in front of them. Seeing how these people in front of him talked about Macheteman, Su Yun felt rather helpless. However, through their conversation, Su Yun realized that something was amiss. In his memory, his father had always been an ordinary and honest farmer, but why did he have such a sworn brother? They seemed to know what was happening outside the country very well. Although they knew about it during the trade, this reason was clearly a little stiff. Moreover, did the news of the Dark Network¡¯s crowdfunding spread so quickly? Now, the outside world knows? Su Yun sized them up with a puzzled gaze and the conclusion was obvious. Could it be that these people in front of him had some secret identities? But if that was the case, why did his father know them? This left Su Yun somewhat puzzled. He could not confirm it, but he could not find an answer for the time being. Cough, couzh, cough¡­ At this moment, the sickly man coughed violently again. This quickly attracted Su Guowei¡¯s concern. ¡°Old Yin, are you alright?¡± Yin Lin coughed and waved his hand. After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s an old illness. You know my illness. After so many years, it hasn¡¯t improved at all. We¡¯ve searched for famous doctors everywhere, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. After being tormented by this illness, I¡¯m starting to have problems in other aspects. At this rate, it¡¯s hard to say how long I can live. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do my work for long.¡± ¡°The doctor I introduced you to last time didn¡¯t do anything either?¡± Zhao Tianbao frowned and asked Yin Lin. The other party quickly shook his head helplessly. ¡°Western medicine is always like that. They say that this is a mental illness and even want me to see a psychiatrist. In any case, I¡¯ve tried all the methods I can. I¡¯m old now, so I don¡¯t have much hope.¡± As he spoke, Yin Lin wiped the sweat off his forehead. At this moment, Su Yun acutely noticed a few dark red strangulation marks on Yin Lin¡¯s arm. This made Su Yun frown again, although it was not appropriate for him to ask. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Su Guowei suddenly thought of something and looked at Yin Lin. ¡°Have you tried Chinese medicine?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at Yin Lin. After a short silence, he shook his head gently. ¡°There¡¯s no reliable Chinese medicine overseas. Moreover, Chinese medicine shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about this illness.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Hearing this, Su Guowei looked at Yin Lin seriously and said, ¡°The origin of Chinese medicine is much earlier than Western medicine. There must be a reason why it can be passed down. It just so happened that my son was going to look for an old divine doctor in our town to get medicine. Why don¡¯t we go take a look later? Perhaps that old divine doctor really has a way?¡± Yin Lin obviously didn¡¯t have much hope anymore. He sighed and waved his hand repeatedly. However, the brothers beside him did not care about this. They even said that if he did not go, they would kidnap him. As they spoke, they took out cigarettes and distributed them. The carefree Zhao Tianbao even handed one to Su Yun.. ¡°Kid, do you smoke?¡± Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, A Show of Perfection (3) Chapter 376: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, A Show of Perfection (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun smiled and waved his hand, but Zhao Tianbao laughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s nothing tor a man to smoke. Don¡¯t be afraid ot your tather. Your uncles all smoke, and so does your father. He can¡¯t control them!¡± As they joked, Zhao Tianbao and the others walked into the courtyard to smoke. Clearly, they were concerned that there were women at home. It was indeed very rare for him to have such a meticulous personality. In an instant, there were only two men left in the room. Su Yun could tell that Su Guowei had been wanting to speak, but he was not good at it. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± The conversation between the two of them seemed a little awkward. Although they had a lot to say to each other, they could not say it. Su Guowei naturally would not mention Su Yun¡¯s assassination. There were secrets he did not want to talk about. Seeing that Su Yun was safe and sound was already an answer for Su Guowei. However, he was also curious about how Su Yun had survived. Beep beep¡­ ¡°I have to take this call.¡± A subtle sound came from the quiet house. Su Guowei quickly left the room and walked to another room. He took out the satellite phone he had been carrying with him for the past few days. Su Guowei picked it up and a low voice quickly came from the other end. ¡°Have the brothers gone over? I hope I can help you this time. Many killers had taken action previously, but these killers had mysteriously disappeared and there was no news of them until now. It seemed that there was no need for his brothers to take action. ¡°However, many top assassins have been restless recently. Some have even arrived. I can¡¯t find the whereabouts of these assassins, so it¡¯s best to let your son stay by your side. It should be safer with you and your brothers taking care of him.¡¯ Su Guowei frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After hanging up, Su Guowei stood on the spot and thought for a moment, his eyes filled with confusion. The assassins who had tried to assassinate Su Yun had actually disappeared? This made Su Guowei feel very strange. Could this be related to Su Yun? Su Guowei could not help but think deeply about this. He felt that he knew very little about his son. Especially through this matter, it seemed to verify a guess that Su Yun had unknown abilities. A sumptuous lunch made Su Yun experience the warmth of home again. Su Guowei¡¯s old friends were all sentimental people. The atmosphere at the entire dining table was very lively. Although Su Guowei kept a straight face when he treated Su Yun, he would occasionally remind Su Yun to eat more. A father¡¯s love was always like this. Su Yun, who had killed decisively outside and shocked Northern Europe, suddenly became a child again. In Yang Shan¡¯s eyes, Su Yun was basically still unable to take care of himself. Finally, after lunch, Su Yun went straight to the point. He looked at Su Guowei and asked, ¡°Dad, is that Doctor L¨¹ still in town?¡± Su Guowei nodded. ¡°I went there two days ago. I¡¯ve already arranged a time. We¡¯ll set off in a while. However, after such a long time, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was already old. It was unknown if he could help you. Also, why are you looking for him?¡± Su Yun used the excuse of casually taking a few medicines to recuperate his body to brush it off. Su Guowei did not ask further. He had already realized that his son was hiding many secrets. It was fine if he didn¡¯t want to say it, but he didn¡¯t want to ask too much. It was fine as long as he could take care of himself. Soon, Yang Shan, Su Guowei, and a few old friends brought Su Yun to the town before walking towards the back of the town. Originally, there were many families in the back mountain. However, later on, the young people left the mountain village and went to the town. The population of the mountain village decreased. Until now, everyone had basically gathered in the town of the front mountain. After all, the old people¡¯s legs were not good, so it was very inconvenient to walk on the back mountain. Only Divine Doctor L¨¹ had a strange temper and did not like to interact with others. He still lived alone in the back mountain of the town. He did not have any children. Occasionally, the villagers of the neighboring villages would visit him from time to time. As for the reason, it was very simple. After all, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was already very old. According to Su Guowei, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was already in his nineties. The villagers would take a look from time to time out of concern. To put it bluntly, Divine Doctor L¨¹, who had no children, did not even have someone to mourn for him. Almost everyone in the nearby villages had looked for Divine Doctor L¨¹ to treat their illness, so they were quite respectful to him. Following the rugged mountain path to the back of the mountain, Su Yun quickly smelled a rich medicinal fragrance. Immediately after, what greeted his eyes was a rather dilapidated straw hut. In the courtyard that was simply separated by branches, there were plates of Chinese medicine that Su Yun did not recognize at all. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, are you home?¡± Su Guowei entered the small courtyard surrounded by the wooden railing. He walked to the wooden door filled with wormhole scars and knocked. Soon, an old voice came from inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come in, the door is open.¡± Only then did Su Guowei push open the dilapidated door with a creak and lead Su Yun and the others into the slightly dim room. The house was not too big to begin with. It was still an old rural house in the fifties and sixties. It did not even have a window. Moreover, it was occupied by a few large cabinets and was slightly crowded. There were all kinds of Chinese medicine in these cabinets. The moment they entered the house, the fragrance of the medicine became even stronger.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Acupuncture Into the Acupoint, A Show of Perfection (4) Chapter 377: Acupuncture Into the Acupoint, A Show of Perfection (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The few burly men stood there and almost blocked the entire house. The front room was used by Divine Doctor L¨¹ to treat illnesses. The back room was separated by a tattered and yellowed curtain. It was where Divine Doctor L¨¹ lived. Soon, the curtain was lifted, and a hunched white-haired old man slowly walked out with a walking stick. Su Yun was immediately stunned. This was completely different from the Divine Doctor L¨¹ in his memory. On second thought, how many years had passed? Time really did not spare people! ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, this is my son, Su Yun. Do you still remember him? When he was young, he always liked to run to the back of the mountain and see you drying Chinese medicine.¡± Su Guowei smiled at Doctor L¨¹. Doctor L¨¹ looked at Su Yun for a few seconds before smiling. ¡°I remember, I remember. Every time I dry Chinese medicine, this child will always drop it. I¡¯m so angry that I always go to your house to complain. He¡¯s already so big.¡± Su Yun immediately smiled awkwardly before respectfully saying, ¡°Grandpa L¨¹, I was young and insensible at that time. Please don¡¯t take offense. I really have something to ask of you today.¡± Seeing how polite Su Yun was, Doctor L¨¹ smiled and nodded. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re promising. I¡¯m already old. It¡¯s also a blessing to be remembered. However, you have to wait for a while. I have to pack the herbs and house first. Sit here for a while. It won¡¯t be long.¡± Su Yun nodded when he heard that. He was not in a hurry. Su Guowei and Yang Shan also sat at the side and watched as Divine Doctor L¨¹ slowly sorted out the Chinese medicine books on the table. ¡°Chinese medicine. There are fewer and fewer people inheriting the treasures left behind by the ancestors. Once my old bones are buried, you can only go to the health center when there is an illness. Those Western medicines are all to fool people. How can they be better than the things left behind by our ancestors?¡± Doctor L¨¹ muttered as he packed his things. Su Guowei lowered his voice and whispered in Su Yun¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that Old Master L¨¹ has been depressed that his ability can¡¯t be passed down. If there was nothing to do, he would mutter in the courtyard. However, this was inevitable. Now, the young people of your generation are rash. How can they calm down and study these things? It¡¯s good to talk to the old man more later.¡± Su Yun nodded gently. In Su Yun¡¯s eyes, this hunched figure looked so lonely and vicissitudes. At this moment, Zhao Tianbao suddenly thought of something. Then, he looked at Divine Doctor L¨¹ and said, ¡°Divine Doctor, this brother of mine is also a little troublesome. He has always had an old problem, a sequela left behind on the battlefield. After being entangled for so many years, his body was getting worse and worse. I¡¯ve tried all kinds of methods. Do you think there¡¯s any way to deal with Chinese medicine?¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun quickly grasped a few keywords. Residual effects from the battlefield? Did this mean that these people had been to the battlefield before? What about his father? Su Yun vaguely realized that he knew too little about his father. From the words and actions of his friends, Su Yun could sense that their identities were definitely not simple. Although they were deliberately hiding, they could not escape Su Yun¡¯s eyes. If he was an ordinary university student, he might not have realized it, but Su Yun was clearly no ordinary person. To be able to become sworn brothers with such a person, perhaps his impression of his father had always been one-sided. Or perhaps, his father was deliberately hiding something? When Divine Doctor L¨¹ heard this, he requested to take Yin Lin¡¯s pulse first. Although Yin Lin said that he was used to it after so many years, he still walked in front of Divine Doctor L¨¹ and extended his right hand. Unexpectedly, just as Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s hand touched Yin Lin¡¯s pulse, he quickly frowned. As the saying went, ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of western doctors smiling, but I¡¯m afraid of Chinese medicine doctors¡¯ frowning.¡¯ After seeing Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s expression suddenly turn solemn, everyone present became a little nervous. ¡°Divine Doctor, what¡¯s going on? Can he still be saved?¡± Zhao Tianbao had a straightforward personality and did not have any scruples when he spoke. In addition, they were old friends for many years, so there was no need to fuss over anything. However, Divine Doctor L¨¹ did not speak at this moment. Instead, he raised the sleeve on his arm, and soon, a dark red strangulation mark appeared in front of everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yang Shan saw this scene, she immediately covered her mouth in fear. Su Guowei pulled Yang Shan into his arms and said with some heartache, ¡°Old Yin¡¯s illness is very evil. Once he gets sick, no one can control it. It¡¯s as if he went berserk. Every time after that stage, Old Yin would not remember what happened when his illness acted up. However, once again, after knowing that his family had been hurt during the illness, Old Yin made his own decision. ¡°Every time his illness acted up, he would get someone to tie him up. No matter how he struggled, he would not let go until he woke up again. After so many years, his body is covered in such strangulation marks.¡± A dark expression appeared on their faces. As for Yin Lin, he rolled up his sleeves again to block the strangulation marks. However, he looked at Su Yun and comforted him. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle Lin isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± He seemed to be afraid that Su Yun would be frightened, so he was very experienced in explaining. Clearly, he cared a lot about a junior like Su Yun. This surprised Su Yun, but he hurriedly replied, ¡°I know, Uncle Lin..¡± Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, A Show of Perfection (5) Chapter 378: Acupuncture Into the Acupuncture Point, A Show of Perfection (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yin Lin nodded and returned to his sickly appearance. He turned around and sighed. ¡°Divine Doctor, they were also concerned about me, so they asked. I know that my illness can¡¯t be treated. You should hurry up and get medicine for my eldest brother¡¯s son.¡± However, just as Yin Lin finished speaking, Divine Doctor L¨¹ suddenly said seriously, ¡°This is because your meridians are mixed, and your Qi and blood are reversed. You can¡¯t hide the sunlight, causing you to spasm. The three qi did not return to the aperture and flowed through your body randomly. Not only were you delirious, but it would also endanger your lifeline. Other than Chinese medicine, there¡¯s no way to treat it!¡± After Divine Doctor L¨¹ said this, everyone present immediately widened their eyes. Su Guowei even took a step forward and looked at Divine Doctor L¨¹ excitedly. ¡°Divine Doctor, are you serious? Can you save him?¡± Su Guowei¡¯s tone was very urgent, which made Su Yun take him seriously. It seemed that these people had a deep relationship with his father. Otherwise, his father would not have lost his composure like this. Doctor L¨¹ stroked his beard and asked in thought, ¡°How often is it acting up now?¡± Su Guowei and the others clearly could not answer this question. Everyone looked at Yin Lin. Yin Lin sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more frequent, and I can¡¯t find any pattern. If something hadn¡¯t happened, I¡¯m afraid I would have locked myself at home.¡± At this point, Yin Lin clearly paused and subconsciously glanced at Su Yun. The big matter he was talking about was naturally because Su Guowei had called to say that his son was being chased. However, because Su Yun was present, it was difficult to say it too clearly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing Western medicine can do. They only say that this is a neurological spasm that can¡¯t be cured. Give me a definite answer. Is there a way to treat this illness?¡± Hearing this, Doctor L¨¹ immediately said unhappily, ¡°What do those Western doctors know? Don¡¯t listen to them. Other than Chinese medicine, your illness is useless if you rely on Western medicine.¡± Even though Doctor L¨¹ was in his nineties, he was still very confident in his medical skills. These words made Zhao Tianbao and the others very excited. They originally only wanted to try their luck and did not expect to obtain such a harvest. ¡°Divine Doctor, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and treat my brother. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the reward!¡± However, at this moment, Divine Doctor L¨¹ shook his head and said awkwardly, ¡°If you want to treat his illness, you have to use acupuncture to clear his blood and open his acupuncture points to rest. However, I can¡¯t treat him. I can only prescribe medicine for you. Although the effect is slow, it will still be effective. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹!¡± At this moment, Zhao Tianbao was clearly a little anxious. ¡°Since you said that acupuncture can cure him immediately, why don¡¯t you treat my brother?¡± Doctor L¨¹ sighed deeply. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m already 93 years old. My eyes are blurry, and my hands are unstable. It would be fine if it was ordinary acupuncture, but if I wanted to treat his illness, he needed acupuncture on his head. ¡°Every acupuncture point was very important. A slight deviation could aggravate his condition or even put his life in danger. So it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t do acupuncture anymore. I have to accept that I¡¯m old!¡± At this point, Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s tone was filled with loneliness. It seemed that this caused him to be extremely unwilling, yet he had no choice but to helplessly accept the ¡®gift¡¯ left behind by the passage of time. Most importantly, he still didn¡¯t have a successor until now, so his medical skills had to return to dust in the end. They fell silent. The hope that had just been ignited was once again doused by a basin of cold water. Yin Lin smiled helplessly. ¡°Forget it, just treat it as karma. I committed many sins when I was young. It¡¯s not over now. I¡¯ll admit to this illness. Brothers, don¡¯t torture yourself.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, perhaps I can help.¡± A voice suddenly sounded, causing everyone to be stunned. They turned around and saw that Su Yun had indeed suddenly spoken. Not only did it make Divine Doctor L¨¹ and the others look over, but it also shocked Su Guowei. ¡°Su Yun, what nonsense are you spouting? This is a matter of life and death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Su Yun patted the back of Su Guowei¡¯s hand to comfort him. Then, he looked at Divine Doctor L¨¹ and said, ¡°Divine Doctor, as the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. Although this was the first time I saw Uncle Lin today, he is my father¡¯s friend. ¡°As a junior, logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t interrupt at this time. However, if Uncle Lin missed a chance to recover just like that, I think my father would take it to heart. Your attainments in Chinese medicine are so outstanding. Your eyesight should not be your shackles. Let me be your eyes and your hands, and you can still finish the acupuncture. If you guide me from the side, nothing will go wrong.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Guowei¡¯s expression changed. He never expected Su Yun to suggest such an idea. However, to Su Yun, what he said was what he really thought. The reason why Su Yun said this was because when he was practicing flying needles, he had already practiced his hands to a level that was even more stable than an old Chinese doctor. He just lacked some professional knowledge and the key points of the acupuncture points. And this was what Divine Doctor L¨¹ was good at. Hence, Su Yun¡¯s suggestion was only suggested after careful consideration. Doctor L¨¹ immediately waved his hand. ¡°Kid, acupuncture in Chinese medicine is not that simple. It¡¯s not something that can be done with just two needles..¡± Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Acupuncture Into the Acupoint, A Show of Perfection (6) Chapter 379: Acupuncture Into the Acupoint, A Show of Perfection (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Especially head acupuncture. If one was not careful, there would be big trouble. This is too dangerous.¡± Su Yun did not reveal much when he heard that. He only sighed and casually took out a silver needle, planning to show it off and gain trust. To his surprise, before Su Yun could take action, Yin Lin, who had been silent, took a deep look at Su Yun and nodded. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, I think we can give it a try!¡± These words made Divine Doctor L¨¹ and Su Guowei look at him in surprise. However, Yin Lin looked at Su Yun seriously and smiled. ¡°Big Brother, you have a good son. I¡¯m also satisfied to have such a nephew. We¡¯re already old. How many more years do we have to live? Today, I¡¯ll hand my old life to him and not let down his filial piety!¡± Yin Lin¡¯s words were weak because of his weak body. However, anyone could tell that he was not joking. He was very serious. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ve suffered because of this illness. If not for the fact that my brothers are standing together overseas and each holding their own, I might not have wanted to hold on long ago. Since I have this opportunity today, I¡¯m willing to give it a try. No matter what the outcome is, it has nothing to do with my nephew. Just treat it as fulfilling my wish.¡± When he heard this, Su Guowei¡¯s heart tightened. Su Yun did not know the reason, but Su Guowei knew very well. Zhao Tianbao and the others were the pillars of a faction overseas. They helped each other and could not be missing. Today, Yin Lin had also said what was on his mind. He had only survived for this group of brothers and his family. How could this not move the sworn brothers? ¡°I¡¯ve also gone to all the major overseas hospitals and tried all kinds of methods. It doesn¡¯t matter this time. Therefore, Divine Doctor L¨¹, if you can¡¯t do acupuncture because your eyes are blurry and your hands are trembling, I¡¯m willing to let my nephew give it a try. All the results have nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll use these words as evidence!¡± Yin Lin¡¯s tone was extremely carefree. This bearing was definitely not something ordinary people could do. This made Divine Doctor L¨¹ finally sigh after a moment of silence. He waved at Su Yun. ¡°Child, come.¡± Su Yun quickly came to Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s side, and Divine Doctor L¨¹ quickly opened a very ancient Chinese medicine book. Then, he flipped to a page with an acupuncture point marked on the head and said to Su Yun, ¡°Since he agreed, let¡¯s give it a try. However, child, remember this. This is a matter of life and death. You have to remember what I told you, understand?¡± Su Yun nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder L¨¹!¡± Soon, Divine Doctor L¨¹ explained the acupuncture points to be acupunctured. He also specifically explained the consequences if they were shifted. Baihui Acupoint¡­ Convergence of Yang. Tianzhu Acupoint¡­ The Root of Yin and Yang. Sishencong Acupoint¡­ the foundation of the meridians. Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s words entered Su Yun¡¯s ears, and he remembered them all. Following that, Divine Doctor L¨¹ explained the key points of acupuncture and personally supervised Su Yun¡¯s practice. The insertion method, the twisting method. Su Yun quickly learned the technique that Divine Doctor L¨¹ had taught him. During this process, even Divine Doctor L¨¹ was shocked. ¡°Child, have you practiced before? How can you have such stable hands?¡± ¡°No, I just had stable hands since I was young.¡± Su Yun only smiled at this and did not reveal much. Then, after checking that all of them had passed, Divine Doctor L¨¹ finally nodded. ¡°In that case, we can begin.¡± As he spoke, Divine Doctor L¨¹ looked at them. Yin Lin walked forward firmly. After obtaining his approval, Su Yun and Divine Doctor L¨¹ walked to the bed. At this moment, Yin Lin was already lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Divine Doctor L¨¹ opened the needle bag specially used for Chinese medicine acupuncture and laid it beside the bed. ¡°Child, remember not to be distracted!¡± Su Yun nodded gently. Then, he slowly pulled out a needle, found a spot, and stabbed it into Yin Lin¡¯s head. ¡°How!¡± Just as the silver needle was about to touch Yin Lin¡¯s head, he suddenly opened his eyes and shouted angrily. This sudden change stunned everyone. Immediately after, Yin Lin¡¯s body began to twitch uncontrollably. He even let out some meaningless syllables. At this moment, his eyes were scarlet, revealing a strange sense of anger. It was as if he was still on the battlefield. Anyone who approached him was an enemy. ¡°Oh no, Old Yin¡¯s illness is acting up again!¡± Zhao Tianbao and the others hurriedly came forward, but at this moment, Yin Lin was completely out of control. He suddenly grabbed Zhao Tianbao¡¯s wrist, forcing him to quickly reverse his grip. However, he was rudely shaken away by Yin Lin again. He jumped off the bed. As if affected by his muscle spasms, he kept twitching, looking around angrily and unable to focus as he shouted non-stop. ¡°Come on, come on! My life is here. Come and take it if you have the guts!¡± In Yin Lin¡¯s mind, he seemed to have returned to the battlefield that had injured him. Yang Shan was shocked when she saw this scene. She was worried and afraid. At this moment, she could only lean against Su Guowei tightly. Zhao Tianbao seemed to be very helpless at this moment. They called Yin Lin¡¯s name again and again, but it was useless. ¡°It¡¯s always like this. When he gets sick, it¡¯s like he¡¯s a different person. The duration is also getting longer and longer. Divine Doctor L¨¹, quickly think of a way.¡± Zhao Tianbao looked at Divine Doctor L¨¹ and said sincerely. But in this situation, what could Divine Doctor L¨¹ do? ¡°Under such circumstances, there¡¯s definitely no way to acupuncture him. Now, I can only wait for him to pass this period of time before continuing the treatment.¡± However, no one noticed that Su Yun¡¯s gaze had been on Yin Lin. To be precise, it was on the Tianzhu acupoint above Yin Lin¡¯s head. Furthermore, Su Yun¡¯s gesture of holding the needle had changed. It was no longer the traditional Chinese medicine method of inserting and twisting. It was clearly the gesture of holding the needle between two fingers that he was used to when flying the needle. Su Yun frowned slightly. At that moment, in his eyes, there seemed to only be this agitated and angry Yin Lin in the room. Although the range of his movements was very large, there was a certain degree of regularity after long observation. There was no purpose in running, but because the house was not big, the range was controllable. Should he do that? Su Yun was making a decision in his heart. He was confident that he could use a flying needle to pierce the acupuncture point on Yin Lin¡¯s head. This time, Su Yun needed to have absolute control over his strength. There was no effect if it was light. And he would be dead if it was heavier. Ever since Su Yun mastered his ultimate technique, he had always killed. Therefore, he was ruthless in his attacks, but this was the first time he had used his ultimate technique to save someone. ¡°Su Yun¡­ Su Yun?¡± Su Guowei realized that Su Yun was stunned on the spot. He called out a few times, but there was no response. He thought that he was frightened. However, as he spoke, everyone looked over. ¡°Nephew, go up and hide first. Don¡¯t be injured by your Uncle Lin.¡± Zhao Tianbao reminded him out of concern, but just as he finished speaking, a determined glint flashed in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°Tianzhu acupoint, three to enter, seven to stay. Insertion method!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was about Chinese medicine acupuncture. Just as everyone was dumbfounded, they realized that the aura on Su Yun¡¯s body had suddenly changed. He was no longer as obedient as before. He even revealed a hint of a terrifying aura. ¡°Uncles, move aside. I¡¯m going to perform acupuncture.¡± As soon as Su Yun finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand and flicked his wrist. The needle in his hand suddenly left his hand. Swoosh! Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the needle went straight for Yin Lin, who was in a chaotic state. At this moment, everyone was shocked by this scene and stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (1) Chapter 380: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone suddenly realized that this needle seemed to be stabbing into Yin Lin¡¯s Tianzhu acupoint! ¡°This ¡­¡¯ For a moment, everyone was bewildered and could not react. What did Su Yun do just now? He actually shot out a fine needle? What was going on! Everyone was puzzled. The speed was too fast and they could not understand it at all. However, they knew that Su Yun was not a person who liked to fool around. Since he dared to do so, he must be confident. Because of this, everyone could see that at this moment, Yin Lin¡¯s entire body actually trembled and stopped on the spot. Could it be that Su Yun¡¯s acupuncture technique had really worked? Everyone was surprised and delighted, but they were more puzzled and confused. This scene was really unbelievable. ¡°This acupuncture technique is really useful!¡± Su Yun was overjoyed. Without another word, he shot out another needle. There was no pain on Yin Lin¡¯s face. He only stood there in a daze. His body trembled violently, and he still could not control it. However, that anger and loss of control seemed to have lessened a lot in an instant. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, what should we do next?¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded. Only then did Divine Doctor L¨¹ recover from his shock. His old face was filled with wrinkles, but it was filled with surprise. At this moment, he did not have the time to think carefully and quickly shouted, ¡°Next needle, Baihui acupoint, enter six, stay four!¡± Without any hesitation, Su Yun shot out another needle in a unique manner and instantly pierced into Yin Lin¡¯s Baihui acupoint. At this moment, Yin Lin¡¯s breathing had stabilized a lot, but his eyes were still red, and he looked like he wanted strangers to stay away. Although the veins on his arm were still clearly visible, it was clearly much better than before. Seeing Su Yun¡¯s methods, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. But they did not dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would disturb Su Yun. Su Guowei and Yang Shan held each other¡¯s hands tightly, feeling especially nervous. ¡°Touzhui Acupuncture Point!¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ was also focused as he reminded Su Yun. The two of them seemed to have really become one. Su Yun became Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s hands, and Divine Doctor L¨¹ directed these hands to perform acupuncture. There was naturally no need to say anything about the effect. Under Su Yun¡¯s flying needles, Yin Lin had gradually stabilized. The entire acupuncture session lasted for more than half an hour. Even Su Yun was sweating profusely. This was not only a test of accuracy, but it also paid attention to the skill. Moreover, it had to constantly change the strength of the needle to achieve the effect. Usually, there was no need to pay so much attention to killing. How much strength did one need to use to stab someone to death? But not now. The strength had to be controlled. After all, every acupuncture point under this needle was important. Any one of them was enough to take Yin Lin¡¯s life. Hence, Su Yun was especially careful, afraid that something would go wrong. This also caused him to be especially mentally exhausted. ¡°He has already fallen into an unconscious state. Only the memories of the trauma to him are constantly urging him to react.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ spoke very quickly. It was obvious that he was very anxious. He said to Su Yun again, ¡°This acupuncture is very important. Xinyu acupuncture point, enter three, stay seven, and insert the acupuncture technique from the side!¡± When Su Yun heard that, he frowned. He took a deep breath and focused his attention again. Xinyu Acupuncture Point was not an ordinary acupuncture point. It was close to the heart and its effect was very important. Even Divine Doctor L¨¹ had to be careful when performing acupuncture on an acupuncture point, let alone a newbie like Su Yun. Moreover, he was in such a dangerous situation. Although the few needles just now had stabilized Yin Lin a lot, it was still not optimistic. ¡°Hu¡­ Flu¡­ Hu.. Su Yun was completely immersed. All he could hear was his own breathing. In his eyes, it seemed that Yin Lin¡¯s movements had slowed down, and the position of Xinyu acupoint seemed to be faintly emitting light. One needle to stabilize the universe! Su Yun stood sideways with a sharp gaze. He raised his hand and shook his wrist. As he threw his arm, the needle in his hand quickly streaked across everyone¡¯s eyes at lightning speed. At this moment, everyone subconsciously held their breaths. They watched in a daze as the needle flew towards Yin Lin¡¯s back after breaking through the air. ¡°Psst!¡± The needle pierced into Yin Lin¡¯s heart without any mistakes. It was also at this moment that Yin Lin¡¯s strength seemed to have been completely sucked away, and his entire body was stunned. Finally, Yin Lin completely stabilized. He was no longer as terrifying as before. It was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked away, and his body instantly went limp. Fortunately, Zhao Tianbao and the others were quick-witted and quickly held him up. Then, they carried him to the bed at the side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun knew that this was far from over and quickly walked forward. Yin Lin, who had stopped struggling, could finally let Su Yun perform acupuncture properly. Divine Doctor L¨¹ continued to explain the key points of the various acupuncture points and the acupuncture technique to Su Yun. Su Yun did not disappoint him. This proficiency and precision, as well as the stability of his hands, made Divine Doctor L¨¹ excited and shocked. However, now was not the time to talk. Divine Doctor L¨¹ could only suppress this feeling in his heart for the time being and focus all his attention on Yin Lin.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (2) Chapter 381: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Half an hour later, Su Yun followed Doctor L¨¹¡¯s instructions and retracted the last needle. ¡°Phew¡­¡± It was magical. Yin Lin suddenly took a deep breath and sat up smartly. He looked at the people around him in shock and asked in confusion, ¡°Did my illness act up again just now?¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ smiled excitedly. ¡°Once you¡¯ve taken that breath, your illness is almost gone. I guarantee that you¡¯ll recover after taking a few medicines.¡± Hearing this, they were extremely excited. However, Zhao Tianbao quickly walked up and looked at Su Yun, his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Kid, how did you do it just now?¡± Faced with Zhao Tianbao¡¯s question, Su Yun smiled humbly. ¡°I¡¯m just familiar with it.¡± ¡°1¡ª¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Tianbao was speechless. He glared at Su Yun. Not to mention him, even Su Guowei and Yang Shan did not believe him. Su Yun was clearly patronizing him. Moreover, how could such a thing be explained just by practice? They believed that even if they practiced for their entire lives, it would be impossible for them to have such a magical performance. This was definitely not something that could be achieved through practice! Therefore, Zhao Tianbao and the others looked deeply at Su Yun. They realized even more that this nephew of theirs was really not simple. No wonder he had attracted the pursuit of the entire world and was still unharmed. ¡°Looks like this nephew is not an ordinary person!¡± With this thought in mind, they looked at Su Yun with probing eyes. Only Su Guowei could not stop grinning, feeling proud. Who cared what secrets his son had? He was his son anyway. In fact, this was not Su Yun¡¯s fault. There was really no way to tell the truth. Cultivation in the supernatural state was not something that could be understood just by saying it. It could only be understood but not described. Those who had never stepped in would never understand. From the descriptions of the others, Yin Lin also learned what had just happened. He moved his body and felt an unprecedented sense of comfort spread throughout his body. It felt as if all the shackles on his body had been removed, and his sickly appearance had improved. ¡°Nephew, your Uncle Lin will remember this favor. It¡¯s not just for your father¡¯s sake. If there¡¯s anything in the future, as long as you ask, Uncle Lin will definitely not refuse!¡± As he spoke, Yin Lin grabbed Su Yun¡¯s hand, looking very excited. ¡°We¡¯re all family. Isn¡¯t this what I should do? Uncle Lin is too polite.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words were watertight, pulling them closer again. He was not stupid. He could tell that his father¡¯s friends might not be simple. Naturally, he had to build a good relationship with them before he could talk to them in the future. ¡°Be careful. You can¡¯t be agitated now. You can accompany him to the courtyard for a walk. Wait for a while to get the medicine.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ reminded him responsibly. Zhao Tianbao and the others agreed one after another. Then, they helped Yin Lin into the courtyard. After watching them leave, Divine Doctor L¨¹ turned to look at Su Yun, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°Child, there were many people just now, so I didn¡¯t ask further. Did you practice those needles when they flew out of your hand? What kind of martial arts is this? I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for many years and have never heard of it.¡¯ Su Yun looked at Yang Shan and Su Guowei. At that moment, his parents were also looking at him curiously. He did not deliberately hide it. He nodded and replied, ¡°I usually like to practice blindly and use it for livestreams. It¡¯s not much of a martial art. It¡¯s just some skills.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ naturally did not understand what a livestream meant, but he roughly understood the situation. He was silent for a few seconds before glancing at Su Guowei and Yang Shan. He then said to Su Yun, ¡°Child, come with me. I have a few words to tell you.¡± Su Yun was a little surprised when he heard that, but Divine Doctor L¨¹ had already walked into the house. Although Su Guowei¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, he nodded at this moment. ¡°Go on, finish your business first.¡± Only then did Su Yun nod and stride into the house. ¡°Darling, what exactly is Xiaoyun¡­¡± After Su Yun entered the house, Yang Shan looked at Su Guowei in surprise. Su Guowei only nodded slightly. His expression was strange, but he did not say anything. Now, Su Guowei and Yang Shan were not the only ones discussing this matter. Zhao Tianbao and the others in the courtyard were the same. ¡°You saw it just now, right? I¡¯m afraid our nephew is not simple.¡± ¡°That needle left his hand directly. If he didn¡¯t have absolute confidence, how would he dare? It seems that he has practiced a lot and used it a lot!¡± Someone said meaningfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The kid¡¯s got a lot of secrets.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let Big Brother hear you. From Big Brother¡¯s attitude, he doesn¡¯t seem to know much.¡± On the other side, Su Yun happened to meet Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s turbid eyes after entering the house. He looked at Su Yun and slowly said, ¡°Child, our family has been practicing Chinese medicine for generations. I¡¯ve been learning acupuncture since I was young. This is an ability passed down from my ancestors. But I had never heard of anyone who could perform acupuncture like you just did. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if I had your ability back then, my acupuncture skills would definitely be even more profound. I could treat more illnesses and even open many acupuncture points that I¡¯ve only heard of in medical books. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m old and can¡¯t learn your skills. ¡°However, from your comprehension just now, you have a very strong talent in Chinese medicine, especially since you have a good foundation in acupuncture. I¡¯m old and love talent. I¡¯m always annoying..¡± Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (3) Chapter 382: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Su Yun heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, what are you talking about? When I was young, my father often told me that there¡¯s a family in our town that has produced divine doctors for generations. It was also because of this family that the nearby village was spared from the torture of illness. And now, you¡¯re old. ¡°Perhaps the children born in the future would never hear related stories again. But for me, the experience just now was still fresh in my mind. This Chinese medicine acupuncture technique was amazing and far surpassed Western medicine. I¡¯ve always felt that Chinese medicine is more profound than Western medicine. It can treat the origin of the human body. This is the inheritance that shouldn¡¯t be buried.¡± Hearing this, Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s eyes lit up again. He had finally met a soulmate or saw a hope of passing down a craft that he had guarded all his life. Divine Doctor L¨¹ staggered to a wooden box. It could be seen that this box seemed to be very important to him. It might even have to be wiped a few times a day, so that although it looked very old, its appearance was still clean. Soon, he took out an ancient book woven with white thread from the box. From this loose page, it could be seen that he had read it a lot previously. ¡°Child, you have an amazing method. Although I don¡¯t know how this method came about, I just hope that you won¡¯t bury this ability.¡± As he spoke, Divine Doctor L¨¹ raised his trembling arm and showed the book in his hand to Su Yun. Su Yun quickly noticed that there were five words written in traditional Chinese on the book: Thirteen Needles of Hellgate! ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Su Yun felt a little puzzled. Under Divine Physician L¨¹¡¯s signal, he took the ancient book and opened it. He saw that it was filled with Chinese medicine and acupuncture, but it was different from the ones on the market. ¡°Elder L¨¹, you¡¯re¡­¡± Seeing Su Yun¡¯s confusion, Divine Doctor L¨¹ laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Child, do you know that this book has been passed down in our family for generations? In my generation, it has been passed down for more than 500 years! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I could not pass it down in my generation. I¡¯m afraid it will be cut off. The Ghost Acupoint used by the Thirteen Needles of the Hellgate came from Medicine King Sun, but its acupuncture technique was created by Bian Que. ¡°The acupuncture technique I used on that person just now also came from the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate. And just by listening to my words, you could comprehend it so quickly and complete the acupuncture with an unprecedented acupuncture method without any mistakes! This is your talent, and the heavens have opened their eyes.¡± At this point, Divine Doctor L¨¹ paused for a moment. Then, he raised his hunched body and looked at Su Yun solemnly. ¡°Child, I¡¯ve basically lived to the end of my life. I might die one day. At that time, this house would also be covered in dust. The villagers would leave one after another. Everything here would be silent with the mountains and rivers and gradually forgotten. ¡°These were not scary. Life and death were unpredictable. I had long gotten over it when I lived to this age. But the end of this acupuncture technique makes me unable to rest in peace. The ability you displayed just now was shocking and made me see hope. Therefore, I¡¯ll take the liberty to ask you a question. If I teach you the theory of ghost acupuncture, will you learn acupuncture?¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun was instantly stunned on the spot. He did not expect Divine Physician L¨¹ to have such thoughts. He had taken action in public just now because he was eager to save someone. He had never thought of getting anything for this. Therefore, Divine Physician L¨¹¡¯s sudden words stunned Su Yun. On second thought, wasn¡¯t this also an opportunity? Using flying needles to perform acupuncture was also Su Yun¡¯s first attempt, but it opened up a new path for him. If he could be like Doctor L¨¹, who was familiar with the acupoints and meridians of the human body, wouldn¡¯t the power and effect of the flying needles in his hand increase? Although he did not know much about acupuncture points, he had heard of them. For example, it could be done by hitting an acupuncture point to restrict one¡¯s movements or kill them in one strike. The effects of different acupoints in the human body were also different. For example, through the acupuncture points, it could cause one¡¯s qi and blood to suffocate, limbs to go numb, one¡¯s mind to faint, fall into an illusion¡­ and many other effects. With this in mind, Su Yun became excited. He had not come into contact with Chinese medicine before, and he was the same as most people in Chinese medicine. He had only heard of it. However, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was standing in front of him now and wanted to teach him the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate. This was definitely an opportunity! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The increase in the strength of the flying needles would definitely be very obvious. In fact, if his flying needles reached the second and third realms¡­ Coupled with this Chinese medicine acupuncture technique, would there be other magical effects? With this in mind, Su Yun was immediately tempted. He looked at Divine Doctor L¨¹ in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m willing!¡± Before Su Yun expressed his stance, Divine Doctor L¨¹ still felt a little nervous. If not for the obsession in his heart, with Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s ability and the reputation of the surrounding villages, he would not lack descendants. Almost every day, people would rush over from other villages and counties to bring their children to learn medicine or treat illnesses.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (4) Chapter 383: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s requirements were very high. Even if he guided him for the sake of his face, it would only be some ordinary Chinese medicine techniques. This was the first time Divine Doctor L¨¹ had taken out his trump card and medical skills after only meeting Su Yun once. ¡°Good, good.¡± Now that Su Yun had agreed, Divine Physician L¨¹¡¯s hanging heart finally relaxed. To him, he could only meet his ancestor without any regrets if he could pass down the legacy and not break it in his hands. Furthermore, the successor he had found was extraordinary. The scene of Su Yun flying the needles was still vivid in his mind. Even if he told his ancestors about this, they would find it unbelievable if they did not see it with their own eyes. It was no exaggeration to say that this was an acupuncture genius that was rarely seen in thousands of years. This made Divine Doctor L¨¹ especially excited. However, he did not know that Su Yun¡¯s talent was not just rare in a thousand years. It was completely unprecedented and he was the only one. How could extraordinary talent coupled with acupuncture be ordinary? Su Guowei and Yang Shan did not know what Divine Doctor L¨¹ and Su Yun were talking about in the room. They only knew that after the two of them came out, Divine Doctor L¨¹ became very happy and could not stop smiling. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll stay at home for the next few days. I won¡¯t be returning to Hibiscus City for the time being.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His parents were still a little surprised. Naturally, they wanted their son to stay for a few more days, they just did not know why he suddenly changed his schedule. Su Yun had only returned to seek medicine, but the matter had happened so suddenly that he had changed his itinerary at the last minute. However, it was not contradictory. In any case, it was not easy for him to return to his hometown. At most, he would stay for a few more days. Su Yun knew very well that if he really learned the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate, it would be greatly beneficial for him to use the flying needles. Su Yun naturally would not let such an opportunity go. In any case, the outside world could already be considered to be in a precarious state. This lonely village was the last pure land that could bring him peace. Even so, why was he in a hurry? ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed with Divine Doctor L¨¹ just now. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll come and learn Chinese medicine from Divine Doctor L¨¹.¡¯ Upon hearing this, his parents understood the reason this time. Yang Shan could not help but reveal a surprised expression and ask in confusion, ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, haven¡¯t you always announced to the public that you won¡¯t take in disciples anymore?¡± Doctor L¨¹ smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but that¡¯s only an excuse to dispel others¡¯ thoughts. Otherwise, how could there be peace and quiet when someone comes knocking on the door every day? However, Su Yun is a rare genius. I naturally can¡¯t miss it.¡± Anyone could tell that Divine Doctor L¨¹ was very happy. He could not hide his excitement and looked at Su Yun with admiration. ¡°In that case, Divine Doctor L¨¹, please take care of him.¡± Su Guowei¡¯s words clearly tacitly agreed to this matter. After all, this was Su Yun¡¯s choice. He did not want to interfere too much, and this was a good thing in itself. Of course, before leaving, Su Yun did not forget his main goal for coming here. He handed the prescription to Divine Doctor L¨¹ and said, ¡°Since I have the grace of inheritance, from today onwards, I will address you as my master. Master, please help me see if I can catch the herbs in this prescription.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ took the prescription and looked at it. However, his expression quickly turned solemn. When he looked up again, his eyes were filled with doubts. ¡°Child, this prescription is not common. The few herbs mentioned in it are even rarer. I do have it here, but I can only concoct a few sets of medicine. Upon hearing this, Su Yun sighed helplessly. Indeed, it was not a simple answer. The few pills the Lin family had given him back then were really generous! From this, it could be seen that the Lin family was indeed a big family. Be it the funds in their hands or their connections, they were not something ordinary people could compare to. That was why they could gather so much medicine, right? If not for his methods suppressing them, with the Lin family¡¯s foundation and faction, they would probably not have interacted with him at all. However, at this moment, Divine Doctor L¨¹ thought again and said, ¡°However, I know who has it. It¡¯s an old friend of mine. He¡¯s also a Chinese medicine doctor, but unlike me, who mainly focus on acupuncture treatment, he¡¯s better at concocting medicine to treat illnesses. So if you need it, I can get these medicines from him.¡± These words reignited Su Yun¡¯s hope. ¡°That¡¯s naturally good. Master, this medicine is very important to me. No matter how much money I need, I¡¯m willing to buy it.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ nodded slightly. With his hands behind his back, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few sets of medicine for free. As for the rest, I think that old fellow will take less money on my account. After all, you should know that a few of these herbs are very precious. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for him to give them to you for free.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course!¡± Su Yun had no intention of taking advantage of him, so he readily agreed. The two of them had already decided to take out two hours a day to learn Chinese medicine. Therefore, there was no hurry. When Divine Doctor L¨¹ sent Su Guowei and the others out of the house, he could see Zhao Tianbao and the others supporting Yin Lin in the courtyard. ¡°Old Yin, how do you feel?¡± In the face of Su Guowei¡¯s question, Yin Lin smiled and nodded. ¡°I never thought that my illness would be cured one day. Now, I feel relaxed, as if the burden I¡¯ve carried for many years has finally been thrown to the ground. It¡¯s all thanks to the divine doctor¡¯s medical skills..¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (5) Chapter 384: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As he spoke, Yin Lin came in front of Su Yun and looked at him seriously. ¡°Child, I still have to thank you!¡± The more they looked at Su Yun, the more they liked him. They did not show it, but they had been thinking about the methods Su Yun had used just now. They naturally had many questions, but they could tell that Su Yun did not want to say anything. After thinking about it, they could only suppress this doubt in their hearts for the time being and think that it would not be too late to ask in the future. The most important thing now was to think of a way to help Su Yun resolve the current troublesome crisis. Unfortunately, there was no good solution until now. The influence of the global pursuit was too terrifying. They wanted to, but they were powerless. They could only try their best to help resist. However, the outcome was not optimistic. After returning home, Zhao Tianbao and the others did not stay here for long. They called Su Guowei to the courtyard and chatted for a while before leaving in a hurry. Yang Shan was busy outside the house, leaving only Su Yun and Su Guowei in the room. This father and son had their own secrets. At this moment, they seemed to have a tacit understanding as they sat here. ¡°Where did you learn to fly needles?¡± After a while, Su Guowei looked at Su Yun and asked as if nothing had happened. ¡°This is the theme of my livestream. I have to do livestream training in front of the camera every day. As time passes, practice makes perfect, so I learned it.¡± Practice makes perfect? This shocking ability could not be explained by the so-called practice. However, Su Guowei did not say anything and only nodded gently. As a father, although he was worried, he still wanted to respect his child¡¯s thoughts. Since Su Yun was unwilling to say anything, it might backfire if he continued asking. He did not know that Su Yun was telling the truth. However, no matter how he listened, it was unbelievable. Similarly, his son also had doubts about his father. Zhao Tianbao and the others were definitely not simple. Logically speaking, Su Guowei was a burly man from the countryside. He would definitely not know such a person. Unavoidably, Su Yun was also very curious. What had his father experienced in the past? However, Su Guowei clearly had no intention of mentioning this matter. Su Yun tactfully did not ask further. The two of them sat in the house and chatted from time to time. However, there were very few topics between men to begin with. Coupled with the fact that they each had their own thoughts, they seemed distracted when they chatted. Perhaps because he really did not know how to interact with his son, Su Guowei walked to the courtyard to help Yang Shan. At this moment, Su Yun unintentionally glanced at the time on the wall clock and stood up. Oh no! There were so many things to do today that Su Yun almost forgot about an agreement. Previously, when he was hitchhiking with Chen Ye and the others, Chen Ye had asked Su Yun what his itinerary was. At that time, Su Yun only said that he would take a look at his parents and would be back soon. Professor Sun MO had also expressed that he would not stay in Fan City for long, so Chen Ye agreed to return with him. When the time came, he would pass by the village entrance and bring Su Yun back to Hibiscus City. It looked like he was being kind, but how could Su Yun not know what he was thinking? He was just trying his best to prevent any more trouble along the way and cause her less trouble. However, the plan had changed. Su Yun had to stay in the village for a period of time, but in order to prevent them from waiting for too long, Su Yun decided to personally inform them. After all, it was impolite to let others call him to rush him. To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, when he arrived at the village entrance, he only saw a policewoman in a police uniform standing there. On a closer look, this person was Zhou Xiaoxiao. Su Yun walked forward in puzzlement. He looked around and did not see anyone else. ¡°Officer Zhou, where are Captain Chen and the others?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao still did not know that Su Yun had changed his plan, so she said apologetically, ¡°Su Yun, I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t send you back for the time being. The archeological investigation in the past two days had already made great progress. They could basically determine the location of Chi You¡¯s tomb. ¡°Therefore, the plan has changed. We still need to continue to protect Professor Sun and the others in Fan City. Captain Chen specially asked me to tell you not to wait. Buy a ticket and go back yourself.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun did not mind. However, he instantly perked up. ¡°You found Chi You¡¯s Tomb?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the Golden Bone of Chi You was sent by Su Yun, they could discover the tomb on the basis of the Golden Bone. Therefore, there was no need to hide anything from Su Yun. ¡°Yes, currently, the professors are using the clues they just discovered to determine the exact location of the Chi You Tomb. They have basically locked onto a large area. Now, the archeological center of Hibiscus City has already begun to prepare. Once the location of Chi You¡¯s tomb was confirmed, they would immediately set off. Captain Chen asked me to pass a message to you. We might not be able to take care of you during this period of time. He asked you not to get into trouble.¡± Su Yun looked innocent. ¡°Please, am I that troublesome in your eyes?¡± ¡°What did you expect?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao smiled and rolled her eyes at him. She waved her hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already delivered the message. I have to go back quickly.¡± Just as Zhou Xiaoxiao turned around and took a few steps, Su Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (6) Chapter 385: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Officer Zhou, wait a moment!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao turned to look at Su Yun in confusion, only to realize that Su Yun had already taken out his phone and was walking over. ¡°Leave your private contact information!¡± Facing such a direct conversation, Zhou Xiaoxiao could not react for a moment. ¡°What for?¡± Su Yun looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao with a smile and said frankly, ¡°Add me on WeChat. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to contact each other if anything happens. Moreover, since I¡¯m so worrisome in your hearts, it¡¯s convenient to ask me with this contact information, right? Otherwise, if you keep using the police¡¯s special phone, I¡¯ll be on tenterhooks.¡± Su Yun¡¯s reason was very reasonable, so much so that Zhou Xiaoxiao could not refute it after thinking for a long time. Therefore, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly added Su Yun on WeChat. Then, she waved her hand and jogged towards the police car. ¡°Goodbye. Be careful.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± After saying goodbye, the two of them parted ways. On the surface, Zhou Xiaoxiao looked very calm, but she had been thinking about this matter. Why did he suddenly want to add my private contact number? Strange¡­ Su Yun was actually thinking about the same thing. Be it Su Yun or Zhou Xiaoxiao, they knew very well that the reason for adding her on WeChat was very ridiculous. However, Su Yun¡¯s true goal was not that. It was not until Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s police car disappeared from his field of vision that Su Yun turned around and walked towards the village. However, he seemed to be worried and deep in thought along the way. Su Yun did not expect the tomb to be found so quickly, but this further confirmed the experts¡¯ guesses about the golden bone. The map on the golden bone should be the target of the overseas forces. They should have known about the existence of Chi You¡¯s Tomb long ago. Otherwise, they would not have chased after the golden bone so relentlessly. However, the overseas organization did not expect Su Yun to appear halfway. After snatching two pieces of golden foil, he handed them to the country. This made the Chinese archeologists realize the existence of the Tomb of Chi You. Their progress in finding it was even faster than the overseas research institute. However, would the overseas research institute really give up on this matter? In Su Yun¡¯s opinion, that might not be the case. Otherwise, why would they chase after him with such a huge commotion? The appearance of the Chi You¡¯s Tomb would definitely attract the attention of the overseas research institute. They were the culprits who targeted Su Yun. To Su Yun, his hatred was much higher than those killers. Su Yun had always grit his teeth in hatred. If not for this overseas research institute, he would not have fallen into such a dangerous situation and Xu Jiajia would not have been injured because of this! Everything originated from them! However, they were too mysterious. Even Interpol could not find their whereabouts. Even the officials did not know their stronghold, let alone him. If he did not solve the problem from the root, there would still be endless assassins. In fact, it was not just the assassins. There was also the threat from the mysterious research institute in the dark. It was more like an unknown horror that would be activated at any time. It made people on tenterhooks. The so-called source was naturally this mysterious overseas research institute. If he could find an opportunity to intimidate them or even kill them, all the dangers would be resolved. ¡°Chi You¡¯s Tomb.. In the next few days, Su Yun would look for Divine Physician L¨¹ almost every morning. Just as he said, Divine Physician L¨¹ was not conservative towards Su Yun at all. Su Yun already knew that the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate would be more profound than ordinary acupuncture. However, after interacting with it, Su Yun quickly realized that he had underestimated it. Without a solid foundation, he would probably not be able to understand the contents of the ancient book. In this small and dim room, Su Yun and Doctor L¨¹ sat opposite each other. Although Doctor L¨¹ was already old, he still had a serious expression and was full of energy when talking about Chinese medicine. There was a very ancient-looking acupuncture point diagram on the wall at the side. The reason why it was called ancient was because Su Yun could not understand the words written on it, the marked meridians, and acupuncture points. On this human body diagram, there were a total of 13 acupuncture points. From head to toe, almost every part was an important meridian lifeline. ¡°One yin and one yang are the Dao. Humans are also divided into Yin and Yang. The Thirteen Needles of Hellgate is a method to help the Yang defend the Yin.¡± Doctor L¨¹ sat cross-legged as his voice slowly sounded. It was as if he was preaching Dao. Su Yun listened very seriously. ¡°If you want to learn the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate, you have to master the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate Song first. The Thirteen Needles of Hellgate was an acupuncture technique that was mainly used with 13 ghost acupoints. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There were thirteen acupuncture points to recognize. As long as one had the body of a needle, they would be able to enter the gui gong, a secondary needle to enter gui xin. One by one, I beg from the beginning. The man will rise from the left, and the woman will rise from the right.. Doctor L¨¹ patiently explained to Su Yun. His voice echoed in the farmyard, calming one¡¯s heart and mind. Su Yun also seemed to have thrown the danger and killing to the back of his mind. He quietly studied, read, and listened to the Dao. Doctor L¨¹¡¯s teachings were very detailed. He explained the obscure contents of the ancient book in a way that Su Yun could understand better. Although it was only two hours a day, it was very beneficial to Su Yun. After a few days of learning, Su Yun was already able to master the locations of the thirteen ghost acupoints and the corresponding meridians.. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (7) Chapter 386: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was only the beginning. If he wanted to have a miraculous effect after inserting the needle into the acupuncture point, he still needed to know how many inches it was best to insert the needle, as well as the technique, time, and weight of the acupuncture. ¡°One needle hit gui gong and stopped. The left needle went down and the right needle went out. Under the thumb of the second hand, insert the needle in gui Xin till it¡¯s thirty percent in.¡± If it were anyone else who studied, they only needed to know the basic depth of the stab. However, to Su Yun, this was far from enough. After all, the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate could not only be used to save people, but also to kill. Therefore, Su Yun would always ask Doctor L¨¹, ¡°What if this Gui Xin acupoint is pierced more than 30% deep? Master, please guide me.¡± Doctor L¨¹ did not seem to be puzzled by this. Occasionally, he would look at Su Yun meaningfully before patiently answering, ¡°If you pierce more than thirty percent deep, your meridians will retrograde and explode. You will definitely die in three minutes. There¡¯s no medicine to treat you.¡± ¡°Master, what will happen if the gui Xin acupoint is pierced too deep?¡± ¡°Your eyes will become bloodshot, your limbs are dispirited, and you¡¯ll suffer from hysteria!¡± Every time this happened, Su Yun would be overjoyed and whisper, ¡°Good killing move, I like it!¡± And with Su Yun¡¯s understanding of the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate, he realized why such a mysterious ability could not be passed down, causing it to be almost lost. It was because if it was ordinary acupuncture, even if the mistake would affect the body, it would not be life-threatening. However, the thirteen acupoints mentioned in the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate were the vital points of the human body. Some died on the spot, while others died inexplicably a few days later. At best, they would be paralyzed. This was really very risky for a Chinese medicine practitioner who practiced acupuncture. Therefore, it was understandable that it was lost. However, Su Yun¡¯s goal in learning this ability was different from others. Since he had obtained a miraculous technique from the doctor, it was not to save people but to kill. ¡°Four needles behind the palm is the Da Ling acupoint, inserting fifty percent in would be gui heart. The five needles will clear the meridians and form a ghost path. The fire needles will be used three and seven times.¡± Every time, Divine Doctor L¨¹ would first tell Su Yun the incantation that was convenient to memorize and let him memorize it. Then, he would explain the contents of the incantation one by one. The path of saving people and the method of killing were often just a thought. To the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate, it was only a needle-deep difference. This fascinated Su Yun. There were two paths to a technique. After truly studying it in depth, he realized that the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate was very important to him. In the future, as his realm increased, he would be able to unearth more benefits. Su Yun¡¯s comprehension made Doctor L¨¹ even more happy and gratified. Although Doctor L¨¹ could only explain theoretical knowledge to Su Yun now, in fact, Su Yun would enter the back mountain after training every time and completely stabilize this theoretical knowledge. After the daily training ended, Su Yun would go to the same tree and practice the needle positioning technique. A few days later, he could clearly see a human figure with 13 acupuncture points pierced on this tree. Therefore, this quickly became the norm in Su Yun¡¯s current life. At Doctor L¨¹¡¯s place, Su Yun learned how to save people. He used a fine needle on the dummy and strictly followed the instructions in the book. He also memorized the healing effects that this acupuncture point could bring. However, on the back mountain, Su Yun used this method to kill people. The needles pierced into the acupoints, and killing intent was wanton. During this process, Su Yun¡¯s comprehension of the flying needles in his hand became even more subtle. He was even vaguely about to break through to the second realm. This really matched the saying: Yin and Yang are impermanent, and the paths are all different. In Su Yun¡¯s hands, the needle could both save and kill. Of course, other than daily practice, he did not forget to harass Zhou Xiaoxiao every day. ¡°Officer Zhou. are von still in Fan City? Are you used to eating?¡± ¡°Hey, Officer Zhou, what are you doing? You¡¯re not off work, are you?¡± ¡°The weather in Fan City is very good today. You can go to Fan City¡¯s Brocade Flower Park to take a look. The scenery there is very good.¡± Almost every day, Zhou Xiaoxiao would receive news of Su Yun asking about her well-being. This made her very puzzled. What was Su Yun doing? It was baffling! It was fine for a day or two, but almost every day, Su Yun would find some topic to chat with Zhou Xiaoxiao. This even made her suspect something. Does Su Yun like me? He¡¯s taking the initiative to strike up a conversation and pursue me? On this day, when she saw Su Yun¡¯s latest message, Zhou Xiaoxiao was in a daze for a long time. Sometimes, she smiled, sometimes she felt helpless. After a long time, she came back to her senses and replied, ¡°Next time. We¡¯ve already set off and are preparing to return to Hibiscus City.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this message, Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the information he needed from Zhou Xiaoxiao. Returning to Hibiscus City meant that the professors¡¯ mission and investigation in Fan City were over. In other words, it was very likely that they had basically confirmed the location of the tomb. After returning to Hibiscus City, they should be making early preparations to go to the Chi You¡¯s Tomb, right? The reason why Su Yun chatted with Zhou Xiaoxiao every day was not because he wanted to pursue her as she thought. Instead, he used indirect methods to inquire about the progress of the archeological team. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao did not know about this. Even now, she still felt that Su Yun was interested in her. It was not her fault for being narcissistic and overthinking. Indeed, Su Yun¡¯s intentions were too misleading. Furthermore, he greeted her every morning and night and took the opportunity to chat. He even asked about his well-being. It was indeed like courting a girl.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (8) Chapter 387: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, looking at Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s reply, Su Yun quickly composed another message and sent it. ¡°Xiaoxiao, why are you leaving so early? I wanted to visit you. Have you not been free recently?¡± After chatting for the past few days, the two of them had indeed gotten closer. Even the way they addressed each other had changed from ¡®Officer Zhou¡¯ to ¡®Xiaoxiao¡¯. It was not that Su Yun had any thoughts. It was mainly to probe. If the relationship was too stiff, who would be willing to chat with you? When she saw this message, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was sitting in the car, immediately blushed. ¡°Is he asking me out to play? This is a date, right?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had never been in a relationship, guessed blindly. She felt that Su Yun¡¯s words were a little too direct. Who would ask a girl out like this? Anyone would feel embarrassed. Should she refuse or agree? Eh, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯m about to return to Hibiscus City. How can I have the time to go out with him? ¡°Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Ye, who was driving, seemed to have noticed the change in Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression. He thought that she was not feeling well, so he asked with concern. Hearing this, Xiao Li, who was sitting at the side, could not help but look over. Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately hid her phone and shook her head. ¡®IN-nothing.¡± Chen Ye did not think too much about it. He was just asking casually. After confirming that no one had noticed her, Zhou Xiaoxiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she secretly replied to Su Yun: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our departure is very urgent. The location of Chi You¡¯s Tomb has basically been confirmed. We have to form a team to go to Munan City as soon as possible to avoid any trouble. Therefore, we can¡¯t stay in Fan City anymore.¡± It could be said that Zhou Xiaoxiao was an inexperienced girl who had never been in a relationship. With just a few words, she was a little dizzy. She didn¡¯t explicitly refuse, but she didn¡¯t explicitly agree either. The hidden meaning was naturally: When my mission is over and I return to Hibiscus City, can you try asking me out again? However, after seeing the news, Su Yun finally got the result he wanted. ¡°Did they really find it?¡± Su Yun had just finished his daily Chinese medicine studies and was at home. He quickly opened a map and searched for the location of Munan City. It was actually the border! Su Yun did not expect the location of Chi You¡¯s tomb to be near the border of China. The mountain range behind Munan City happened to cross the border. This made Su Yun frown slightly. He finally understood why the professors had rushed back to Hibiscus City in such an emergency. They should also be worried about the mysterious research institute overseas. After all, the enemy was not stupid. They must have been searching for Chi You¡¯s Tomb. Perhaps they had made progress. Moreover, the location of the Chi You¡¯s Tomb was so remote that it was very likely to be taken advantage of by the overseas research institute. Therefore, the most important thing now was to quickly send an archeological team to investigate. Munan City¡¯s geographical location was relatively special. It was located in the southernmost part of China and was the closest city to the border. The area of Munan City was not too big. Most of it was deep mountains and rainforests. With such a special geographical location, it was naturally inconvenient for the archeological team to take action. However, the influence of Chi You¡¯s Tomb was too great. It would be extremely important to China¡¯s archeological development and the advancement of genetics, especially genetics. It might even change the progress of civilization! Therefore, although the difficulty of this reconnaissance operation would be very high, from the way Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others left Fan City in a hurry, this did not seem to affect their determination. After all, everyone knew that the mysterious research institute overseas would not give up on investigating Chi You¡¯s Tomb. Now that they had confirmed that Chi You¡¯s tomb was in a dangerous area at the border, Professor Sun and the others could not sit still. ¡°The border, the tomb of Chi You, the mysterious research institute.¡± Su Yun stared at the location of Munan City on the map for nearly a minute. No one knew what Su Yun was thinking at that minute. A moment later, he suddenly raised his head. A ferocious glint suddenly shot out of his originally calm eyes, as if he had made up his mind. ¡°Fuck him! ¡± The next day, the morning light broke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to the tall buildings in the city, the small courtyard in the countryside was quite lively. Sunlight shone into the courtyard, and spots dotted the drying grains. The livestock had long woken up and started their morning exercise. The green fields in the courtyard were gratifying. When a breeze blew through the gauze window, it finally woke up the morning. However, Su Yun had already packed his backpack and came to the courtyard. He was sitting on a stool eating breakfast. Su Guowei was standing in the courtyard with Yang Shan and looking at his son in silence. After a long while, Su Yun finally put down his bowl and chopsticks. He wiped his mouth and stood up. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Su Yun bade farewell to his parents. After some reminders, he finally embarked on his journey to leave his hometown. Just as he walked out of the door and turned around, Yang Shan¡¯s voice trembled slightly. It entered Su Yun¡¯s ears and pierced his heart. ¡°Son, Dad and Mom know that you have something going on. The police have already come to look for us previously. However, if you don¡¯t want to say it, we won¡¯t ask further. I just want to get reassurance from you..¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (9) Chapter 388: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Son, is it dangerous to leave?¡± Su Yun stopped in his tracks. A few seconds later, he turned around. Anyone could tell that the smile on his face was a little forced. However, in order not to worry his parents, Su Yun still smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. I¡¯ll be back in three days!¡± The thread in the hands of a loving mother sewn the wanderer¡¯s clothes. How could Yang Shan really feel at ease when she saw her son travel far? However, she also knew that her son had grown up and had his own things to do. She only nodded slightly. Then, she wiped the corners of her eyes and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not dangerous. I can¡¯t help you much. Take this.¡± Yang Shan took out something wrapped in cloth from behind her back and untied it under Su Guowei and Su Yun¡¯s puzzled gazes. When they saw what was inside, Su Guowei and Su Yun were immediately shocked. Especially Su Guowei, he instinctively looked around and blocked the thing in Yang Shan¡¯s hand. However, Yang Shan insisted on pushing Su Guowei away. She quickly walked up to him and handed the thing in her hand to Su Yun. ¡°Son, I don¡¯t know anything else, but you have to protect yourself no matter what!¡± Su Yun looked down at the item in his hand. Although there was a layer of cloth between them, he could still feel the coldness coming from it. This was a homemade pistol! From the looks of it, it was clearly a little old. Moreover, it had clearly just been wiped and was stained with rust. It might have been prepared overnight by Yang Shan. Su Yun did not expect his mother to give him this item. Furthermore, where did she find it? His mother really could not be judged by her appearance! This also clearly meant that Yang Shan had roughly guessed Su Yun¡¯s situation. There might be evil people harming him, but she did not care about anything else. She only wanted her son to be safe and sound. Soon, Su Yun came back to his senses and nodded with a smile. He put away the gun in front of Yang Shan. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m leaving. You guys can go back.¡± After saying this with a smile, Su Yun turned around and walked into the distance. At some point in time, a wind blew. This figure was not considered strong, but he was determined in the wind. Even if leaves fell in the wind, it did not leave any traces on his body. Only Su Yun knew very well that it was unknown if it was good or bad. His figure became increasingly blurry in Yang Shan¡¯s teary eyes. In the end, he disappeared. Yang Shan could not hide her worry as she looked at Su Guowei. ¡°Guowei, what should we do? What difficulties does our son have?¡± Looking at Su Yun¡¯s back, Su Guowei shook his head, but his eyes flashed with determination. ¡°No matter what it is, I can help him!¡± Creak. The old iron door at the back of the house was slowly opened by Su Guowei. At this moment, Yang Shan had already been sent to the house to rest. Looking at the stairs that led straight underground, Su Guowei turned on the oil lamp and walked down step by step under the dim light. This was a warehouse used for food that had been idle. It was not big and was now filled with miscellaneous items. Soon, Su Guowei arrived at a corner of the warehouse. Even though the warehouse emitted a moldy smell and could not see the sun, it did not affect him at all. There was a cloth bag hanging on the wall in front of him. This cloth bag was actually spotless. Clearly, Su Guowei often came down to wipe it. Under the flickering dim light, he slowly opened the cloth bag and took out a bayonet that reflected a cold light. He lifted the lamp and looked at the bayonet. It seemed to have instantly awakened Su Guowei¡¯s dusty memories. His gaze became colder and colder, and he looked like a completely different person from the burly countryside man from before. On the cloth bag placed at the side, he could see a few words vaguely printed on it: Field Nine, Su Guowei! The morning sun was warm. Su Yun walked slowly up the mountain in the town. Not long after, he arrived at Elder L¨¹¡¯s house at the back of the mountain as usual. Elder L¨¹ had been waiting for a long time. This time, he was not here to learn skills, but to say goodbye. The old locust tree in the courtyard rustled in the wind. Its leaves fell like rain, and it seemed to be crying silently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder L¨¹ was standing under a tree and packing herbs. He straightened his body and looked at Su Yun. Although Elder L¨¹¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance, he still had a kind smile. Su Yun¡¯s appearance could be considered to have resolved the regrets of his life. From then on, he could finally smile at his twilight when his life was about to end, he knew that it would probably be difficult to meet his disciple after this separation. ¡°Child, you¡¯re still young. Your path has just begun. However, I¡¯m already old. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll die. Fortunately, I can pass down this Thirteen Needles of Hellgate. I have no regrets in my life. There¡¯s no need to say goodbye to me. I¡¯m just an old man in his twilight years in a mountain depression. If you have the heart, come and visit my grave when I pass.¡± Doctor L¨¹¡¯s tone was calm. Although there was reluctance in his turbid eyes, he was still magnanimous. He had long been indifferent to life and death. He did not know when he would see Su Yun again after this farewell, so he said this. Seeing that Su Yun seemed to want to say something, he waved his hand to interrupt and said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve long seen that you¡¯re guilty of killing. Your murderous aura is very strong. According to Chinese medicine theory, there was a murderous look in your eyes, and your hostility was like a knife. However, child, at my age, I have seen through many things..¡± Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Jiajia, I’ll Take You to Kill Someone! (10) Chapter 389: Jiajia, I¡¯ll Take You to Kill Someone! (10) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Since we are master and disciple and have the fate of inheritance, although I no longer have anything to teach you, I still have a word for you. Are you willing to listen?¡± When Su Yun heard that, he was slightly stunned. He did not expect Elder Lu to have sensed it long ago. It was as if he had returned to the time when he was a disciple. At that time, Elder L¨¹ had also asked him if he was willing to learn the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate. Faced with the teachings of his elders, Su Yun did not dare to be disrespectful and was willing to listen. He hurriedly cupped his fists and said humbly, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no harm in telling me!¡± Doctor L¨¹ smiled and stroked his beard. ¡°Although silver needles can kill, they can also save people. If you have good in your heart, you will not do evil. If you hide evil in your heart, you will not do good. Don¡¯t let that silver needle deceive you. Even if the world doesn¡¯t know who you are, you should know who you are!¡± Doctor L¨¹ placed his hands behind his back and hunched his back. He turned around and walked into the house. ¡°Go, child. The road ahead is long. I wish you all the best.¡± When Su Yun heard that, he snapped back to his senses for a long time. Doctor L¨¹¡¯s words were like thunder that struck his heart, making him feel as if his soul was trembling. That¡¯s right. A thought for good and evil. Saving people or killing people was also a thought. However, how could it be easy to turn back after stepping on this path? The shock brought about by this teaching made Su Yun reflect on himself, but most of it was melancholy and confusion. He had no intention of killing, but he could not turn back. This reminder made Su Yun look down at his hands. Unknowingly, at some point in time, his hands were already covered in blood. Su Yun seemed to understand something, but the confusion left him at a loss. When he came back to his senses, he saw Doctor L¨¹ hunched over and about to enter the house. Su Yun dusted off the dust and knelt on the ground, kowtowing three times respectfully. Although it was silent, it was Su Yun expressing his gratitude for Doctor L¨¹¡¯s teachings. After bidding farewell to Doctor L¨¹, Su Yun stood up and walked out. ¡°Phew¡­¡± A wind blew, and under the old locust tree, the young man¡¯s figure had already disappeared without a trace. Only an old man slowly walked out of the house and stood there, looking over worriedly. Up on the mountain, Su Yun buried the handmade gun that Yang Shan had given him under a tree. Back then, he had taken it because he did not want his mother to worry, but he naturally could not bring it with him. Immediately after, Su Yun shouted a slogan loudly. A white figure quickly appeared in the forest. ¡°Snowball, are you done playing? It¡¯s time to go.¡± Su Yun opened his backpack, and the white monkey quickly crawled into it. Although the forest was free, the white monkey clearly treated Su Yun as family. Su Yun walked straight out of the village. His worry was settled, so it was time to get down to business. When he arrived beside the national highway, he waited for the car. Then, he took out his phone, but it vibrated. He opened it and saw that it was a message from his classmates who had been silent for a long time. All Members: Students, the graduation season is approaching. Please report your return time. The school will arrange a defense.¡± Under this news, there was a response from his former classmates. ¡°So fast. I thought there was still a long time.¡± ¡°An internship is so tiring. I want to go back to class.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be graduation season. It¡¯s time for us to gather!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss a time and return to school together?¡± ¡°Agreed! ¡± ¡°Agreed +1¡± Looking at the lively classmates, Su Yun could not help but feel a little lonely. His former classmates could now be as happy and busy as ordinary people for the upcoming graduation season. However, he would clearly miss this graduation season. After some thought, Su Yun typed a message and sent it to the group. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°@Form Teacher: I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I¡¯m going on a long trip. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, so I¡¯m taking leave.¡± After sending it, Su Yun hurriedly added. ¡°@Form Teacher: Help Xu Jiajia apply for leave too.¡± Soon, the students in the group received the news. Clearly, a storm of discussion was about to break out, as well as gossipy questions about Su Yun and Xu Jiajia! After all, this leave information was filled with strange and huge information. It was too intriguing. However, Su Yun had already closed the class group chat and opened Xu Jiajia¡¯s dialog box. Elder Lu¡¯s figure flashed past his eyes in a daze, causing Su Yun¡¯s fingers to pause for a moment. However, in the end, he tapped his finger and concisely typed a sentence before clicking send. ¡°Jiajia, I¡¯ll bring you to kill someone!¡± Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (1) Chapter 390: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Munan City was located at the southwest border of China. The northwest was close to Zang District, and the south was adjacent to the border. The mountain range was the main impression of this city. There had always been a joke here that trains were not as fast as cars. In this city, some parts still maintain the characteristic style of ethnic minorities. They were divided into villages and still retained their traditions and customs. In the center was the heavily developed business district. Tall buildings rose from the ground, creating an extremely high economic construction for Munan. In Munan, almost any road could lead to the mountains, and among these mountains, Cangluan Mountain was the most famous existence. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter Cangluan Mountain. Firstly, this was a nature reserve. Secondly, this mountain spanned the border, so a border military district was established and guarded by soldiers. The border military district is located in the southernmost part of the hidden Cangluan Mountains. Compared to other conventional troops, the border military district could be said to be licking blood on the edge of a knife. The reason why people were used to living and working in peace was actually because there were countless border guards defending the borders of the entire country. Not only do they have to take strict precautions against all wrongdoers who attempt to cross the border illegally, but they also have to prevent some contraband from flowing in through border channels. This also meant that not only did they have to build a very perfect defense line, but they also had to have the prophetic nature of intelligence. The border defense force that formed a tight defense line could not lack either one. In the Munan Border Military Region, Commander Feng Shaoyu was frowning as he checked the intelligence document handed over by the soldiers. The content of the document made Feng Shaoyu feel a little uneasy. The soldier who was handing over the documents at the side also faced Feng Shaoyu and said seriously, ¡°Chief, according to our investigations over the past few days, the people operating outside the border are becoming more and more frequent. ¡°They seemed to belong to different overseas factions. Some people hid outside the borders and used binoculars to check the situation inside. There were also some mysterious people gathering in the border cities of their territories. ¡°According to the data all along, the overseas forces had been moving more and more frequently near the border cities of the neighboring country. However, we have yet to find out what their goal is, and we can¡¯t trace the origin of these forces. Besides¡­¡± At this point, the soldier¡¯s voice suddenly paused, and then his expression seemed a little strange. ¡°Don¡¯t be so wishy-washy. If you have something to say, say it!¡± Feng Shaoyu said sternly. The soldier swallowed and seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°There¡¯s still another piece of information, but we can¡¯t confirm its authenticity at the moment. Someone saw a familiar figure. It was very similar to Mountain Condor back then.¡± ¡°Mountain Condor? Which Mountain Condor?¡± ¡°Twenty-three years ago¡­¡± When the soldier said this number, Feng Shaoyu suddenly remembered. ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡± He immediately interrupted, as if he had mentioned something that shouldn¡¯t be discussed. But when these words entered Feng Shaoyu¡¯s ears, he quickly frowned. ¡°Mountain Condor has long retired from the army. How can he appear here? Did you see it wrong?¡± Faced with Feng Shaoyu¡¯s question, the soldier shook his head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t verify its authenticity.¡± Although Feng Shaoyu was puzzled about this, he still did not believe that the Mountain Condor would really appear here. If he could not verify its authenticity, it was very likely that he had seen it wrongly. Therefore, Feng Shaoyu did not take this to heart. He looked out of the window as he pondered. He could see the border from here. ¡°There must be a reason for the abnormality! All along, our borders have been sacred and inviolable to the outside world. Most of the time, they don¡¯t even dare to approach. Suddenly, there are people moving around the border frequently. There must be a reason we don¡¯t know.¡± The soldier who reported quickly nodded and said worriedly, ¡°Currently, we don¡¯t know what the other party¡¯s goal is, but according to various clues, the various factions overseas are surging. As those people come into contact with the border area more and more frequently, they seem to be planning something. There might be a big move.¡± Just as the soldier finished speaking, Feng Shaoyu immediately snorted. ¡°How dare they!¡± Immediately after, he stood up and looked at the soldier. ¡°Immediately order the increase in the defense line of the border forces from Class Three to Class Five. If this group of people is only operating in the cities of the territories outside the border, we have no right to interfere. Once they try to cross the threshold, we will let them see our methods.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier quickly agreed and left Feng Shaoyu¡¯s office. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Shaoyu looked at the document on the table and frowned. His expression had always been very solemn. He naturally knew that something was wrong with this sudden change. However, the lack of information at the moment made it difficult for him to make a clear judgment on this matter. The hidden tide seemed to have suddenly surged outside the realm. Many factions seemed to want to take action at the same time. This would almost never happen in the past. Therefore, Feng Shaoyu would also think about this. Only by figuring out what the outside forces wanted to do as soon as possible could he take more perfect precautions. Knock knock knock¡­ Just as Feng Shaoyu was thinking, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Immediately after, Deputy Commander Peng Hai strode in.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (2) Chapter 391: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Old Feng, the professors who rushed over from Hibiscus City are about to arrive. Shouldn¡¯t we prepare?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here already?¡± ¡°Of course, they take this operation very seriously. It¡¯s said that they can already make a basic judgment. Their target is the Cangluan Mountain.¡± Feng Shaoyu nodded and said as if he had thought of something, ¡°The Hibiscus City Military District has already sent a collaboration order. From their protection this time, the target the professors are looking for is very important. Not only did the Hibiscus City police send people to protect them, but the military also personally led a team for Commander Xu to escort them along the way. We have to start preparing immediately. In the next operation, we have to ensure that there are no mistakes within our territory.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The professors the two of them were talking about were Sun MO, Chen Jie, and Professor Cai, who had rushed over from Hibiscus City. Due to the lack of time, they did not delay much in Hibiscus City and immediately set off for Munan City. They only had one goal, and that was the Cangluan Mountain! Just as Feng Shaoyu and Peng Hai received the news and rushed to the entrance of the military district, they saw a few military vehicles that were already covered in mud lined up and slowly driving into the military district. This journey could be said to be long. If not for the fact that Professor Sun and the others had to bring some professional equipment and were unwilling to be separated from the equipment, and could only take a military car. Otherwise, they would have already arrived at the military district by helicopter. Soon, Xu Kui and his guards got out of the military car in front. Immediately after, Professor Sun and the other archeologists were in the car behind. In the military car at the back were Chen Ye and the other police officers, followed by the military team. After a short exchange of pleasantries, the group quickly gathered in the conference room. The representative of Hibiscus City¡¯s military who participated in this meeting was Xu Kui, and the police representative was Chen Ye and Zhou Xiaoxiao. The representative of the border military region was Commander Feng Shaoyu. The protagonists of this meeting were naturally Professor Sun and the others. However, there was an unexpected person at the scene who also followed Professor Sun and the others. This person was Master Gu, who was famous in the antique field. Of course, according to Master Gu¡¯s temper, he was usually very unwilling to interact with the officials. However, for this, Professor Sun specially made a trip and gave Master Gu a choice. Actually, Master Gu¡¯s ability was not weak, especially his understanding of antique history. Therefore, this operation was also an opportunity for Master Gu to clear his name. As the saying went, he had to give face. He could not go against the officials, right? Master Gu did not reject Professor Sun¡¯s suggestion and successfully joined this archeological team. Even though Master Gu was sitting among the professors at this moment, the aura of the martial world on his body was still very obvious. After all, to Professor Sun and the others, this meeting was extremely important. The border military region had given them enough respect and even let the commander participate in the meeting personally. Master Gu did not seem to be very interested in this. Although he seemed to be very careful because he had never seen such a huge battle, his martial arts aura still looked out of place with the others. ¡°Professors, let¡¯s cut to the chase. In the investigation order of the Hibiscus City Military District, we also know that this operation is very urgent. If there¡¯s anything you need us to do, just say it. We¡¯ll implement it in the shortest time.¡± Feng Shaoyu went straight to the point without beating around the bush. This was in line with a soldier¡¯s temper. Just like Xu Kui, he liked this straightforward way of getting along. As the representative of the archeological team, the person who spoke at this moment was naturally an authoritative expert like Professor Sun. ¡°Commander Feng, it¡¯s like this. As our operation needs to be hidden in the document, we didn¡¯t mention it too much. Since everyone is already sitting here, there¡¯s no harm in talking about it. Some time ago, we learned about an ancient tomb. Moreover, this ancient tomb will play a very important role in China¡¯s archeological history and genetic research. ¡°According to our investigations during this period of time, we can basically determine that this ancient tomb should be in Cangluan Mountain. Therefore, we rushed over immediately. We hope that the border military district can cooperate with us as soon as possible and build an archeological stronghold. We will also implement a 24-hour blockade around the stronghold. ¡°We will also find the location of the ancient tomb as soon as possible and complete this necessary archeological operation.¡± Feng Shaoyu quickly agreed without another word because the relevant information had actually been reflected in the document. The reason why he was sitting here for the meeting was none other than to get familiar with everyone so that it would be easier for him to work in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Feng Shaoyu had a question in his heart. This was because in the document or Professor Sun¡¯s description just now, they only mentioned the ancient tomb and did not indicate what year this ancient tomb was or whose tomb it was. Therefore, after the most important decision was made, Feng Shaoyu asked curiously, ¡°Professors, what tomb are you looking for? I¡¯ve been in this border military district for many years, but I¡¯ve never heard of any legends about famous tombs on Cangluan Mountain.¡± Chen Jie, who was sitting beside Professor Sun, gently pushed up her gold-rimmed glasses. Her actions still exuded the elegance of a mature woman. ¡°We didn¡¯t mention it to Commander Feng previously because this matter is very important. Now that you¡¯ve asked, there¡¯s no need for us to hide it..¡± Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (3) Chapter 392: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°The ancient tomb we¡¯re looking for is very likely to be the tomb of Chi You.¡± ¡°Chi You?¡± Before this, Feng Shaoyu had many guesses, but he did not expect that the professors took great pains to come for a legendary figure. ¡°Chi You? Is there really such a person?¡± Chen Jie smiled, but her tone was a little helpless. ¡°We can¡¯t give an accurate answer to this for the time being. We can only come to an accurate conclusion after finding the ancient tomb. This is also why we are in such a hurry. This matter cannot be delayed at all.¡± Feng Shaoyu did not ask anything else, although this news still surprised him. Before dawn on the second day, the door of the border military district had already opened. Groups of fully armed border guards moved out one after another and quickly took precautions at the estimated location of the archeological team. Professor Sun and the others stood in the military district in high spirits. After the outer defense was completed, they would immediately enter the Cangluan Mountain and begin to search for the exact location of the ancient tomb. Master Gu, who had never seen such a commotion before, looked a little abrupt standing in the archeological team. At this moment, he was tired and sleepy, but because he was surrounded by big shots, he had no choice but to restrain his actions. He even had to be careful when yawning. Due to the fact that this operation was too urgent, Professor Sun and the others did not have time to mobilize people from other places to form an archeological team. Therefore, they could only try their best to find some relevant people to confirm the location of the ancient tomb first. It would not be too late to mobilize them if necessary. This could be fully explained by Professor Sun personally going on stage at his Half an hour later, Feng Shaoyu arrived in front of Professor Sun and the others and nodded slightly. ¡°Professors, the outer defenses have been completed. The border guards are already on the mountain. They have set up camp at the location you indicated. The relevant instruments and equipment have also been transported to the mountain. Everyone, you can go at any time.¡± Xu Kui saluted Feng Shaoyu. ¡°Thank you for your support, Chief. In that case, we won¡¯t delay any longer. We¡¯ll set off immediately!¡± As the roads to their destination were basically mountain roads, after leaving the military district for a few kilometers, they could no longer let the military vehicles go. Therefore, Xu Kui and the others had no choice but to get out of the car and walk towards the mountains. When the sky had just lit up, everyone had already arrived at the campsite. The group quickly divided into three groups and began their respective tasks. Professor Sun and the others began to mobilize the equipment to find the exact location of the ancient tomb. Xu Kui and the others negotiated with the person in charge of this outer defense operation to ensure that there was nothing missing in the entire defense line. As for Chen Ye and the others, they immediately contacted the Munan City police and were assigned by the Munan City police to form the second level¡¯s preventive area. A few hours later, the entire defensive area had basically formed the outermost area. It was guarded by the armed military, and there were special police officers on standby under Chen Ye¡¯s command. These precautions were all to allow Professor Sun and the others to find the location of the Chi You¡¯s Tomb without any scruples. After all, this place was special. It was close to the border, so some things had to be guarded. Professor Sun and the others were already completely engrossed in their work. Chen Jie had also changed into a cross-country suit that was convenient for movement. This neutral outfit coupled with a pair of black boots made Chen Jie look valiant and heroic. Professor Sun was holding a detector in his hand, and the instrument display was pushed forward by Professor Cai. Master Gu¡¯s mission was relatively simpler. He did not need to do much physical activity. He only needed to read some ancient books and learn as much as possible about Chi You. With this, the entire operation had been carried out in an orderly manner. Unknowingly, a day and night had passed. The archeological team had yet to gain anything. At this moment, they were meeting in the camp to discuss. ¡°Cangluan Mountain is too big, and the tomb of Chi You is too old. The changes caused by the crust are immeasurable.¡± Professor Sun looked at the few people in front of him with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Tomorrow, we have to change direction and continue south. We have to try to expand the search area. ¡± Chen Jie adjusted her glasses and nodded gently in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for more than 24 hours. I suggest that everyone seize the time to rest and adjust your condition as soon as possible. There was still a tough battle to fight tomorrow. According to our plan, we will determine the location Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only of Chi You¡¯s Tomb in three days. A day has already passed. The remaining two days are also the most critical moment for us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. All the clues we have so far point to the Chi You¡¯s Tomb, which is in the Cangluan Mountain area. We searched half of the estimated area today. If there are no mistakes in our previous investigation we will definitely be able to discover the target location in the next two days with this speed.¡± Professor Cai analyzed the current situation. They were chatting enthusiastically, but Master Gu, who was sitting at the side, had already started dozing off. This was understandable. After all, Master Gu did not have the same sense of responsibility as Professor Cai and the others. There were less than 700 qualified people in the entire Huaxia archeological excavation team. Under such realistic conditions, the archeological team often chose to rent some pure pass-bys.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (4) Chapter 393: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If not for the fact that this operation was too urgent, the number of people in this archeological team would have at least doubled. However, the few people who could sit here were already the best choice in this operation. ¡°Alright, in that case, everyone, hurry up and rest.¡± Professor Sun quickly ended today¡¯s conversation. This immediately made Master Gu come back. He agreed repeatedly and ran back to his tent. Although he did not have any sense of responsibility, in fact, during this day and night of searching, Master Gu had indeed made a lot of discoveries through some ancient books. According to the records, Chi You was defeated by the Yellow Emperor and the Flame Emperor in the battle for supremacy and was beheaded. Although Chi You had died, his tribe was still around. He came to a judgment based on his investigation of the ancient scroll. Chi You¡¯s tribe should have evolved into a few races in the end. After all, Chi You had 81 brothers at that time. After each brother was in charge of a tribe, this large tribe disappeared and evolved into the current Han, Miao, Yao, and so on. Due to Chi You¡¯s dismemberment, there should be more than one tomb. However, the reason why he chose to investigate at Canglan Mountain was because it was very likely that Chi You¡¯s head and body were hidden here. This was naturally the most interesting place to investigate, but because of the fault in history, it was difficult to know what precautions would be placed in this tomb. This was Master Gu¡¯s main goal. At the very least, he had to have a basic estimate of the environment in the tomb when he confirmed the location of the ancient tomb. The next day, the archeological team once again entered the operation to find Chi You¡¯s tomb. As it involved the transfer location, Chen Ye and the others naturally had to accompany the transportation of some equipment. Zhou Xiaoxiao had clearly not walked so many mountain roads in a time. Therefore, although she did not say it, she still looked a little tired. Chen Ye, who was walking beside Zhou Xiaoxiao, kept encouraging her along the way. How many people like them who lived in the city had walked so many mountain roads? Moreover, because the elevation of Cangluan Mountain was very high, the further south one went, the easier it was to have altitude sickness. Therefore, this journey was not easy for anyone. The entire operation lasted for nearly six hours, but the final outcome made everyone happy. ¡°Found it! The tomb is under our feet!¡± Professor Cai looked at the feedback from the signal on the display and widened his eyes in excitement. At this moment, his voice was trembling from excitement. Professor Sun and the others quickly came to Professor Cai¡¯s side. After repeatedly checking the signal feedback, they smiled. ¡°We finally found it. It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°At least our efforts during this period of time were not in vain. The mysterious tomb of Chi You is about to be unveiled by us.¡± ¡°Hurry up and prepare to confirm the entrance to the ancient tomb as soon as possible!¡± Professor Sun immediately gave the order. This discovery quickly made the exhausted crowd full of energy again. Fortunately, the people Xu Kui brought with him for this operation were all young and strong lads. At this moment, they could also be manual laborers. Professor Sun and the others personally did some detailed work, but these young men naturally had to move things. After spending a day, they finally cleared out an entrance that could accommodate people with the help of various equipment and tools. It had to be said that the official work was indeed much faster than the unorthodox methods of tomb robbers. This was because the equipment was too complete, and there was no lack of technological products to assist. In addition, there were many people, so the work efficiency was especially fast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was also at this moment that the secret of Chi You¡¯s Tomb was officially exposed to everyone. That night, Professor Sun and the others sat around the fire. Although their food was very simple, it did not affect their joy at all. Chen Ye was holding a kettle in his hand. Standing under the contrast of this atmosphere, the kettle in his hand seemed to have turned into a wine bottle, causing Chen Ye¡¯s tace to be tilled with a smile. ¡°I thought it would take a long time. I didn¡¯t expect us to solve this problem in just a few days.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao sat at the side and nodded. A bright smile hung on her face, looking very healing. ¡°These few days must be the most unforgettable days in my life. I feel like I¡¯ve walked a path I¡¯ve never walked in my life. Moreover, this altitude sickness,¡± At this point, Zhou Xiaoxiao specially took out her portable oxygen bottle and took a deep breath of oxygen before continuing, ¡°It really tormented me quite a bit.¡± Xu Kui also had a dark expression. He smiled at Zhou Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°You¡¯re still so young, but you can participate in such a historic operation. It¡¯s really not simple.¡± Chen Jie sat quietly at the side. The firelight shone on her face, adding to her mortal aura. ¡°The reason why everyone can make progress so quickly this time is because of everyone¡¯s help.¡± Professor Sun raised the glass of water in his hand and looked at everyone in front of him. ¡°Tomorrow is the time for us to officially enter the tomb. Old Gu has been collecting clues about the tomb of Chi You for the past few days. According to the clues we know so far, there should be many mechanisms in the tomb. Therefore, tomorrow is the real test. Apart from celebrating today, everyone has to perk up and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s operation..¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (5) Chapter 394: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing Professor Sun mention him, Master Gu immediately smiled. ¡°Professor Sun, if we find any cultural relics in the ancient tomb, can you give me some?¡± Hearing this, Professor Sun immediately pulled a long face and looked at Master Gu seriously. ¡°Old Gu, your ideology needs to be improved. We didn¡¯t go through so much trouble for the cultural relics inside, but for the archeological value behind the cultural relics. The significance of the tomb is very great. Not only Chi You¡¯s corpse, but also the related cultural relics might open a door that we have never understood before. It¡¯s already an honor for you to participate personally in such an important historical moment.¡± Although Professor Sun said this, everyone could tell that Master Gu did not seem to listen. His face was filled with regret. Clearly, in his opinion, glory could not be eaten. However, under such a gathering, Master Gu did not dare to say anything. He could only nod at the side and pretend to be invisible again. In fact, he did not know that the true secret of Chi You¡¯s Tomb was related to genes. This was something that the upper echelons of the officials valued very much. Archeology was just an excuse. Although this gathering did not last long, it did revive everyone¡¯s morale. Everyone was looking forward to the day when they would really enter the tomb tomorrow. The next morning, Professor Sun and the others had already gathered at the entrance of the cleared tomb. A stone door that was revealed after extending nearly two meters into the depths of the ground finally saw the light of day after thousands of years. Professor Sun and the others had already changed into clothes that were convenient for movement. There were also professional archeological tools like Luoyang shovels in their backpacks. In addition to the Luoyang shovel, there was also a smaller hand shovel. This was a delicate tool used to scrape the surface to prevent damage to the ruins. Of course, bamboo sticks, brushes, spray cans, sieve nets, and so on were all equipped in their backpacks. As professional archeologists, Professor Sun and the others were all excited about what was about to happen. In order to ensure that nothing unexpected would happen when they entered the tomb, Xu Kui and Chen Ye chose to stay outside with the security team. Zhou Xiaoxiao was assigned to the archeological team and followed Professor Sun and the others to the tomb as reinforcements. Following Professor Sun¡¯s order, they entered this not-so-wide stone door one after another. What greeted their eyes was darkness and the unique mixed smell of the ancient tomb. The passageway leading to the tomb was very narrow. Professor Sun and the others realized that this passageway extended underground. After walking for a while, the expression on Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s face had already twisted. The thin oxygen here no longer seemed to be the most serious problem, but this mixed strange smell was really unbearable for Zhou Xiaoxiao. However, Chen Jie, who was walking behind Zhou Xiaoxiao, seemed to be used to it. There was no change in her emotions. When she saw Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s uncomfortable expression, Chen Jie even smiled and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it slowly. The first time I followed the archeological team to the tomb, I felt the same as you.¡± ¡°Professor Chen, why is this smell so strange?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao asked Chen Jie in confusion, and Chen Jie quickly gave a professional answer. ¡°Actually, the tombs in the north basically don¡¯t have any smell. Because the ancient tombs are so old, some coffins are even mixed with soil, so even if there¡¯s a smell, it¡¯s only the smell of loess. ¡°Even in places with high humidity, there was only a hint of earthy smell. However, the tombs in the south were completely different. The tombs here have Qinggao mud , and because the underground water level was high, there was a smell in the tombs. The deeper one went, the stronger the smell of wood. Believe me, the stench of Chi You¡¯s Tomb is already considered light.¡± Chen Jie¡¯s answer made Zhou Xiaoxiao admire her very much. At this moment, she really realized that archeologists were not that easy to work for. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Chen Ye watched the archeological team enter the tomb, he immediately arranged for the SWAT team to guard the entrance tightly. The military was responsible for the security of the periphery. What he had to do was ensure the internal security of the archeological team¡¯s area of operations. Chen Ye¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller ID in confusion. It was an unfamiliar local number. After thinking for a long time, he could not think of anyone who would call him at this time, so he quickly picked up the call and put it to his ear. A man¡¯s voice quickly came from the phone. ¡°Are you Captain Chen Ye? I¡¯m Duan Feng, the captain of the First Operation Team of the Munan City Police Department. We just received a notification that a Hibiscus City¡¯s filing officer had just entered Munan City. ¡°We have already sent police officers to keep an eye on him. The chief knows that you¡¯re from the Hibiscus City police station, so he asked me to call and ask if you know the purpose of this filing officer coming to our Munan City..¡± Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (6) Chapter 395: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What? Hibiscus City¡¯s filing officer?¡± This sudden news made Chen Ye frown. At this moment, he could not help but think of someone, but he quickly dismissed this thought. How was this possible? After a moment of silence, because Chen Ye really could not leave now and could not care about these things, he immediately said after a slight pause, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. You just have to follow your rules.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± The other party quickly hung up, but Chen Ye looked at the phone and frowned in confusion. The person he thought of was naturally Su Yun, but from Chen Ye¡¯s point of view, Su Yun should still be in his hometown in Fan City. This was Munan City. Why would Su Yun suddenly come all the way here? ¡°Captain Chen, there¡¯s a problem with the deployment on the east side. We¡¯ve discovered wild beasts. What should we do?¡± At this moment, the police officer¡¯s voice sounded, causing Chen Ye to temporarily forget this doubt. He quickly rushed over and made emergency arrangements at the scene. Professor Sun and the others had been walking along this tomb for about 20 minutes. Other than the weak light that the flashlight could bring, the entire tomb was still pitch-black. However, everyone could sense that this tomb was still extending downwards. At this moment, Professor Sun, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. Zhou Xiaoxiao looked ahead curiously with her flashlight and realized that they had actually walked to a dead end. A stone wall blocked everyone¡¯s path and sealed the entire tomb path. For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did we find the wrong place? Is this not the entrance to Chi You¡¯s Tomb at all?¡± Professor Cai frowned and walked to the stone wall. He carefully checked the gap between the stone wall and the wall before denying this thought. ¡°No, this should be a living wall. Everyone, quickly look around and see if there¡¯s any mechanism nearby that can activate this living wall.¡± Mechanisms were not rare in ancient tombs. After all, all tomb owners did not want their tombs to be visited by others a hundred years later. Therefore, after hearing Professor Cai¡¯s words, Professor Sun and the others quickly spread out and groped along the wall. After searching around, all the walls were relatively smooth. There were no traces of any mechanisms at all. During this period of time, Professor Sun unintentionally looked up and suddenly realized that there were a few lampstands above his head. This ancient lampstand was suspended from the top of the tomb path. The arrangement was irregular. It should have been used to light up this ancient tomb when it was built. However, the lampstand was very high. Even if the two of them combined, it would be difficult to touch it. After all, this was the tomb of Chi You. According to the legends, although Chi You was not tall, he was still three to four meters tall. If this legend was true, then from the height of this tomb path, it could be judged that this should be the Chi Von¡¯s Tomb After all, this tomb should have been built by Chi You¡¯s tribe. It was reasonable that no one could reach it now. However, the sudden stone wall this time disrupted everyone¡¯s plan to continue exploring. As they stayed in the tomb for longer and longer, the oxygen was so thin that there was almost not enough. Although no one wanted to give up at this juncture, the reality was right in front of him. Professor Sun had no choice but to make a difficult decision. ¡°It seems that the first attempt can only end in failure. The appearance of this stone wall blocks our way. If we really can¡¯t enter by cracking the mechanism, we can only mobilize the explosives and blow up the stone wall.¡± However, just as Professor Sun finished speaking, Professor Cai¡¯s voice sounded anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve already analyzed the soil here and roughly estimated the location of Chi You¡¯s tomb. ¡°This location is very special. If we blast the explosives at such a depth, the amount of explosives that can blast open the stone wall will also be enough to cause the mountain to collapse to varying degrees. ¡°There had always been many villages around this mountain. In the early years, when it was not very standard, because of excessive logging, it had long caused a mudslide. After so many years of hard work, although this place had become a nature reserve, the terrain of the mountains and rivers was still very weak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We can only try our best to find as many clues as possible to crack this mechanism after we leave. Other than that, there are no other ways to enter the tomb.¡± Professor Cai¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water that extinguished everyone¡¯s hope. After a moment of silence, Professor Sun could only sigh helplessly and give the order that he was unwilling to say. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s return to the surface first. The oxygen was getting thinner. If we stayed any longer, the remaining oxygen might not be able to support us back to the ground. As for how to deal with this stone wall, we¡¯ll discuss it after we go up.¡± Although Professor Sun had already thought of it, the tomb of Chi You was definitely not something that could be entered just because he wanted to. They had encountered such a difficult problem not long after entering the tomb. Anyone would feel a little defeated. Everyone helplessly returned the way they came and arrived at the ground. Chen Ye and Xu Kui, who had been waiting, ran over. Looking at the expressions on their faces, Xu Kui frowned, as if he had already realized that something unexpected had happened. ¡°Professor Sun, why are you back so quickly?¡± Professor Sun did not say anything, but the expression on his face said it all. Chen Jie, who was standing at the side, crossed her arms and sighed dejectedly. ¡°We encountered a stone wall in the passageway deep into the tomb. It should be a mechanism set up previously, but we can¡¯t find any clues to crack it..¡± Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (7) Chapter 396: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°The oxygen is almost used up, so we have to return to the ground first.¡± This news made Chen Ye and Xu Kui look at each other and frown. It seemed that things were not going as smoothly as they had imagined. Although everyone had already returned to the ground, they did not give up on investigating at all. Soon, they sat not far from the entrance of the tomb and discussed. ¡°We¡¯ve already checked in detail just now. There aren¡¯t any grooves or traces of triggerable mechanisms. Therefore, there should only be two possibilities. The first possibility was that the trigger point of this mechanism was in a place that we could not touch. The second possibility was that this mechanism had not been set up to trigger at all. However, I personally prefer the first. After all, the person who built this tomb back then also needed to enter and leave.¡± Professor Cai analyzed the current situation very professionally. This analysis was quickly agreed by the others. ¡°I think Professor Cai is right. The first possibility should be the most reasonable at the moment. Although the passageway is very narrow, it¡¯s about four meters high. Is there a possibility of a trigger mechanism being set up above our heads?¡± Chen Jie recalled her observation when she was searching in the tomb tunnel just now. Her point of view had become the most reasonable explanation at the moment. ¡°But even so, we can¡¯t carry a ladder in. Everyone can see how narrow this passageway is. Even if the clothes we wear are slightly thicker, it¡¯s very difficult to walk in. This passageway should have been deliberately modified. Both sides are filled with stones, which is completely inconsistent with the volume that can be formed by lifting it high.¡± Master Gu sat at the side very dejectedly. He lowered his head and could not muster any energy. However, what he said was very reasonable. The tomb path that had been deliberately modified was to avoid those who came later being able to easily enter. These questions had been bothering them, but they could not find a solution for the time being. Even if they could guess that the hidden trough that triggered the mechanism might appear above their heads, what could they do? They could not carry any climbing tools down, and there was no force on the smooth wall. Not to mention archeologists, even well-trained soldiers could not do anything to enter. This difficult problem was placed in front of everyone, making them feel more and more depressed. After discussing it for a while, they still could not come up with any effective solution. Naturally, it made them even more anxious. Even the professional archeological team found it difficult to come to any effective conclusions. As laymen, Xu Kui and Chen Ye naturally could not interrupt. Even so, they naturally could not give up such an opportunity. It was not easy for them to find Chi You¡¯s Tomb. They could not possibly not enter just because of a solid wall, right? Recalling that there were still a few forks in the tomb path in front of the stone wall, because they could not be sure where these forks led, the archeological team did not go deep into the forks. Therefore, they could not think of any other way. They could only place their hopes on these forks. Perhaps there was another way to enter the tomb. After equipping the oxygen tank again, the team set off into the tomb again. However, after entering the tomb, they did not choose the path that led to the stone wall. Instead, they entered a fork. After really walking into this fork, everyone quickly realized that something was wrong. These forks were meandering and would split into many forks. If they kept walking along these forks, they would probably quickly lose their way. Moreover, the materials used to build the tomb seemed to be mixed with something special, causing all the technological instruments to malfunction after entering the tomb. The archeological team could not find the right direction through the compass, so they naturally did not dare to go too deep into the tomb. Thud! Thud! Thud! During this period of time, Professor Cai seemed to have suddenly heard something. Then, he was stunned and pressed his ear to the wall for a few seconds. Then, he looked at them and asked in confusion, ¡°Did you guys hear any footsteps?¡± They were stunned when they heard this. They hurriedly listened, but they did not find anything. ¡°Professor, did you hear wrongly?¡± They could not help but shake their heads. This was an ancient tomb. There was no one around. Where did the footsteps come from? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is that so? Perhaps I¡¯m hallucinating. It¡¯s too quiet here.¡± Professor Cai was puzzled, and everyone thought that Professor Cai had heard wrongly and did not pay much attention. A moment later, Professor Sun and the others finally returned to the main road after circling around. What greeted their eyes was still the stone wall that made them helpless. For a moment, everyone sat down in the narrow tomb tunnel exhausted. The sound of long sighs could be heard from time to time. ¡°What should we do now? The soil environment here is very complicated. Ordinary explosive methods won¡¯t work here at all. Could it be that we have found the tomb of Chi You but are going to waste all our efforts because of this stone wall?¡± Master Gu¡¯s frustrated voice sounded. Although his words were a little low, they were indeed true. Professor Sun and Professor Cai still did not give up. They were still looking for all the places where trigger mechanisms might be hidden. Although according to their previous guess, the trigger mechanism was very likely to exist above their heads, they really could not verify this guess without any tools at this height.. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (8) Chapter 397: Sudden Appearance, Scared by Su Yun! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was like suddenly declaring the failure of all operations at the last step. It would have been fine if he had not confirmed the location of the tomb from the beginning to the end. However, now that they had already entered the Chi You¡¯s Tomb, they had failed because of such a mechanism. No one could take this lying down. Professor Sun looked up and suddenly thought of something. He frowned and said, ¡°Do you think this lampstand is a mechanism?¡± Professor Sun¡¯s words quickly attracted the attention of the others. The position of the lampstand was very abrupt. It did not look like it was purely used for lighting. Chen Jie had suspected it early on, but because she could not put it into practice, she did not say this thought. Now that Professor Sun mentioned it, Professor Cai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s very likely. Perhaps by lighting the lampstand, we can trigger the mechanism. Even if we can¡¯t trigger the mechanism, perhaps after the lampstand is lit, there will be traces of the mechanism. This discovery undoubtedly gave everyone hope, but this hope did not last long. ¡°It¡¯s just a hypothesis, and there¡¯s no way to verify it.¡± Master Gu¡¯s arrogant voice sounded, and his face was filled with helplessness. ¡°In the end, it was all for nothing! We can¡¯t use any tools at a height of more than four meters. Unless we stack up, who can go up and practice?¡± However, just as Master Gu finished speaking, a strange voice suddenly sounded from the depths of the quiet and pitch-black tomb! ¡°Why don¡¯t I try?¡± This sudden voice stunned everyone. ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Someone asked in surprise, but after looking at each other, they all shook their heads. Immediately, a chill rose from the bottom of their feet. One had to know that this was an ancient tomb. If an unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded, it would naturally make one¡¯s hair stand on end. Everyone stood up at this moment and focused their flashlights in the direction of the voice almost at the same time. It was a fork in the road not far away, but the brightness of the flashlight was limited, not enough to illuminate the entire fork. Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the dark tomb in confusion, the voice she had heard just now echoing in her mind. For some reason, she felt that this voice was familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before. Everyone held their breaths at this moment- This sudden voice made everyone feel a little uneasy. Thud! Thud! Thud! Finally, the sound of footsteps gradually came from afar. It was originally inaudible, but it gradually became heavy and approached. It was a little terrifying in the empty cemetery. At this moment, Professor Cai was holding the Luoyang shovel in his hand. This seemed to have become the weapon he relied on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mature woman, Chen Jie, also took out the self-defense knife she carried at her waist and stared at the tomb path nervously. Professor Sun tried his best to control his breathing, but even so, his chest was still heaving violently. Zhou Xiaoxiao even took out her pistol and placed her finger on the trigger, looking ready for battle. This was an ancient tomb from thousands of years ago. How could anyone move in the tomb? Could it be that what was described in the ancient books and legends was true, but how was this possible? Or was it a tomb raider? But how could they have the ability to find it? At this moment, they had different guesses about this sudden voice. They leaned against the wall of the tomb and stared at the dark tomb. The unhurried footsteps were like the arrival of the god of death, making everyone nervous. Finally, the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Then, a figure stepped into the range of the flashlight and could already see an outline. The figure¡¯s attire was simple, but he was carrying a backpack that was not completely zipped up. There was also a long object leaking out. On his shoulder was a furry animal.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (1) Chapter 398: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ah! Why is it you?¡± When she saw this figure gradually become clear, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe what she was seeing. Professor Sun and the others were also stunned on the spot. After a moment, they rubbed their eyes and confirmed that they were not seeing things. Then, they asked tentatively, ¡°You are¡­ young friend Su Yun?¡± As the footsteps did not stop, the figure approached. Finally, he could see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. It was undoubtedly Su Yun. Everyone present was no stranger to Su Yun. Professor Sun, Professor Cai, and Chen Jie had even personally visited Su Yun¡¯s house and given him a gift. There was no need to mention Zhou Xiaoxiao. Recently, Su Yun had been sending him messages, so much so that Zhou Xiaoxiao even suspected that Su Yun liked her and was pursuing her. Therefore, in this archeological team, the only person who felt a little unfamiliar to Su Yun was Master Gu. He still felt that he looked a little familiar, but he had only met him once. Furthermore, the environment here was dark, so he could not make the connection for a while. At this moment, Master Gu still did not know that this young man in front of him was the Killing God who had cut off his ears and made him worry for more than a month. Although it did not affect his hearing after his ear was cut off, it looked a little ferocious. Master Gu had no choice but to wear a special earmuff from now on. In fact, Su Yun was a little surprised to see Master Gu. He did not expect him to be here and invited. ¡°Su Yun, why are you here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were scared to death. We thought there were really dumplings.¡± ¡°Hehe, Young Friend Su, you¡¯re too sudden.¡± Everyone present was shocked by Su Yun¡¯s sudden appearance. This was the tomb of Chi You that they had gone through a lot of trouble to find. Why would Su Yun appear in the tomb? However, from Su Yun¡¯s current state, he did not seem surprised. His gaze swept across the few of them as they greeted him. ¡°Elder Sun, Xiaoxiao, Miss Chen, hello. I didn¡¯t expect to find you so quickly.¡± Just as Su Yun had said, after entering the ancient tomb, he had been searching for the archeological team. However, it was really a coincidence for how Su Yun entered the ancient tomb. After entering Munan City, Su Yun headed straight for Cangluan Mountain. After all, many people in the market were discussing that the military had recently sent a large number of teams to the Cangluan Mountain. Su Yun thought for a moment and understood that that should be the address of the Chi You¡¯s Tomb. Initially, Su Yun¡¯s plan did not include entering the ancient tomb. He only estimated that it was impossible for the mysterious research institute to be unmoved by the matter of the Chi You¡¯s Tomb. With their ability and strength, they would probably have long known about this and would definitely come. Su Yun originally planned to ambush Chi You¡¯s Tomb and hide in the dark. He would cooperate with Xu Jiajia and set up a trap. Once someone from the research institute appeared, he would kill them one by one until the other party was terrified! Of course, this was a risky action and might not be effective. After all, the enemy was not weak. Su Yun relied on the fact that he was in the country and the enemy could not use heavy weapons. Furthermore, there were military police guarding this place. Su Yun wanted to borrow their strength. These were only secondary. Using this opportunity to kill a wave of enemies could not be done once and for all. It could only make the other party wary. Su Yun¡¯s true goal was to follow the clues and use this opportunity to find clues about the mysterious research institute. When the time came, he could think of a way to intimidate them. After Su Yun entered Cangluan Mountain, he took a remote path to hide. But he accidentally discovered a cave. After entering, he felt that the route was a little familiar. This special feeling prompted Su Yun to enter the cave. Soon, the meridian map on Chi You¡¯s golden bone appeared in his mind. Even he did not expect that he would unknowingly memorize this map. After all, at that time, Su Yun had owned Chi You¡¯s golden bone for a long time. He had studied it day and night and liked it very much. Coupled with his very good memory after awakening the supernatural state, it was not difficult for him to remember these things. And now, in such a familiar environment, this memory was stimulated. Based on his memories, Su Yun quickly walked along the cave and into a tomb. There were too many forks in the road. After entering the tomb, it was very difficult for Su Yun to find the way back. This was because the map on the golden foil only marked how to enter the ancient tomb. It did not describe the environment in the ancient tomb in detail. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, after entering the ancient tomb, Su Yun was in a daze. He thought that he had to find the archeological team to enter the tomb as soon as possible. This was the easiest way to leave this place. Su Yun actually did not care what was in Chi You¡¯s tomb at all. His goal here was to kill the enemy. It did not matter if he entered the tomb or not. Therefore, while he was searching, he suddenly heard a few familiar voices talking about being trapped. That was why this scene happened. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a few days since we last met. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you at Chi You¡¯s Tomb. Su Yun, you¡¯re really unexpected.¡± Seeing everyone looking at him in shock, Su Yun smiled helplessly. His attention quickly landed on the stone wall that blocked the tomb path.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (2) Chapter 399: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°When I came over just now, I heard you say that you were trapped by this thing, right?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao still found Su Yun¡¯s appearance unbelievable. In her impression, Su Yun should still be in his hometown in Fan City. Why did she meet him in the ancient tomb in the blink of an eye? Most importantly, Zhou Xiaoxiao realized that Su Yun was not as enthusiastic as when he was pursuing her on WeChat. In response to her question, Su Yun only smiled slightly. His gaze did not linger on her for a moment. Was he playing hard to get? Or was there some other reason? For some reason, Zhou Xiaoxiao actually felt a little complicated and even a little disappointed. However, Su Yun¡¯s following words made everyone perk up. ¡°I heard everything you said just now. Perhaps I have a way to help you open the stone wall.¡± Although they were still puzzled by his appearance, everyone was attracted by Su Yun¡¯s words. ¡°My young friend Su Yun, are you sure?¡± Under their gazes, Su Yun did not feel guilty. He looked at Professor Sun and said, ¡°Do you suspect that the mechanism of this stone door is at the top of the tomb path? Perhaps I can help you test if it¡¯s feasible.¡± These words immediately made Professor Sun and the others very excited. They were the last people in this team who wanted to return empty-handed. To Professor Sun, Professor Cai, and even Chen Jie, the attraction of the Chi You¡¯s Tomb to them was something that ordinary people could not understand. Therefore, when someone claimed to be able to resolve the trouble in front of them in this predicament, even though this was unbelievable, they were still excited. ¡°My young friend Su Yun, please give it a try.¡± Su Yun nodded gently before looking up. He thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Tell me about your guesses. Where do you think the mechanism is?¡± Chen Jie looked at Su Yun curiously. Although she did not say anything, her eyes were filled with curiosity. She was very curious about this student from her school. Professor Sun quickly pulled Professor Cai to Su Yun and said excitedly, ¡°Young friend Su Yun, I discussed it with Professor Cai and Professor Chen previously. We suspect that the source of the mechanism is most likely those lampstands that fell overhead. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t try anything at all, so there¡¯s only one hypothesis at the moment. ¡°Perhaps there was still lamp oil in this lampstand that had been preserved in this special environment. If there¡¯s a way to ignite the lamp oil, we might be able to find the trigger mechanism.¡± As Su Yun listened to Professor Sun, he looked up at the lampstand above him. There were a total of seven lampstands, and they were specially arranged in seven stars. In the entire tomb, only the seven lamp stands above the stone wall were there. Thus, Professor Sun and the others concluded that there was some connection between the lamp stands and the mechanism. After all, if it was just for simple lighting, there should be lamps everywhere along the way. It was not because seven lamps had suddenly appeared in front of the stone wall mechanism. After roughly understanding Professor Sun and the others¡¯ guesses, Su Yun nodded gently. Then, he looked at them and said, ¡°In that case, I have an idea. However, it¡¯s best if one of you carries white phosphorus powder with you.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, they were first stunned. After Chen Jie adjusted her glasses, she took out a small bottle from her bag and looked at Su Yun. ¡°You want to light the lamp oil through the flammable characteristic of white phosphorus? But as you can see, this tomb path is at least ten meters tall. At this distance, even if there¡¯s white phosphorus, where can we find a carrier that can allow the two to come into contact?¡± Su Yun did not say a word when he heard that. He only took out seven ordinary poker cards from his pocket. When she saw the poker cards in Su Yun¡¯s hand, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Master Gu¡¯s expression turned a little strange. He could not put his finger on it, but Master Gu felt that he had seen this person called Su Yun in his memory. Especially in the dark environment of the tomb, Su Yun suddenly took out a few poker cards. It seemed to have triggered a memory that Master Gu did not want to be recalled. ¡°Su Yun, do you want to use throwing cards?¡± Only Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Su Yun take out the poker cards. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yun replied with a smile without much of a response, making Zhou Xiaoxiao inexplicably disappointed. Then, she saw him take the bottle of white phosphorus powder from Chen Jie. Due to the humidity of the air in the catacombs, the burning point of white phosphorus is significantly lower than in dry air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun smeared the white phosphorus powder on the poker cards before looking up at one of the lamps. A cold glint flashed in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. With a flick of his wrist, the poker card stained with white phosphorus powder spun at high speed in the air and headed straight for the target. A faint sound came from the silent tomb path, and then the poker cards burned in the air. Even though the burning point of the white phosphorus powder decreased, it still successfully burned at such a high speed. As Professor Sun and the others had expected, there was indeed a certain amount of lamp oil preserved in the lampstand. After coming into contact with the flames, a weak light quickly lit up on the lampstand. Although the light was very weak, it could still play an important role in lighting up the dark tomb. ¡°Heavens, what kind of material is this lamp oil? It can actually be successfully ignited after a thousand years..¡± Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (3) Chapter 400: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Professor Cai looked at the burning lampstand in disbelief. This scene was very unbelievable. After all, they had only made a hypothesis previously. They had even thought that the lampstand might have lost its effect after so many years. This way, with the stone wall in front of them, this tomb path would become a dead end that they could never enter. Unexpectedly, the lamp oil was really ignited! ¡°It is indeed feasible.¡¯ Without any hesitation, Su Yun took out another poker card and applied white phosphorus powder. Then, like before, the poker card in his hand flew out. Swoosh! The poker card flew through the air naturally like a meteor. This scene was very beautiful, but what was even more surprising was Su Yun¡¯s ability. Everyone present except Zhou Xiaoxiao was stunned. It had to be known that the lampstand was at least eight meters away from Su Yun. During this process, not only could Su Yun ensure that the poker cards hit the target without any deviation, but it also looked effortless. Chen Jie frowned slightly as her eyes flickered. She looked at Su Yun curiously and was even more puzzled. Why did such a powerful student not show off in school previously? As for Master Gu, who was standing at the side, his expression became stranger and stranger. He stared intently at Su Yun with a thoughtful expression. Crack! As the second lampstand was lit, the stone wall indeed shook slightly. Many stones rolled down from the stone wall. This scene also reignited hope in everyone¡¯s hearts. The third, the fourth¡­ When Su Yun successfully lit the seventh lampstand, the ground shook as the stone wall slowly rose with loud bangs. Even though Professor Sun and the others had discussed this method before, they were still excited when they saw it work. The stone wall quickly rose to more than two meters, revealing a tomb path that extended into the tomb. The weak light was not enough to illuminate this tomb path, and no one knew where this path would lead. However, they had been trapped in front of the stone wall for a long time. Everything was resolved after Su Yun appeared. This still made everyone happy. The seven poker cards that Su Yun threw out did not return to his hand. Instead, they were reduced to ashes in the flames. Looking at the rising stone wall, Su Yun gently exhaled. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t waste my cards for nothing.¡± After the stone wall rose, the pressure on the archeological team was finally lifted. This made Professor Cai quickly come in front of Su Yun and praised him sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have the ability to throw cards, Su Yun, but I¡¯ve never seen it directly. Only now do I realize that this ability is really extraordinary.¡± Professor Sun also nodded with emotion. ¡°After cracking the Chi You¡¯s Golden Bone case previously, we were still wondering if it was a little rude to give you a specially customized card. Now, it seems that it should be the best gift for you.¡± ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re the most unscientific student I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯re really amazing. I regret not knowing you earlier.¡± Chen Jie¡¯s smiling gaze landed on Su Yun. She did not hide her admiration. Master Gu suddenly revealed a look of realization. Then, a trace of fear appeared in his eyes. His hand that was pointing at Su Yun began to tremble. As he retreated, he said as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ you¡­¡± Professor Sun and the others had only heard of Su Yun¡¯s ability, but this was the first time they had seen it with their own eyes today, so it was normal for them to be shocked. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao had always known Su Yun¡¯s methods. Furthermore, she knew the relationship between Su Yun and Master Gu. Therefore, after seeing Master Gu¡¯s reaction, Zhou Xiaoxiao suppressed her laughter and tried not to laugh. Su Yun¡¯s gaze finally landed on Master Gu. ¡°Master Gu, long time no see.¡± He recognized Master Gu at first glance, but Master Gu did not recognize him. It was only when he saw Su Yun¡¯s throwing cards that Master Gu¡¯s ear seemed to hurt again. This also enlightened him. No wonder he felt that this figure was so familiar. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s actually you!¡± After that incident, Master Gu could not sleep for many nights. He was on tenterhooks, afraid that he would get into trouble. Things slowly calmed down later, but he did not expect to meet again today. ¡°Looks like your ears have recovered quite well. This earmuff is also quite good-looking.¡± Although Su Yun did not answer the question directly, this clearly confirmed his identity. He was the mysterious person who had cut off his ears back then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Master Gu had long been traumatized by Su Yun. Otherwise, he would not have been so afraid to step out of the house because of Su Yun¡¯s words. After confirming Su Yun¡¯s identity, Master Gu immediately turned around and ran. ¡°I¡¯m not playing with you anymore. I want to go home!¡± Master Gu was clearly frightened out of his wits by Su Yun. That memory surfaced in his mind again, making him only have the thought of leaving this place quickly. ¡°Hey, Old Gu, you don¡¯t want the reward we agreed on previously?¡± Professor Sun looked at Master Gu¡¯s figure and asked anxiously. However, Master Gu did not even turn around. He only waved his hand and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not as important as my life.¡± Professor Sun looked at Su Yun in puzzlement. He did not know the relationship between Su Yun and Master Gu.. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (4) Chapter 401: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hence, he was also puzzled. How could a young man like Su Yun scare a wily old fox like Master Gu to such an extent? ¡°Old Gu, if you leave like this now, the business we discussed before will be ruined.¡± Everyone knew that Master Gu was a money-grubber, so Professor Cai specially grabbed this point and wanted to persuade him to stay. However, Master Gu was still very determined. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s better to lose some money than lose my life.¡± Professor Cai also looked at Su Yun in confusion. Why did he feel that Su Yun was like the Grim Reaper in Master Gu¡¯s heart? He had said that he wanted to enter Chi You¡¯s tomb to take a look. In the end, after meeting Su Yun, he only wanted to leave. From the beginning to the end, Su Yun looked at Master Gu¡¯s back with a faint smile. Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end, Su Yun said something that immediately stunned Master Gu. ¡°Master Gu, you don¡¯t want the other ear anymore?¡± A chill immediately rose from Master Gu¡¯s back. He could not help but shiver and stop in place. Su Yun looked at Master Gut s back and said unhurriedly, ¡°Come back. I won¡¯t go to the tomb with you. Besides, it was all a misunderstanding before. Now that the police officer is here, what are you afraid of?¡± One second¡­ two seconds¡­ No one said a word. They all looked at Master Gu, curious about what he would choose. Master Gu did not disappoint. He turned around and walked back with his head lowered. One could even see him secretly wiping the sweat on his forehead. When he returned to the team, he still hid far away. His eyes were filled with fear and flattery as he looked at Su Yun. He kept calling him Master, just short of being Su Yun¡¯s grandson. Su Yun was not in a hurry to leave. He accompanied the archeological team and continued to follow the tomb passage for a distance. During this period, the archeological team also encountered some obstructions. Fortunately, with Su Yun around, it no longer affected the archeological team. Moreover, Professor Sun and the others were sufficiently professional. Through analysis, they could roughly estimate how the mechanism was set up and speculate the location of the trigger according to the principle of the mechanism that they had discovered. And Su Yun was naturally the only one who took action. The flying needles and throwing cards in his hands also played an important role at this moment. For example, the design of the poison arrow mechanism in the passageway was easily broken by Su Yun¡¯s flying needles. With Su Yun¡¯s participation, the speed at which they advanced was clearly much faster. It was only when everyone could see the spacious passageway that led to the main tomb that Su Yun stopped and focused on Professor Sun and company again. ¡°Professors, I accidentally walked into this ancient tomb, so since I¡¯ve helped you solve the problem, I won¡¯t go deeper.¡± After saying that, Su Yun bade farewell to everyone and turned to walk towards the exit. She had already learned the route back. He still had to go out and meet Xu Jiajia to complete his plan. He had to kill the enemies who had come after hearing the news and use this to find clues about the hiding place of the research institute. However, Professor Sun quickly stopped Su Yun. ¡°Young friend Su Yun, we also need to go back and rest. Then, we¡¯ll enter the tomb again. Let¡¯s go back together. ¡± No one had any objections to Professor Sun¡¯s suggestion. Only Master Gu followed behind everyone slowly with a sullen expression. It was as if being slightly closer to Su Yun made him feel very uneasy. Su Yun did not reject this request. It did not matter to him. Outside the entrance of the ancient tomb, Chen Ye only relaxed a little after checking the defense line deployed by the police many times and confirming that there was nothing missing. He casually sat on the pile of soil at the side, thinking that the professors should have already entered the ancient tomb. The progress of the entire operation was much faster than he had imagined. If this continued, this operation would be completed in a few days. He hoped that no overseas criminals would come looking for trouble. He was also happy and relaxed. Presumably, they would not dare. After all, this was China, and the military and police were jointly guarding it. But at this moment, Chen Ye¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller ID in confusion and realized that the call was still from Captain Duan Feng of the Munan City Police Station. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m Chen Ye.¡± When he picked up the call, Chen Ye was still guessing what this call meant. Soon, Duan Feng¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. ¡°Captain Chen, we lost track of the filing officer I told you about previously. After he entered Munan City, he went straight to Cangluan Mountain. Because the terrain of Cangluan Mountain is too complicated, our police officers were negligent and this person disappeared.¡± ¡°What? Cangluan Mountain?¡± Chen Ye immediately stood up and observed his surroundings solemnly. Then he thought of the three layers of defense here, it was impossible for anyone to approach lightly. The question was, why did this person suddenly come to the Cangluan Mountain? This made Chen Ye a little curious about the identity of this filing officer, so he asked, ¡°What level is this filing officer at? What¡¯s his name?¡± Soon, there was the sound of typing on the keyboard on the other end of the phone. Then, Duan Feng said word by word, ¡°According to the system¡¯s information, this person was filed with the Hibiscus City police. His level is B+.. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Su Yun Raises His to Kill! (5) Chapter 402: Su Yun Raises His to Kill! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°His name is¡­¡± When he heard the level of B+, a person immediately appeared in Chen Ye¡¯s mind. He was the only person! However, he found it unbelievable. Logically speaking, this was unlikely, right? However, at this moment, Chen Ye¡¯s gaze happened to fall on the entrance of the ancient tomb. He vaguely saw a few people walking out of the ancient tomb while chatting and laughing. When they stood under the light, the person at the front immediately made Chen Ye gasp. ¡°Su Yun?¡± Duan Feng did not understand and hurriedly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. This filing officer is called Su Yun. His goal seemed to be very clear. After entering Munan City, he went straight to Cangluan Mountain. Our police officers didn¡¯t follow him for long before they lost track of him.¡± Before Duan Feng could finish reporting the situation, he heard Chen Ye¡¯s anxious voice on the phone. ¡°Alright, I already know the situation. You don¡¯t have to care about this filing officer. I saw him.¡± ¡°You saw him?¡± Duan Feng looked at the phone that had been hung up in confusion. Of course, he did not know that the reason why Chen Ye hung up the phone in a hurry was because he happened to see the archeological team turn back from the entrance of the ancient tomb. This time, there was an unexpected person in the team, Su Yun. However, Su Yun appeared very calm about this, especially when he saw Chen Ye looking at him. He even smiled and waved as a form of greeting. . ¡® Seeing Su Yun wave at him as if he was very familiar with him, Chen Ye immediately had a bitter expression. He gritted his teeth in hatred. He could not avoid this kid no matter what. He was everywhere! Chen Ye was really afraid of Su Yun now. This kid seemed to have a physique of causing trouble. Wherever he went, something would happen, making it difficult to guard against him. Chen Ye did not have time to think. He hurriedly came in front of the archeological team and asked Su Yun in confusion, ¡°Why are you here? And with the archaeological team?¡± ¡°Captain Chen, it¡¯s all thanks to Young Friend Su Yun¡¯s timely appearance and helping us resolve a huge problem. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we would have returned empty-handed.¡± Professor Sun could not wait to share their joy with Chen Ye, but these words made Chen Ye even more puzzled. It had to be known that the entrance of the ancient tomb was strictly guarded by three layers of military and police forces. No one could enter the ancient tomb under their noses. When they entered, the archeological team was still fine. When they came out, they brought Su Yun along. No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand. It was as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight! Su Yun naturally had nothing to hide. He roughly explained how he had entered the ancient tomb. However, his words made Chen Ye feel a certain sense of danger. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s more than one entrance to this ancient tomb. However, we have only grasped one place at the moment. Our precautions can¡¯t be considered perfect, let alone let our guard down.¡± Professor Sun nodded and thought for a moment. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about this question since Young Friend Su Yun appeared. According to our estimations, the area under this ancient tomb should be very large. ¡°Our current location is also extremely close to the border of the Cangluan Mountain. It will probably be very difficult to control all the entrances and exits, and we don¡¯t have enough time. Therefore, I suggest that we speed up the exploration of Chi You¡¯s Tomb. Only then can we avoid any delays.¡± ¡°I agree. Therefore, we should quickly advance the exploration of Chi You¡¯s Tomb after resting for a while. After all, we have already wasted too much time being stopped by the stone wall.¡± Since they quickly reached a consensus, they pulled the extremely unwilling Master Gu and quickly went to rest. They were prepared to start the third exploration of Chi You¡¯s Tomb in 20 minutes. Chen Ye naturally kept Su Yun by his side. From the beginning to the end, he looked at Su Yun with a scrutinizing gaze, his face ashen. Su Yun did not mind. He ignored Chen Ye¡¯s gaze and even chatted with him. However, the information Su Yun provided made him take it seriously. After all, he could not determine how many entrances and exits there were in the ancient tomb. This way, their previous mission to ensure the safety of archeology would not be considered perfect. Therefore, Chen Ye quickly assigned a team of police officers. With the only exit of the ancient tomb as the center, the police force kept spreading out. Unfortunately, as this place was too close to the border, the police¡¯s range of action was limited. After searching around, other than confirming the cave where Su Yun had entered the ancient tomb, they did not find any other entrance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During this period, Su Yun was not idle. He had always memorized the purpose of coming here and had never forgotten it. Su Yun opened his backpack and the white monkey quickly jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s shoulder. Chen Ye was used to this, but the other police officers looked over. There were indeed many things in Su Yun¡¯s backpack. Not only were there some medicine packets that had been subcontracted, but there were also the special cards given by Professor Sun and the others. There was also an ancient Chinese medicine book that Su Yun had obtained from Divine Doctor L¨¹ and an exquisite wooden box.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Su Yun Raises His to Kill! (6) Chapter 403: Su Yun Raises His to Kill! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was a gift that Divine Doctor L¨¹ had given Su Yun before he left. This was an item passed down from his ancestors. After opening the wooden box, there were 13 golden needles neatly placed inside. Just as Divine Doctor L¨¹ had said back then, these thirteen golden needles could be used to kill or save people in Su Yun¡¯s hands. The medicine packet was naturally prepared by Elder L¨¹ according to the prescription for Su Yun. It was enough for him to use for a period of time. Of course, Su Yun had not only brought these things. Previously, he had a handbag in his hand. However, when he entered the cave, Su Yun had placed it in a hidden place. After all, in that unfamiliar environment, Su Yun did not want a handbag to affect his actions. ¡°Su Yun, Su Yun, can you hear me?¡± At that moment, a familiar voice came from the mini communicator in Su Yun¡¯s ear. This made him subconsciously look around. After confirming that no one was paying attention to her, he said softly, ¡°Jiajia, I can hear you.¡± When Xu Jiajia heard Su Yun¡¯s voice, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Where did you go? I called you several times before, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡± Su Yun guessed that all the signals had been blocked in the ancient tomb, so he quickly explained to Xu Jiajia. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ve already set up an ambush outside the borders. I haven¡¯t discovered anything amiss at the moment. However, many people are active in the border area. Although these people are disguised, I can still determine that they should be killers specially targeting you.¡± ¡°They came at the right time!¡± Killing intent flashed in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. This was also one of his reasons for coming. From the beginning to the end, Su Yun was not the only one who came to Munan City. It was just that Su Yun and Xu Jiajia had been separated, so they did not attract the attention of the local police. After all, Xu Jiajia¡¯s identity had always been clean and no one had paid attention to her. Back then, after receiving Su Yun¡¯s invitation to kill, Xu Jiajia immediately contacted him and agreed to the invitation. From there, she learned of Su Yun¡¯s bold plan. Su Yun got Xu Jiajia to use a special method to announce his approximate location on the dark web, attracting all the killers who had already infiltrated. He had already predicted that the overseas mysterious research institute would definitely not give up on the investigation of Chi You¡¯s Tomb. The situation at the border was complicated. It was an opportunity for the research institute, but of course, it was also an opportunity for Su Yun! And this operation was a plan that killed two birds with one stone for Su Yun. Firstly, Su Yun could use the power of the military and police to eliminate the killers who had been lured over one by one. From there, he could obtain a short period of peace, preventing other killers who had accepted the mission but had yet to come from acting rashly. Secondly, he could also set up a trap near the Chi You;s Tomb and use it to find clues about the hiding place of the overseas research institute. Therefore, after entering Munan City, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia had formulated a plan. Xu Jiajia would go outside the border first, set up an ambush and be Su Yun¡¯s eyes to report any movements outside the country. In any case, killing one was still killing. It was better to kill more at once. It was just as well that there was the military police this time. He had to cherish the opportunity. It was also because Su Yun knew that this operation was dangerous and unpredictable that he bade farewell to his family and teachers before leaving. Upon hearing Xu Jiajia¡¯s words, the killing intent in Su Yun¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly now. There are definitely many people rushing over. Jiajia, be careful. If anything unexpected happens, prioritize your own safety. Don¡¯t worry about me. It will be much safer in the country.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Su Yun¡ª¡± At this moment, Xu Jiajia suddenly stopped. Such an unforeseen event puzzled Su Yun. Soon, Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice came from the earpiece again. ¡°Su Yun, something doesn¡¯t seem right. A team of mercenaries is coming this way.¡± ¡°Mercenaries?¡± Su Yun frowned, clearly not understanding. Although Xu Jiajia was currently outside the border, she was not too far from Su Yun. However, because the Cangluan Mountain was a huge mountain that spanned both places, a dividing line almost divided the entire mountain into two. Therefore, Xu Jiajia was only in the forest outside the dividing line and was still within the range of the Cangluan Mountain. According to Su Yun¡¯s original plan, some killers would rush over once they knew of his location. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Su Yun took action, he would be able to deal with it once and for all. However, the sudden appearance of this mercenary surprised Su Yun. Could the overseas research institute not wait so long? ¡°Jiajia, monitor this mercenary closely and see what they want to do.¡± At this moment, Xu Jiajia was rapidly moving through the forest. ¡°I¡¯m following them. They seem to have stopped ahead.¡± On the other side, Xu Jiajia quickly hid behind a big tree. She carefully stuck her head out and observed the mercenaries who had jumped out of the car not far away. There were not many people, only three to four, but one of them attracted Xu Jiajia¡¯s attention. ¡°Su Yun, one of these mercenaries is wearing a white coat. He doesn¡¯t look like a mercenary, but more like a scholar. This person is holding an instrument in his hand, as if he has been looking for something.¡± This made Su Yun frown. She increasingly felt that something was amiss with this team.. If they were sent by the research institute, shouldn¡¯t they directly target Chi You¡¯s Tomb? Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (7) Chapter 404: Su Yun Raises His Saber to Kill! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But soon, Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice came from the earpiece again. ¡°Su Yun, I have bad news for you. I now know what this person is looking for.¡± When Su Yun heard that, he immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. What are they doing?¡± Xu Jiajia had already circled very close to the mercenaries. From here, she could even hear their conversation. Although these mercenaries were speaking in a foreign language, she could understand them. After listening for a short while, Xu Jiajia frowned. ¡°Su Yun, they seem to be confirming the entrance to Chi You¡¯s Tomb.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yun subconsciously turned back to look at the entrance behind him, but he immediately thought of a possibility. Surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s an entrance to the tomb outside the border?¡± ¡°It seems so, although I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re talking about clearly, the general content should be like this. That¡¯s right! The scholar in the white coat said that the range of Chi You¡¯s Tomb underground was very large. A portion of it was already outside the border, so he speculated that there must be an entrance to the tomb outside the border. What¡¯s even more troublesome is that they have already found this entrance!¡± Su Yun gasped. This matter had clearly exceeded his expectations. The entrance to the ancient tomb that appeared outside the border would undoubtedly put the archeological team exploring the tomb in danger. From Xu Jiajia¡¯s description, it was not difficult to guess that this team should be the first team. They were just confirming their location. Then, since the location had been confirmed, a large number of mercenaries should be coming next. It was all for the genetic mutation bones in Chi You¡¯s ancient tomb! ¡°Jiajia, don¡¯t expose your location. Wait for my news.¡± Su Yun temporarily disconnected from Xu Jiajia. Although he was still sitting on the spot, his face was filled with worry. It was clearly an accident that he discovered an entrance to Chi You¡¯s Tomb outside the border. It was completely unexpected and would even disrupt his plan to kill. But this accident could not be judged as good or bad. After all, Su Yun¡¯s goal was to set up a dead end for the enemies who had been coveting his head. Su Yun was actually not too worried about the arrival of the mysterious research institute. This was because he was in China, so it was difficult for them to enter no matter how capable they were. In any case, it was very difficult for them to cross the border. He just had to kill them nearby. When he saw that the situation was not good, he would retreat and prepare himself before continuing to attack. In any case, there were military police guarding behind him. What could they do? However, this was on the premise that Su Yun did not know that there was also an entrance to the Chi You¡¯s Tomb outside the border. Now that an entrance that could enter the tomb had suddenly appeared outside the border, it undoubtedly made this situation uncontrollable. Even the archeological team that had already explored the tomb would probably encounter an unprecedented crisis. Even the Chi You¡¯s Tomb might fall! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that the plan had to change. The seriousness on Su Yun¡¯s face gradually changed as an idea suddenly appeared. In any case, the current situation could not be changed. It was better to take advantage of the situation. Upon thinking of this, Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. This sudden entrance to the border could also be an opportunity for him. He quickly stood up and looked at Chen Ye, who was not far away. Chen Ye was arranging for the police officers to intensify their search of the surroundings. He did not notice that Su Yun had already quickly walked in the opposite direction and quickly disappeared into the forest. Not long after, Su Yun came near the entrance to the tomb that he had previously entered. The cave entrance was already guarded by police officers. Su Yun silently passed through the forest and quickly found the handbag he had hidden. He slowly opened her handbag. There were not many things inside. There was only a wooden saber and a set of clothes. Looking at the two items in front of him, Su Yun said to Xu Jiajia through the earpiece, ¡°Jiajia, report the movements outside the border at all times.. Kill!¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: There’s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (1) Chapter 405: There¡¯s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After giving the latest deployment order, Chen Ye unintentionally turned around and realized that Su Yun had already disappeared from the spot. This immediately made him anxious. Just as he was about to ask the police officers if they had seen Su Yun, he saw Xu Kui rushing over from afar. ¡°Commander Xu, have you seen Su Yun?¡± Facing Chen Ye¡¯s question, Xu Kui was still a little confused. ¡°What Su Yun?¡± Chen Ye roughly recounted what had just happened, making Xu Kui¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°What? Su Yun came to Cangluan Mountain? This brat was really persistent! Where is he now?¡± Chen Ye pointed helplessly at the place where Su Yun had been. ¡°He was just there a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, he disappeared.¡± ¡°This kid is really elusive. What does he want to do now?¡± Xu Kui muttered angrily. He suddenly saw something on the ground. This made him quickly squat down to check. It was a note that was pressed under a rock. Xu Kui looked up at Chen Ye and hurriedly picked up the note. He opened it and leaned over to take a look. ¡°The overseas factions have discovered a new entrance to the tomb outside the border. Tell the archeological team to evacuate quickly. Remember to be careful!¡± This news made Xu Kui and Chen Ye frown. Although there was no name written on the note, it was undoubtedly left behind by Su Yun, but the contents of the note made the two of them feel uneasy. ¡°Oh no, if the note Su Yun left is true, we have to quickly transfer the archeological team back.¡± Hearing Chen Ye¡¯s words, Xu Kui nodded gently. Then, he looked at Chen Ye again. ¡°Leave this matter to the police. I¡¯ll also send a team to search for Su Yun. Hurry up and gather in the temporary command room. I came to look for you because something happened outside the border.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Hurry up and go to the temporary command room now. The commander of the border military district is already waiting in the temporary command room. Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡± From Xu Kui¡¯s tone, Chen Ye could tell that the matter was serious. Therefore, he quickly instructed the others to look for Su Yun while he followed Xu Kui to the temporary tent built on the mountain. Along the way, Xu Kui roughly recounted the matter, causing Chen Ye to quickly become solemn. ¡°The overseas factions are starting to become restless and are leaning towards this side. Could it be because of the entrance to the Chi You¡¯s Tomb mentioned in the note Su Yun left behind?¡± Facing Chen Ye¡¯s question, Xu Kui shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier if we know. I just don¡¯t know what their goal is. This is what makes me most uneasy. According to Commander Feng¡¯s speculation, it was indeed very likely that they were here for Chi You¡¯s Tomb. However, I¡¯m puzzled. How did Su Yun get to know this news before us and be so sure?¡± As he spoke, Xu Kui lifted the curtain and walked into the temporary command room with Chen Ye. Feng Shaoyu was personally presiding over it. He stood at the command table with a solemn expression and was waiting for the two of them to come. He had already heard what Xu Kui had said at the door. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our border military region has always had our own special information channels, but the information coming from these channels is almost the same. More than six factions are rushing over, and their goals are the same!¡± As he spoke, Feng Shaoyu pointed out a location on the map. This place was not far from the border. It was precisely because of this that Feng Shaoyu looked so solemn at this moment. ¡°We have reason to suspect that these factions are here for Chi You¡¯s Tomb. The data provided by Professor Sun and the others also mentioned that the area that extended underground past Chi You¡¯s Tomb was immeasurable, but it was very likely that it had already exceeded the border. ¡°In that case, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of entering the entrance of the Chi You¡¯s Tomb outside the border. I think this is also the only reasonable explanation for why so many factions are restless at the same time.¡± Xu Kui thought for a moment and clenched his fists. ¡°If this guess is true, doesn¡¯t that mean that the archeological team in the tomb is in danger? We also have a note left behind by Su Yun. We can almost confirm that such an entrance to the Chi You¡¯s Tomb really exists outside the border. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Therefore, we had to transfer the archeological team back in advance. We have no reason to interfere with these forces operating outside the border. If they bring firearms into the tomb and encounter our archeological team, won¡¯t they be doomed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This way, there will be big trouble. Not only will it endanger the lives of the archeologists, but we might even lose important cultural relics!¡± Chen Ye¡¯s gaze was complicated. He knew about genetic research. It was very important and the higher-ups were very concerned. He could not afford to lose it! He looked at Xu Kui and Feng Shaoyu anxiously and said, ¡°Chiefs, quickly send a team into the tomb to support the archeological team. It shouldn¡¯t be too late now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Who is this Su Yun you¡¯re talking about?¡± Feng Shaoyu was very puzzled about this, but at this moment, Chen Ye and Xu Kui were no longer in the mood to explain. ¡°I¡¯ll explain this to you slowly. Let¡¯s get the archeological team back first..¡± Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: There’s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (2) Chapter 406: There¡¯s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under the urging of Chen Ye and Xu Kui, Feng Shaoyu quickly agreed. Not long after, Professor Sun and the others hurriedly led the team back, but everyone¡¯s faces were filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°What happened? We were about to approach the main tomb and were even about to find Chi You¡¯s corpse when we suddenly received the order to retreat.¡± Professor Sun looked at Chen Ye and the other two with dissatisfaction. Chen Ye sighed deeply, then looked at Professor Sun and the others and slowly explained, ¡°Professors, if it weren¡¯t for special circumstances, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have disturbed your progress. Everyone knows that this inspection of the tomb is especially important. It¡¯s not just for archeology! ¡°However, Su Yun had just left a note, indicating that the overseas factions had discovered that there was still an entrance to the Chi You¡¯s Tomb outside the border. Moreover, Commander Feng has already confirmed that more than six forces are quickly rushing over. Their goal is very likely to be this Chi You¡¯s Tomb.¡± ¡°What?¡± Professor Cai looked at Chen Ye and the others in shock and said, ¡°No matter what, this Chi You¡¯s Tomb should belong to our Huaxia. Why did this group of overseas forces suddenly encroach on it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this has something to do with the mysterious research institute overseas that snatched Chi You¡¯s golden bone back then.¡± Chen Jie adjusted her glasses and analyzed rationally. Xu Kui, who was standing at the side, nodded after some thought. ¡°That¡¯s very likely the case. There¡¯s a high chance that these forces were sent by the Mysterious Research Institute, so we had no choice but to stop the actions of the professors. After all, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Just as Xu Kui finished speaking, Professor Sun sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that we should seize the time to enter the tomb and not be transferred back halfway. Commander Feng, we have to obtain Chi You¡¯s corpse in the tomb before those hostile forces and do our best to transfer it. ¡°According to you, the situation is very urgent. If you¡¯re really worried, at most, send a team of soldiers to follow us. In short, we can¡¯t just watch as the ancestor¡¯s corpse is tainted by some foreigners.¡± After Professor Sun realized the current situation, not only did he not have the intention to retreat, but he also decided to take the risk to protect the cultural relics in the tomb. However, to Professor Sun¡¯s surprise, Feng Shaoyu sighed deeply. ¡°It would be fine if that¡¯s the case, but the problem is that the mountain environment here is extremely complicated. In the early years, because of excessive logging, there were several serious mudslides on Cangluan Mountain. ¡°Moreover, most of the soil on this mountain was red sand. A slightly worse weather might cause a large area to collapse. Otherwise, why do you think this mountain was placed here and directly blocked two cities? Why did it only circle around for nearly a few hundred kilometers to build a railway, but it did not tunnel from this mountain? ¡°Even if we sent soldiers into the tomb, the collapse of the tomb is almost certain once there was a large-scale firefight. At that time, not to mention cultural relics, the entire tomb will be buried again.¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s words pushed the matter to an even more serious level. ¡°Then what should we do now? We can¡¯t just watch helplessly, right?¡± ¡°Once you enter the ancient tomb, how can you guarantee that the progress won¡¯t exceed the border? Once you encountered an overseas faction, it would be a near-death situation. I¡¯m afraid this problem can¡¯t be resolved.¡± Although Xu Kui and Chen Ye were unwilling, they knew that Feng Shaoyu was right. Some questions were very sensitive, so the military had to be careful. They were not inflexible, but the environment restricted their movements. They could not carry out a large-scale battle in the tomb. ¡°What we can do now is to quickly send out military drones and try our best to cover the range of the enemy forces. Unless they cross over, other than being on guard, we can¡¯t take the initiative to fire even a shot.¡± This iron rule was an insurmountable chasm in front of them. Chen Ye sighed worriedly. Professor Sun and the others were even more anxious. They were about to enter the main tomb, and might be able to bring a new starting point to China that had never been seen before. However, because of an unexpected situation, they could only stay here and not easily enter the tomb. Anyone would be unable to sit still. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let Chi You¡¯s tomb be destroyed by the overseas factions. Therefore, even if it¡¯s dangerous, we have to enter Chi You¡¯s Tomb. You have your mission, and we have our responsibilities. This battle is not only yours, but also in our archeology world!¡± Professor Sun and the others kept telling Feng Shaoyu and the others that they hoped to continue moving. Even if they died, they had to enter the main tomb. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in order to ensure the safety of the archeological team, Chen Ye and the others naturally would not agree. They naturally would not give up either. After all, how could others covet something at their door? At this moment, everyone was thinking of a foolproof plan. However, the current situation indeed made them feel rather troubled. They could neither advance nor retreat. They could only be sandwiched in the middle, but they could not think of an effective solution. It was impossible to give up, but if a battle broke out, the tomb would not be able to withstand it. What should they do? At this moment, images had already appeared on the big screen in the temporary command room. These were all transmitted back by the military drones that had been released.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: There’s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (3) Chapter 407: There¡¯s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The military drones had stopped at the edge of the border and did not advance easily. However, the image transmitted back through the drone could just see the entrance to the tomb discovered outside the border. ¡°Look, it¡¯s here.¡± As the scene appeared, it quickly interrupted the voices of Professor Sun and the others and attracted their attention. They all looked at the screen. On the screen, there was smoke everywhere. It was obvious that it had just been blown up by explosives. A small mountain had exploded and leaked out of the entrance of the ancient tomb. It was a huge jade door. Although the image was a little blurry, it was still spectacular. It seemed to be made of jade and was shocking. ¡°Could that be the main entrance?¡± In comparison, although the archeological team entered the tomb door, it was clearly not as glorious as the jade door. This jade door had clearly been demolished and excavated not long ago. There were only twos and threes patrolling the scene, as if they were waiting for the main group to arrive. Seeing this scene, the faces of Feng Shaoyu and the other two turned as cold as ice. The atmosphere in the entire command room became abnormally oppressive. How could this situation not make them feel aggrieved? But so what if they were aggrieved? These mercenaries and soldiers were only moving outside the border. Even if the troops were on standby, they could not shoot at them because some of them were wearing the clothes of neighboring countries. Who knew if there were any people from neighboring countries who had not been hired? The situation was happening beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. At the same time, in a rare remote place overseas. A fully armed man in white parked the car in a military base. He skillfully passed through the defense area, passed the warehouse where boxes of heavy weapons were placed, opened one, and walked in. Soon, the white-robed man stood in front of a smooth wall and skillfully tapped on it a few times. Then, the entire wall actually split into two, revealing a black door. The symbol on the door was like a circling evil dragon with its forked tongue sticking out. ¡°Beep¡­¡± As the black door opened, an elevator actually appeared. The man in white walked into the elevator without changing his expression and was quickly brought underground by the elevator. When the elevator door opened, everything in front of him changed drastically. What greeted his eyes was no longer a military base dominated by camouflage colors, but a laser corridor filled with technology. At the end of the corridor, two cameras quickly moved. After scanning the identity of the white-robed man, they turned off the fatal scanning laser so that the white-robed man could pass. Arriving in front of a door, the white-robed man placed his eyes on the scanner again. After confirming the iris information, he could really enter this underground laboratory. After passing through rows of highly guarded experimental areas, the white-robed man arrived at a room at the end. The door opened and the man in white walked in carefully. The room was very dark. There were no lights on, only a few display screens emitting a dark blue light. Then, a virtual image was projected on the screen. ¡°Mr. X, we¡¯ve deployed according to your orders.¡± The white-robed man¡¯s tone was very respectful and even a little afraid. The projected figure did not turn around. He only looked at the map that appeared on the screen and a line of words appeared silently. ¡°The first phase of the operation can begin. The second phase is in preparation.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the person in white read this line of words, he quickly left the room. However, this virtual image called Mr. X was still looking up at the map in front of him. There were two red dots marked on this map. One of the red dots was the tomb of Chi You that the archeological team was exploring. However, what was worth thinking about was that there was another red dot on this map. It was difficult to know what was the connection between the two red dots. Armed SUVs flew on the sandy road, stirring up dust that was enough to cover the sky. Every armed SUV was filled with fully armed mercenaries. Moreover, such a scene did not only appear on this path. A large number of mercenaries rushed towards the same destination from different directions. This scene was rare even outside the chaotic borders. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Su Yun, Su Yun, can you hear me? More and more mercenaries are rushing over. Their weapons were very advanced and probably not easy to deal with. There were also many killers who had arrived. They were all in the forest and approaching in the same direction. What should we do now?¡± Xu Jiajia hid in the dark. The development of the situation had clearly exceeded her expectations. This scene was a little too big. There were mercenaries and assassins, and they came in groups. There was no way to kill them all. Soon, Su Yun¡¯s voice came from the earpiece again. There was only a simple sentence. ¡°Follow the plan and be careful!¡± Xu Jiajia bit her lip. This decision was undoubtedly very risky. However, Su Yun had already made up his mind. Xu Jiajia quickly put on a posture of risking her life to accompany a gentleman. ¡°Su Yun, the killing has begun.¡± The call ended, leaving Xu Jiajia¡¯s charming sentence. She left her current hiding place and quickly appeared in another spot in the forest. This time, a dagger and a special silencer pistol appeared in her hands.. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: There’s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (4) Chapter 408: There¡¯s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations According to Su Yun¡¯s original plan, Xu Jiajia would become a shadow in this operation. What she needed to do was to reduce the number of people on the other side as much as possible and minimize the pressure on Su Yun. The target that Xu Jiajia had imagined at that time should be some A-rank killers, perhaps the highest was not more than S-rank. But unexpectedly, a large number of fully armed mercenaries appeared. The layout was already in chaos. Even so, since Su Yun had no intention of changing the plan, Xu Jiajia would not take half a step back either. The mercenaries did not seem to notice any danger here, so they were all relaxed. After all, this was outside the border, and they had no intention of being vigilant. A one-eyed mercenary held a cigar in his mouth. As he unbuckled his belt, he left the team and walked into the forest. The others did not care about this at all and continued walking forward. After this one-eyed mercenary left the vision of the other mercenaries, he quickly arrived under a tree. He unbuckled his belt and wanted to pee. At this moment, he suddenly heard something above his head. He immediately looked up in confusion. Xu Jiajia, who was wearing a tight black sportswear, was on the tree. She looked at him coldly with killing intent and softly said, ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡± Immediately after, her legs locked onto the tree branch. She hung upside down on the tree, casually crossing her daggers. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The one-eyed mercenary held his neck and struggled to make a sound, but in the end, he only fell into a pool of blood. Xu Jiajia did not stop at all and quickly disappeared. Her entire set of actions was smooth. To a certain extent, she was much more professional at killing than Su Yun. She was like an invisible shadow that kept moving through the forest. The dagger in her hands was gradually dyed red with blood. Every single mercenary who was alone could not escape death. She usually killed in one shot. If she failed, she would shoot again. She almost didn¡¯t miss. She was like a shadow that appeared and disappeared. ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Ten.¡± This shadow never appeared in the eyes of others easily, but once anyone saw it, it meant that his death was approaching. However, compared to the mercenary army that was rushing over, the mercenaries that Xu Jiajia had killed were only the tip of the iceberg. Hence, Xu Jiajia was also anxious. What exactly did Su Yun want to do? Under such a disparity in strength, anyone should avoid it so that they would not court death. Otherwise, it would be no different from an egg hitting a rock. However, after the last conversation, Xu Jiajia had no news of Su Yun. She felt a little uneasy and worried about Su Yun. Fortunately, a moment later, Xu Jiajia heard that familiar voice in her earpiece again. This time, Su Yun¡¯s words were still very brief. ¡°Jiajia, are you alright? Leave the main battlefield to me. I¡¯ll use the ancient tomb to stop these mercenaries on their path and set up a killing trap for them. You must not expose yourself. Just weaken their strength in the periphery. Be careful.¡± Before Xu Jiajia could say anything else, Su Yun had already disconnected. Furthermore, the signal seemed to be very weak and intermittent. He could no longer be contacted. Xu Jiajia, who was hiding in the dark, frowned and thought about what Su Yun had just said. She was increasingly confused as to what Su Yun was up to. From the looks of it, there were at least a few hundred mercenaries. Despite the difference, Su Yun still claimed to stop them. Could he really do it? Xu Jiajia was actually not too sure about this. However, the only thing that supported her continued actions was her trust in Su Yun. At the very least, she would not abandon him and leave alone until she heard Su Yun officially give the order to retreat. Xu Jiajia sighed softly and muttered to herself, ¡°I danced with you during the bloody battles and killed for you. I¡¯ve imagined these chuunibyou scenes in class for three years.¡± Not far from the entrance of the main tomb of Chi You, who had been discovered outside the border, more than a hundred mercenaries had already gathered. The mercenary standing at the front of the team was code-named Divine Gun. It belonged to the Mysterious Research Institute and was led by a white-robed man. After receiving the order, he personally led the troops over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From this code name, it was not difficult to tell that this mercenary was very good at guns. Moreover, his marksmanship was extremely accurate. This could be seen from the various guns he was equipped with. Not only was he equipped with a Fal automatic rifle, but he was also specially armed with a scorpion submachine gun. In addition, there were two pistols at his waist and a homemade pistol in the snatch strap on his leg. The other mercenaries present were also equipped with various firearms, but most of them were AK47s or Fal automatic rifles. Although the AK47 was famous worldwide, mercenaries actually preferred and were more used to using Fal automatic rifles. Because it was deeply loved by mercenaries, this gun also had another name, called the Right Hand of the Mercenaries. It had even been circulated overseas. Wherever there was a Fal automatic rifle, it meant that mercenaries would appear. At this moment, these hundred fully armed mercenaries were standing here. Even if they did not speak, the killing intent they emitted was enough to make wild beasts retreat.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: There’s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (5) Chapter 409: There¡¯s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They were mercenaries after all, and this place was indeed very safe, so this team seemed a little lazy. Some squatted on the ground and smoked cigars, while others stood by the tree and fiddled with daggers. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with insufferable arrogance. What was even more interesting was that in this team of 100 people, they were actually standing in separate teams. Although they did not talk to each other, it was obvious from their eyes that they were wary of each other and did not completely trust each other. This was also a habit among mercenaries. Everyone was someone who used money to buy their lives. There was no loyalty, let alone comradeship. Today, everyone could fight together because of one operation. Tomorrow, perhaps in another operation, yesterday¡¯s comrades would become targets. However, these people seemed to be very afraid of the mercenary called the Divine Gun. To be precise, they were afraid of the force behind Divine Gun the Mysterious Research Institute! ¡°Today¡¯s mission is very simple. Enter the ancient tomb and take away everything you can, especially the corpse of the tomb owner! There¡¯s something I have to say in advance. If anyone dares to hide it, it¡¯s best to consider if they can withstand our methods.¡± After saying such a simple sentence, Divine Gun waved his hand and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The entrance to the tomb is one kilometer away from us. Hurry up!¡± The mercenaries walked forward without saying a word. Divine Gun stood at the side and looked at them coldly. Another mercenary, who had been standing with Divine Gun, asked softly, ¡°Divine Gun, why didn¡¯t the white-robed men use their own people? Why did they find so many outsiders?¡± Divine Gun immediately glared at him and lowered his voice. ¡°Boss and the man in white naturally have their own thoughts. Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. If you know too much, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The conversation between the two was very short, and the mercenaries passing by did not hear it clearly at all. They quickly walked forward, and soon, they could vaguely see the jade door that shone under the sunlight. They did not know that at this moment, a shadow was silently following them. It had been observing their movements and looking for an opportunity to attack. This shadow was undoubtedly Xu Jiajia. Xu Jiajia was hiding in the dark. When she saw the huge jade door, surprise flashed across her eyes. She did not expect this entrance to be so spectacular. ¡°The ancestor¡¯s tomb of ancient times was already on such a scale?¡± Under the sunlight, this jade door kept refracting light. It even had a translucent feeling and could vaguely see the situation behind through this jade door. It seemed to be a pitch-black tomb, and sunlight could not enter. But Xu Jiajia could vaguely see a humanoid shadow behind this jade door. This humanoid black shadow was sitting motionless at the entrance of the tomb behind the jade door. She just could not see it clearly through the jade door. Although it was a little transparent under the sunlight, it was only like frosted glass. She could not see the exact situation clearly, so she was guessing what it was. The mercenaries who approached clearly realized this as well. They raised their guns warily and aimed at the jade door. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It looks like a human figure.¡± ¡°But this is an ancient tomb. Why is there someone inside?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s someone from the past who died in the ancient tomb. Didn¡¯t they say that there were tomb keepers in the ancient times of the east? This might be it.¡± ¡°Do you know whose tomb this is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but not far from here is the border of the Eastern Kingdom. Are we really going to do this here?¡± The mercenaries discussed softly. They were very curious about the figure reflected on the jade door. At the same time, in the military¡¯s temporary command room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Through the image transmitted by the military drone in the air, Feng Shaoyu and the others had already seen the 100 mercenaries and gathered. With so many mercenaries mobilizing at the same time, although they did not cross the border, Feng Shaoyu was also worried. ¡°The situation is more complicated than we imagined. If these mercenaries really enter the ancient tomb through this entrance, it will be troublesome. It was very likely that the cultural relics in the tomb would also be destroyed. Even if we send a team into the tomb, once the two sides exchange fire, the tomb path will definitely collapse. Even this Cangluan Mountain will collapse again. The village at the foot of the mountain can¡¯t be moved in time at all. No matter what, we will suffer a huge loss.¡± Feng Shaoyu said solemnly. At this moment, the pressure on his shoulders was unimaginable to ordinary people. The mercenaries had already gathered at the entrance of the tomb outside the realm. Soon, they would definitely try to open the jade door and take action. If they still could not think of a suitable solution before that, they would really fall into a passive state. They definitely had to fight, but what about Chi You¡¯s ancient tomb? What about the natural disaster of the collapse? However, Xu Kui, who was staring at the screen, frowned slightly. Then, he pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Since they¡¯ve already arrived at the entrance of the main tomb, why did they stop?¡± This was indeed strange. The mercenary was only a few hundred meters away from the entrance of the main tomb, but they seemed to be very afraid and slowed down.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: There’s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (6) Chapter 410: There¡¯s Only One Su Since Ancient, Alone in Town for 5,000 Years! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This strange scene quickly attracted the attention of Feng Shaoyu, Professor Sun, and the others. They temporarily stopped arguing and went to the screen. As the military drone kept changing the direction of the camera, they could finally see the mercenaries¡¯ perspective on the screen. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± They finally understood why these mercenaries¡¯ reactions were especially strange. Although the scene was a little blurry, it was still clear. Behind the huge jade door, a figure was reflected, sitting at the entrance of the tomb at the back. ¡°Is that a person behind the jade door?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Professor Sun tried his best to adjust his glasses and leaned forward to take a closer look. However, because the jade door was already blurry and the figure had never moved, everyone was not too sure. Professor Sun sighed. ¡°It should be a person, but it seems to be an ancient person who passed away in meditation.¡± Chen Jie also made a guess. ¡°Is it possible that the person who built the tomb was trapped inside?¡± Professor Cai said uncomfortably, ¡°This is also a major discovery. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t go over personally.¡± Master Gu suddenly became classy for no reason. ¡°Impressive. This must be someone from ancient times, right? He passed away in meditation behind the jade door, thousands of years separated by a wall.¡± For a moment, the professors began to speculate. In the end, they concluded that this figure was most likely a dead ancient. It was ancient and was extremely valuable. ¡°Look, the mercenaries have moved out!¡± Everyone suddenly saw that the mercenaries in the scene finally moved and began to walk towards the jade door. Everyone¡¯s expressions were ugly. Everyone in the archeological team was anxious, but there was nothing they could do. Feng Shaoyu¡¯s face was ashen. He waved his hand and called for the guards, preparing to give the order. If there was no foolproof plan, they could only forcefully send troops. At this moment, at the entrance of the tomb. Divine Gun urged the mercenaries to walk towards the door. After the analysis of the professionals sent by the research institute, the passageway was narrow and could only allow two people to enter side by side at a time. Therefore, Divine Gun ordered a few mercenaries to scout the way. Of course, how to open the jade door was also a problem. He still had to look at it later. However, as the three mercenaries got closer and closer to the huge jade door, their originally burly figures began to look small. This jade door was really too tall and magnificent. The figure that could be seen through the light refraction of the jade door became clearer and clearer. The mercenaries waiting outside did not seem to care. After all, in their opinion, how could there be a living person in the ancient tomb a thousand years ago? Therefore, although the blurry figure looked a little strange, everyone did not take it to heart. They only thought that it was a corpse from a thousand years ago that had been preserved in this manner under special circumstances. Soon, the three mercenaries at the front arrived in front of the jade door. After checking that there was indeed no danger, the professionals sent by the research institute also went forward and began to check the mechanisms of the jade door. Not only did they have professional equipment in their hands, but their archeological skills were also not low. In less than ten minutes, good news came. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The mechanism isn¡¯t complicated. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to forcefully open it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blow it up. Open it bit by bit. It¡¯s easy to collapse here.¡± Under the command of the professionals, the other mercenaries began to work hard to activate the jade door. Soon, the jade door opened a gap that could accommodate one person. Due to the complicated mechanism embedded in the jade door, the crack that was opened was already the limit of the mercenaries. They also knew very well that such a place could not be exploded. Otherwise, not only would the ancient tomb be buried again, but even the people nearby might be buried deep underground because of the landslide. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With an order, the three mercenaries entered the jade door one after another. Through the gap where the jade door opened, he could clearly see the figures of three mercenaries quickly approaching the thousand-year-old corpse. Everyone was a little excited. A huge mission seemed to be about to begin. When they suddenly entered the darkness, the vision of the three mercenaries was affected to a certain extent, causing them to have no choice but to narrow their eyes slightly and slowly adapt to the darkness. ¡°Report immediately. What did you see?¡± Divine Gun stood outside and looked in the direction of the jade door in confusion. Because the three mercenaries were standing side by side, they had completely blocked the line of sight of the jade door. Divine Gun could only see the blurry figures of the three of them, but he could not understand what was going on inside. Even Divine Gun could not see it clearly, let alone the other mercenaries, as well as Feng Shaoyu, Professor Sun, and the others on the other side of the border. Naturally, they could not see it clearly through the drone. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! It¡¯s completely over this time!¡± They were especially anxious. There might be the bones of an ancestor behind the door, but they were about to be trampled by mercenaries. How could they not be anxious? Even Xu Jiajia, who was in the dark, was curious. She was very puzzled about the story of the thousand-year-old skeleton in the ancient tomb. At the thought that the ancestral bones were about to be destroyed by foreigners, Xu Jiajia was also very angry. However, she knew that she could not act on her own. At the same time, she was worried. Where did Su Yun go? The mercenaries were about to enter the tomb, so why didn¡¯t they see him? For a moment, countless people near the border paid attention to the situation at this moment. They were all waiting for the three mercenaries who had entered the tomb to send back a message. At this moment, behind the jade door. One of the mercenaries tried to slowly open his eyes. After adapting to the darkness, he could roughly see the tomb path environment in the darkness. ¡°Huh? Fuck!¡± Immediately after, the mercenary subconsciously took a step back. Then, he looked in front of him in shock and hurriedly patted the two people beside him. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two mercenaries on the left and right opened their eyes in confusion, but then they revealed almost the same expression as the person just now. They originally thought that they would see a skeleton sitting cross-legged after entering the tomb path. This was definitely something they had to take away from the mission. It could be considered a merit and could be exchanged for a lot of remuneration. They did not expect that what greeted their eyes was not a corpse. It was actually a strange figure! This figure was wearing a hood and had his head lowered. His appearance could not be seen at all, and he was silent. He was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the tomb path with a wooden saber on his knee. The three mercenaries were shocked by this scene. They were actually stunned on the spot and could not react for a long time. He was just one person.. Although they did not know if he was dead or alive, he guarded the path alone! Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who’s Carrying a Saber! (1) Chapter 411: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who¡¯s Carrying a Saber! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations One person and one saber sat there, blocking the path ahead. This scene made the mercenaries¡¯ expressions change slightly, but they immediately reacted and were suspicious. ¡°Is this a living person or a dead person?¡± A mercenary sized up the figure in front of him in confusion. Because the clothes covered the person tightly, it was impossible to tell if the person sitting here was a living person with flesh and blood or just a skeleton. However, judging from his clothes, he was clearly not an ancient person. Another mercenary raised the rifle in his hand warily and advanced warily. Divine Gun kept urging him through the earpiece. The mercenary replied impatiently, ¡°We saw a person in the tomb, but he should be dead. There¡¯s no movement. Now, we¡¯re going forward to check.¡± These words puzzled Divine Gun. Logically speaking, in such an ancient tomb, even a corpse should have long turned into bones. Why did he have to go forward to investigate to confirm? Sizzle¡­ Sizzle¡­ Behind a hill not far from these mercenaries, a curly-haired man was quickly operating the computer. The computer screen displayed some complicated and obscure information that ordinary people could not understand. What was worth noting was that the computer in this curly-haired man¡¯s hand was a very rare satellite computer. Its use was naturally not ordinary. Beep beep.. Soon, when a notification box popped up on the computer, the curly-haired man pressed the communication button on his earpiece and lowered his voice. ¡°Phantom, we¡¯ve successfully connected to their communication signal. You should be able to hear their conversation now.¡± On the other side, Xu Jiajia, who was hiding in the depths of the forest, agreed when she heard the voice in her earpiece. ¡°Very good. Don¡¯t expose your whereabouts first. Wait for my news.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± The curly-haired man¡¯s response came from the earpiece, followed by the chaotic voices of others. Most of these people were hiding in the forest, hiding their tracks and never showing their faces. These people were all members of Xu Jiajia¡¯s team, and this curly-haired man was the technical support of this team. As the signal was connected, the voice of Divine Gun quickly came from Xu Jiajia¡¯s earpiece. ¡°What the fuck are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and report!¡± In the eyes of Divine Gun, this was just a simple scouting operation. As long as they returned with ¡®everything¡¯s fine¡¯, the subsequent troops would enter the tomb one after another. They would definitely be ambushed by the Chinese troops in the future, but as long as they could snatch what the research institute needed, the mission would be completed. As for how many people died, that was not something he wanted to care about. However, seeing that there was no response for such a simple matter, Divine Gun was naturally a little anxious. The three mercenaries who had entered the tomb first had already slowly approached the motionless figure sitting in front of them. They kept feeling that the situation in front of them was indescribably strange. This figure did not move at all. It did not look like a living person. However, it did not make sense for him to appear here strangely. Moreover, it did not look like a dead ancient. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I wonder why there¡¯s such a complete person in this ancient tomb?¡± ¡°Legend has it that only vampires can survive for a thousand years.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about!¡± The three of them discussed softly while walking forward warily. Something unexpected happened. They saw the figure sitting in front with his head lowered suddenly move. At this moment, the three mercenaries stopped in their tracks and raised their guns to aim at this person. ¡°Did he move just now?¡± ¡°I think I saw it too. What exactly is this?¡± ¡°Oh my God, is this the incarnation of the devil?¡± As soon as the mercenary finished speaking, an emotionless voice sounded in their ears. ¡°It¡¯s not the incarnation of the devil, but the grim reaper.¡± Before the three of them could react to where the voice came from, the figure suddenly looked up. It was a very young Asian face, but at this moment, there was a cold killing intent under the hood. Instantly, the expressions of the mercenaries changed drastically. They immediately realized something and subconsciously wanted to shoot. Swoosh! However, the figure in front of them was clearly faster than them. Before the mercenaries could react, he suddenly raised the long saber on his knee. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The saber descended with irresistible force. ¡°It¡¯s alive! It¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Outside the jade door, a heart-wrenching cry suddenly came from the earpiece. Divine Gun immediately frowned and looked at the jade door. But he could only see the three figures through the jade door. They stood there in a daze and did not move. Xu Jiajia frowned when she heard the voice from the earpiece. Their conversation confused her. What the hell were they talking about? What was alive? When Xu Jiajia looked at the jade door, she realized that the three figures who were originally standing there in a daze had actually fallen to the ground! Everything happened too suddenly, causing everyone to be unable to react.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who’s Carrying a Saber! (2) Chapter 412: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who¡¯s Carrying a Saber! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Even the people in the temporary command room far away in the world were shocked. ¡°Professor Sun, can you guess what happened?¡± Chen Ye looked at the scene on the screen and asked Sun Mo. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s poison in the catacombs.¡± Professor Sun MO replied uncertainly. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Did that person stand up?¡± As Zhou Xiaoxiao exclaimed, everyone hurriedly looked over and saw that after the three mercenaries reached the bottom, a figure appeared in the darkness of the tomb! Be it in the temporary command room, the mercenaries outside the border, Xu Jiajia, and the others, they could clearly see a figure standing there like a pine bamboo in the tomb path. Beside his feet were three mercenaries who had fallen to the ground. ¡°Fuck! What¡¯s that?¡± There was a commotion among the mercenaries. They raised their guns and aimed at the jade door, but with the jade door blocking them, it was obvious that this action was only a deterrent and would not have any effect. ¡°What happened? Who is that figure?¡± Divine Gun wanted to contact the mercenaries inside with the earpiece, but the voices of the three people no longer came from the earpiece. Immediately after, that figure slowly walked over from the darkness and finally stood under the light behind the jade door. Everyone was only separated from that figure by a jade door. Through the gap, they could finally see his clothes clearly. They could not help but widen their eyes. Behind the jade door, a mysterious person wearing a hoodie that covered his face and holding a wooden saber stood quietly. Behind him was a dark and long tomb, and in front of him was a jade door. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ the Macheteman?¡± Divine Gun recognized it immediately and could not help but mutter in shock. The gazes of the hundred mercenaries all landed on the mysterious person. Everyone¡¯s reaction was different. ¡°The Nordic one?¡± ¡°Why is Macheteman here? Isn¡¯t he an assassin? It¡¯s said that he¡¯s been active in Northern Europe.¡± ¡°Who is Macheteman? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Why is he standing there?¡± ¡°The figure sitting there just now is not an ancient person. He¡¯s actually the Macheteman!¡± The mercenaries discussed softly one after another. There was no lack of people who did not know him. After all, Macheteman was a killer and was not in the same field as mercenaries. However, they quickly learned from the explanations of the people around them and could not help but be surprised. Everyone was puzzled by the figure in front of them. Why was he here? It was not only the mercenaries. Even Xu Jiajia gasped when she saw the person behind the jade door with her own eyes. What the hell? Why was the Macheteman here? Soon, Xu Jiajia changed the route and tried to contact Su Yun. ¡°Su Yun! Su Yun! Can you hear me? The Macheteman who had been making a lot of noise on the dark web recently actually appeared here. Although I did not know what his intentions were at the moment, he did not seem to be on the same side as these mercenaries. Do you understand the situation?¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s tone was very agitated. After all, the situation in front of her was too strange. She originally thought that behind the jade door was an ancient person who had died for a thousand years, and the mercenaries were about to attack on a large scale. Who would have thought that it was actually a mysterious killer whose name shook Northern Europe! In fact, after the story of the Macheteman spread, Xu Jiajia was indeed very curious. It was said on the dark web that Macheteman was a scavenger who never attacked ordinary people. Everyone who could be on his prey list was a killer covered in blood. Moreover, some time ago, Macheteman had publicly provoked all the killers on the dark web in a high-profile manner. This action made many people sigh. Especially since Macheteman had personally issued a bounty on some killers and set the bounty only at USSIOO before accepting the mission himself. This move really disgusted those killers, and so the assassins hated Macheteman even more. Xu Jiajia had naturally heard about this, but she did not expect the Macheteman to appear under such circumstances. Moreover, from his position, it seemed like he was guarding this place. In the blink of an eye, he had actually killed three mercenaries. This clearly showed his position! What puzzled Xu Jiajia was that Su Yun did not respond to such explosive news. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What was Su Yun doing! Xu Jiaiia was a little anxious. Clearlv, no one had expected the appearance of the Macheteman. Although he might be an enemy and not a friend, he had further disrupted Su Yun¡¯s plan. What Xu Jiajia did not know was that this Macheteman was the Su Yun she was thinking about at this moment. Su Yun was also looking at the thousands of troops outside through the jade door. Apart from the seething killing intent in his heart, he was also worried about this battle. He did not know if he could win, but no matter what, he had to fight! He would punch it open to avoid a hundred punches. This sentence left behind by a great person might be suitable here. Therefore, not long ago, with the help of his memory of the map on the golden foil, Su Yun quickly appeared in the tomb. The reason why Su Yun did not walk out just like that was because he knew very well that the mercenaries outside were well-equipped. They were far from something his wooden saber could resist.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who’s Carrying a Saber! (3) Chapter 413: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who¡¯s Carrying a Saber! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not to mention heavy weapons, facing these light firearms now, it was difficult to resist with his current cultivation progress. However, it was different in this tomb. First of all, the jade door could not be opened completely. This caused it to only accommodate one or two people at a time and could not stop an effective attack. Moreover, even if the mercenaries were not afraid of death and rushed in one after another, it was impossible for them to widen the safe distance in this narrow tomb. This was because the tomb path was already very crowded with three people side by side. Under normal circumstances, only two people could move side by side. This meant that after entering the jade door, the weapons in the hands of most mercenaries would lose their effect. Otherwise, with the dense crowd in front blocking them, it was impossible for the people behind to shoot straight ahead. This way, the gap between Su Yun and the other party would be greatly reduced. Once they entered the tomb, they could only give up on guns and fight at close range, even if the few people at the front still had a shooting environment. However, Su Yun was confident that he could do it with ease in such a narrow and pitch-black environment. The three mercenaries who had been dealt with by him did not even know who had killed them until their deaths. Su Yun did not even look at the three of them after they died. He casually picked up a headset from one of them and stuffed it into his ear. Then, he stood behind the jade door and looked through it at the densely packed mercenaries not far away. In a foreign language, he lowered his voice and said word by word, ¡°Anyone who steps in will die!¡± These simple words were transmitted through the earpiece, but it immediately filled the air with a dense killing intent. Su Yun was standing alone at the entrance of the pitch-black tomb. Although he was a little thin, he exuded an aura of holding up the fort alone. Su Yun knew very well how risky his decision was, but he also knew that he had no choice. If these mercenaries could enter the tomb smoothly, their speed would definitely be much faster than the archeological team. Because the advancement of the archeological team needed to be on the basis of ensuring the integrity of the cultural relics, every step they took had to be taken with this as the starting point. However, these mercenaries were different. They did not care if the cultural relics were destroyed, let alone how important this ancient tomb was to China. They only needed to achieve their goal, and in order to achieve this goal, they could do anything. Of course, Su Yun¡¯s goal in guarding this place was not entirely righteous. He also had his own plans. He wanted to use this opportunity to open up the situation and even find clues about the research institute. As Su Yun¡¯s low voice entered Xu Jiajia¡¯s ears, confusion appeared on her face. ¡°Why does this voice feel a little familiar?¡± Xu Jiajia hid in the dark, her eyes fixed on the Macheteman behind the jade door. She felt strange. However, because the other party had deliberately lowered his voice and was speaking in a foreign language, and the movements in the earpiece were too noisy, she really could not distinguish them clearly. But most importantly, she did not understand why Macheteman would do this. As an overseas assassin, what did the ancient tomb in China have to do with him? He did not even hesitate to stand in front of more than a hundred mercenaries alone. With just a wooden saber in his hand, he actually dared to threaten all the mercenaries? ¡°There must be something going on!¡± Xu Jiajia fell into deep thought, but she could not get an answer for the time being. She was not the only one who heard Su Yun¡¯s words. In the temporary command room, Feng Shaoyu, Chen Ye, and Xu Kui were standing in front of the big screen, watching the scene transmitted back from the military unmanned helicopter. The technicians had already intercepted the wireless communication signal used by the mercenaries and transmitted the actual time into the image. ¡°Anyone who steps in will die!¡± These words echoed in the not-so-wide command room, causing Feng Shaoyu to look at the three of them with shock on his face. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Feng Shaoyu and Sun MO asked this question almost at the same time. As for Chen Ye, he looked at the blurry figure in the image and thought for a moment. ¡°Previously, our Hibiscus City police contacted Interpol. According to Interpol, an assassin named Macheteman has appeared in Northern Europe. This Macheteman was very strange. He was not like other killers who killed indiscriminately after taking orders. His targets were all selective. All the people who died in his hands were also killers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Moreover, the weapon used by this Macheteman was very strange. It was a wooden saber that logically shouldn¡¯t have powerful lethality. However, such a wooden saber had taken the lives of many well-trained and even unique killers in the hands of this Macheteman. ¡°The ranking of this Macheteman on the dark web has been constantly increasing. He also had a lot of influence in Northern Europe. Many people in Northern Europe claimed that Macheteman was not an assassin, but a vigilante. Therefore, not only were there many short comics about Macheteman in Northern Europe, but there were also many peripheral products that were very popular. ¡°But why would a killer active in Northern Europe suddenly appear at the border? He even seems to be protecting the ancient tomb of China?¡± ¡°It seems that Macheteman still came in back then. Unfortunately, the arrangements at the airport did not succeed in arresting him.¡± At this moment, Xu Kui¡¯s voice sounded, making Chen Ye nod awkwardly.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who’s Carrying a Saber! (4) Chapter 414: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who¡¯s Carrying a Saber! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°The Interpol clues are right. The Macheteman did come, but he was too secretive and we didn¡¯t discover him at all. But why is he here now? What¡¯s his goal?¡± Previously, he had cooperated with the Qin Island City Police Station¡¯s request. With the vague clues provided by Interpol, he had set up surveillance at the airport, wanting to catch the Macheteman. However, the final outcome was obvious. After three days, the distribution control was removed, and this matter was left unsettled. In the end, when the Qin Island City Police Station called Interpol, even the other party stuttered. It was obvious that they were very ashamed of providing clues this time. In the end, they directly ruled out their speculation, which made the Qin Island City police furious. After all, they had spent three days and nights setting up controls, but in the end, they did something for nothing. Who wouldn¡¯t be furious?! Later on, as the archeological team¡¯s investigation in Qin Island City ended, Chen Ye, Xu Kui, and the others followed. But now that they suddenly saw the Macheteman appear, their expressions were a little strange. Frowning, his right hand habitually touched his chin. Those who were familiar with Chen Ye knew that usually, he would only have this habitual reaction when he encountered a problem he could not figure out. ¡°First, Su Yun mysteriously disappeared at Cangluan Mountain, and then this Macheteman suddenly appeared. What¡¯s going on? Why did this Macheteman stop the mercenaries?¡± Feng Shaoyu already felt that his brain cells were not enough. So many things had happened in a short period of time, bringing too much information. The doubts that Su Yun¡¯s sudden disappearance and the note he left behind had yet to be answered. Now, a Macheteman had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Moreover, it was impossible to judge the position of this Macheteman at the moment. ¡°Could it be that this Macheteman was invited by Su Yun?¡± Suddenly, Chen Ye said something that surprised everyone. ¡°Did this kid have such a wide network?¡± Xu Kui asked suspiciously, but Chen Ye shook his head slightly, indicating that he was only guessing. Feng Shaoyu sighed deeply. ¡°The information we can obtain now is really too little, but that Su Yun seems to know more. Is there still no news of him?¡± Xu Kui shook his head gently and said helplessly, ¡°A soldier came to report just now, but they still didn¡¯t find Su Yun. We have already conducted a detailed search within a radius of a few kilometers. Could it be that Su Yun has three heads and six arms? Otherwise, how could he still come and go without a trace under such tight defense measures?¡± ¡°Continue to increase our efforts. We have to find Su Yun as soon as possible. He might know something that we don¡¯t.¡± This was the only order Feng Shaoyu could give at the moment. In addition, although what happened outside the border was not far from where they were, it was beyond the authority of Feng Shaoyu and the others to move across the border. The appearance of the Macheteman made everyone very puzzled. However, judging from the way the Macheteman killed three mercenaries without a word, Divine Gun could almost tell that the appearance of this Macheteman was definitely not to help them. Therefore, Divine Gun said to the figure behind the jade door in a threatening tone through the earpiece, ¡°You¡¯re the Macheteman who¡¯s been causing a commotion recently, right? Why did you get involved in this mess? It had nothing to do with you. If you change your mind, there¡¯s still time. Come out from behind this door. I guarantee that no one will shoot. I know your ability, but this matter is not something you can interfere with. There¡¯s no need to cause yourself this trouble.¡± From the tone of Divine Gun, it was not difficult to tell that he was filled with doubts about the Macheteman who suddenly appeared. Naturally, he was also afraid. In his opinion, Macheteman would never get involved in this matter for no reason. His appearance might very well involve the high-level problems between the research institutes behind him. After all, to mercenaries, such assassins were actually a knife. They were just paid to do things. What Divine Gun did not expect was that this Macheteman clearly did not intend to communicate with him. Although they were separated by the jade door, Divine Gun could still clearly see that the Macheteman had only turned his head to look at him. Although he was wearing a hood and his face could not be seen, he could still tell what the other party was doing. Then, the Macheteman slowly took out the earpiece that he had put in his ear just now and threw it to the ground. Then, he crushed it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although this move was silent, it quickly expressed the Macheteman¡¯s contempt for the mercenaries in front of him. He did not take them seriously at all! He did not even look at Divine Gun. It was as if he was saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak?¡± When Divine Gun saw this scene, he gritted his teeth, and his eyes seemed to be about to spew fire. ¡°Get rid of him.¡± There were no unnecessary words. These simple words clearly showed that Divine Gun wanted to kill the Macheteman at this moment. The mercenaries had also recovered from the shock of the Macheteman¡¯s sudden appearance. Although Macheteman was quite famous in the assassin world, for mercenaries like them, who were also bloodthirsty, The killers who only dared to be active in the dark were like rats in the sewers. They could not see the light of day, let alone be afraid. They had roamed the battlefield everywhere and had seen all kinds of scenes. They had always looked down on killers.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who’s Carrying a Saber! (5) Chapter 415: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who¡¯s Carrying a Saber! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Coyotes, follow me!¡± As most of these mercenaries were temporarily recruited in their own teams, they would naturally focus on their familiar teams when they were about to take action. Although they did not know the meaning of this operation, the amount promised by the faction behind Divine Gun was enough to disregard their lives. Moreover, the other party was just an assassin with a wooden saber. In front of a fully armed mercenary, this outfit was not much different from a clown. As a blond mercenary shouted, a few burly men about 1.9 meters tall quickly walked out of the team. Their combat uniforms were stuck tightly to their bodies, and their muscles seemed to be able to burst their clothes at any moment. The Coyote Squad had always been famous among mercenaries. Of course, for mercenaries, this kind of reputation was almost not good. This six-man team was led by the blond mercenary with the code name Golden Cicada. In the riots in many countries, they could always see the figure of this Coyote Squad. Their style of action was straightforward. They liked to suppress others with heavy weapons the most. Therefore, one of the mercenaries in this team could be seen carrying a rapid-fire machine gun. This kind of firepower could not be underestimated even among mercenaries. Of course, if not for the fact that this was not a battlefield, they would have driven the armed helicopter over. ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s a Macheteman or a swordsman? No one can stop us from making money.¡± Golden Cicada waved his hand and quickly ran towards the jade wall with the team. Because of this jade door, they could not use any force to suppress it. They could only enter through this narrow aisle and come into direct contact with the Macheteman. As he walked forward, Golden Cicada took out a pistol from his waist and loaded it without saying a word. When he stepped in through the gap in the jade door, he immediately raised his gun and aimed at Su Yun, wanting to kill him. However, how could Su Yun give him a chance to fire? In this battle, Su Yun knew that he was at a disadvantage. The only thing he could rely on was the right time and place. At such a close distance, Su Yun explained what it meant that a gun was not as fast as a knife. Su Yun flipped his wrist and slashed at Golden Cicada¡¯s wrist with the wooden saber in his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Even though the Golden Cicada was already on guard, he still could not dodge. It was really because this saber move was too fast. He had long been on guard, but it was useless! In pain, the gun in his hand quickly fell. However, Golden Cicada was also a well-trained mercenary. He kicked the pistol up again and held it in his left hand, preparing to shoot Su Yun in the head. Another lone mercenary had already walked in. He raised the rifle in his hand and fired at Su Yun. Thankfully, Su Yun quickly used Golden Cicada in front of him to block when the mercenary fired. The mercenary was helpless and could only quickly change his aim. Then, when he wanted to aim again, Su Yun was already entangled with Golden Cicada. Only by being close enough to the Golden Cicada and fighting close to it could the other party not find any opportunity to shoot. ¡°Fuck! Golden Cicada, move away!¡± The mercenary with the rifle clearly had a bad temper. After aiming a few times, he roared angrily at the Golden Cicada and even thought about shooting the two of them to death. As Golden Cicada blocked Su Yun¡¯s attack, he cursed angrily, ¡°I wanted to get out of the way too, but he kept pestering me! ¡± Just as he was talking, Su Yun quickly seized the opportunity when he was distracted and broke through his defenses. Crack! A crisp sound rang out. The mercenaries behind him only saw Golden Cicada suddenly stop moving with his back facing them. Before he could snap back to his senses, Su Yun kicked Golden Cicada¡¯s corpse with blood dripping from his chest onto him. Then, he strode forward and slashed at his head! ¡°Pfft!¡± Without any suspense, Su Yun, who was in close combat, was exceptionally brave. Especially after stepping into the first realm, even a wooden saber had the might to split. With a slash, he split open the mercenary¡¯s head and died tragically on the spot. ¡°Fuck! ¡± The other members of the Coyote Squad entered the jade door one after another. Only then did they realize that in a short period of time, the Macheteman had actually killed two fully armed teammates in a row. Two of the three members who entered later drew the daggers at their waists and quickly rushed towards Su Yun, planning to attack together. The mercenary holding the rapid-fire machine gun was holding the machine gun and aiming at the three of them. As long as there was a chance, he would turn the Macheteman in front of him into a sieve. The mercenaries standing outside could not see the situation inside clearly because during the fight with the mercenaries, the Macheteman kept retreating into the darkness and used the terrain to fight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, they could only see some blurry figures and continuous gunshots. Whoosh! A mercenary beside Divine Gun suddenly covered his neck. Then, everyone saw that a crossbow had been inserted into the mercenary¡¯s throat at some point. ¡°Be careful, there are still enemies!¡± A figure quickly flashed in the forest, but she was still discovered by the mercenaries. ¡°Fuck! What¡¯s going on? What are you waiting for? Capture them!¡± Divine Gun did not understand what was going on at all.. Why did it seem like more and more opponents had appeared for no reason? Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who’s Carrying a Saber! (6) Chapter 416: Born in Blood, Dare I Ask Who¡¯s Carrying a Saber! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Many mercenaries quickly chased after the figure just now. That person was naturally Xu Jiajia, who had been hiding in the dark. Although Xu Jiajia did not know why the Macheteman did this, the Macheteman¡¯s method was undoubtedly in line with Su Yun¡¯s previous thoughts. Xu Jiajia tried to contact Su Yun many times, but Su Yun¡¯s voice never came from the earpiece. So after seeing the Macheteman and the mercenary officially fight, Xu Jiajia did not want to waste this opportunity to fish in troubled waters and prepared to take action. ¡°Get ready. Don¡¯t expose your identities and reduce the number of mercenaries as much as possible. They all have very advanced armed equipment in their hands. Don¡¯t fight them head-on at close range.¡± As Xu Jiajia walked through the forest, she quickly gave orders to her team members. ¡°Roger that.¡± As a figure answered, he quietly approached a mercenary. Then, he covered the mercenary¡¯s mouth and cut the mercenary¡¯s neck with the dagger in his hand. The entire process was done in one go, and this person¡¯s actions were not sloppy at all. Whoosh! A cold light flashed, and then a figure suddenly appeared behind that person. ¡°Tian Sha, it¡¯s really you!¡± Hearing the voice behind him, the assassin with the code name Tian Sha slowly turned around and looked coldly at the person behind him. ¡°Rainforest Scorpion?¡± The assassin called Rainforest Scorpion revealed a bloodthirsty smile at Tian Sha. He gently licked the dagger in his hand and looked at Tian Sha with killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re also here for Su Yun, right? Killing him will earn you money that you won¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking for a few lifetimes. However, there¡¯s only one Su Yun. I don¡¯t have the habit of sharing it with others.¡± From his point of view, the reason why the other party appeared here was to snatch the fat prey, Su Yun, from him. However, the Rainforest Scorpion had completely misunderstood Tian Sha. The reason why Tian Sha appeared here was because he was a member of Xu Jiajia¡¯s team. Although Xu Jiajia did not explain in detail what their goal was this time, Tian Sha knew very well that their target was definitely not Su Yun. ¡°Let¡¯s rely on our own abilities. Goodbye.¡± The Rainforest Scorpion finally gave up on attacking. His target was Su Yun, so there was no need to exhaust himself in advance. Then, he turned around and wanted to leave, but Rainforest Scorpion did not expect that Tian Sha was not the only one here. Whoosh! An arrow crossbow accurately pierced into the heart of the Rainforest Scorpion. Before the Rainforest Scorpion died, he only vaguely saw the direction where the arrow crossbow came from. Three people were walking over. Like Tian Sha, these three people were both men and women. They were all members of Xu Jiajia¡¯s team. That included the curly-haired man who was the technical leader. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Tian Sha quickly pressed his earpiece and said to Xu Jiajia, ¡°When we came, no one told us that not only were there assassins in this operation, but there were also a large number of mercenaries. The killers had already rushed over, the Rainforest Scorpion should only be the first. Who knew how many people were hidden in this forest? ¡°Are we sure we want to act according to the original plan? The targets of these killers are all that person called Su Yun. If we attack them, we will draw the line between us and them. From now on, we will only be enemies.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s anxious voice quickly came from the earpiece. Clearly, she was still escaping from the mercenaries. ¡°Cut the crap. If you change your mind now, I won¡¯t force you. At most, I¡¯ll do it myself, but you¡¯ll be removed from my team in the future.¡± Hearing this, Tian Sha and the others looked at each other and smiled helplessly. ¡°We owe you a huge favor. This time, we¡¯ll treat it as repaying a favor. However, there¡¯s something I¡¯m very curious about. What¡¯s your relationship with this person called Su Yun? Is there a need to help him so much?¡± ¡°Cut the crap! I lured the mercenaries over! ¡± Xu Jiajia interrupted Tian Sha impatiently. Although she did not say it explicitly, Tian Sha and the others revealed expressions of understanding. ¡°Come on, brothers. It¡¯s time to attack!¡± As Tian Sha spoke, he led the way into the forest. The others also took out their weapons and hid in the darkness. Soon, gunshots kept coming from the forest. The gunshots made Divine Gun frown. This meant that there were still enemies hidden in the forest, but where did these people come from? Divine Gun was very confident in the faction behind him. He was sure that if others knew that this operation was organized by the research institute, very few people would dare to interfere. However, the result now was the opposite. First, that Macheteman appeared out of nowhere and actually dared to stop him. Then, there were continuous mercenaries being assassinated in the forest. Clearly, it was all done by killers! They usually only used money to buy their lives. They did not ask for the reason and only asked for the location. As a result, Divine Gun really could not figure out why these killers who only cared about money had come to join in the fun. Of course, Divine Gun did not expect that these things that puzzled him would happen only because of Su Yun. As more killers were lured over and the mercenaries were killed, this primitive forest became even more chaotic. These killers had rushed over after knowing that Su Yun was there. Their goal was naturally to kill Su Yun. However, with Xu Jiajia stirring up trouble in the dark and continuously killing mercenaries, it caused a huge misunderstanding between the two sides. Sometimes, there was no time to explain at all. A battle happened when they met. In this chaos, perhaps the only ones who felt a little relaxed were Xu Jiajia and her team. According to Xu Jiajia¡¯s plan, she kept shifting the blame to other killers, urging the mercenaries to fight with the other killers and use each other¡¯s strength to reduce the other party. This misunderstanding could be easily resolved, but because this place was too chaotic, and there was even an unexpected Macheteman stirring up the situation, the situation in this area became even more chaotic. It could even be said to be a mess! There were many people and factions, and they could not prove their faction immediately. Who knew who would die in the next second? Everyone was on tenterhooks. No one looked like a good person. The only thing that worried Xu Jiajia was that there had been no news of Su Yun since just now. No matter how she called out, there was no reply from Su Yun in her earpiece. This made Xu Jiajia very worried about Su Yun¡¯s situation. However, she was already completely restrained by the mercenaries and could not leave. Therefore, she could only pray in her heart that nothing would happen to Su Yun. Su Yun, who was being worried by Xu Jiajia, dealt with the last person in the catacombs as a Macheteman. There were already more than ten corpses lying in the tomb. The Coyote Squad had all been wiped out. The wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand was completely dyed red by the enemy¡¯s blood. There were many bullet holes on the wall beside him. Even the wooden saber had traces of bullets. After taking a few deep breaths, Su Yun held the wooden saber in one hand and calmly picked up the corpses on the ground. He threw them out of the jade door and quickly piled them up into a small mountain. This action made the eyelids of many mercenaries twitch, and their anger surged. Tap, tap, tap¡ª Corpses were everywhere. Under the murderous gazes of many mercenaries, Su Yun slowly walked to the jade door and stabbed the wooden saber in front of his feet. Blood was still sliding down the wooden saber and quickly dyed the soil red. The enemy faced each other, and there was silence everywhere. Su Yun wore a hood and lowered his head slightly. He placed his hands on the hilt of his saber and stood beside the pile of corpses, looking like he could hold off ten thousand enemies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Through the jade door, he looked at the murderous army outside without any fear. He even felt that his mind was clear and his heart was at ease. He felt bloodthirsty and carefree, as if he had returned to his true self. However, in a daze, he recalled Elder L¨¹¡¯s teachings. The graduation news in the WeChat group flashed across his mind. as well as his parents¡¯ reluctance to part, and even his good friend Big Head Yang¡¯s silly smile. Chaotic thoughts danced at this moment, but in the end, they were covered by the blood red in front of him. Only when there was no one around could there be peace! Su Yun¡¯s usual calm temperament was long gone. There was only killing intent all over his body as a sinister smile suddenly flashed across his lips. His lips parted slightly.. This time, he actually shouted in standard Chinese, ¡°Kill anyone who crosses the line! Kill those who enter the ancient tomb! Who else? Come on!¡± Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I’m Su Yun! (1) Chapter 417: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I¡¯m Su Yun! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun¡¯s voice was not loud, but it could be heard by all the mercenaries present. These words were very powerful, immediately causing everyone¡¯s expressions to change. ¡°Chinese?¡± ¡°Could he be Chinese? Isn¡¯t it rumored that he¡¯s a little Japanese?¡± ¡°Nonsense. How can the Japanese have such an expert?¡± ¡°No matter what, this Macheteman is indeed worthy of his reputation. He actually destroyed a team alone.¡± Most of the mercenaries were afraid and subconsciously took a few steps back. However, there was still Divine Gun behind them. Compared to Su Yun, they were also afraid of Divine Gun, or rather, the faction behind him. Therefore, although their expressions did not change, they felt a little anxious. The current situation could be said to be a dilemma. Divine Gun did not say a word. He looked at Su Yun through a jade door, the anger in his eyes growing stronger. He had always been very puzzled by this person who had suddenly appeared and completely messed up all his plans. Across the borders, who would dare to be enemies with the faction behind him? Even these mercenaries who used to think that they were insufferably arrogant could be summoned and waved away at a time like this. However, this Macheteman, who was wearing a hood and had an unknown identity, had once been active in Northern Europe. Why did he have to get involved in this mess alone? Divine Gun had never fought such an aggrieved battle before. There were 100 of them, and there was only one person opposite them. However, because of this person, they stopped the progress of the mission. Of course, the main reason was still the jade door of the ancient tomb. If not for this door, this Macheteman would have been trampled into meat paste long ago! Originally, Divine Gun still had some thoughts of roping in the Macheteman, but at this moment, he had completely lost his patience. Gently waving his hand, Divine Gun said coldly, ¡°All of you, attack together!¡± Previously, Su Yun¡¯s thunderous methods had already put these mercenaries on tenterhooks. Yet Divine Gun gave the order to attack. This made many mercenaries present grit their teeth. They were fully armed mercenaries, but the Macheteman opposite them only had a wooden saber in his hand. However, such a target with a cold weapon had become an existence that could intimidate dozens of mercenaries alone. Then Divine Gun gave an order. Although these mercenaries were a little afraid, no one dared to refuse this order. After all, they had accepted the order! Crack crack! ¡°Go!¡± Gritting their teeth, the mercenary leaders also gave orders. Many mercenaries loaded their guns and swarmed towards the jade door. Seeing this scene, Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned colder. He knew very well what it meant for the mercenaries opposite him to launch an all-out attack. A bloody battle! He would either win or retreat! It had to be known that even in this narrow tomb, it greatly restricted the ability of mercenaries to use firearms. However, this group of people could become mercenaries not only because of the guns in their hands, but also because of their strong military qualities. As they advanced one after another, there were times when their manpower was poor. Therefore, with the wooden saber in his hand and the trump cards that he had yet to use: silver needles and throwing cards, the difficulty of resisting the attacks of this group of people could be imagined. Currently, the only advantage for Su Yun was that the gap in the jade door was very small. This group of people could not enter all at once. In this battle where the situation was not favorable, Su Yun only silently tightened his grip on the knife in his hand in the face of the menacing wolves. In the end, this battle dyed the tomb path red with blood, as if the God of Slaughter was alive. Even Su Yun did not realize that his eyes were slightly red. The killing intent in his eyes was enough to make anyone tremble in fear. At that moment, Su Yun had already thrown everything to the back of his mind. There was no longer any gentle and indifferent aura on his body. Instead, it was filled with cold killing intent. As a large number of mercenaries approached, a few smoke grenades were thrown out and exploded near the jade door. As layers of smoke filled the air, the mercenaries rushed forward. In the temporary command room, Feng Shaoyu and the others could not clearly see the situation on the ground through the drone because a large number of smoke bombs had exploded. However, what had just happened made them look at each other in confusion. ¡°This Macheteman seems to have been stopping the mercenaries. What did he say just now? It seems to have made these mercenaries very timid.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. The drone is too far away, but it¡¯s vaguely Chinese. Could he be Chinese?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Sun frowned at the screen in front of him and said anxiously, ¡°If this Macheteman is really as we guessed, he was invited by Su Yun. Then he¡¯s buying time for us now. Could it be that we can only watch?¡± Wasn¡¯t Professor Sun¡¯s question what Feng Shaoyu and the others were thinking? But now, everyone could only guess what the Macheteman¡¯s position was. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if Macheteman is here to help now. If the archeological team rashly enters the ancient tomb, once anything happens, we won¡¯t be able to contact you in time to make it easier for you to retreat safely.¡± Feng Shaoyu was meticulous. He looked at Professor Sun and the others. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Kui also nodded. ¡°This Macheteman appeared inexplicably. Although it seems that he is indeed preventing other mercenaries from entering the ancient tomb, his goal is still unknown..¡± Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I’m Su Yun! (2) Chapter 418: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I¡¯m Su Yun! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Once the archeological team reentered the ancient tomb, they would lose contact with the outside world. Once that happened, Macheteman would leave or fail to stop those mercenaries. At that time, the fully armed mercenaries would meet the archeological team in the ancient tomb. Needless to say, everyone knew the outcome. Therefore, the archeological team definitely can¡¯t return to the ancient tomb now. At the very least, we have to wait for our military to stabilize the situation before protecting you.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t just watch, right? Once you start a war with the mercenaries, this ancient tomb will probably not be spared. At that time, all the cultural relics will be damaged.¡± Professor Cai looked at Feng Shaoyu and the others agitatedly. His tone was so anxious that it was trembling. ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for the archeological career in China our entire lives. You have your battlefield, and we also have our own. Could it be that we can only place our hopes on an unidentified Macheteman? He was facing an armed mercenary. Even if he could block it, how long could he block it? As you can see, the mercenaries are already anxious and have launched an all-out attack. ¡°Before long, these mercenaries would definitely enter the ancient tomb. At that time, the ancient tomb would suffer losses. Could it be that you expect them to properly dispose of the cultural relics inside after entering the ancient tomb?¡± Chen Jie also echoed from the side. The two sides had different views, causing them to have their own opinions in the command room. The scene seemed a little chaotic. Feng Shaoyu and the others set off from the safety of the archeological team. This was their responsibility. They only thought that after the military resolved the crisis of the mercenaries and everything was safe, they would let the archeological team enter the tomb. However, the archeological team was the same. Their responsibility was to protect Chi You¡¯s Tomb from being destroyed by overseas forces. Both sides stood on their own responsibility and disregarded life and death. For a moment, they argued endlessly. Now, neither of them was willing to take a step back. Tap, tap, tap. Tap, tap¡­ From time to time, chaotic gunshots sounded from the pervading smoke. As a Macheteman, Su Yun was in an ancient tomb passageway and was in unprecedented danger. The cunning mercenaries even unceremoniously threw grenades into the tomb to test the waters. After all, everyone knew that once they entered the tomb, they would be attacked by Macheteman. If long-range attacks were effective, they would not have to take the risk. Thankfully, Su Yun¡¯s reaction was fast enough. He could always use the jade door to dodge. If it really didn¡¯t work, he would retreat a few meters. After all, the range of the grenade was limited. Furthermore, there were enough corpses piled up in the passageway. It formed a unique defense line for Su Yun. However, every time the grenade exploded, it would stir up huge dust. At the same time, the entire tomb would shake. Among them, there was no lack of blasted flesh, making Su Yun, who was standing inside, even more indistinguishable. The mercenaries saw that the grenade in their hands could not open up a gap in their defense line. The firearms were even more useless. This was because Su Yun had always been behind the door and would not easily reveal himself. Under the threatening gaze of Divine Gun, they could only brace themselves and rush into the tomb. The passageway was narrow, Su Yun¡¯s cold weapons had a slight advantage. However, the mercenaries came one after another, often causing Su Yun to charge forward again after dealing with an enemy at the back. Furthermore, the first choice for the enemy to enter was to shoot. Therefore, Su Yun had to react faster. As the battle continued to lengthen, Su Yun felt a little helpless. He wished he could grow three heads and six arms. However, in the face of such a difference in numbers, the wooden saber in his hand gradually weakened after taking the lives of countless mercenaries. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill that Macheteman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to skin him alive!¡± ¡°You go first. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll shoot from behind.¡± The mercenaries were also enraged by this attack. Their eyes were also red from killing, and they rushed in without caring about death. They were all people who had survived the battlefield. Although they were afraid of Su Yun¡¯s strength, they were not scared out of their wits. They cursed and shouted, and the gunshots became their charge. Seeing groups of mercenaries rush in again, Su Yun gritted his teeth, and the killing intent in his eyes intensified. ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s not right. He¡¯s using a sea of people strategy!¡± It was rare for Su Yun to curse, but under such circumstances, there seemed to be no better way to express it. Taking advantage of the brief moment when the enemy was filling in, Su Yun shouted, ¡°Snowball!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The white monkey quickly darted out from the depths of the tomb. Following Su Yun¡¯s command, it very cleverly unzipped the backpack in the corner. He quickly took the backpack and placed it aside. Then, he unzipped it. ¡°Go.¡± Su Yun only gave a simple order. The white monkey instantly disappeared into the pitch-black tomb, leaving only a white figure. Immediately after, Su Yun pressed the communicator that had been switched off. ¡°Jiajia, can you hear At the same time, on the other side. She heard Su Yun¡¯s voice through the earpiece. After Xu Jiajia killed the mercenary in front of her, she said excitedly, ¡°Su Yun, where did you go? I¡¯ve been contacting you since just now.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice was very anxious and filled with worry for Su Yun.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I’m Su Yun! (3) Chapter 419: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I¡¯m Su Yun! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, before Xu Jiajia could finish speaking, Su Yun¡¯s panting voice sounded. ¡°Jiajia, listen to me. Take your team and give up on assassinating those killers. Hurry to the vicinity of the ancient tomb. I need you to help me attract some firepower to a certain extent.¡± Hearing Su Yun¡¯s voice, Xu Jiajia frowned in confusion. ¡°Su Yun, where are you? Why do you sound so tired?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it so much for now. Do as I say and you¡¯ll see me later. Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing. Help me transmit the signal to the military. They should have established a temporary command room on Cangluan Mountain. The signal shouldn¡¯t be difficult to search.¡± After saying this, Su Yun quickly cut off the connection with Xu Jiajia. This sudden conversation confused Xu Jiajia. She could not figure out what Su Yun was up to. However, this was a battlefield. Xu Jiajia knew very well that she was Su Yun¡¯s last support. Therefore, she did not hesitate and immediately conveyed Su Yun¡¯s orders to her companions who were operating in the forest. ¡°Everyone, approach the ancient tomb immediately. We¡¯ll gather there. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to assassinate the commander of the mercenaries!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± No one wasted any time. They did not even ask what the reason was. They immediately agreed and took action. Xu Jiajia quickly met up with the curly-haired man and began to operate the computer. At this moment, at the entrance of Chi You¡¯s ancient tomb. The mercenaries had already surrounded the entire jade door. Mercenaries kept squeezing in through the narrow gap. However, from the beginning to the end, none of the mercenaries could break through the defense line of the Jade Gate. Su Yun fought and retreated. Then, he would charge back from time to time. No matter what method they used, it was unable to produce an effective attack because a jade door blocked the path of the main army. Helpless, the mercenaries could only charge forward one after another. This was naturally a stupid human wave tactic, but Divine Gun did not care about the lives of these mercenaries. They were guns that the organization had spent money to hire. They were not worth pitying. He looked down at his watch and thought to himself. He had already wasted a lot of time on this matter, so at this moment, Divine Gun no longer had any patience with the Macheteman in the tomb. He knew very well that according to this attack, the Macheteman would only be able to hold on for a few more minutes before everything ended. After all, no matter how powerful the knife in his hand was, he would still be tired! More and more mercenaries entered the tomb path, and the corpses of the mercenaries in the tomb path piled up into a small mountain. The wounds on every corpse were different. Some had their heads and internal organs shattered, some had their chests pierced by a saber, and some had their heads beheaded or half their bodies cut open. It was hard to imagine that these various wounds were all caused by a wooden saber. Su Yun stood quietly in the sea of corpses. As he breathed, the thick smell of blood filled his nose. However, the smell of blood did not make Su Yun feel uncomfortable. Instead, it fascinated him. He took a deep breath. The smell of blood made his heart very restless, and the killing intent surged out almost uncontrollably. He felt that he might have been possessed! However, now was clearly not the time to adjust his mental state. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. It¡¯s already at this point. If you don¡¯t make a decision, it¡¯ll really be too late.¡± Su Yun suddenly heard the professors¡¯ endless discussion. This made him realize that Xu Jiajia had already picked up the military¡¯s signal. ¡°We¡¯re all archeologists. We value cultural relics more than our lives. We have to set off. Otherwise, it will be troublesome once the mercenaries enter the tomb.¡± The technicians quickly stood up and turned to look at Feng Shaoyu in the temporary command room. ¡°Sir, an unknown signal has been detected. It has been connected to our communication system. Do you want to block it immediately?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± This change made Feng Shaoyu frown. Then, he looked at the technician and asked, ¡°Can you detect the source of the signal? Do you know who the other party is?¡± The technician shook his head. ¡°The signal source should come from outside the border and have been encrypted. It will take some time to decode it.¡± ¡°Overseas forces?¡± Xu Kui frowned and looked at the screen. At this moment, the smoke on the screen had already dissipated. They could see that a large number of mercenaries had already surrounded the entrance to the tomb. ¡°Could it be them?¡± Just as everyone was guessing, a low voice suddenly came from their earpieces. ¡°I¡¯m the Macheteman.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice had been encrypted and changed. It was a little distorted, but they could still tell that he was Chinese. Moreover, it was inexplicably familiar. In an instant, the entire conference room fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. Why did Macheteman suddenly know how to connect lines? What was he trying to do? Feng Shaoyu frowned and looked at the screen. Then, he slowly moved to the microphone and said in a low voice, ¡°You are¡­ the Macheteman who has been guarding the tomb path?¡± Although this sentence was a little like nonsense, it instantly made everyone listen. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll try my best to buy you as much time as possible. Hurry up and prepare the equipment to enter the tomb. Wait for my news. Then, enter the tomb immediately.. Don¡¯t hesitate!¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I’m Su Yun! (4) Chapter 420: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I¡¯m Su Yun! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun knew very well that guarding this passageway and extending the war would only be more disadvantageous to him. If a large number of reinforcements rushed over, not to mention this passageway, even the entire ancient tomb might fall in a short period of time. If the archeological team could take away the valuable things in the tomb before that, even if these mercenaries entered the remaining empty tomb, they would not suffer any losses. He could retreat calmly and mediate the battle. ¡°Macheteman, why are you helping us?¡± Feng Shaoyu asked the question that they were all puzzled about on behalf of everyone. Unfortunately, there was no response to this question. ¡°Report, that signal is disconnected.¡± The technician¡¯s voice came, making Feng Shaoyu a little disappointed. However, he also knew that the Macheteman was now on the battlefield and surrounded by danger. It was already not easy for him to send him news. He did not have time to talk at all. However, this was a very difficult choice. Should he trust an unfamiliar foreign assassin and let the archeological team take the risk? Even though Feng Shaoyu did not say this worry, Xu Kui and Chen Ye seemed to understand very quickly. ¡°I think this Macheteman can be trusted. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need for him to take such a huge risk and guard the entrance alone. It had to be known that the reason why the mercenaries had yet to enter the ancient tomb was because of the existence of the Macheteman. Based on this, he shouldn¡¯t be an enemy.¡± Chen Ye rationally voiced his judgment. Xu Kui nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If he had ulterior motives, he wouldn¡¯t have to do this. There were still nearly 70 mercenaries surrounding the entire tomb entrance. The pressure that Macheteman had to bear to guard the tomb alone could be imagined. He was probably a friend Su Yun had found. Otherwise, why would he take such a risk? I think we can do as he says. However, I have to personally lead the team and follow the archeological team to protect them.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Professor Sun firmly rejected Xu Kui¡¯s suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you go in. According to our analysis of the soil in this area, once we encountered mercenaries in the tomb passage and counterattacked, the tomb passage would definitely collapse on a large scale because it could not withstand such an impact. ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t have any archeological experience. There are still some hidden mechanisms in the ancient tomb. Once triggered, it would only cause more meaningless casualties. If there were too many people, it would be counterproductive in the ancient tomb. ¡°The most important thing for us now is to end the battle quickly. We can enter the main tomb in the time that the Macheteman has bought and take away Chi You¡¯s corpse. The rest of the cultural relics can be discussed later. ¡°Therefore, no one should be rash. This matter was decided. The archeological team will continue to move. Su Yun had already helped us clear most of the mechanisms. This time, we could enter the main tomb in the shortest time possible. As soon as the news of the Macheteman arrived, we would race against time and immediately begin to take action. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Although Xu Kui and Feng Shaoyu still wanted to say something, they knew that Professor Sun was right. How could they not know how great the risk they had to bear in this tomb? However, they still resolutely and without hesitation. It was enough to show their responsibility. Time was tight. Professor Sun and the others did not hesitate at all and immediately began to organize their equipment. Even Chen Jie, who was a woman, had a determined expression on her face. She had never said the word ¡®afraid¡¯. On the other hand, Master Gu¡¯s ideology was clearly much worse. Although he was also constantly packing his equipment, he kept muttering. ¡°Will it work? It¡¯s too dangerous. I must have been out of my mind to choose to come here. Can¡¯t I just stay at home? Why did I have to come here to die¡­¡± While feeling indignant, Master Gu carried his backpack firmly. ¡°Old Gu, things have already exceeded our initial expectations. If you give up now, no one will say anything.¡± Before leaving, Professor Sun specially said this to Master Gu. Under such pressing emotions, they would rather have one less person than someone whose mentality was shaken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, to Professor Sun and the others¡¯ surprise, after Master Gu heard this, he immediately shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I, Old Gu, am in this industry. At the very least, I¡¯m a famous person. Although I prefer to be alone most of the time, won¡¯t I be a deserter if I don¡¯t go at this juncture? I, Old Gu, like to take advantage of small things, and I don¡¯t have any great ambitions, however, the treasure of Huaxia belonged to Huaxia! ¡°Especially the ancestor¡¯s corpse. How could I let a foreigner take it away? Could it be that I had to pay respects to the foreigner when I went to the grave in the future? When Pig Head Rong and the others looked for me, I didn¡¯t help them at all. I was just feigning civility. I dared to pat my chest and say this. Master Gu still has a bottom line.¡± As he spoke, Master Gu carried his backpack and walked out. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go quickly. If I¡¯m still alive this time, it¡¯s better to introduce more business to me.¡± Looking at Master Gu¡¯s figure, Professor Sun and the others looked at each other and smiled helplessly. ¡°I knew it. I didn¡¯t misjudge him.¡± After saying this, Professor Sun led the others out again. All the soldiers, including the SWAT soldiers, were on guard as if they were facing a great enemy. They were on high alert.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I’m Su Yun! (5) Chapter 421: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I¡¯m Su Yun! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They escorted Professor Sun and the others back to the entrance of the tomb in the Cangluan Mountain Range. Fortunately, it was not all bad news at this moment. At this moment, a soldier ran over quickly and pointed at the temporary signal tower not far away. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve strengthened the signal. In theory, the signal can still be received in the ancient tomb. Therefore, if we can eliminate the matter in the ancient tomb that interferes with the signal, we might be able to keep the archeological team in contact with us in the ancient tomb.¡± These words made everyone present extremely happy. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Professor Sun and the others put on their headsets and then entered the deep pit one after another. They waited at the entrance of the tomb for the Macheteman¡¯s reply. Although they did not know if the earpiece would work after they went in, this was also an expectation for Feng Shaoyu and the others. Looking at the determined figures of the old men, women, and hooligans standing at the entrance of the tomb, Feng Shaoyu and the other two stood on the spot with heavy hearts. They clearly knew that entering the ancient tomb again this time was very likely to be courting death, but they still did not hesitate. It was not because they were not afraid of death, but because they knew that there were things and beliefs more important than life. At the same time, outside the border. Dozens of mercenaries surrounded the entire jade door. All the mercenaries seemed to be on steroids as they kept rushing into the jade door. Although they were separated by the jade door, they could still see the mercenaries who entered. Soon, they would fight the Macheteman. However, this Macheteman¡¯s ability was indeed extraordinary. Very few mercenaries could withstand three strikes from him. Usually, he would slash down with his saber. If he could not block it, he would die. It was clearly a wooden saber, but it actually had a powerful cutting ability. Its might was peerless, enough to split a person¡¯s body. This shocked and terrified the mercenaries. They could even see clearly that this Macheteman was becoming more and more vicious. It was as if he had completely changed into a different person, causing blood to dye the entire tomb path red. Corpses piled up around him like purgatory. ¡°Fuck! How many more of us will die if this continues!¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll blow up this jade door!¡± ¡°If we control the amount of explosives, we should be able to blow up the jade door, but we won¡¯t let the mountain collapse!¡± Someone suggested this idea and quickly obtained the approval of the other mercenaries. At this moment, they were really too aggrieved. There was only a crack, so these mercenaries could only enter alone and could not fight openly. Anyone would feel suffocated by being suppressed by the person opposite them. Soon, a mercenary told Divine Gun this news. Divine Gun did not immediately refuse. Instead, he fell into deep thought. Divine Gun did not want this to happen. He only hoped to get rid of the Macheteman as soon as possible and let the mercenaries enter the ancient tomb to complete the mission assigned by the boss behind the scenes. Once they used explosives, they would naturally have to bear some uncontrollable risks. The mountain in this area had always been very fragile. Once it collapsed, this tomb path might very well be buried. At that time, they would lose the only ticket to enter the ancient tomb. As for the entrance in the border? Even if he was given ten guts, Divine Gun knew that he could not do it. After all, that was the Eastern Forbidden Land. He knew very well that the main goal of this operation was to obtain the things in the ancient tomb. Otherwise, even if he killed this irksome Macheteman, his operation would still fail and be useless. At that time, he would still be blamed for incompetence. The punishment of the research institute was enough to make him wish he was dead. It was precisely because of such scruples that Divine Gun allowed the situation to develop to this point. Otherwise, if they sent a few rocket launchers to cover the jade door with firepower, any trouble would be resolved. But now, with just one Macheteman, their operation was delayed for a full hour. Even Divine Gun was puzzled. Was this Macheteman made of machinery? How could he kill more than 30 mercenaries in an hour without feeling tired? He had indeed lost his patience. He had never suffered such humiliation. Therefore, after a short thought, Divine Gun nodded gently and said sternly, ¡°Reduce the range of the explosion of the explosives and control the amount of explosives. You can blow up the jade door or temporarily blow up the entrance of the tomb, but you can¡¯t let the entire ancient tomb collapse!¡± ¡°Understood! However, it requires luck because it¡¯s really hard to say.¡± ¡°Forget it. This can¡¯t go on. I¡¯ll try my best to control the range of the explosion!¡± The new order from Divine Gun caused the mercenaries who had surrounded the ancient tomb to retreat. Then, the two mercenaries placed the special explosives outside the jade door and slowly retreated with the controller in their hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dosage of the explosives had been concocted by specialized personnel, but no one could say for sure how effective it was. Therefore, even Divine Gun was nervous, afraid that it would blow up the tomb. However, at this point, there was no other way. He could only give it a try. Su Yun, who saw all of this, quickly understood the other party¡¯s plan. The mountain here was so complicated. Previously, it had been severely mined. There were already mudslides and landslides. Now, it was difficult to guarantee the impact of the explosives. However, Su Yun knew very well that he could not let the other party do so.. Otherwise, once the mountain collapsed, the archeological team who had entered the ancient tomb, Chi You¡¯s ancient tomb, and even himself, would be buried forever underground! Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I’m Su Yun! (6) Chapter 422: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I¡¯m Su Yun! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even if the mountain did not collapse, if the jade door exploded, he would no longer have the geographical advantage and would instantly be swept into a sieve by the machine gun. Furthermore, the enemy was very careful during the installation of the explosives. There were always machine guns and snipers aimed at the gap in the jade door. As long as Su Yun dared to stop them, they would definitely send him to hell. Therefore, Su Yun did not rashly appear. With a flip of his wrist, two silver needles appeared on his fingertips and were clamped between his fingers. ¡°You¡¯ve already staked everything on it. It¡¯s time for me to lay my cards on the table!¡± Su Yun muttered to himself as he gritted her teeth in anger. These mercenaries were indeed boorish. They actually used explosives. Would your boss behind the scenes allow it? Fortunately, he had a trump card, which was Su Yun¡¯s ultimate skill. It was time to reveal his true body. This was not Su Yun¡¯s original intention. In his plan, there was no need to expose the true identity of the Macheteman because it would be of great use in the future. It would be easier for him to hide his identity and go out to train. Moreover, now that he was on the bounty list like the Macheteman in the killer world, there was really no benefit in exposing him. He would attract even more public anger. But the plan could not keep up with the changes and all the arrangements had been disrupted, Su Yun could only expose his identity as a Macheteman in advance. He hoped that his plan this time would fulfill his wish. Otherwise, he would suffer a huge loss. Su Yun was exasperated and hated the mysterious research institute behind the scenes even more. He was determined to kill more killers and enemies through this battle and find clues about the research institute¡¯s hiding place. Whoosh! The next moment, Su Yun made a decision. He attacked Without any hesitation. With a swing of his arm, two silver needles quickly passed through the gap in the jade door and headed straight for the two mercenaries holding the remote control. When Su Yun was practicing Chinese medicine acupuncture with Elder L¨¹, he had already broken through to the second realm of the acupuncture technique: Controlling it as if it was his own arm. Therefore, Su Yun could fly the needle into the acupoint, controlling life and death. With the enhancement of the second realm and the acupuncture technique of the Thirteen Needles of Hellgate, Su Yun¡¯s acupuncture ability increased by a huge level. It was no longer limited to killing, but every acupuncture point would have a different damage effect. Moreover, in the first realm, the killing ability of the flying needles was only limited to individual body parts, such as the heart and the space between the eyebrows. Moreover, other than the space between the eyebrows, the other parts could not instantly kill them. However, after mastering the thirteen ghost acupoints, he was no longer restricted by this. At this moment, outside the jade door. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the two mercenaries. They seemed to have already seen the scene after the jade door exploded. This Macheteman really deserved to die! Just as everyone was looking forward to it, the two mercenaries suddenly trembled and fell to the ground without any warning. The remote control in their hands fell to the side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± This scene stunned all the mercenaries. Divine Gun even rubbed his eyes and looked around in confusion. Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with the same question. What¡¯s wrong with these two? Why did they suddenly act up? A mercenary slowly walked forward warily. Then, he squatted down and flipped over a person lying on the ground. He immediately realized that the mercenary had long stopped breathing, but he could not find any wounds on his body. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Just as the mercenary turned around and shouted behind him, another silver needle suddenly attacked. It was difficult for the naked eye to capture it, and it instantly pierced into the mercenary¡¯s ¡®Guizhen¡¯ acupoint. The mercenary did not die immediately. Instead, he covered the FengFu on the back of his neck in pain. The needle went into the ghost pillow, and half of his body was paralyzed. The moment the needle pierced through, half of the mercenary¡¯s body lost feeling and he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Save me¡­ Save me¡­¡± The mercenary fell to the ground and screamed in pain. However, no matter how he struggled, he could not feel the existence of that half of his body. There was only endless pain. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± No one knew what had happened. They had neither heard the gunshot nor seen anything approaching. First, the two of them suddenly died for no reason, and then this mercenary fell to the ground strangely. ¡°Could it be that the East really has a mysterious power?¡± To outsiders, China has always been a mysterious country. So when facing this inexplicable and strange situation, many mercenaries felt uneasy. ¡°Get him back.¡± Divine Gun quickly gave the order. He did not care about the life and death of the mercenary. He just wanted to get as much information as possible from him and figure out what had happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two mercenaries quickly ran forward, but just as they squatted down and were about to pick up the fallen mercenary, they fell to the ground again without any warning. This was also the reason why Su Yun did not directly kill the mercenary from before. Instead, he stabbed the silver needle into the Guizhen acupoint. Giving someone a taste of their own medicine, this was called besieging a corpse to fight the reinforcements. Another mercenary did not believe it and quickly ran forward, as if he felt that as long as he was fast enough, he would be safe. This time, before he could even touch the mercenary, he fell to the ground. In a short period of time, the five mercenaries fell to the ground for no reason, unknown whether they were dead or alive. Everyone present took a few steps back and observed their surroundings in shock, their eyes filled with fear.. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I’m Su Yun! (7) Chapter 423: Stop Pretending and Show Your Cards. I¡¯m Su Yun! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When they were facing the Macheteman¡¯s knife, they had never been so terrified, because the unknown horror that could not be seen with the naked eye was the most torturous. ¡°Save me¡­ Save me¡­¡± The half-paralyzed mercenary was still struggling and shouting on the ground. However, when this voice entered Divine Gun¡¯s ears, it became more and more annoying. Divine Gun fired without hesitation. A black hole instantly appeared between the mercenary¡¯s eyebrows. A few mercenaries were in the same team as him. When they saw this scene, they were immediately a little angry, but they had no choice but to suppress their anger. Divine Gun¡¯s face was as cold as frost. He looked at the blurry figure reflected in the light of the jade door and did not say a word. Although he did not know what had happened, it was obvious that the deaths of these mercenaries were related to the Macheteman behind the jade door. It had already dragged on for too long, and he had already suffered several times the losses in such a short period of time. Even if they dealt with the Macheteman, they would still encounter the military later. Divine Gun was completely devoured by anger. He looked at the two controllers that had fallen not far away and said in a low voice, ¡°Go and snatch the controller back. I¡¯ll double the reward for whoever can detonate the bomb!¡± Divine Gun knew very well how to motivate these mercenaries. They had no feelings for them. The only thing that tied them together was benefits. Just as Divine Gun had expected, especially when they heard the double price, many mercenaries began to rub their palms together. As a mercenary, the first thing he had to do was to put down his shame, let alone benevolence and morality. As long as there was money, there would definitely be people willing to do it. It did not matter how risky this matter was. After all, going to the battlefield was accompanied by the Grim Reaper. The mercenaries cheered each other on and rushed forward again. Xu Jiajia was also looking at this scene in shock in the dark of the forest. When she rushed over just now, she happened to see the mercenaries die for no reason. This made Xu Jiajia very puzzled. Could it be the Macheteman? But what method did he use? Or could it be that Su Yun was secretly taking action nearby? These thoughts filled Xu Jiajia¡¯s mind, but she could not come up with an accurate answer. She could only suppress these doubts in her heart for the time being and focus on Divine Gun. However, Divine Gun was currently among many mercenaries. If she wanted to complete the assassination, she still had to wait for an opportunity. Just as the mercenaries were about to approach the two controllers that had fallen to the ground, Xu Jiajia was suddenly surprised to discover that the Macheteman quickly flashed past behind the jade door. Although the Macheteman was still wearing a hood and his face could not be seen, Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes quickly widened. Because she saw that the Macheteman was holding two poker cards in his hand. As his figure flashed past the gap in the jade door, two poker cards flew out. Swoosh! In an instant, the poker cards drew a perfect arc in the air, and then slashed across the necks of the mercenaries without any warning. ¡°Uh¡­¡± A few mercenaries who had already rushed to the remote control covered their necks and looked at the remote control under their feet indignantly, but they no longer had the strength to pick it up. As their windpipes shattered, they could only widen their eyes and fall to the ground. ¡°Macheteman knows how to throw cards?!¡± This scene shocked Xu Jiajia. Her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Fuck! How is this possible?¡± Divine Gun looked at the poker cards that had fallen to the ground not far away, his eyes filled with disbelief. Could poker cards really be a lethal weapon? A killer who had been hiding in the dark poked his head out curiously, wanting to see what that Macheteman looked like. What greeted him was a poker card that shot not far away. It was clearly visible that a branch as thick as a thumb had been cut off! ¡°Fuck! ¡± The assassin broke out in cold sweat and hurriedly shrank back. ¡°How did Macheteman do it?¡± The military personnel near the entrance of the tomb in the world looked at the current situation and were also dumbfounded. However, because the drone was too far away and could not capture a clear image, they could not help but guess. Fortunately, he stopped the enemy¡¯s explosion, allowing everyone, including the archeological team, to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°This scene¡­ is a little familiar!¡± Chen Ye and Xu Kui were muttering to themselves with shocked expressions. On the other side, Su Yun was standing behind the jade door. He calmly looked at the remote control that had fallen not far away and sneered. ¡°You want to detonate it? Dream on!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since they wanted to blow up the jade door, there was no need for him to pretend anymore. If I don¡¯t use my trump card, do you really think I only know how to fight in close combat? I¡¯ll lay my cards on the table. I¡¯m Su Yun! Since he had already used his trump card, there was naturally no need for Su Yun to hide his identity. Therefore, he slowly stood near the crack in the jade door, but he did not walk out to avoid being shot. Pfft! The wooden saber was inserted in front of his feet. He changed into a silver needle with one hand and held the throwing cards with the other. The surroundings were silent for a moment. One could hear a pin drop. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun slowly took off the hood that was covered in blood, sweat, and hair. Instantly, that face that countless assassins yearned for was finally completely exposed to the sunlight reflected by the jade door! He was Su Yun and also the Macheteman.. He stood there quietly, deterring the enemies! Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Unparalleled Hero! (1) Chapter 424: Unparalleled Hero! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who is he?!¡± ¡°The true appearance of the Macheteman has finally been revealed to the public!¡± Looking at the figure in front of them, all the mercenaries were terrified. They also boasted that they had crawled out of a pile of corpses, but they had never seen such an attack method. Flying needles and throwing cards. These ordinary things could actually become sharp weapons that could take people¡¯s lives in the hands of this person in front of him. The fear brought about by the unknown caused all the mercenaries to look warily at the figure standing in the crack of the jade door, but they did not dare to act rashly. Although most of the other mercenaries did not know who Su Yun was, there was no lack of people who had heard the rumors. They could roughly hear the discussions of the people beside them. This was actually the person ranked first on the bounty list in the assassin¡¯s dark net? Even his Macheteman identity was currently ranked fifth on the bounty list! In other words, the bounty on Su Yun alone was as high as 200 to 300 million USD! Now that Su Yun was in front of them, although many mercenaries¡¯ eyes were filled with fear, they could not help but flash with greed. They had seen Su Yun¡¯s strength, and so they gradually understood why he was so valued by overseas factions. This bounty was really not easy to obtain. No wonder it was so expensive! After seeing the true appearance of the Macheteman, Divine Gun¡¯s cold eyes focused on the Macheteman in front of him. To be precise, he took off his hood and stopped using his Macheteman identity to disguise himself as Su Yun. ¡°It¡¯s actually you¡­ Su Yun!¡± Divine Gun gritted his teeth. As a member of the research institute, he was not unfamiliar with the name Su Yun. He had ruined the organization¡¯s plans time and time again and even intercepted the important golden foil. In the end, the research institute personally issued a kill order, which resulted in the global wanted list of Su Yun¡¯s killers. And now, he was actually in front of him and had interfered with the organization¡¯s plan again. Divine Gun, who had long wanted to kill Su Yun, looked like he wanted to skin Su Yun alive. The refracted sunlight shone on half of Su Yun¡¯s body. It was half bright and half dark. It was both good and evil. ¡°If you want to get the controller, come on.¡± Coincidentally, Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded again. In this deadlock, Su Yun shook the poker card in his hand before taking a step to the side and hiding behind the jade door. From just now, Divine Gun and the others had not had a good opportunity to shoot. At that moment, Su Yun was hiding behind the jade door. There was no way he could resolve the problem by shooting. Although Divine Gun found Su Yun¡¯s methods unbelievable, he was more concerned about how to obtain the controller that had fallen to the ground. In his opinion, nothing was more important than completing the mission. At the very least, he could not bear the consequences of failing the mission. Although it was not easy to deal with now, as long as the jade door was blown open, Su Yun, who was exposed to the muzzle of the gun, would not be able to fight back. This was the best solution in Divine Gun¡¯s heart, despite this method being extremely risky. The scene just now had already been transmitted to the screen of the temporary command room through the drone after a short delay. Feng Shaoyu and the other two in the temporary command room saw everything that had just happened. Ever since the Macheteman attacked, the shock brought about by him made it difficult for them to calm down. One person and one saber guarded the entrance alone, preventing the mercenaries from advancing at all! This strength and spirit made everyone excited. But then, when the mercenaries planned to use explosives to open the way, everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry. Unexpectedly, the mercenaries holding the remote control inexplicably came out one after another, followed by this Macheteman. As they could only see the transmission screen and hear very weak voices, they did not think about anything else at all. They only thought that perhaps the Macheteman had fired. However, when they saw through the blurry image of the drone that the Macheteman behind the jade door was not holding a gun, they were a little puzzled. How did those mercenaries die just now? It had to be known that although the pixels of this military drone were very high, it was still so far away and the angle was very tricky, causing the visibility of the image to be very low. The poker cards that flew out at this height could not be seen at all, so Feng Shaoyu and the others were filled with doubts. Just now, when they saw the Macheteman slowly take off his hood, Feng Shaoyu immediately pointed at the screen excitedly and said, ¡°Quick, zoom in. No matter what, I want to see this Macheteman¡¯s face!¡± The technician quickly operated it. In order to meet this requirement, the military drone had to push forward as far as possible. Seeing that the camera was getting closer and closer, and the Macheteman¡¯s figure was getting clearer and clearer in the image, Feng Shaoyu and the others were so nervous that they held their breaths. They could finally see this mysterious Macheteman. According to their imagination, under this hood should be the face of a Nordic. When the camera was getting closer and closer, and the Macheteman had completely taken off his hood, from a specific angle, the three of them widened their eyes almost at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was an extremely familiar oriental face. Although it was only a side profile, it was enough to prove this person¡¯s identity. Moreover, he was holding silver needles and cards in his hands! It¡¯s confirmed! ¡°This ¡­¡¯ ¡°Su Yun?!¡± The three of them spoke in unison. The face under the hood was unexpected.. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Unparalleled Hero! (2) Chapter 425: Unparalleled Hero! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How could it be him!¡± Chen Ye¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the scene in shock. Xu Kui also took a few steps forward and looked at it carefully for a moment. He had a confused expression as if he was dreaming. ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible. We all know that Su Yun knows how to throw cards and needles. Even your police have filed it. But how did he do it? How could he kill dozens of mercenaries with a wooden saber alone? I never knew that he had this ability.¡± ¡°Is this Su Yun the filing officer you mentioned?¡± Although Feng Shaoyu did not know much about Su Yun, he roughly knew about Su Yun¡¯s record in Hibiscus City¡¯s police station and extraordinary methods from their previous discussion. But he was still shocked that the legendary Macheteman was actually the same person as the Su Yun they were talking about. Professor Sun and the others, who were originally studying the map at the command table and planning to find a solution, turned around when they heard Su Yun¡¯s name. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Young Friend Su Yun?¡± As Professor Sun spoke, he walked over with a few people. However, when they saw the face that was about to hide behind the jade door, they were also stunned on the spot. The Macheteman who had told them to prepare to go to the tomb next time was actually Su Yun. This news shocked Professor Sun and the others. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a shot was fired from somewhere, and the image of the military drone quickly darkened. ¡°Military drones are down.¡± Just as he was about to unveil the Macheteman¡¯s mysterious veil, the screen suddenly turned black. Feng Shaoyu urgently ordered, ¡°Hurry up and send out another military drone to recover the transmission image as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Shaoyu and the others all thought that the mercenaries had shot down the drone. What they did not know was that after the gunshot, the mercenaries raised their guns and looked around as if they were facing a great enemy. ¡°Who shot it?¡± Divine Gun frowned in confusion, but the mercenaries present were silent. Clearly, this gunshot had nothing to do with him. Su Yun, who was hiding behind the jade door, finally caught his breath after the attack just now, which frightened the mercenaries. He hid behind the jade door and leaned against it tightly. He panted heavily and tried his best to recover his strength. However, to Su Yun, the matter was far from over. He had already completely exposed his identity, so there was no need to hide anymore. Therefore, he quickly pressed his earpiece and said anxiously, ¡°Professors, you can set off!¡± Be it Feng Shaoyu and the others, or Professor Sun and the others standing at the entrance of the tomb, they all heard a voice coming from their earpieces. Moreover, this voice was very familiar to them. A second ago, when the drone was shot down and the screen darkened, everyone was anxious because of this. They did not know what had happened. However, in the chaos, Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded, immediately causing the command room to fall silent. Especially Chen Ye. After hearing this voice, it seemed to verify the authenticity of the scene they had just seen. ¡°Su Yun, is the person in the tomb really you?¡± Although everyone already knew the answer, this made them feel disbelief. Perhaps only by hearing an accurate conclusion from Su Yun could they believe that all of this was true. Everything that had happened previously and their doubts seemed to have an answer. Why did Su Yun suddenly disappear? So many people had searched for him, but they could not find him. Why did the Macheteman appear out of nowhere and defend the ancient tomb alone? Why did the mercenaries near the ancient tomb suddenly fall to the ground and die when he clearly did not see anything strange in the video? These problems were easily resolved with the exposure of Su Yun¡¯s identity as Macheteman. ¡°Report!¡± Coincidentally, a soldier carried a package in his hand and hurriedly ran over. ¡°Chief, we still haven¡¯t found Su Yun, but we found his clothes.¡± The soldier was holding the clothes hidden in the forest when Su Yun changed into the Macheteman¡¯s clothes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The appearance of this set of clothes also proved the truth. Professor Sun covered his earpiece and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Su Yun¡­ have you always been guarding the tomb path as a Macheteman?¡± Su Yun was panting. After hearing Professor Sun call out his name, he knew that they had learned about the outside world through means. After pausing for a few seconds, he immediately said, ¡°Professor Sun, it¡¯s me. Hurry up and enter the ancient tomb. It¡¯ll be too late if you¡¯re any later.¡± ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s really you!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice followed, her tone filled with cusuenel. ¡°Su Yun, do you know how dangerous your situation is? That¡¯s beyond the border!¡± Chen Ye frowned and said to Su Yun anxiously. Thinking of the defense at Qin Island City¡¯s airport not long ago, he could not help but cry and laugh. It turned out that Macheteman had always been there, but no one could recognize him. Who would have thought that the Macheteman and Su Yun were the same person? The methods used were clearly worlds apart.. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Unparalleled Hero! (3) Chapter 426: Unparalleled Hero! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded from the earpiece. There was a hint of helplessness in his tone. ¡°Captain Chen, and everyone, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been hiding the Macheteman from everyone. However, now was the most critical moment. It was not the time to talk about this. These mercenaries would definitely not let the matter rest. I did not know how many reinforcements they had left. ¡°All I can do is to guard this tomb path and do my best to prevent any outsiders from coveting our national treasure. All of this still has to do with the efforts of the professors. I can only help you for another 30 minutes at most. You must enter the tomb passage at this time and quickly evacuate after doing what you have to do. I can guarantee you that in these 30 minutes, no mercenary will enter the ancient tomb and disturb your movements.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words were weak. It was obvious how much strength he had exhausted. In particular, Feng Shaoyu and the others recalled that in the image on the drone¡¯s transmission screen, the Macheteman had been fighting with the mercenaries. They had thought that this Macheteman had been entrusted by Su Yun to help, but who would have thought that he was actually Su Yun? And in order to protect the country¡¯s treasure, Su Yun did not hesitate to sacrifice his life to guard the path alone. If not for the fact that he had been exposed in a dangerous situation, his heroic deeds would probably still be hidden. This method moved everyone and shocked them. This was especially true for the members of the archeological team. The reason why Chi You¡¯s golden bone could avoid being lost overseas was because Su Yun risked his life to protect it. Now, it was Su Yun who was using his life to guard the critical tomb¡¯s passageway! ¡°My young friend Su Yun.. Professor Sun MO wanted to say something, but just as he spoke, he was interrupted by Su Yun. ¡°I have my own selfish motives, but I want to contribute to protecting the country¡¯s treasure. Knowing that there was nothing he could do, he took it as his life. He did as he wished, hoping for a clear conscience! Everyone, hurry up and move.¡± After saying this, Su Yun took the initiative to disconnect, but Feng Shaoyu and the others were indeed stunned on the spot. ¡°Knowing that there was nothing he could do, he took it as his life¡­¡± As he muttered this sentence, Professor Sun actually cried, his turbid eyes flashed with excitement and pity. ¡°I never expected that the person who had been fighting alone was actually Young Friend Su Yun. He¡¯s so young and is only in his twenties. He actually has to bear such a huge responsibility today.¡± Professor Cai was also moved. He nodded seriously. ¡°Professor Sun, we can¡¯t let Su Yun down. Even if we have to risk our lives, we have to do what we have to do.¡± ¡°A God of Slaughter is a God of Slaughter. He killed so many mercenaries alone. It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± The scene from that night appeared in Master Gu¡¯s mind again, but that figure had already slowly fused with the Macheteman he had seen. The methods Su Yun displayed shocked Master Gu. After being in a daze for a moment, Master Gu swallowed deeply and looked at them. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s set off quickly! This time, I¡¯ll take the lead! To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been hiding my strength from the beginning until now. This time, I¡¯ll let you see how I, Old Gu, made a name for myself in the antique circle.¡± Although Master Gu did not say anything, it was not difficult to tell from his actions that Su Yun¡¯s spirit had indeed infected him. Master Gu was not a bad person. He was just a little greedy for benefits. In addition, he had been floating in the pugilistic world for so long that he no longer communicated with anyone. However, he had seen the tragic scene on the transmission screen with his own eyes and heard Su Yun¡¯s tired voice. At this moment, Master Gu actually felt a sense of shame. Other people fought for the righteousness of the country with their thin bodies, but he had lived for so long. He was more than fifty years old, but he still lived for the sake of a dog. Thus this force drove Master Gu to make this decision. He took the lead and walked into the tomb path. At this moment, his somewhat careless figure actually looked a little majestic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Sun and Professor Cai looked at each other before nodding. With the intention of not letting down the time Su Yun had bought for them, the archeological team quickly embarked on their journey. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao kept looking worried. She was still thinking about the Macheteman she had seen fighting the enemy in the image. The figure of the Macheteman had gradually merged with Su Yun, whom she was familiar with. Although Su Yun had selfish motives, he was indeed fighting for the country¡¯s ancient tomb. He would rather exhaust his body to buy the archeological team the last bit of time! Just like before, he mediated between various parties alone and stopped the loss of cultural relics. In the end, he handed them over to the country. Even Macheteman had always been a righteous swordsman who roamed the four seas and punished evil. There was worry hidden in Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Su Yun, nothing must happen to you. I can agree to your invitation.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly followed the team. Chen Jie, who was at the back, did not immediately enter the ancient tomb. Instead, she looked in Su Yun¡¯s direction. It was already sunset, dyeing the western sky red. Su Yun was somewhere in that direction, facing the tiger-and-wolf-like situation, opening up a path for everyone.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Unparalleled Hero! (4) Chapter 427: Unparalleled Hero! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations From the beginning to the end, Chen Jie did not speak, but her eyes were filled with complicated emotions. Perhaps this was the difference between mature women and girls like Zhou Xiaoxiao. Their thoughts were always hidden in their hearts and were rarely understood. ¡°There should be another name on Hibiscus City University¡¯s celebrity alumni wall. Furthermore, it has to be written at the front. The archeological team set off, but Feng Shaoyu and the other two seemed to have lost all their strength and were in a daze for a long time. The Macheteman was Su Yun! In their eyes, one was the Ghost¡¯s Worry, who would cause endless trouble wherever he went, and the other was the mysterious and dark Macheteman, who was regarded as a vigilante in Northern Europe. If it were anyone else, it would probably be difficult to confuse these two people. However, reality now told them that these two were actually the same person. Be it Chen Ye or Xu Kui, they had once treated Su Yun as a time bomb. He was an existence that no one was willing to take over, afraid that he would attract endless trouble. However, such a person was currently shouldering the heavy responsibility for them. He stood in front of the border and faced an army with his mortal body. ¡°No matter what the reason is, he¡¯s undoubtedly a hero!¡± ¡°Jiajia didn¡¯t misjudge anyone.¡± ¡°Looks like I have to file another record. After sighing softly, the three of them quickly returned to the temporary command room without saying a word. They couldn¡¯t wait to stand in front of the screen and watch the image transmitted back from the drone that had risen again. They hoped that Su Yun could complete this difficult mission! After confirming the archeological team¡¯s actions, Su Yun appeared at the gap in the jade door again. The flying needles shot out, and two more mercenaries who were planning to quietly approach the remote control instantly fell to the ground. Just as Su Yun, who had hidden in the bunker again, was about to communicate with Xu Jiajia about the next plan, Xu Jiajia¡¯s surprised voice came from his earpiece. ¡°Su Yun¡­ Is that you?¡± That shock made her voice a little distorted. Upon hearing the voice from the earpiece, Su Yun sighed helplessly. ¡°Jiajia, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll explain it to you slowly when I get back. The most important thing now is that I need you and your team to help me disperse the mercenaries¡¯ strength as much as possible. We must guard this catacomb for as long as possible. ¡°Behind us is an archeological team. They are going deep into the tomb to explore with the tomb of Chi You as their goal. If these mercenaries barged in, the archeological team would be in danger. This Chi You¡¯s Tomb would no longer have any exploration meaning because of the mercenaries¡¯ destruction. Of course, at that time, it also means that our plan has failed. We did not kill the enemy or find any clues of the research institute¡¯s hiding place.¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice was very heavy, and every word clearly entered Xu Jiajia¡¯s ears. Xu Jiajia had once been curious about the identity of this Macheteman. For this reason, she had also gathered information about him through the connections of the underground forces. However, the Macheteman was really too elusive and had only appeared for a short time. Even the supposedly pervasive dark net could not find much information. Now that she saw that the Macheteman¡¯s identity had been exposed, it was obvious how much impact it had on Xu Jiajia. Xu Jiajia, who originally thought that she already knew Su Yun a little, was filled with curiosity about him again. She was very puzzled. What other secrets did Su Yun have? First, he threw cards, then needles. Now, he has actually become a saber expert! This naturally made Xu Jiajia think deeply. When she thought of the time when the Macheteman appeared, it was the time when Su Yun went overseas to train. Moreover, he had asked her for a lot of information about the killers. Even the stronghold that was later seized by the Macheteman was in the information she had provided. At that time, Xu Jiajia naturally had her doubts, but this suspicion only flashed across her mind. After all, when she was facing Pig Head Rong previously, she had seen Su Yun¡¯s close combat ability. It could be said that he had no experience. How did Su Yun change from a person who was used to using throwing cards and flying needles to an expert in close combat with a wooden saber in such a short period of time? Could he practice his saber so quickly? Was this the so-called cultivation? It was simply unimaginable! However, she also knew very well that now was not the time to fuss about such things. Hence, Xu Jiajia said angrily to Su Yun through the earpiece, ¡°You¡¯d better explain it clearly when the time comes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This threatening voice entered Su Yun¡¯s ears, immediately making him feel even more helpless. However, he had no choice. He had brought this upon himself. Who could he blame? Xu Jiajia¡¯s response was very fast. After ending her conversation with Su Yun, she immediately conveyed the order to her teammates. There were a total of five people in Xu Jiajia¡¯s team, including her. Other than the curly-haired man who was not good at fighting, the other three were all killers that Xu Jiajia admired. Other than Tian Sha, there was another killer named Cang Lang and a female killer, Bloody Rose. In Xu Jiajia¡¯s words, the three of them could be considered perverts in the assassin world. Each of them had their own unique fetish. For example, the reason why Bloody Rose got this nickname was because she always liked to put a blood-stained rose on the corpse that died in her hands. Now, she was already one of the top people on the wanted list in many countries.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Unparalleled Hero! (5) Chapter 428: Unparalleled Hero! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The other two were not weak at all. They were used to fighting alone. They had just gathered together and formed a team because Xu Jiajia had once done them a favor. To put it nicely, it was a team. But this operation was actually their first time working together. Most of the time, everyone did their own things, but they would often gather together. Moreover, almost all of these killers appeared to kill people, except this time, they were actually protecting people. ¡°What? This Macheteman is Su Yun?¡± When Tian Sha heard this news, he immediately revealed a stunned expression. ¡°According to the information, Su Yun is indeed extraordinary. Who would have thought that Su Yun would be so ridiculous as to kill dozens of mercenaries alone with a wooden saber? Moreover, he had the ultimate skill of throwing cards with needles? It¡¯s really magical and unbelievable!¡± Cang Lang¡¯s belated voice sounded. ¡°No wonder so many killers disappeared when they went to assassinate Su Yun. Could it be that Su Yun was pretending to be weak?¡± Bloody Rose decisively dealt with an assassin who ambushed and assassinated her. As she placed a rose on the assassin¡¯s face, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Back then, the price of the bounty on Su Yun was getting higher and higher. I even wavered and wondered if I should participate. From the looks of it, it¡¯s a good thing I wasn¡¯t involved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious now. What¡¯s the relationship between our leader and this Mr. ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Is there a need to say that?!¡± Hearing the voice from the earpiece, Xu Jiajia said angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t I usually feel that you guys talk so much nonsense? Hurry up and help Su Yun divert the attention of these mercenaries!¡± ¡°Sister, we¡¯re just assassins. They¡¯re fully armed mercenaries. Fortunately, I¡¯m in your team. Otherwise, this operation would probably be over.¡± As Tian Sha habitually boasted, he casually plucked two grenades from the corpse of a mercenary on the ground. Then, he leaned against a large rock and casually threw the two grenades out. ¡°Fuck! There¡¯s a grenade!¡± Someone in the mercenary team shouted, but then the grenade exploded. BOOM! A few mercenaries who were closer to the range of the grenade explosion did not even say a word before they were blown beyond recognition. ¡°Not good, they still have an ambush!¡± The mercenaries reacted quickly. They stood back to back and looked around warily. A beautiful figure walked out of the forest. She held two miniature submachine guns in her hands and quickly spat out fatal flames. The person who fired was Xu Jiajia. In order to help Su Yun divert her attention, she did not hesitate to expose her position. ¡°Crazy, crazy, they¡¯re all crazy!¡± Tian Sha, who was hiding behind the rock, muttered as he picked up the sniper rifle at the side. After skillfully checking it, he quickly shot and took the life of a mercenary. Bloody Rose held an AK-47 and tied her long hair into a high ponytail. With a dagger in her mouth, she quickly shuttled through the forest. This style of changing places with every shot really made some mercenaries look miserable. They could neither hit nor dodge. In such an empty area, the mercenaries became targets. Cang Lang was even more direct. His target was actually Divine Gun. Cang Lang was extremely fast. The dagger in his hand slashed at the throat of Divine Gun without hesitation. The seemingly unguarded Divine Gun tilted his body to dodge speedily. Then, he fought Cang Lan. The mercenaries were in a mess. They had to guard against the suppression of fire from Xu Jiajia and the secret shots from the other members. In terms of direct fire, no mercenary present would feel that they were inferior. However, it was their intermittent state that made the mercenaries feel defeated. The mercenaries temporarily gave up on snatching the remote control of the explosives. They scattered in all directions and looked for cover. At the same time, they engaged in a firefight with Xu Jiajia and the others. Feng Shaoyu and the other two looked at the few people who had suddenly appeared on the screen and were entangled with the mercenaries. Their figures appeared and disappeared in the forest. They were betting their lives to help Su Yun as much as possible and buy more time for the archeological team. Fortunately, Xu Jiajia had been carefully hiding her figure. She and Su Yun were like existences in the light and in the dark. Of course, this was also because Xu Jiajia had taken into account that there would definitely be military eyes outside the border. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her identity was special. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, she only lured some mercenaries into the forest in the blind spot and fought alone. Looking at the unfamiliar people on the screen, Feng Shaoyu and the others did not know who these people were. However, they could also guess that these people were related to Su Yun. At that moment, they were doing the same thing as Su Yun. Su Yun had already come out from behind the jade door. With the help of Xu Jiajia¡¯s team, the mercenaries were already in a chaotic battle. Leaning against the jade door, Su Yun relied on the throwing cards in his hand to do his best to help these people. Although Su Yun had never seen Xu Jiajia¡¯s team members, he knew very well that these people were with him.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Unparalleled Hero! (6) Chapter 429: Unparalleled Hero! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In that case, they were comrades. After a long battle, Su Yun¡¯s stamina was almost exhausted. This was also the reason why he had given a half-hour time limit. This half an hour was the limit of Su Yun¡¯s stamina. Feng Shaoyu and company¡¯s gazes were also fixed on Su Yun¡¯s figure. In this scene, Su Yun would occasionally fly needles to subdue the enemy or wave the wooden saber in his hand. Su Yun¡¯s clothes had long been dyed red by the enemy¡¯s blood, but he still held on to his oath and did not retreat for half an hour. ¡°Bang!¡± In the chaotic battle, among the gunshots, only this one sounded especially ear-piercing. After Su Yun cut another mercenary¡¯s throat, he quickly looked in the direction of the voice. But he saw Cang Lan fall to the ground silently in front of Divine Gun. ¡°Cang Lan died in battle¡­¡± Tian Sha¡¯s voice immediately came from the earpiece, announcing this bad news. Xu Jiajia, who was dealing with the mercenaries in the forest, was clearly shocked, but there was no change in her expression. Perhaps only Su Yun could understand that Xu Jiajia¡¯s clenched teeth showed the anger in her heart. ¡°Tian Sha, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Bloody Rose¡¯s voice came hurriedly, followed by Tian Sha¡¯s calm voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Although Tian Sha said that, he was trying his best to break through the defense line. Clearly, he planned to fight the divine spear personally and avenge Cang Lang. For people like them who could only live in the dark, they never liked to talk about feelings. Therefore, even at such a time, he was still habitually stubborn. Just as Bloody Rose had specially reminded him, everyone knew very well that Tian Sha and Cang Lang had a deep friendship. Tian Shan tried his best to break through the mercenaries in front of him, but it was easier said than done. They were good at assassinations with one strike. It was very difficult for Tian Sha to have much of an advantage in such a long-term close combat. Su Yun saw this scene and the wooden saber in his hand became even more ferocious. However, from the beginning to the end, he had never left the jade door. This way, even if the other party raised his gun and shot, he could quickly hide behind the door and turn the situation around with the throwing cards and needles in his hand. Su Yun also knew very well that as the battle line lengthened, the casualties would definitely increase. He was not afraid at all, but he could not bear to see Xu Jiajia and the others die in this battle like Cang Lang. ¡°Jiajia, retreat. There are only about 20 mercenaries left. I think I can hold on.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice came quickly, filled with determination. ¡°Su Yun, cut the crap. You know that it¡¯s impossible for me to leave without you. There were only twenty or so mercenaries left. It was not a big deal. Weren¡¯t you curious about what abilities an S-rank assassin has previously? You can take a good look today.¡± Even at such a moment, Xu Jiajia still wanted to reassure Su Yun in a relaxed tone. However, how could Su Yun really be at ease? Divine Gun, who was standing not far away alone, slowly pressed down on the earpiece in his ear. ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience. Come over.¡± Divine Gun¡¯s expression was cold as he stared straight at Su Yun, who was fighting. His gaze was as if he was looking at a dead person. Not long after Divine Gun finished speaking, Bloody Rose¡¯s anxious voice quickly sounded from Su Yun and company¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Not good, their reinforcements have arrived. They¡¯re coming from the three o¡¯clock direction!¡± Upon hearing this, be it Su Yun or Xu Jiajia, they all looked in the three o¡¯clock direction. They saw smoke and dust filling the sky, making them feel uneasy. Soon, his vision gradually cleared. Su Yun immediately saw a new batch of fully armed mercenaries rushing over from the three o¡¯clock direction. What really made Su Yun feel threatened was that there were two T72 main battle tanks behind this mercenary team. When he saw the tank, Su Yun¡¯s brows instantly knitted together. He had thought that the other party might have heavy weapons, but he did not expect them to directly send two main battle tanks to standby around. Just the sniper rifle and machine gun in their hands were enough to restrain Su Yun. Now that a tank had appeared, it clearly meant that Divine Gun had completely lost his patience. It had even reached a crazy level! ¡°The other party has a tank. Leave the battle immediately!¡± Su Yun informed Xu Jiajia and quickly hid behind the jade door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jiajia and the others also knew that now was not the time to put on a brave front. They quickly found cover and hid. The originally chaotic battle situation quickly fell towards Divine Gun because of the appearance of the two tanks. After such a long chaotic battle, there were still more than twenty mercenaries left at the scene. They retreated to the side of Divine Gun, and surprise flashed in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Haha, so we still have such a big guy hidden here. Why didn¡¯t you send him out earlier?¡± ¡°Damn it, if this is those battlefields, our team can also mobilize tanks or even helicopters!¡± ¡°I can finally get rid of those annoying killers. All of them only know how to assassinate. If you have the ability, come out and fight me one-on-one now..¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Unparalleled Hero! (7) Chapter 430: Unparalleled Hero! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°No matter how powerful that Macheteman is, I don¡¯t believe he can stop a tank!¡± The remaining twenty or so mercenaries seemed to have already seen the victory of the battle. All of them had happy expressions and were extremely excited. The reinforcements quickly expanded the encirclement. All of them stared covetously at the jade door and Su Yun¡¯s figure behind it. Rumble¡­ The two T72 main battle tanks slowly stopped behind Divine Gun. Then, a person wearing the same clothes as him came to his side. ¡°Big Brother, I thought you wouldn¡¯t use it.¡± Upon hearing that, Divine Gun looked coldly at Su Yun¡¯s figure that was reflected by the light on the jade door. ¡°Initially, there was no need, but we encountered a tough nut. If we delay any longer, we won¡¯t be able to go back and report.¡± The person standing beside Divine Gun revealed a disdainful smile. ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you worried that using the tank will cause the mountain to collapse? That the entire ancient tomb will be destroyed?¡± Hearing this, a hint of ruthlessness flashed in Divine Gun¡¯s eyes. ¡°As long as I can kill this Macheteman, I¡¯d rather spend the rest of my time digging in the ruins! In any case, I¡¯ll die before and after completing the mission. I might as well take a risk!¡± The reason why he made such a decision was obvious that Divine Gun was already angry. Just one Macheteman had repeatedly stopped the mercenaries¡¯ attacks. Coupled with those killers who were like clowns in his eyes, they had also killed more than ten mercenaries in a row and suffered heavy losses. If he did not complete the mission in the face of such losses, Divine Gun knew that even if he returned, he would probably die. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. In any case, he would die either way. He might as well take a risk! However, he also knew that after these few shots, not only would the jade door be destroyed, but the entire Chi You¡¯s Tomb might also be buried with the collapse of the mountain. This was a matter of probability. The adjutant standing beside Divine Gun smiled and nodded. ¡°The shells have been loaded. As long as you give the order, Big Brother, be it the person behind this jade door or the person behind it, they¡¯ll disappear.¡± Divine Gun did not say anything. He only gently raised his hand. At this moment, the two tanks behind mobilized their barrels and slowly aimed in the direction of the jade door. ¡°Su Yun, their tanks are already aimed at you. Hurry up and evacuate from there. The plan is temporarily suspended!¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s anxious voice came from the earpiece, but at this moment, Su Yun sighed deeply. Where could he retreat to now? Retreat into the tomb and wait for the next shell to attack, then be buried with the tomb? Or would he be shot into a sieve by the guns in the mercenaries¡¯ hands if he walked out of this jade door? The appearance of the tanks completely disrupted Su Yun¡¯s original plan. He was not confident enough to think that the wooden saber in his hand could stop the cannonball. Perhaps it could be done when he reached the third realm or even the fourth realm and officially transcended into the Saint Realm, but it was clearly not enough now. Su Yun glanced at the time. It had been more than twenty minutes since the last communication with the archeological team. The promised 30 minutes seemed to have become an extravagant hope after the tank appeared. Slowly, Su Yun leaned against the jade door and sat on the ground. While taking advantage of this time to rest, he was also thinking about how to resolve the trouble in front of him. At this moment, the white monkey had already run in front of Su Yun with a stack of poker cards and a few flying needles. It was only a perpetual motion machine that could constantly replenish Su Yun¡¯s weapon wear and tear. ¡°Snowball, didn¡¯t I tell you to leave quickly? Why are you back?¡± Snowball squeaked as it threw the poker cards and silver needles in front of Su Yun, waiting for his praise as usual. But he revealed a helpless smile. He gently patted the white monkey and slowly said, ¡°Hurry up and leave. If the situation really goes out of control later, I won¡¯t be able to care about you.¡± At that moment, the white monkey was stunned on the spot. It was as if it really understood Su Yun¡¯s words. It looked at Su Yun in a daze for a long time. It did not turn around and run as Su Yun had imagined. Instead, it jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s shoulder and wrapped its claws tightly around Su Yun¡¯s neck. Clearly, Snowball did not want to leave alone. Helpless, Su Yun could only give up. Sitting cross-legged and recalling his feelings when he was in his supernatural state, Su Yun forced himself to adjust his state of mind and calm down. However, the tank was different from the others. Su Yun did not have any confidence in facing it head-on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What should he do? There had to be another way. A moment later, Su Yun slowly opened his eyes. Determination flashed in his eyes. He stood up and looked at the two tanks outside that were already aimed at him. The tank was already fully prepared. There was obviously not much time left. After some thought, Su Yun quickly pressed the earpiece. His voice quickly spread throughout the temporary command room. ¡°Captain Chen, Commander Feng, Commander Xu.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s voice, the three of them quickly became serious. The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are still eight minutes left from the 30 minutes I originally promised, but perhaps I won¡¯t be able to last much longer. The other party had sent two T72 main battle tanks. The appearance of such a weapon would undoubtedly quickly turn the situation around. The saber technique and flying needles and cards I cultivate can¡¯t split the cannonball for the time being..¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Unparalleled Hero! (8) Chapter 431: Unparalleled Hero! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was as if he did not expect Su Yun to joke in such a situation. In fact, Su Yun was just stating a fact. Because in his heart, as long as he was given time to cultivate, all kinds of ultimate skills would definitely reach an unbelievable level. ¡°Therefore, to be on the safe side, you should inform the archeological team to evacuate as soon as possible. No matter how far they are progressing, you can only stop the damage to the greatest extent. ¡°Once I fail, the cannonball will attack and cause a large-scale explosion. It will cause the mountain to collapse. Not only this tomb path, but the entire Chi You Tomb might be buried. At that time, it will be too late to retreat.¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice entered their ears, causing them to clench their fists. Commander Feng¡¯s eyes seemed to be spitting flames. He looked at the scene in front of him angrily as he watched the two T72 main battle tanks point their barrels at the entrance of the main tomb. Now, Feng Shaoyu wished he could immediately bring a group of people to the outside world to eliminate these mercenaries. However, the clothes he was wearing kept warning him not to do this. Chen Ye gently closed his eyes. He tried to adjust his emotions, but his breathing was still rapidly rising and falling. They were all unwilling to watch this scene happen in front of them, but they were helpless. They naturally wanted to ignore it and bring their men to the battlefield with their guns to vent the anger in their hearts. However, their identities did not allow them to do so. They had to consider the overall situation. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Su Yun¡­ I¡¯m afraid he will have to sacrifice himself.¡¯ This was a reality that the three of them had no choice but to face. No matter how unwilling they were and how angry they were, it was useless. They were too far away, they were helpless to stop the two tanks. Once the mountain collapsed and Chi You¡¯s tomb collapsed, it seemed that Su Yun¡¯s outcome could be foreseen. He would definitely die! Su Yun did not give the three of them a chance to respond. After saying that they should retreat as soon as possible, he disconnected. He then connected to the communication signal with Xu Jiajia again. ¡°Jiajia, take your people and leave quickly. The plan is over. I believe that with your ability, you will definitely be able to return to the country safely. If possible, try to live in the sun. At least in the sun, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°Su Yun, shut up! Your top priority now is to leave that place quickly. I can help you attract the firepower!¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s tone was cold and filled with unwilling anger and trembling. As she shouted at Su Yun, she wanted to take action again, but she was quickly stopped by a voice from the earpiece. ¡°Jiajia, you¡¯ve already helped me do enough. You¡¯ve killed enough enemies this time. It can end here. There was nothing we could do about these two tanks. Leave the rest to me. Their attention is on me. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to leave. Remember, leave quickly and don¡¯t look back!¡± Just as Su Yun and Xu Jiajia were talking, the barrels of the two tanks had been completely calibrated and were ready to fire at any time. Divine Gun¡¯s gesture was also slowly descending. As long as his hand completely landed, the two tanks would not hesitate to fire cannonballs, completely blowing up the jade door in front of them. Although there was a high chance that a very serious landslide would happen here, or even a large area of the tomb passage would collapse, Divine Gun had already staked everything. He would rather lead all the mercenaries on the ruins to dig again than waste time on one person. ¡°Shoot!¡± As Divine Gun shouted, a violent explosion suddenly sounded! BOOM! BOOM! ¡°Su Yun!¡± ¡°Su Yun!!!¡± Accompanied by two hysterical roars, Xu Jiajia and Feng Shaoyu¡¯s voices sounded in Su Yun¡¯s earpiece. Their voices were filled with despair and pain, but they were already helpless. They could only watch as the ground shook and violent flames soared into the sky. ¡°Hm? This is¡­?¡± After this violent explosion, the expected collapse of the jade door did not happen. This was because two lights suddenly appeared and quickly attacked unexpectedly behind a mountain in the east. They were two rockets, and the targets were the two tanks not far behind Divine Gun. Boom¡ª The explosion caused by the rocket hitting the tanks raised a huge air wave, causing the defenseless mercenaries to be sent flying. Divine Gun that was relatively close was even buried in the ground. Half of his body was burned by the high temperature. This sudden sound caused the entire tomb to begin to shake violently. A large amount of sand could be seen rolling down from the mountain with the naked eye, even pushing down the trees. Fortunately, the range of the explosion was limited and did not affect the jade door passageway. ¡°Fuck! What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Yun, who was just about to take action and had already thought of a way to escape, was stunned on the spot. He even cursed. In fact, not only him, but even the others who were paying attention here could not help but curse. Su Yun looked out of the crack in puzzlement, but all he saw was yellow sand and black smoke. Other than that, he could not see anything else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun suddenly heard a familiar voice from afar. It was shouting for him. ¡°Son, son!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who wants to be my father?¡± The voice came too suddenly, so much so that Su Yun¡¯s mind could not process it. He carefully walked out from the crack in the door and looked in the direction of the voice. On the mountaintop in the east, there seemed to be a person standing. He seemed to be carrying a rocket launcher with smoke rising from his shoulder. That person was wearing a special forces uniform, but it looked a little old. The most eye-catching thing was the army knife on this person¡¯s waist. This army knife flickered with a cold light under the sun. He stood at the peak of the mountain and looked down on everyone! Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (1) Chapter 432: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun placed his hand on the pergola and looked at the figure with great effort. However, when he really saw the person¡¯s face, he was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°Dad?!¡± Su Yun looked at the person in shock. He could not believe his eyes. The person in the special forces uniform with a rocket launcher on his shoulder was actually the honest farmer father in his impression¡ªSu Guowei! Su Guowei casually threw the rocket launcher on his shoulder to someone at the side. Then, he took a rifle from his arms and ran towards the mercenary team. All of this was far from over. Immediately after, Su Yun heard another gunshot from afar. He quickly looked behind him, another pair of people had appeared on the hill over there. They were shooting as they rushed over. The person at the front had a stocky build, big arms, and a round waist. He had a valiant aura and was shooting with a light machine. Su Yun recognized it at a glance. Wasn¡¯t this his father¡¯s friend, Zhao Tianbao?! ¡°Nephew, your third uncle is here!¡± Another familiar voice sounded, making Su Yun a little overwhelmed. Immediately after, he saw Yin Lin, who was wearing a black suit and holding a walking stick, standing on the eastern hill. Behind him was a team of fully armed mercenaries. ¡°Take revenge for my nephew. Kill!¡± With Yin Lin¡¯s order, the mercenaries behind him quickly pounced over. Divine Gun finally stood up again. However, half of his face had become abnormally ugly and was severely burned. This half-human half-ghost appearance was enough to make anyone tremble in fear. Many mercenaries were killed in the explosion just now. The remaining people slowly stood up from the smoke and looked around in shock. Only then did they realize that they had actually been surrounded. ¡°Kill them! Beat them up!¡± As Divine Gun gave the order, he called for more reinforcements through the communication device. However, the armed men who surrounded them from all directions quickly fought these mercenaries. Su Guowei held a rifle and fired domineeringly at the many mercenaries in front of him as he arrived near the jade door. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Su Yun stood outside the door and looked at Su Guowei in surprise. He sized him up from head to toe. Even now, he could not believe that this was real. Zhao Tianbao had already walked over with a machine gun. As he fired, he smiled and said to Su Yun, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know anything about your father when he was young. You can go to any military district and ask the higher-ups. Who is unfamiliar with the name Mountain Condor?¡± Zhao Tianbao¡¯s words puzzled Su Yun. Yin Lin, who was leaning on his walking stick, had already walked over. But a mercenary raised the butt of his gun and was about to smash it at Yin Lin¡¯s head. Su Yun saw this and subconsciously took out a flying needle to attack. Yin Lin suddenly turned the head of his walking stick. Immediately after, a cold light flashed. A hole quickly opened in the mercenary¡¯s neck, and blood kept flowing out. Yin Lin kept the sword in his staff back into his walking stick without changing his expression. He calmly came to Su Yun¡¯s side, as if what had just happened was an insignificant matter. ¡°Nephew, we rushed over after receiving your father¡¯s news. We¡¯ve been lying in ambush nearby. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the legendary Macheteman!¡± Just as Yin Lin had said, Su Guowei and the others had actually been lying in ambush nearby. When Su Yun left home, Su Guowei realized the seriousness of the matter and came out of the borders without telling his wife, Yang Shan. When these sworn brothers heard the news, they came to help. They were originally here for Su Yun, so they naturally could not sit back and do nothing. A large number of people had been lying in ambush in the dark, but they did not see Su Yun for a long time. Instead, they saw Macheteman, who had been hotly discussed recently. They had even discussed it. They did not expect to see the famous Macheteman here, nor did they expect that this Macheteman was far more powerful than the rumors. Before seeing his son¡¯s figure, Su Guowei naturally would not attack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What Su Guowei did not expect was that not long after, when the Macheteman slowly took off his hood, he saw his son! He was indeed a little flustered. The others were also dumbfounded and were no longer in the mood to discuss. They never expected that their nephew was actually a Macheteman. Back then, they had even discussed it in front of their nephew. Now that they thought about it, it was a little ridiculous. The main character was actually already in front of him. Especially the Macheteman¡¯s saber technique and Su Yun¡¯s long-range ultimate skill. They could be said to be terrifying one after another, making the group of uncles sigh. Like father, like son! And this nephew¡¯s methods were clearly not in the category of ordinary people. Then, before the uncles could recover from their shock, this scene happened under Su Guowei¡¯s arrangements. The two tanks instantly turned into a pile of scrap metal. The sudden appearance of Su Guowei and the others caught Divine Gun off guard.. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (2) Chapter 433: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun and Su Guowei were standing side by side. This was also the first time Su Yun had seen his father like this. Amidst the rising and falling gunshots, the father and son looked at each other and smiled, as if everything was already unspoken. The two factions quickly formed. On one side, with Su Guowei and his son as the center, they formed a defense line against the ancient tomb. On the other side, under the command of the heavily injured Divine Gun, the mercenaries were preparing to launch an all-out attack. The killing intent on the battlefield was strong, but at this moment, the situation in the command room of Cangluan Mountain was completely different. ¡°This is¡­?¡± The expression on Feng Shaoyu¡¯s face was very interesting. He could not even remember how long it had been since he received so much shock in a day. ¡°Mountain Condor?¡± Xu Kui looked at the scene in shock. At this moment, Su Guowei and Su Yun were fighting together. With the support of the large group, Su Yun finally did not have to hide in the tomb. The T72 tanks had been blown up. The greatest threat to Su Yun, Xu Jiajia, and the others had been eliminated. This made Xu Jiajia and the team members join the battle again. Although they still did not know who these reinforcements were, at least from the fact that they had killed the mercenaries led by Divine Gun, their positions and goals were at least compatible. In the chaotic battle, Su Guowei and Su Yun were especially eye-catching. The rifle in Su Guowei¡¯s hand suppressed the other party until he could not raise his head at all. The throwing cards in Su Yun¡¯s hand were not inferior to firearms. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Su Guowei¡¯s firepower could provide Su Yun with a good fighting space. Even if someone sneaked up from behind, Su Guowei could pull out his army knife and kill the enemy with one strike. At Feng Shaoyu¡¯s signal, the technician quickly enlarged the image and finally fixed it on Su Yun and Su Guowei¡¯s faces. Looking at the familiar face on the screen, Xu Kui took a deep breath. The shock in his heart was indescribable, and his body was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s really Mountain Condor. Why is he here?¡± ¡°Mountain Condor? Who is Mountain Condor?¡± Chen Ye did not understand and looked at Xu Kui and Feng Shaoyu in shock. For some reason, the expressions on their faces were a little strange. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Mountain Condor holding a gun after 25 years.¡± Apart from being shocked, Xu Kui¡¯s tone actually carried a hint of emotion. His tiger eyes were actually a little gentle, as if he had seen an old friend he had not seen for many years. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Mountain Condor, but after that incident 25 years ago, Mountain Condor disappeared without a trace after he retired. There was no news of him anymore. There are even rumors in the outside world that Mountain Condor is dead.¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s eyes did not leave the screen for a long time. He kept staring at Su Guowei¡¯s figure, his expression shocked and even excited. Surrounded by many mercenaries, Su Guowei was at ease. Whether it was melee or attacking from afar, it showed that they had been trained for many years. ¡°Do you know that Su Yun¡¯s father is Mountain Condor?¡± Feng Shaoyu suddenly thought of something and quickly looked at Xu Kui. However, Xu Kui shook his head. ¡°Mountain Condor¡¯s identity information was highly encrypted when he retired from the army. When I filed for Su Yun, I had investigated his family background. ¡°However, because Mountain Condor¡¯s identity was highly confidential, all information was deliberately hidden. Therefore, Su Yun¡¯s father was only a fake name in the information. The information had also been tampered with. ¡°I never expected Mountain Condor to have a family after retiring. His son is already so old, and I never expected his son to be Su Yun.¡± When Xu Kui mentioned Mountain Condor, his tone was always filled with pity. This confused Chen Ye. ¡°Commander Feng, Commander Xu, what are you guys talking about? Who exactly is this Mountain Condor?¡± Feng Shaoyu smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the Mountain Condor incident, but this name was well-known in the various military districts at that time. Because something happened, Mountain Condor left the army forever and completely disappeared. Until today, 25 years later, he appeared here. His name is also a legend to me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Ye looked at Feng Shaoyu in confusion. Just as he was about to ask, Xu Kui¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Back then, Mountain Condor and I were recruits in the same batch. After the recruit company, we were all assigned to serve in the new military district. Then, Mountain Condor was chosen to join¡­¡± Xu Kui seemed to suddenly realize that this was a secret that he shouldn¡¯t tell. Therefore, after looking at Chen Ye with a complicated expression, he patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Captain Chen, most of the matters regarding Mountain Condor are restricted by confidentiality rules. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask too much. All you need to know is that if nothing had happened to Mountain Condor back then, then his status in the army today and his outstanding military merits¡­ are enough to make everyone revere him.¡± Just these words were enough to shock Chen Ye. How high of an evaluation was this? Moreover, it came from Xu Kui, who never praised anyone. However, this also puzzled Chen Ye. He pointed at Su Guowei¡¯s figure on the screen in confusion and asked, ¡°In that case, why is this Mountain Condor here? Could it be that he¡¯s a mercenary outside the border?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Feng Shaoyu and Xu Kui said almost in unison. The two of them were very determined. In their hearts, this possibility seemed to have never existed.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (3) Chapter 434: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No one had expected the appearance of Mountain Condor, just as they had not expected that the Macheteman was However, the appearance of Mountain Condor undoubtedly resolved a huge problem. As a result, the threat of the tanks was eliminated. With the addition of Mountain Condor and the others, the battle quickly leaned towards Huaxia. However, there was too much information today, so the few of them still could not come back to their senses. First, they discovered that the famous assassin, Macheteman, was actually the filing officer of Hibiscus City, Su Yun. Mountain Condor, who had disappeared for 25 years and suddenly appeared outside the border, was Su Yun¡¯s father. The chaotic battle in the scene was just like Feng Shaoyu and Xu Kui¡¯s chaotic thoughts. The two of them seemed to be avoiding the topic of Su Guowei. Due to the restrictions of the confidentiality rules, Chen Ye could only be sandwiched between the two of them in confusion, not knowing what was going on. Today was really too crazy for Xu Kui and Feng Shaoyu. These news came one after another, not considering if they could withstand it at all. Actually, there were still many secrets that had not been discovered. For example, Xu Kui¡¯s obedient daughter, Xu Jiajia, was actually secretly taking action. If Xu Kui found out, he would probably go into shock on the spot. The three of them stood quietly in front of the screen and looked at the father and son duo on the screen, each with their own thoughts. Outside the jade door, Su Yun and Su Guowei stood back to back. The two of them actually cleared the surroundings. No mercenary could approach. Even if they wanted to find cover and ambush, they would be helpless because of Zhao Tianbao and the others. The mercenaries led by Divine Gun were quickly defeated. Even though Divine Gun was very accurate, under the impact of a large number of support forces, he still quickly fell into a helpless situation. The assassins in the dark were completely unreliable. All of them retreated in all directions, wanting to break out of the encirclement. The anxious Divine Gun quickly focused his attention on Su Yun and Su Guowei. He knew very well that he was at the end of his rope, but the reason why he was in such a state was because of Su Yun. Divine Gun raised his pistol without hesitation at Su Yun in hatred. Su Yun and Su Guowei were dealing with the other mercenaries and did not notice at all. Just as Divine Gun curled his finger slightly and was about to pull the trigger, a cough suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Cough cough¡­ cough cough.. Divine Gun looked in the direction of the voice in shock, only to see Yin Lin standing not far away with his walking stick. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve lost. It¡¯s not too late to leave now.¡± Yin Lin coughed as he spoke. He had no intention of threatening him at all. On the contrary, his sincere tone was more like he was teaching a junior. Xu Jiajia, Tian Sha, and the others quickly surrounded him. Everyone aimed their guns at Divine Gun. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Seeing through Divine Gun¡¯s intentions, Xu Jiajia raised her gun warily and aimed it at him. As long as he acted rashly, Xu Jiajia would shoot without hesitation. Divine Gun looked at the few people who surrounded him and realized that there was no one left to use beside him. Most of the mercenaries were fighting in the distance. At this moment, they only wanted to protect themselves. How could they be in the mood to care about others? Those assassins were all people who used money to buy their lives. Seeing that there was no hope of assassinating Su Yun for the time being, they were all thinking of ways to retreat. How could they have the mood to fight? Moreover, these killers did not listen to his orders, let alone have the right to command them. This made Divine Gun¡¯s face turn ashen. He had never expected the outcome of this operation to be like this. Soon, the gaze of Divine Gun in the center of the battlefield landed on the defenseless old man in front of him. However, when he saw the silver snake head on the walking stick in Yin Lin¡¯s hand, he immediately frowned. ¡°There have always been rumors that the boss behind Zhongkai Corporation is a person holding a snake head walking stick. It¡¯s you, right? You should know who the faction behind me is. How dare you interfere? Are you worthy of participating in these things? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being eliminated by us?¡± Divine Gun was still very confident in the faction behind him. In fact, under such circumstances, he could still be calm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was indeed as he had said. The power and capital of the Mysterious Research Institute overseas were enough to make the entire Underworld proud because they were not existences on the same level. The giants of the underground forces could only summon the wind and rain in the underground world. They had to retreat when facing the officials of various countries. However, a secret group like the research institute, which was rare in the world, could stir up the wind and clouds on Earth. Tian Sha looked at Yin Lin in surprise. He even subconsciously exclaimed. Seeing this, Xu Jiajia asked softly in confusion, ¡°You know Zhongkai Group?¡± Tian Sha nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t often operate overseas, so it¡¯s normal for you not to know. The Zhongkai Corporation was an overlord in the Underworld. It was also a powerful faction overseas. Although it was far inferior to that mysterious research institute, it was at least a giant in the Underworld. I didn¡¯t expect this person to be the big shot behind the corporation!¡± Although Tian Sha deliberately lowered his voice, he was still very excited. This also made Xu Jiajia look at Yin Lin in surprise.. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (4) Chapter 435: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She could not help but wonder where Su Yun had gotten to know these connections that ordinary people could not reach. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interfere.¡± Hearing this, Yin Lin said calmly, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to touch my nephew, right? Even if you have a mysterious force behind you, you still need to know that a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious!¡± ¡°Holy shit, Su Yun is actually the nephew of the big shot behind Zhongkai Corporation?¡± Bloody Rose gasped. She did not expect Xu Jiajia¡¯s rumored boyfriend to be so prestigious. ¡°Surround the east, circle around, and seal it. Clean it up completely. Don¡¯t let a single one go!¡± Another armed force appeared in the distance. As they fired, they killed a few killers one after another and joined the battlefield. This armed force was more like a civilian armed force. There were no signs on the special forces uniform they were wearing. However, when the leader gave the order, he spoke Chinese. This made Su Yun feel a little strange. ¡°Dad, is that also your man?¡± Su Guowei only glanced at it and smiled meaningfully. ¡°No, but it¡¯s not an enemy either.¡± Su Guowei did not explain it to Su Yun, but he could tell at a glance. Whether it was the firearms that this armed force was equipped with or the formation, it could explain their identities. In the temporary command room, Xu Kui quickly looked at Feng Shaoyu when he saw the sudden appearance of this armed force. ¡°Is this your arrangement?¡± Feng Shaoyu paused for a moment before saying meaningfully, ¡°Is there a directional sign? If not, what does it have to do with us?¡± Xu Kui smiled when he heard that. ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with us. This is just an unknown armed force.¡± Feng Shaoyu and Chen Ye immediately smiled. The appearance of this special armed force made the three of them tacitly understand. This team was naturally arranged by Feng Shaoyu. The mercenaries had started fighting fearlessly at the entrance of his house. Feng Shaoyu was not made of clay, so how could he not have a temper? No matter what, the ancient tomb had to be protected. Without a foolproof plan, he could only not play by the rules. Obviously, he was not a pedantic person. The appearance of this team provided Su Guowei and the others with great help again. The resistance of the mercenaries was also quickly disintegrating. Divine Gun¡¯s scheme did not succeed. Just as he was about to give it his all and shoot Su Yun, Xu Jiajia shot his head without hesitation. With unwillingness, Divine Gun collapsed in a pool of blood. Seeing this scene, Yin Lin was still calm. He only glanced at Xu Jiajia. ¡°Good gunmanship. My nephew is quite lucky.¡± These words immediately made Xu Jiajia a little embarrassed, but at this moment, Yin Lin had already turned around and walked in Su Guowei¡¯s direction. The battle was completely under control. Although there were still a large number of assassins hiding in the dark and had not been found, at least the threat of the mercenaries had been eliminated. It could be said that more than half of the plan had been completed. If he could deal with all the killers who had been lured over, it would be a complete victory. His plan had succeeded! There was suddenly a burst of noise in Su Yun¡¯s earpiece, followed by Feng Shaoyu¡¯s voice. ¡°Su Yun, can you hear me? Professor Sun contacted us just now and they encountered trouble. They were already in the main tomb of Chi You¡¯s tomb, but Chi You¡¯s coffin was a rare hanging hall and had a trigger mechanism. ¡°Professor Sun and the others had an idea, but they did not have any tools to implement it. Large tools could not enter the tomb path. Moving back and forth would only waste more time. The battle situation was tense and time was tight. In order to avoid any delays, they had to resolve it as soon as possible. Professor Sun hopes that you can help.¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s tone was very anxious, but his respect for Su Yun could be heard clearly. Upon hearing this news, Su Yun quickly pressed his earpiece and replied, ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡± After a simple response, Su Yun looked at Su Guowei and said, ¡°Dad, the archeological team is in some trouble and needs my help. Here¡­¡¯ Before Su Yun could finish speaking, Su Guowei immediately waved his hand. ¡°Go, leave this to us. But kid, remember, you have to be careful!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad!¡± The situation here was probably under control and they had the upper hand. Although there were still many mercenaries and assassins left, their hearts were already scattered and they could not organize an effective counterattack. They could only retreat. As for how many he could eventually kill, Su Yun did not know, but there was nothing to worry about. Therefore, he quickly turned around and walked towards the jade door. However, after taking a few steps, Su Yun suddenly thought of something. Then, she turned to look at Su Guowei and said, ¡°Dad, when this is over, you have to tell me what¡¯s going on with Mountain Condor.¡± Su Guowei casually slit the assassin¡¯s neck as he looked at Su Yun. ¡°You have to explain to me how you suddenly became a Macheteman.¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded before striding into the jade door. Looking at his son¡¯s figure, a complicated emotion surged in Su Guowei¡¯s heart. He was naturally proud of his son, but more than that, he was worried about him.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (5) Chapter 436: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Su Guowei was in a daze, a mercenary raised his gun and was about to shoot. Fortunately, Zhao Tianbao was the first to shoot. ¡°Big Brother, can we still fight?¡± Facing Zhao Tianbao¡¯s question, Su Guowei skillfully changed the magazine. ¡°Nonsense. Are you sleepy?¡± Su Guowei was no longer a farmer in that small mountain village. Perhaps to him, this long-lost feeling allowed him to find his old self from many years ago. When he raised his gun again, although he no longer had a legitimate identity, he was still fighting for ¡®protection¡¯. This was undoubtedly a form of redemption for him. The gunshots on the battlefield became softer and softer. Most of the mercenaries had become cold corpses. The rest were resisting stubbornly. The assassins in the dark were constantly being found. With the addition of that armed force, the defeat of the mercenaries was greatly accelerated. Looking at them, Su Guowei seemed to see his former self. Therefore, even though this team did not have any signs, he could still determine their identities at a glance. There was no substantial communication between the two sides from the beginning to the end. These soldiers did not know who Mountain Condor was. Their orders were only to eliminate all the enemy targets and ensure that the ancient tomb was not harmed. As for Su Guowei and the others, they were not within their range of action. Even so, Xu Jiajia and the team members still hid in the forest again during this period. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, they couldn¡¯t see the light of day. Under any circumstances, they couldn¡¯t change this fact. Before Su Yun entered the ancient tomb and was about to disconnect the signal, he had already told Xu Jiajia what he was going to do next. After confirming that Su Yun was fine and that this crisis was about to end, Xu Jiajia led the team members in peace and prepared to use her own method to change her identity before returning legally. However, neither Su Guowei nor Xu Jiajia knew that there was another person from the mysterious research institute among the fleeing mercenaries. This person was the person who briefly appeared beside Divine Gun after the tanks came. His code name was Hermes. Such an artistic code name perfectly illustrated this person¡¯s personality. In Greek mythology, Hermes was the patron saint of bandits and robbers, also known as the treacherous god. Just like this nickname, this person was sinister and cunning. For example, in the battle just now, he had long hidden in a safe place and secretly observed the changes in the battle. The moment he saw Divine Gun die, not only was Hermes not sad at all, but he was also overjoyed. Divine Gun had been oppressing him, preventing him from having any chance to climb up. However, this opportunity had clearly come. Hermes quickly fled to a secret stronghold nearby. This stronghold was very hidden. The two tanks from before were transferred from here. The moment he returned to the stronghold, Hermes began to try to contact the headquarters. Due to the death of Divine Gun, Hermes had automatically advanced and replaced Divine Gun according to the internal rules of the organization. The screen in front of him quickly began to flicker. Then, in a dark environment, a virtual back projection appeared. Even though the other party was only a virtual image and not a real person, Hermes quickly lowered his head in respect. ¡°Mr. X, Divine Gun failed and was sacrificed on the battlefield. The operation at the Tomb of Chi You failed.¡± When he said this, Hermes even used a very sad tone. It was obvious that he was sinister. What Hermes did not expect was that the news of the operation failing did not seem to anger Mr. X. He never said it, so Hermes couldn¡¯t guess what Mr. X was thinking. It was not until a moment later that Mr. X¡¯s virtual projection slowly handed over a note. It said: ¡°Your mission has been successful. You have successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Next, blow up the Tomb of Chi You!¡± After saying this simple sentence, the signal link was cut off. Hermes was stunned on the spot. He clearly did not expect the boss¡¯s reply to be like this. Could it be that the real plan was not what he saw? The operation in the Chi You Tomb was just to attract attention? Then what was the real operation? He did not dare to think too much about it, but his eyes flickered with a cunning light. He slowly walked to the window and looked at the various ammunition that had already piled up into a small mountain. Now, after the death of Divine Gun, he had become the person in charge here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mission given by Mr. X allowed Hermes to quickly analyze it. The real plan might have been completed. As for the Chi You¡¯s Tomb, since they could not obtain it, they could not let others obtain it. Destroying it was undoubtedly the best method. Anyway, this was not the goal of the plan. At the thought of this, Hermes walked out of the house without any delay. Su Yun had already found the location of the main tomb based on his memories. Soon, he saw the figures of the busy crowd. ¡°Professors, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Upon seeing Su Yun appear, Professor Sun quickly walked over and took a closer look at him. After confirming that Su Yun was not injured, he felt relieved.. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Su Yun,The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (5) Chapter 437: Su Yun,The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He grabbed Su Yun¡¯s hand and said agitatedly, ¡°Young friend Su Yun, thank you! On behalf of the Chinese archeological world, I thank you. Everyone can see your efforts. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Su Yun only smiled at this. Then, he looked around and said, ¡°Professor Sun, it¡¯s not too late to talk about it when we get out. It¡¯s the situation above now. Tell me in detail. How can I help?¡± At that moment, what entered Su Yun¡¯s eyes was a very ancient and dark tomb. Although the lamps on the walls were all lit, the flames were still not enough to illuminate the tomb. In the middle of the tomb, there was a huge coffin hanging two to three meters away. Moreover, there were very ancient and complicated patterns carved on the coffin. Four pillars supported the surroundings and built the entire tomb. Standing in the tomb, Su Yun even felt very small. There were many unheard of ancient artifacts placed in the tomb. Master Gu and Professor Cai were quickly sorting out these cultural relics. Anything that could be taken away would be taken away under protection. If they could not take it away, they would try their best to film it so that they could study it when they returned. At this moment, Chen Jie was wearing gloves to collect some soil in the tomb. Many information could roughly simulate the environment of that era and the subsequent changes through the study of the soil. When she saw Su Yun appear, Chen Jie glanced at him from afar. Su Yun happened to look over. Su Yun smiled as a greeting, and Chen Jie smiled and nodded gently. Chen Jie¡¯s personality was like this. She was mature and reserved. Even in her work, her every move exuded mature elegance. Zhou Xiaoxiao was different. When she saw Su Yun appear, she quickly ran over and asked worriedly, ¡°Su Yun, are you alright? Are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Officer Zhou.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was a little disappointed by Su Yun¡¯s polite address. Following Professor Sun and company¡¯s explanation, Su Yun finally understood what the problem was. There were trigger mechanisms on the four chains that hung Chi You¡¯s coffin. If he could not activate the four chains at the same time, the set mechanism would be triggered. However, no one knew what effect it would have. After experiencing so much, Professor Sun and company could not take any more risks. Therefore, they could only place their hopes on Su Yun. Perhaps only Su Yun had the ability to activate the mechanism at the intersection of the four chains and the tomb roof. ¡°Chi You¡¯s corpse is the most important. The other cultural relics can be abandoned, but it has to be brought back. It¡¯s very important. It¡¯s not just for archeology. I believe Young Friend Su Yun knows.¡± After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, Su Yun quickly nodded. He naturally understood the true meaning of Chi You¡¯s corpse. ¡°I know, so we have to end the battle quickly and take away Chi You¡¯s corpse as soon as possible. The battle outside is not over yet, and the enemy might make a comeback. We can¡¯t delay.¡± The archeological team had a mission. Archeology was not their true goal. Their main mission was to bring back Chi You¡¯s corpse and complete the research on genetic secrets! Soon, Su Yun arrived beside the coffin under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. He first looked up at the four chains connected to the mechanism above his head. Then, four silver needles appeared in Su Yun¡¯s hand. After a short moment of thought, Su Yun quickly took action. The four silver needles accurately struck the four mechanisms at the same time. In an instant, a loud sound came from the entire tomb. Immediately after, the chains on the light fell off automatically. As Su Yun took a step back, the coffin hanging in midair landed firmly on the ground. A wave of dust attacked. Even Su Yun had no choice but to turn around to withstand it. Professor Sun and the others revealed happy expressions. The problem that had been giving them a headache was indeed resolved in front of Su Yun. The few of them quickly walked forward, planning to open this coffin. But another loud bang sounded. Immediately after, the entire tomb began to shake. Rocks kept falling from above. This sudden scene puzzled everyone. Could it be that their judgment was wrong and this method triggered a mechanism? They did not know that it was a completely different scene outside the jade door. A few off-road vehicles flew over with dust filling the sky. There were a few mercenaries carrying rocket launchers on the off-road vehicle. Without a word, they fired a few at the jade door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Guowei and the others, who were cleaning up the battlefield, could not react in time. This group of mercenaries came and left quickly. They only fired a few rockets from afar and quickly left the scene. Of course, this was not the end. If it was just firing the rocket, it would not be enough to cause much impact. At most, it would blow up the tomb near the jade door. However, as the employment department was resolved, this crisis was completely enough to remedy. What really shocked everyone was that after the rocket was activated, the Cangluan Mountain Range outside the border actually instantly exploded violently. Rumble! Explosions sounded incessantly. Flames soared into the sky and instantly burned a large area of the forest, startling countless wild beasts into roaring.. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (7) Chapter 438: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The mountain and the ground shook. The violent fluctuation lasted for more than ten seconds before it ended. It was obvious that the explosives buried in advance had been detonated. This group of mercenaries was sent by Hermes. Their mission was very simple. They were to detonate the explosives and blow up Cangluan Mountain, causing the mountain to collapse and drown Chi You¡¯s tomb. These explosives were indeed buried in advance. Moreover, they were all buried in the mountain range outside the border. The process was very easy and not difficult to complete. After all, the entire Cangluan Mountain spanned two places. It was only at this moment that it was truly useful. The violent explosion attacked, causing Su Guowei and the others, who were cleaning up the battlefield, to be sent flying and fall heavily to the ground by the airwave formed by the explosion. At this moment, Su Guowei felt a bang in his mind. He could not see, and there were only explosions in his ears. The huge dust stirred up by the landslide covered the sky. As the ground shook, it was as if the end of the world had arrived. The fragile Cangluan Mountain began to sink at this moment. The entire mountain would not collapse, but the interior of the hollowed-out mountain was constantly collapsing and drowning. With great difficulty, Su Guowei staggered up and spat out a mouthful of yellow sand. He looked up in the direction of the rocket just now and realized that the mercenaries had already left in the off-road vehicle. Clearly, they did not want to fight here at all. ¡°Su Yun!¡± When Su Guowei saw that the jade door had been completely blown up and that the power of the explosion had caused a large area of landslides to collapse, the only thing in his mind was Su Yun, who was deep in the tomb. Although the explosion was over, the consequences of the explosion intensified. The ground under Su Guowei¡¯s feet began to tremble violently, and even a terrifying crack appeared. Giant rocks kept falling from the originally calm Cangluan Mountain. The fragile mountain body of Cangluan Mountain kept cracking, and a large area collapsed. Su Guowei did not have time to think too much at this moment. His instincts urged him to quickly run towards the most dangerous place. He wanted to help Su Yun. Although this was irrational because humans were helpless against the power of nature, which father could truly maintain his rationality in such a situation? ¡°Big Brother!¡± Zhao Tianbao ran over with a face full of dust and grabbed Su Guowei tightly. ¡°Big Brother, the mountain here is about to collapse. We can¡¯t go in!¡± As soon as Zhao Tianbao finished speaking, a huge hole quickly stepped out of the entire tomb in front of him. A large sea of sand that rolled down from the top of the mountain instantly buried the tomb in front of him. There were even boulders and trees that kept falling. They poured over with the sand from afar like the roar of an Azure Dragon, constantly drowning everything along the way. ¡°Son! Su Guowei struggled to run over, but how could Zhao Tianbao allow Su Guowei to die just like that? Soon, Yin Lin and the others rushed over and tried their best to stop Su Guowei. Su Guowei looked at the collapsed tomb path and the Cangluan Mountain that was still falling. Tears actually welled up in his eyes. His son was still in the tomb. In such a disaster, even on the ground, he would suffer huge harm, let alone in a tomb deep underground. The truth was indeed as Su Guowei had thought. The collapse of the tomb underground was even more terrifying than the ground! ¡°What happened? Why did the mountain suddenly collapse?!¡± The tomb wall began to crack, and the huge rocks above his head began to fall. BOOM! Crack! In the main tomb where Su Yun and company were, four pillars broke at the same time. A huge stone slab above their heads smashed down. Professor Sun and the others happened to be under the stone slab. They watched helplessly as the huge rock fell from above and did not have time to react. The threat of death instantly enveloped everyone. Despair visible to the naked eye crawled into their hearts, but at this critical moment, Su Yun did not hesitate to raise the wooden saber and jump up. Su Yun had used almost all his strength in this strike, but it was different from before. This time, his strike was not to kill but to save people. Crack! The saber ruthlessly struck the falling stone slab. After all, it had been resplendent for thousands of years and was no longer as hard as before. Therefore, the stone slab cracked from the middle because it could not withstand the huge power coming from the saber. Rumble¡­ The two stone slabs that had been split into two from the middle fell beside Professor Sun and the others, only a few centimeters away from the closest part. Professor Sun was old. His body went limp and he almost fell to the ground. Thankfully, Su Yun went forward to support him before pushing Professor Sun and the others out. ¡°This place is about to collapse. Hurry up and get out!¡± Su Yun pushed Professor Sun and company out of the tomb, but at that moment, they were still concerned about their purpose for coming. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We can¡¯t leave. At the very least, we have to bring Chi You¡¯s corpse out. Otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain!¡± Professor Cai, Professor Sun, and even Old Gu prepared to enter again. But Su Yun ran towards Chi You¡¯s coffin and shouted at them, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Leave it to me! You can¡¯t move it!¡± Su Yun quickly arrived in front of the coffin. He could not be bothered to protect the integrity of the coffin. He directly slashed open the coffin lid from the middle.. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (8) Chapter 439: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The lid of the coffin was split into two from the middle, and soon, the corpse of Chi You lying in the coffin was revealed. However, there were only a portion of Chi You¡¯s bones in this coffin. They were his head and a sternum. What was most shocking was that after thousands of years, there were not only bones. However, Su Yun did not have the time to observe carefully. He grabbed the skull and sternum and quickly ran to the side. Because Chen Jie had been collecting soil information alone in the depths of the tomb, a large-scale collapse directly trapped Chen Jie in the depths. Su Yun¡¯s appearance gave Chen Jie hope again. ¡°Miss Chen, grab me!¡± Su Yun grabbed Chen Jie¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the tomb. As Su Yun and Chen Jie ran forward, the tomb at the back kept collapsing and was quickly buried by falling rocks. Amidst the loud boom, Su Yun pulled Chen Jie and was about to run to the entrance of the main tomb. Disaster did not come alone. The beam at the entrance of the main tomb broke and fell without any warning. The two of them were only a step away from the entrance, the beam that suddenly fell forced Su Yun to stop. At the critical moment, Su Yun did not have time to think and threw Chi You¡¯s bone in his hand. ¡°Quick! Catch!¡± The moment he saw Chi You¡¯s corpse being steadily caught by Professor Sun, the beam also brought rocks and completely buried the only exit. He was just one step away! A large amount of sand fell. Su Yun had no choice but to use his body to protect Chen Jie. They were forced to stop and did not dare to rush forward. The two of them quickly disappeared from Professor Sun and the others¡¯ sight. ¡°Su Yun! Su Yun!¡± Professor Sun and the others shouted with all their might, but there was no response from Su Yun. Only the loud bangs that filled their ears kept echoing, and the ground shook violently. Landslides and earthquakes! This level of collapse was no different from being buried alive. There was no way out at all. Everything happened in an instant. In less than three seconds, Su Yun and Chen Jie were instantly buried underground. Although they could not bear it, Professor Sun and the others were carrying out their mission after all. They did not want to let Su Yun down. ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go!¡± Even though there were tears in the corners of their eyes, they did not dare to stop and quickly ran out along the earth-shattering tomb path. This sudden change quickly made Feng Shaoyu and the others bring a large number of soldiers to the entrance of the main tomb. It was not only this ancient tomb that had collapsed. A large area of the entire Cangluan Mountain had begun to collapse. Be it on the ground or underground, it was chaos. Dust caused by the collapse obscured the sky, causing visibility to be very low for all those involved and inhaling large amounts of harmful substances every second. Many soldiers were directly hit by the collapsed sand and were severely injured. As the commander, Feng Shaoyu had no choice but to quickly give the order to retreat. However, he, Xu Kui, Chen Ye, and the others tried their best to stay at the entrance of the main tomb, hoping to pick up the professors and Su Yun. ¡°Quick, there¡¯s someone. Give me a hand.¡± At the most critical moment, Professor Sun and the others ran out with Chi You¡¯s corpse in their arms, but their faces were filled with endless sorrow. ¡°Why are there still fewer people? Where¡¯s Su Yun? Where¡¯s Miss Chen?¡± ¡°The two of them are buried inside. Su Yun did it to save us and Chi You¡¯s corpse.¡± The expressions of Feng Shaoyu and the others changed drastically. With the collapse of the mountain, it was obvious that they could not stay any longer. They could only grit their teeth and quickly pull Professor Sun and the others into the car. Then, they began a life race. The military vehicle kept flying, and the ground behind it collapsed. If they were a little slower, their car would have been swept in and buried alive. Feng Shaoyu and the others sat in the car with solemn expressions, but at this moment, they heard Professor Sun¡¯s absent-minded murmur. ¡°Su Yun saved us and helped us bring out the Chi You¡¯s bone, but he was buried in the ancient tomb with Professor Chen Jie.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Cai and the others¡¯ faces were also filled with loneliness. Tears streamed down their faces. Even Zhou Xiaoxiao could not help but sob. If not for Su Yun¡¯s saber strike, they would have long been hit by the falling rocks. Not to mention bringing out Chi You¡¯s bone, even they would definitely not be able to escape. Su Yun was their savior, but they could only watch as their savior was covered in sand. This was a situation of certain death. No one could have a chance of survival under such circumstances. What Su Yun did before he died was actually to help them complete this mission and deliver Chi You¡¯s bone into their hands! If not for that, Su Yun would not have ended up like this. He could have stayed out of it and no one would blame him for it. However, from the beginning to the end, every choice Su Yun made was for the sake of the country. He guarded the tomb path and gambled his life alone to buy precious time for the archeological team. Then, he saved the archeological team and helped them bring out the important bones of Chi You, while he stayed in the ancient tomb forever. ¡°He¡¯s only a young man in his twenties, but he¡¯s carrying such a heavy burden.. He saved us, but he was willing to sacrifice himself here¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be! It really shouldn¡¯t be! It¡¯s fine if we die, but he¡¯s still very young!¡± Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Su Yun, The Entire Country’s Attention, Everyone’s In An Uproar! (9) Chapter 440: Su Yun, The Entire Country¡¯s Attention, Everyone¡¯s In An Uproar! (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Professor Cai¡¯s lips trembled as he looked at the yellow sand outside the window in a daze. His tone was filled with loneliness. Master Gu fell silent. The shock Su Yun gave him was too great. Initially, he only had fear for Su Yun, but now, it had long turned into reverence and admiration, as well as gratitude for saving his life. Feng Shaoyu and the other two did not speak, but their expressions were very disappointed. At this moment, the three of them were also enveloped in sadness. Su Yun was a hero. He made silent choices time and time again, and every choice was based on righteousness. In comparison, Feng Shaoyu and the other two even felt a little ashamed. Compared to Su Yun, what were they? Cangluan Mountain was destined to be recorded in history today. This was a large crisis that had appeared again after the huge mudslide disaster 10 years ago. The entire collapse lasted for more than an hour. The originally beautiful Cangluan Mountain had already become a scene of devastation. The beasts in the mountain fled down in a panic. As a result, many roads were completely paralyzed, and many villages under the mountain suffered great losses. Su Yun and Chen Jie were completely buried. This made Feng Shaoyu and company, who were standing outside the collapsing crisis at the foot of the mountain, fall silent for a long time. Their hearts were filled with sorrow. ¡°Order the entire army to form a search and rescue team. Contact the other military districts to provide support as soon as possible. We must find Su Yun and Miss Chen!¡± Feng Shaoyu also knew very well that now was not the time to give up. What they had to do was to race against time and carry out the search and rescue operation as much as possible. Such a hero should not die just like that. He was unwilling and could not accept it. Even if everything was in vain, he had to see the corpse! As the commander of the border area, Feng Shaoyu quickly gave the search and rescue order. The news of the collapse of Cangluan Mountain quickly swept in all directions and quickly spread throughout the country. The nearby military districts quickly sent out search and rescue teams, and a large number of supplies were also transported in the air by helicopter. The search and rescue operation quickly began on this ruin. A large number of military dogs searched for survivors in the ruins. Many of the buried soldiers had been found in time because of the search and rescue, but Su Yun was in an ancient tomb deep underground. In addition, a large area of the mountain had collapsed. Be it the rescue dogs or the life detector, they were useless. The news media everywhere quickly began to report on the collapse of Cangluan Mountain. This matter also became a hot topic of discussion. ¡°Dear viewers, our station has received a piece of news. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon today, Cangluan Mountain collapsed severely. The relevant departments had already started a search and rescue operation. According to the clues obtained by the station, someone was trapped in Cangluan Mountain¡¯s collapse. Currently, the military has already launched a large-scale search and rescue operation. As for the specific news, our station will continue to follow and report it.¡± Such news quickly spread throughout the country. After hearing this news, many people could not help but break out in a cold sweat. In this day and age, large-scale natural disasters of this level were rare, so much so that everyone felt pity for the victims. They did not know what had happened in the Cangluan Mountain area. The media reports did not mention the reason for the collapse of the Cangluan Mountain. Some of the search and rescue teams shown in the report were only the tip of the iceberg. The search and rescue mission on Canglan Mountain was much more magnificent than they saw. The sky was filled with helicopters searching and exploring, and above the ruins were a large number of soldiers searching. Other than the necessary defensive forces that could not be moved, Feng Shaoyu had mobilized almost all the soldiers in the border area. They only had one goal, and that was to clear the ruins and find Su Yun and Chen Jie. Professor Sun and the others gave up on the suggestion to go to the hospital. They properly arranged Chi You¡¯s bones and stayed in the Cangluan Mountain area. They wanted to know everything about Su Yun immediately. Chen Ye also contacted the police in Munan City immediately. The armed police quickly mobilized and cooperated with the military to search the Cangluan Mountain area. They located the location of the ancient tomb that had collapsed previously and transferred large equipment to excavate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the soil here was special. As soon as the large equipment was excavated, a large amount of sand would fall again and bury it. This also greatly limited their search and rescue speed. Although Professor Sun and the others did not want to admit this, the truth was still in front of them. It was very difficult for anyone to survive such a disaster. The probability was almost zero, especially since it had been more than five hours since the incident. The oxygen in the ancient tomb was limited to begin with. Even if Su Yun and Chen Jie were lucky enough not to be hit by the falling building, it was impossible for them to last for so long. The truth seemed to have already sentenced Su Yun to death, but under such circumstances, be it the archeological team or Feng Shaoyu, they did not give up. The shock Su Yun gave them was too great. None of them were willing to let such a young hero die silently in the ruins! In an instant, Cangluan Mountain attracted support from all directions and the attention of the entire country. It tugged at people¡¯s hearts.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: In The Storm, Just For One Person (1) Chapter 441: In The Storm, Just For One Person (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Guowei, who was outside the border, saw the ancient tomb collapse with his own eyes, but he was powerless to stop it. He could not help but feel extremely pained. He had always been worried about Su Yun. However, he had seen the tragic scene caused by the collapse. How could Su Yun be safe and sound in such an environment? Even so, he still had a trace of hope. What if a miracle happened? Zhao Tianbao and the others pulled Su Guowei with all their might to prevent him from rushing into the tomb. After Su Guowei suffered a huge sorrow, his body went limp and he fainted on the ground. Zhao Tianbao and the others could only settle Su Guowei down first. Then, they paid close attention to the news from China. They could not interfere in this matter at all. They could only silently hope that Su Yun would be safe and sound, but they knew very well that this hope was especially slim. ¡°Nephew¡­ Sigh!¡± The search and rescue operation did not stop at all from the beginning. After a few hours, there was no gain. Even the advanced life detection equipment could no longer locate any vital signs underground. This was undoubtedly a conclusion to Su Yun and Chen Jie¡¯s situation. Feng Shaoyu and the others had been watching the scene. Everyone¡¯s faces were ashen. During this period, Feng Shaoyu had already submitted the report. In the report, he specially mentioned the crucial role that Su Yun played in this incident. The media from various places quickly arrived after hearing the news, but they did not mention anything about Su Yun. Because this matter was highly confidential, the media had no way of knowing. As for whether Su Yun¡¯s matter would be publicly reported in the end, it still depended on the report handed in by Feng Shaoyu and what the higher-ups thought. But Feng Shaoyu and the others were not in the mood to consider this at all. They were all worried about Su Yun and only hoped that there would be a result as soon as possible. Even though no one mentioned this matter again, in their hearts, they were all clear. Under such circumstances, the chances of Su Yun surviving were so low that it was almost negligible. Ten meters deep into the ground, the ancient tomb that had stood for a thousand years was finally buried in ruins. The original tomb path had long been impossible to distinguish. In the darkness, there was only sand enough to bury everything. Only some substances that had originally formed the tomb passage were mixed in the sand and mud, indicating that an ancient tomb had indeed appeared here. Crack.. Crack.. A subtle sound came from the dark underground. Immediately after, a weak fire lit up, illuminating a narrow space. A huge stone slab fell diagonally and hit the falling rock that Su Yun had split open previously. In addition, the four pillars that had originally supported the entire tomb did not completely collapse after collapsing, forming a triangle with this fallen stone slab. Under this triangular framework, there were a few square meters. The collapse of the wall of the main tomb also revealed a secret passage that had not been discovered by anyone. Crack.. The faint sound sounded again, and then the dim fire lit up the surroundings again. In the firelight, Su Yun¡¯s face was reflected. Su Yun looked a little disheveled. There were a few abrasions on his face, and his right arm was dyed red with blood. It was as if he did not feel any pain at all. After turning on the lighter in his hand, he lit a broken lampstand. Thankfully, the solid lamp oil on it could still be ignited. This also provided him with a precious light source. In a corner, Chen Jie curled up weakly. After this place collapsed, it was fortunate that this triangular framework helped Su Yun and Chen Jie withstand many fatal rocks. This allowed them to survive until now. However, in this dark place, Su Yun did not know how long they had been trapped. The spare oxygen in Chen Jie¡¯s bag had almost been used up. What awaited them seemed to be an inescapable death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With half a lamp in his hand, Su Yun staggered to Chen Jie¡¯s side. As the environment in the triangular frame was very limited, Su Yun had no choice but to try his best to lower his body before he could move. The thin oxygen made Su Yun feel drowsy. He had no choice but to grit his teeth to barely maintain his mental state. ¡°Miss Chen Jie, we can¡¯t stay here. Otherwise, we will definitely die in another hour.¡± Even Su Yun was in such a sorry state, let alone Chen Jie, who was a woman. At this moment, she was so weak that it was difficult for her to even stand up. Fortunately, before Chen Jie entered the archeology Institute, she had followed the team out on many missions. After encountering a narrow pass and many hardships, she did not completely lose her mind, although she was a little flustered. ¡°Su Yun, are you alright? Are you injured?¡± Su Yun gently helped Chen Jie up. This quickly made her notice the blood on Su Yun¡¯s arm and she could not help but ask with concern. Su Yun originally wanted to express that he was fine, but Chen Jie had already gently turned Su Yun¡¯s arm around. A dazzling wound appeared in Chen Jie¡¯s eyes. Even now, blood was still flowing out. It was no wonder Su Yun was so weak now. In such an oxygen-deprived environment, he was still facing blood loss. Anyone would be like this.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: In The Storm, Just For One Person (2) Chapter 442: In The Storm, Just For One Person (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Almost without thinking, Chen Jie quickly opened the backpack she had been carrying with her and took out the bandage. As she gently bandaged Su Yun¡¯s wound, she said gently, ¡°That¡¯s all I can do for now. You have to clean your wound as soon as possible. Otherwise, once you get infected, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Looking at his bandaged arm, Su Yun nodded gently. He had not interacted much with Chen Jie. Strictly speaking, Chen Jie was still Su Yun¡¯s teacher. After all, Chen Jie was an archeology professor at Hibiscus City University where Su Yun was. Although there was a difference of seven or eight years in age, the two of them had never interacted with each other. In addition, they were teachers and students. Therefore, at this moment, the two of them seemed to be a little distant. ¡°Su Yun, thank you.¡± At that moment, Chen Jie looked up at Su Yun, her tone still very mature and reserved. Although Su Yun could tell that there was still a hint of unease in his voice, it was already very rare for Chen Jie to be strong in a desperate situation. The reason why Chen Jie thanked Su Yun was because she knew that if Su Yun had not risked his life to stand in front of her, she would not have been as simple as a scratch. ¡°I should have been the one taking care of and protecting the students, but I implicated you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Su Yun shook his head with a smile. Although this smile was a little forced, Chen Jie could understand that Su Yun just did not want her to take it to heart. Soon, Su Yun held the lampstand and observed his surroundings with the help of the weak fire. They had no idea how long they had been trapped. In this dark underground, time had completely lost its effect. Chen Jie habitually raised her wrist to look at her watch. However, under the effect of the chaotic magnetic field in the tomb, the hand of the watch kept spinning and completely lost its effect. This made Chen Jie sigh helplessly. ¡°We¡¯re trapped. I wonder how Professor Sun and the others are doing.¡± ¡°Professor Sun and the others will definitely be fine.¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice came from not far away. He was stabbing the wooden saber under a rock, using the principle of leverage to pry it open. Upon seeing this scene, Chen Jie quickly stopped Su Yun. ¡°That should be the main point. If it¡¯s 40 centimeters to the left, it should be able to make that stone fall sideways.¡± Chen Jie¡¯s words entered Su Yun¡¯s ears and quickly made his eyes light up. ¡°This way, we only need to stand in the other direction ot the stone falling to the side and can get out through the crack before the fixed support collapses!¡± Chen Jie immediately nodded. Although she was also very flustered and even afraid, she also knew very well that these emotions could not help them resolve the trouble in front of them. Moreover, as a teacher, she had to calm down and take on the responsibility of a teacher. Fortunately, her knowledge could still be useful at this time. This was the only thing that Chen Jie was gratified about. BOOM! Soon, Su Yun followed Chen Jie¡¯s instructions and successfully pried open a crack. The originally stable triangular support was destroyed, and a small collapse appeared in the tomb again. Thankfully, Su Yun reacted quickly. He grabbed Chen Jie¡¯s smooth and delicate hand and pulled her out of the gap. Another loud bang sounded out. At this moment, there was no longer a place for the two of them to hide in the ruins. If there was a second collapse here, the two of them would have no chance of survival. After this loud bang, Chen Jie panted heavily. Clearly, she had suffered a lot of shock. ¡°Miss Chen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to ensure your safety.¡± Su Yun¡¯s firm and steady voice sounded in her ears, causing Chen Jie to subconsciously look at Su Yun. Su Yun was observing his surroundings under the light of the fire. At that moment, Chen Jie could see Su Yun¡¯s clear profile. It was also because of this that Chen Jie realized that Su Yun was still holding her hand tightly. Although she knew that Su Yun¡¯s actions were an instinctive reaction in an emergency, she still felt that it was a little subtle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss Chen, because of the collapse, there seems to be a tomb path that I¡¯ve never seen before. I wonder where it leads to.¡¯ Su Yun was clearly a little careless and did not care about this at all. He released her hand and pointed at the entrance of the tomb that had been exposed because the tomb wall had collapsed. Only then did Chen Jie realize that she had been distracted. She quickly adjusted her state as if nothing had happened and laboriously arrived at the entrance of the tomb with Su Yun. Soon, Chen Jie squatted at the entrance of the tomb and carefully checked. Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the passageway used to transport construction materials. At that time, there were no tools to speak of. The concept of weapons also came from Chi You. ¡°This passageway was already considered a very smart method. Although I did not know where the tomb led, it should be outside the tomb. Otherwise, construction materials could not be transported. They set up an entrance outside and dug out a sliding passageway. As for the rest, they only need to arrange for people to be at both ends to achieve the most efficient transportation.¡± Chen Jie quickly relied on her professional knowledge to conduct a professional analysis of this tomb. This discovery quickly gave Su Yun hope. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where this leads to, it¡¯s at least better than staying in this sealed tomb..¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: In the Storm, Just For One Person (3) Chapter 443: In the Storm, Just For One Person (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As he spoke, Su Yun moved the lampstand closer to the tomb. Indeed, the flames began to sway. ¡°The fact that there¡¯s airflow means that it¡¯s not sealed. Perhaps it¡¯s because this tomb path is exposed and there¡¯s airflow flowing in that we can last until now in this sealed environment.¡± Chen Jie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, should we take the risk and take a look?¡± Su Yun quickly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Staying here is only death. Perhaps we can survive after leaving this tomb!¡± With Su Yun giving her an accurate direction, Chen Jie habitually pushed her glasses and nodded. Because this passageway was very narrow, according to speculation, it was only used to transport stone at that time. Therefore, the entire tomb path from here was a completely steep uphill path. This way, the stone pushed in from the entrance could roll down. However, Su Yun and Chen Jie had to go against the flow. Because of the narrow space, they could only crawl. Moreover, they had to withstand the intense consumption of their stamina in such an extremely steep environment. The reason why Chen Jie was not sure of this idea was because once this adventure ended in failure, they would only accelerate the arrival of death. However, this also showed Chen Jie¡¯s trust in Su Yun. After Su Yun made his decision, she did not hesitate. After all, from the abilities Su Yun had always displayed, he was clearly not an ordinary person or ordinary student. Trusting him was the best choice. It was unknown where this path led, but at this moment, Su Yun and Chen Jie had no other choice. The two of them quickly entered the dark tomb one after another. The narrow environment made every step very strenuous for the two of them. Su Yun was fine. After a long period of saber technique training and drug coordination, his physique had improved significantly. The previous training had also greatly increased his adaptability to the environment. However, Chen Jie was only a person who was good at using her brain. Although she had followed the team out before, it was not normal. Therefore, Chen Jie was drenched in sweat. The sound of her breathing could be clearly heard in the entire tomb. Her limbs became weaker and weaker. In a moment of panic, Chen Jie could not hold on to the steep passageway and slid down. ¡°Ah!¡± After a subconscious scream, Chen Jie slid down uncontrollably. Fortunately, a hand held Chen Jie¡¯s foot firmly and stabilized her figure. ¡°Miss Chen, are you alright?¡± As Su Yun spoke, he pushed up with all his might. Chen Jie, who weighed only about 90 pounds, was easily pushed up. Chen Jie¡¯s face was a little red. After all, in such an awkward environment, it was still a little uncomfortable for women. ¡°Thank you.¡± These two words were as soft as a mosquito. Chen Jie did not even dare to look back at Su Yun. The two of them continued to crawl towards an unknown place above. During this period, Chen Jie slipped many times because her stamina was exhausted. Thankfully, with Su Yun bringing up the rear, he could always stabilize Chen Jie¡¯s figure at critical moments. In the end, Chen Jie¡¯s arm could no longer feel anything. If not for Su Yun supporting her body and allowing her to rest from time to time, she would not have been able to hold on. The two of them climbed for an unknown period of time. In the end, even Su Yun could not take it anymore. He was completely relying on his mechanical instinct. With his arm injured, he forced himself to climb up. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Just as the two of them had reached the limit of their stamina, a weak airflow came towards them, immediately making Chen Jie perk up. ¡°Su Yun, we should be very close to the entrance. Hold on!¡± Upon hearing Chen Jie¡¯s voice, Su Yun gritted his teeth and sped up. Finally, when Chen Jie was the first to stick her body out of the hole, she quickly collapsed to the ground. Even though she really wanted to rest, she forced herself to kneel up. She reached into the entrance of the tomb and grabbed Su Yun¡¯s hand. The two of them finally crawled out of the narrow catacomb and greedily breathed in oxygen. Now, the two of them could not care less where they were. They only lay side by side on the ground, breathing in each other¡¯s breaths and sniffing the smell of sweat on each other¡¯s bodies. They had no strength at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a moment of rest, Su Yun finally felt much better. He struggled to stand up and realized that something was amiss. Looking up at her surroundings, Su Yun¡¯s eyes quickly flashed with shock. The mountain in front of him stood tall, and all kinds of unknown ancient trees covered the sky. Su Yun looked up and realized that it was not the sky above her, but pitch-black. There was a small river not far away, but the surface of the river was as still as water, like a pool of stagnant water. Su Yun was in a daze. Where was he? Why was there such a world after coming out of the tomb path? ¡°Miss Chen, where are we now?¡± Su Yun came to Chen Jie¡¯s side in confusion. With Su Yun¡¯s help, Chen Jie finally stood up. She looked around, and the surprise on her face was no less than Su Yun¡¯s. The surrounding mountains rose, but the soil was all dark red. They looked up and could not see the sun. It was as if the two of them were in another world.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: In The Storm, Just For One Person (4) Chapter 444: In The Storm, Just For One Person (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Thankfully, Chen Jie was a professional. She gently picked up some red soil and carefully examined it. Then, she looked at Su Yun and said with a solemn expression, ¡°This should be an underground canyon. The surrounding soil has become abnormally wet because it hasn¡¯t seen light all year round. The reason why it was red was that the minerals here were very abundant, and it was well preserved. ¡°This underground canyon should have been formed after many years of crustal movement. Part of the original mountain range had formed such a unique environment because of the changes in the crustal movement. We¡¯re still underground, but this is not an ancient tomb, but an unnoticeable underground space.¡± As she spoke, Chen Jie pointed at the calm river not far away and said, ¡°That place should have been connected to the river previously. After it sank underground, it formed an underground river. However, this was a dead river. It should not be connected to the source. Otherwise, the water should be flowing. ¡°I speculated that there must be a place here that could connect to the ground. The rain could fall to form a dead river. In addition, this place was very special. Not only did the rich minerals change the color of the soil, but they also turned this place into a place that could not be detected by scientific instruments. Because¡­¡± As Chen Jie spoke, she raised her wrist and moved it in front of Su Yun. Su Yun quickly noticed that the watch on Chen Jie¡¯s wrist was no longer spinning randomly. Instead, it was fixed in one direction and kept trembling. It had completely failed. Through Chen Jie¡¯s analysis, Su Yun roughly understood their current location. No wonder they could not see the sun when they raised their heads. It turned out that they had not escaped but had entered an underground canyon. What Chen Jie had said just now made Su Yun remember it in his heart. There should be a place here that could connect to the ground. At the very least, this was a hope that would not make the two of them completely despair. In the underground canyon, on the dark and narrow path, two figures supported each other and walked forward. They used the water source as a guide and followed the stagnant water. Strange rocks sat on the ground, and the red soil nourished the strange forest. The two figures looked so thin and helpless. Everything underground was unknown. It was hard to tell if they were dead or alive. The people on the ground were even more hesitant. It had been a day since the collapse. At this moment, above the ruins, the figures of the rescue team could be seen. Feng Shaoyu¡¯s military uniform was already completely covered in mud, and he looked much more dispirited. For the entire day, he did not sleep or rest as he commanded the search and rescue work at the front line. His throat was almost unable to make any sound. A large number of reporters rushed over when they received the news, but they were stopped outside the quarantine belt by the police forces arranged by Chen ¡°Officer, please tell me how the collapse happened.¡± ¡°Officer, how many casualties did the collapse cause? Can you provide an accurate value?¡± ¡°Officer, please give us an answer. What¡¯s the current situation?¡± The reporters swarmed over and surrounded the cordon. All of them stretched out their arms, wishing they could hand the microphone to Chen Ye. However, Chen Ye did not say anything at this moment. He only instructed the police officers to stop them and stood at the side to wait. Soon, a few black cars drove over from afar and stopped not far away. Immediately after, some bodyguards in black suits ran over without a word and stood on both sides of the road to prevent anyone from approaching. A team of police officers quickly joined the bodyguards in the police car that opened the way. It was obvious that the person in the black car had an extraordinary identity. In the police car, Munan City Chief Wang Weidong got out of the police car with a serious expression and strode towards the black car. The sharp-eyed reporters quickly recognized Wang Weidong¡¯s identity. For a moment, whispers could be heard. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the chief of the Municipal Bureau of Munan City? Why did he come here personally?¡± ¡°That black sedan is a government license, right?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Why are all these big shots here?¡± As they spoke, a middle-aged man quickly got out of the black car. Some reporters who had more dealings with the government quickly widened their eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the mayor of Munan City, Wei Xi. Did this matter alarm the mayor?¡± The reporters wished they could squeeze through now, but the security here was too tight. They could only watch from afar as Wang Weidong came to Wei Xi. ¡°Mayor Wei, the search and rescue operation is still continuing. As a cooperative unit, the police have already begun a full-scale search in the disaster area of Cangluan Mountain.¡± Hearing Wang Weidong¡¯s report, Wei Xi walked up the mountain with a solemn expression. ¡°Bring me to see the person in charge of the military command immediately. We spoke on the phone previously. I want to understand in detail what¡¯s going on with that person called Su Yun!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as Wang Weidong and Wei Xi left, a few more cars rushed over. Zhang Lin, the director of the Munan City Geological Bureau, and L¨¹ Weijie, the director of the archeological Bureau, hurriedly got out of the car and rushed up the mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reporters widened their eyes in shock. With so many big shots coming one after another, it was obvious that this matter had become a little unusual. ¡°Why are there so many big shots here?¡± ¡°Why are the people from the Cultural Relics Bureau here? Does this have anything to do with them?¡± ¡°Look, there¡¯s someone else!¡± After a short ten minutes, another black car stopped not far away. Then, under the escort of the police officers, a person with white hair at the temples walked straight up the mountain.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: In the Storm, Just For One Person (5) Chapter 445: In the Storm, Just For One Person (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This person looked to be in his fifties, but he still carried a swift and decisive aura. The first to recognize this person was a reporter from the official media in Munan City. ¡°That¡¯s Gao Chuanbo, the leader of Yunchuan Province. This matter actually alarmed him?¡± The reporters present had seen many big scenes. However, in a short period of time, so many big shots rushed over in a hurry. This still shocked many reporters. Moreover, both the military and police did not mention the progress of the disaster. This was obviously a little unusual. The reporters had been waiting at the scene for more than half an hour. At this moment, the cars belonging to the big shots not far away were almost filling up this road. Something was wrong! The reporter¡¯s intuition told them that this matter was not that simple. Shan Ling, a reporter from the official media in Munan City, was the first to decide to return to the newspaper office with the photographer. With one person leaving, the other reporters dispersed in disappointment. However, there were still some persistent people waiting at the scene, wanting to be the person who was prepared and waiting for an opportunity. ¡°This matter must be unusual. Otherwise, why would so many big shots come?!¡± Shan Ling, who was sitting in the media car, was still thinking about what had happened just now. She was thinking about where to start to dig up the news. What Shan Ling did not expect was that not long after she returned to the company, she was called to the office by her superior. With doubts, Shan Ling entered the office and saw her immediate superior looking at her with a serious expression. ¡°Boss, is something wrong?¡± Shan Ling looked at the boss in confusion. The boss did not answer this question. Instead, he asked, ¡°How much news did you dig up about the collapse of Cangluan Mountain?¡± This question immediately made Shan Ling heave a sigh of relief. She thought to herself that her boss was only here to care about work. Therefore, Shan Ling quickly thought and said, ¡°Boss, I think there¡¯s something fishy about this news. It seems to be hiding something from the public. We were at the scene and could not come into contact with anyone at all. The police blockade was so strong that they did not give us a chance to dig up the news. ¡°What was even stranger was that I saw many big shots at the scene. Even the provincial leaders were here. This is very strange. I¡¯m prepared¡ª¡± Just as Shan Ling was about to say what she wanted to say next, she was interrupted by the boss. ¡°Don¡¯t dig deeper into this news. Regular reports are fine, but don¡¯t touch that line. I received a call. Let¡¯s not pursue this matter anymore. The incident and the person involved are all confidential. Listen to the official command!¡± The boss repeated the contents of the phone call. This quickly stunned Shan Ling on the spot. First, various big shots came secretly, then she returned to the company. Then, an official called her superior. This made Shan Ling feel a chill run down her spine. The more she thought about it, the more her hair stood on end. What exactly was involved in the Cangluan Mountain incident to cause such a reaction from all sides? Shan Ling was not the only one who was informed of this news. Almost all the newspapers received official calls. The excuse was exactly the same. There was no excessive explanation, only an order that could not be refused. All the reporters who had been following up on this matter received orders from their superiors. Some of them were even transferred to other segments. All the newspapers reacted very quickly to this matter. These reporters were also uneasy. The incident at Cangluan Mountain was definitely hiding something, and it was a big matter! The media no longer investigated the Cangluan Mountain incident in depth. They only carried out some conventional reports. Just such a conventional report was enough to make the people everywhere in China worried. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today is the second day after the collapse of Cangluan Mountain. The search and rescue operation has already been fully carried out and we have made initial progress. The officials attach great importance to this. All over the country, they also responded¡­¡¯ This was all the content of the news report, so much so that some netizens who were concerned about the disaster area were indignant online. ¡°What¡¯s going on with these news media? Why can¡¯t they report in detail how many people are trapped and how many people have been saved in the past few days? They¡¯re always reporting nonsense. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s there to hide about such things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! My father watches television every day and pays special attention to the Cangluan Mountain incident. Today, our colleagues in our company are also discussing. Everyone still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the affected Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only area of Cangluan Mountain. There were no data reports, and there were even very few live videos. This kind of random report is completely confusing!¡± Many netizens posted such dissatisfaction online, but some people were puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s not normal. A few years ago, when the mountain quake happened, the official data was updated every day. Why isn¡¯t there any official statistics on the Cangluan Mountain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Logically speaking, the impact of the Cangluan Mountain incident is far greater than the earthquake in the mountain a few years ago. In the end, there are no live videos or official data for these reports now. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re hiding something.¡± As the netizens¡¯ dissatisfaction increased, there were many conspiracy theories. This made the cyber police departments everywhere busy. It was also through their efforts that these conspiracy theories were quickly suppressed before they could ferment.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: In The Storm, Just For One Person (6) Chapter 446: In The Storm, Just For One Person (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the forum and Weibo, there were almost all kinds of mainstream social platforms. The news that had occupied the top position recently must be about Cangluan Mountain. Many netizens even spontaneously took videos and called for the officials to hurry up and publicize the official data. After sending these videos, they would often disappear in various ways not long after. The publisher looked at the blocked video and could only guess what was going on. Logically speaking, this chaos would not affect anything. After all, although everyone had their own opinions, no one had direct evidence to prove their guess. It was until an anonymous netizen posted a post that was reposted millions of times in an hour on the forum, it instantly broke this chaos. ¡°My house is in the village at the foot of Cangluan Mountain in Munan City. I can tell everyone very responsibly that the Cangluan Mountain incident is more complicated than everyone imagined. ¡°Although I¡¯m not too sure about the details, there are rumors in our village that a hero was buried in the ruins of the Cangluan Mountain to save someone. In the past two days, many big shots had come and gone to the Cangluan Mountain. This was actually abnormal. ¡°This was because it was mainly on the east side of the mountain this time and did not affect the village at the foot of the mountain. In other words, in theory, no one should be affected. But the entire Cangluan Mountain was undergoing search and rescue day and night, this might also indirectly verify the rumors in our village. ¡°The reason why no official data had appeared was very likely because there were no other casualties in the Cangluan Mountain disaster. Only the hero who saved them was buried in the ruins. Now, be it the military or the police, such a huge search and rescue might be to save this hero. Such a matter should be worth promoting. Now, they¡¯re deliberately hiding it. I¡¯m afraid this hero is not ordinary. Something big must have happened!¡± The moment this post appeared, it instantly exploded on the Internet. Although this post only existed for an hour and was quickly banned, its popularity was unprecedented because the netizens kept reposting it. It had long reached an uncontrollable level. Therefore, even though this post was quickly blocked and could not be checked after an hour, the repost kept fermenting on the Internet, attracting a lot of heated discussions from netizens. ¡°I have to say, although there¡¯s no substantial evidence in this post, I feel that what he said is more comprehensive and true than the news report.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can understand why the news reports about the Cangluan Mountain incident have been so compulsive recently.¡± ¡°But heroes should be remembered. The deeds of heroes should not be buried. If there really is such a hero, why didn¡¯t you let us know? I¡¯m afraid it involves extraordinary secrets!¡± ¡°May the hero be fine, may the mountains and rivers be safe.¡± More and more people believed the content of the post. This was at least more convincing than the news reports that were cut off. From the beginning to the end, the officials had never come out to confirm this statement, but at the same time, they did not refute this statement. In the eyes of many netizens, this was actually tacit approval. Perhaps they did not want to publicize the hero incident and only wanted to protect the hero. However, this refusal to refute further showed his respect for heroes. In short, no matter what, there were comments about heroes being buried in the ruins of Cangluan Mountain. All the popular short video platforms and even Tieba¡¯s Weibo. Almost everyone could see that the top three of the popularity rankings must be related to this. ¡°I hope the hero can be found as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Pray for the hero.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the omnipotent netizens find out who this hero is?¡± ¡°I hope nothing happens to the hero. I hope the officials can give us an answer sooner. ¡± The netizens began to pray for the hero on the Internet, even though they did not know who this hero was or what he had done. Such comments quickly led to a wave. As there were many comments online about heroes saving people being buried, the officials did not appear to refute the rumors for a long time, as if they had really tacitly agreed to this matter. Therefore, this also triggered many places. They spontaneously lit Kong Ming Lanterns or lit candles and paper boats to carry the blessings with the wind, hoping to bring them to the hero¡¯s side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For example, when Hibiscus City University welcomed the dawn of a new day, it also welcomed students who had returned to school. However, at the entrance of the university and even on the school path, the students were all discussing the incident at Cangluan Mountain. The discussion of the hero had long spread in school, but no one knew that this hero was closely related to them. ¡°Su Yun?¡± In Hibiscus City University¡¯s office, the Vice Principal in charge of teaching was organizing the personnel information with the defense committee as the main person in charge of the graduation defense. However, when the vice-principal saw that Su Yun and Xu Jiajia would not come to participate in the graduation defense, he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these two students? Don¡¯t they know that if they don¡¯t participate in the oral defense, they won¡¯t be able to obtain their graduation certificate and degree certificate? Even if it¡¯s a huge matter, there¡¯s no need to apply for leave during the oral defense, right?¡± Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: In The Storm, Just For One Person (7) Chapter 447: In The Storm, Just For One Person (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Faced with the vice principal¡¯s question, the teacher in charge sighed helplessly. ¡°Sir, Su Yun sent the leave information directly to the class group chat. He was also the one who applied for leave on behalf of Xu Jiajia. After that, we tried to get in touch with them, but we couldn¡¯t get through to them.¡± ¡°Fool!¡± The Vice Principal said unhappily, ¡°The oral defense is related to the future of every student. We can¡¯t be careless in such matters. Sometimes, these students might not realize the importance of the oral defense. As teachers, we had to tell them this clearly. If they have any difficulties, they can apply to the school. However, if they miss the oral defense, this will be a huge matter for your entire life!¡± As he spoke, the vice principal placed the pile of information in his hand aside. ¡°Hurry up and transfer the information on Su Yun and Xu Jiajia to me. I¡¯ll contact them personally!¡± The teacher in charge quickly brought over two documents and placed them in front of the vice principal. The vice principal also casually picked up the landline phone in the office and dialed the number displayed in the documents. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is temporarily unavailable.¡± He called three times in a row, and such a notification kept coming from the phone. This made the vice principal frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Su Yun?¡± With doubts, the vice principal focused his attention on Xu Jiajia¡¯s information again. With an attitude of giving it a try, the vice-principal called Xu Jiajia. ¡°Hello.¡± After a few rings, the call was picked up. However, the vice-principal quickly realized that Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice seemed to be a little tearful. ¡°Is it Student Xu Jiajia? The oral defense is about to start. What happened to make you choose to give up at such an important time?¡± The vice principal asked Xu Jiajia very patiently. His original intention was to persuade Xu Jiajia to change her mind. However, Xu Jiajia was in a very bad state. Even when she was on the phone, he could still hear some sobbing. ¡°Principal? Something happened to Su Yun, so I can¡¯t participate in this graduation thesis defense. I¡¯m in Munan City and can¡¯t rush back.¡± After saying this, Xu Jiajia hung up. She was concerned about Su Yun. How could she take the graduation thesis defense to heart? ¡°Xu¡­¡± The vice principal wanted to say something else, but the other party hung up. This made him put the phone back on the landline with a serious expression. Recalling what Xu Jiajia had said just now, especially when she mentioned Mu Nan City, the vice principal quickly revealed a surprised expression. Not only were there teachers in charge in the office, but there were also a few members of the thesis committee. At this moment, they all looked up at the vice principal, their eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Something happened to this student called Su Yun in Munan City. Could it be the collapse that has been causing an uproar recently?¡± The vice principal looked at the others in surprise and asked. Everyone was also confused and looked at each other. ¡°No, I have to call the rescue center in Munan City quickly. If there are really our students in the disaster area, as teachers, we have to bear this responsibility.¡± As the vice principal spoke, he checked the phone number of the rescue center in Munan City on the Internet. Then, he pressed the speaker and called. ¡°Munan City Rescue Center. How can I help you?¡± The person on the phone sounded very anxious. It was obvious that the call from the rescue center in Munan City had not stopped for the past few days. The vice-principal also knew this very well, so he did not delay at all and quickly expressed the purpose of his call. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the vice principal of Hibiscus City University. We have a student called Su Yun. He didn¡¯t participate in the oral defense. I learned from his classmates that Su Yun might also be in Munan City, but I can¡¯t contact her anymore, so I want to understand the situation with you.¡± The vice principal only knew that after he finished speaking, there was suddenly no sound on the phone. However, he did not know that when the operator heard the name Su Yun, he quickly pressed down the microphone and looked up at the leader who had been sticking to the front line, Yang Shuo. As the person-in-charge of the rescue center in Munan City, Yang Shuo had been in the rescue center for a day and night without leaving after such a huge incident. He was planning the next search and rescue area in detail in front of the map. After preparing to confirm with Feng Shaoyu, the commander-in-chief of the operation on the spot, he continued the next step of the search and rescue. The operator beside him suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°Sir, the vice-principal of Hibiscus City University called to ask about Su Yun.¡± As the person in charge, Yang Shuo naturally knew about Su Yun. He did not know the details, but he roughly understood the situation. He knew the importance of Su Yun and had already alarmed the attention of various big shots. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the higher-ups had always kept this matter a secret. Therefore, after thinking for a moment, Yang Shuo quickly left the office. A moment later, Yang Shuo returned, but he was followed by the leader of Yunchuan Province, Gao Chuanbo. Gao Chuanbo took the phone without a word and was the first to reveal his identity to the person on the phone. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the minister of Yunchuan Province. My surname is Gao.¡± Hearing the person on the phone expose his identity, the vice principal was stunned on the spot.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: In the Storm, Just for One Person (8) Chapter 448: In the Storm, Just for One Person (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As it was on speaker, everyone could hear the voice on the phone. At this moment, they looked up in surprise. The provincial leader had personally come to answer the phone. Anyone would find this unexpected. ¡°Hello, Chief Gao. I¡¯m the vice principal of Hibiscus City University. Su Yun is our student. He should have come to participate in the oral defense. But he applied for leave for him and Xu Jiajia. I had already contacted her just now. She said that something had happened to Su Yun, so I wanted to quickly make this call to ask what was going on.¡± The vice principal quickly expressed his goal. After a moment of silence, Gao Chuanbo asked again, ¡°How much do you know about Su Yun?¡± The Vice Principal replied in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. That¡¯s why I wanted to make this call to ask.¡± When Gao Chuanbo heard this, he clearly heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the things Su Yun involved were too extraordinary. They had long been classified as secrets. It was good that the relevant schools did not know much. Otherwise, it would become troublesome. Gao Chuanbo quickly said in a solemn tone, ¡°Your school shouldn¡¯t ask too much about Su Yun for the time being. The relevant departments would deal with the oral defense. You should be proud of this. Su Yun is a student who graduated from your university. ¡°Although I don¡¯t dare to sav how things will deve10D in the end, I believe it won¡¯t be long before you receive the news. I will contact the provincial department where your school is located and discuss keeping Su Yun¡¯s graduation certificate and degree certificate. He might not be able to participate in this graduation thesis defense.¡± He paused for a moment. In the end, Gao Chuanbo still said, ¡°Because he did something more meaningful.¡± The vice principal frowned. He could tell that Gao Chuanbo had an extremely high evaluation of Su Yun. One was the provincial leader, and the other was just a student who was not outstanding in school. Why did he get such an evaluation from the leader of Yunchuan Province? What exactly happened? What was the more meaningful thing that the provincial leader was talking about? What was the reason for his heavy tone? These questions filled the vice-principal¡¯s heart and he could not get rid of them for a long time. However, he could not ask them over the phone at this moment. After all, there was an obvious difference in their identities. Moreover, the other party¡¯s meaning was already very obvious. It might be related to something, so it was not convenient for him to say it directly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without saying anything else, Gao Chuanbo hung up. Everyone in the vice principal¡¯s room was shocked. The room was silent. It was already shocking enough that the leader of Yunchuan Province had personally picked up the phone. When they heard such a high evaluation of Su Yun from this leader, they were even more puzzled. What exactly happened at Cangluan Mountain? Could it be that other than the disaster that the public was familiar with, something else had happened that outsiders did not know about? It was extremely rare for a provincial leader to respect a student. After being stunned for a few seconds, the vice principal quickly stood up and walked out of the room. He had to quickly tell the principal this news. This was because he vaguely felt that from this provincial leader¡¯s attitude, Su Yun¡¯s matter might not be that simple. Something big must have happened to the students in his school! Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (1) Chapter 449: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Xiaofeng: ¡°@Class Monitor. I heard that something happened to Su Yun. Do you have any news, Old Wang?¡± Wang Sihuang: ¡°Something happened? What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t he say that he was on leave? I wanted to ask him what gossip he has with Xu Jiajia.¡± Li Xiaofeng: ¡°I heard about it too. I think something happened in Munan City.¡± Liu Yun: ¡°Munan? Didn¡¯t a natural disaster just happen there? It seems to be quite a big matter. The entire country is paying attention. Don¡¯t spread rumors. Don¡¯t spout such things.¡± Li Xiaofeng: ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a connection.¡± Form Teacher: ¡°I just received a notice from the principal that Student Su Yun has encountered some matters recently and won¡¯t be able to return for the time being. The school doesn¡¯t know the details, so please don¡¯t make wild guesses. Prepare to return to school for your oral thesis.¡± Class group: ¡°Damn!!!¡± The class group chat was in an uproar. Due to Su Yun¡¯s long leave of absence and the form teacher¡¯s sudden notice, coupled with the various news that had been surging on the Internet recently, all the students could not help but speculate in private. They suspected that Su Yun had coincidentally encountered a natural disaster and had even died. In the temporary command room in the disaster area of Munan. After hanging up, Gao Chuanbo looked at the gloomy sky outside the window and sighed deeply. ¡°I hope this heavy rain doesn¡¯t fall. Otherwise, the heavens will really be jealous of geniuses.¡± Yang Shuo, who was standing beside Gao Chuanbo, also frowned and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s been almost two days. Search and rescue teams from all over the world are constantly rushing over. Everyone is worried about Su Yun¡¯s safety. But can Su Yun really hold on for two days and two nights in such a harsh environment?¡± Upon hearing this, Gao Chuanbo was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said with a determined gaze, ¡°Trust him and find him no matter what. We have to give the hero an explanation.¡± The atmosphere in the house was very oppressive, but wasn¡¯t it the same on Cangluan Mountain outside the room? As the commander-in-chief, Feng Shaoyu guarded the front line and commanded the search and rescue. Even though he was exhausted, he never rested for a moment. Xu Kui personally led a search and rescue team to dig in the ruins. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Ye were also beside him. Tears had long disappeared from Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s face because they had dried up. However, her eyes were red and swollen. She had never forgotten that Su Yun had been buried in the ruins to save them. Therefore, even though Zhou Xiaoxiao knew that her ability was limited, she still hoped to do her best in the search and rescue operation. ¡°Bring the police dog to the east and send two more search and rescue teams. I don¡¯t care what you think of the large equipment. You have to transport it up and clean up the ruins here before you can find Su Yun. Do you understand?¡± Xu Kui was almost roaring at the voice on the walkie-talkie. Over the past few days, his mood had been suppressed enough. He had personally witnessed Su Yun¡¯s actions of carrying the righteousness of the country. He resolutely stood on the country¡¯s side and became enemies with overseas factions. Then, he went deeper into the tomb and helped the archeological team crack the mechanism. In the end, he even sacrificed his life to send Chi You¡¯s bone to the archeological team, while he was buried in the ruins. Every time he thought of these things, Xu Kui felt as if a huge rock was pressing on his heart, and he could not let out the breath he had been holding. He recalled his previous attitude towards Su Yun and felt endless frustration. He had asked himself countless times why he had treated a hero like this before. Xu Kui could only turn all the frustration in his heart into motivation. He led the rescue team without sleep or rest and cleaned up the ruins bit by bit. Even though his hands were already scraped, he did not stop at all. Rumble! With a muffled thunder, the heavens were not happy. The heavy rain that had been accumulating for a long time finally fell. This undoubtedly brought greater difficulty to the search and rescue operation, which had not made much progress to begin with. Therefore, after being washed by the heavy rain, the road was even more muddy and slippery. It would be even more difficult for large equipment to be transported up. This heavy rain meant that the next search and rescue operation could only be completed by manpower. In fact, as the rain became heavier and heavier, his body was still sliding to different degrees. The difficulty of the entire search and rescue operation suddenly increased. Xu Kui looked up at the sky above his head and let the rain fall on his face. His heart was filled with unwillingness. However, how could anyone change the will of the heavens? A soldier in a raincoat ran over through the heavy rain and shouted, ¡°Commander Xu, hurry up and take a look. Someone wants to see you!¡± Hearing this, Xu Kui waved his hand impatiently. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The most important thing now is to quickly find Su Yun!¡± Xu Kui continued to lower his head in the heavy rain and began to clean up the ruins in front of him. However, what the soldier said next indeed stunned Xu Kui. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Commander, the person who wants to see you is your daughter, Xu Jiajia!¡± Xu Kui looked back at the soldier in disbelief, but as the soldier nodded firmly, he verified the authenticity of his words. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± After giving the order, Xu Kui quickly followed the soldier and ran not far away. At this moment, he did not look like a leader at all. The only thing he had was a father who wanted to see his daughter. Soon, Xu Kui saw a familiar figure. Xu Jiajia was wearing a raincoat and standing in the heavy rain, looking so lonely.. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (2) Chapter 450: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The moment she saw Xu Kui, Xu Jiajia couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Dad, Su Yun¡­¡± Xu Kui hugged Xu Jiajia. He knew that his daughter must be feeling terrible now. This was because he had long seen through his daughter¡¯s feelings for Su Yun. They were not as simple as friends. Otherwise, the two of them would not have had so many ties in the past. It was not easy for Xu Jiajia to calm down. Xu Kui grabbed Xu Jiajia¡¯s shoulder and asked in confusion, ¡°Jiajia, why are you here?¡± Xu Jiajia naturally would not expose her identity. Hence, she casually found an excuse to say that Su Yun had asked her to come. When she arrived, she realized that something had already happened to Su Yun. In fact, when she found out about Su Yun¡¯s accident, Xu Jiajia was outside the borders, preparing to return to the country legally through other means. However, after knowing that something had happened to Cangluan Mountain, Xu Jiajia immediately panicked. Even though the other members of the team tried their best to stop her, she still returned resolutely. ¡°Dad, we will definitely be able to find Su Yun, right?¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s question seemed to be asking Xu Kui, but it was also more like asking herself. Looking at the lonely Xu Jiajia, Xu Kui¡¯s heart ached endlessly. ¡°Jiajia, don¡¯t worry. No matter what the reason is, I must find Su Yun!¡± Xu Kui quickly looked at the soldier beside him and said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk. Help me take care of her. The search and rescue team needs to continue advancing!¡± Xu Kui hurriedly ran far away. Seeing her father¡¯s figure, Xu Jiajia quickly ran forward. ¡°I¡¯ll help too!¡± Soon, Xu Jiajia stood in front of the ruins and began to help clean up the ruins. No matter what, Xu Jiajia was still a woman. There were many heavy objects that she could not break open with her own strength. Even so, Xu Jiajia did not complain at all. She gritted her teeth in the heavy rain and tried her best to do what she could. ¡°Su Yun, I will definitely find you. Wait for me!¡± Xu Jiajia said these words to Su Yun silently in her heart over and over again. However, her red eyes from crying were constantly showing how much she cared about Su Yun. Two more girls appeared at the scene of the ruins. Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao were both doing their best to search and rescue. They did not sleep or rest. Their eyes were red and their bodies were weak, but their faith prevented them from falling. Time flew, and another day passed, but there was still no progress in the search and rescue. In the command room, many advanced instruments had already been set up. Many archeological equipment with thermal imaging detectors had been released, making it easier for them to find Su Yun¡¯s location. Professor Sun and the others had been working in front of the computer for more than three days and three nights. Even though many leaders had come to persuade them, and even the director of the Archaeological Bureau had personally expressed many times that Professor Sun and the others should rest, Professor Sun and the others had all politely rejected them. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the mountain when we find Su Yun!¡± No matter who tried to persuade Professor Sun, they almost always replied in this way. Even Master Gu, who usually did not look very reliable, was seriously doing his best in front of the computer to analyze the possible changes in the underground environment after the collapse and Su Yun¡¯s approximate location. In comparison, the pain in Professor Sun and the others¡¯ hearts was far greater than others because they were the ones who had personally seen Su Yun and Chen Jie buried underground. In order to protect the cultural relics, they had to escape from the ancient tomb. No one would blame them for this, but they could not forgive themselves. ¡°Su Yun is still a young man. He shouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this.¡± In the past three days and three nights, Professor Sun had muttered this sentence countless times, but wasn¡¯t this what everyone else was thinking? The heavy rain prompted the search team to increase their search. This was because in such a heavy rain environment, the terrain might change at any time. It would only be harder to locate Su Yun. They could only constantly hope that Su Yun would be safe. Otherwise, they would live in guilt for the rest of their lives. The documents that Feng Shaoyu had previously reported had long been known by the higher-ups. Two days ago, the higher-ups quickly sent an order after an emergency meeting. ¡°We must find Su Yun at all costs!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as such an order was given, the military regions all over the country quickly responded. Therefore, search and rescue teams from all over the country were quickly parachuted into Cangluan Mountain by helicopter. Materials from all over the country were also constantly being sent over through transport. The search and rescue team was getting stronger and stronger, and the search and rescue area was also getting larger and larger. This was a mountain of work. They had to empty half of the mountain to find Su Yun¡¯s¡­ corpse. What pained everyone was that there were no clues about Su Yun for a long time. Although it was already late at night after the storm, the search and rescue area of Cangluan Mountain was still brightly lit. Many large searchlights that had been temporarily set up provided precious light sources for the members of the search and rescue team in the darkness. Everyone knew very well that the search and rescue operation was a race against time. The earlier they found Su Yun, the higher the chance of Su Yun surviving.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (3) Chapter 451: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under such circumstances, no one was willing to think rationally about how anyone could survive such a disaster. In fact, everyone gritted their teeth and refused to believe this matter. They were certain that Su Yun was still alive and would definitely be found by them. It was hard to imagine that a young man in his twenties could shock them so much. It was also hard to imagine that this search and rescue operation was entirely for two people. This was because everything was mutual. They had once been shocked by Su Yun¡¯s righteousness and fearlessness. Now, they wanted to pour everything into him. Just as the informant had said, there were actually no other victims in this disaster. It was also because of this that the officials had never provided any data to the public. From the start of the search and rescue operation until now, there were already more than a thousand people searching. Even so, there were still endless search and rescue teams rushing over from all directions to provide support. At this moment, on the dark mountain road in the middle of the night, an off-road vehicle drove over in the heavy rain. The speed of the SUV was extremely fast, which was enough to show how anxious the person driving was. The military police who had deployed a line of defense at the foot of the mountain noticed this off-road vehicle almost at the same time. They quickly pulled up the barrier and gestured for the car to stop. They stared at the car warily and gestured for the driver to get out of the car immediately. As the car door slowly opened, a middle-aged man got out. It was Su Guowei. Su Guowei¡¯s mental state was extremely poor. He staggered as he walked. After knowing that something had happened to Su Yun, Su Guowei even fell into a coma from the shock. Originally, Zhao Tianbao and the others hoped that Su Guowei could stay outside the borders for the time being and learn about the progress of the Cangluan Mountain incident at any time. However, Su Guowei insisted on coming back. He told Zhao Tianbao and the others clearly, ¡°Something happened to my son. As his father, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. If I don¡¯t find Su Yun, I¡¯d rather die on Cangluan Mountain!¡± With such determination, Su Guowei walked to the car and walked up the mountain step by step. The police officers and the military who were guarding the defense line did not know Su Guowei¡¯s identity. They quickly stopped him and sent someone to report. As there were also some insertive mobile cameras when setting up the defense line, the images captured by the cameras could be connected to the computer screen in the command room. Feng Shaoyu naturally found it strange when he heard that someone was going up the mountain in the middle of the night. When he came to the computer screen and saw Su Guowei¡¯s figure, he immediately said in a hurry, ¡°Hurry up and tell the commander of the Southern Military Region that Mountain Condor is here!¡± Not long after, a burly man in a military uniform walked in. His red eyes carried an aggressive aura. ¡°Commander Feng, who did you say is here?¡± ¡°Commander Zhao, look.¡± Feng Shaoyu pointed at the screen and said to the commander of the Southern Military Region, Zhao Gang. When Zhao Gang looked at the screen, his eyes quickly flashed with shock. He leaned forward carefully and looked at the figure in the blurry image. Then, he ran out silently. Feng Shaoyu did not stay idle and quickly followed. Feng Shaoyu had expected the sudden appearance of Mountain Condor. However, after knowing that Mountain Condor was Su Yun¡¯s father, his appearance did not seem that surprising. Soon, Zhao Gang and Feng Shaoyu ran down the mountain in the heavy rain. The soldiers and police officers who were blocking Su Guowei quickly made way under the scolding of the two of them. As the commander of the south, Zhao Gang actually stood at attention and gave a serious military salute to Mountain Condor. The border commander, Feng Shaoyu, was the same. He tidied his military uniform, and then this military salute expressed his respect for Mountain Condor. Looking at the two people in front of him, although Su Guowei did not know them, he could tell their identities from their military ranks. He first saluted them before saying anxiously, ¡°Chiefs, I¡¯m here to look for my son. Is there any news of Su Yun?¡± Feng Shaoyu and Zhao Gang quickly walked forward and gestured for Su Guowei to go up the mountain and comfort him on the way. ¡°Comrade Mountain Condor, I¡¯m the commander of the southern district, Zhao Gang. Twenty-five years ago, I was just a recruit. I¡¯ve heard of your deeds since then. I didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to see it with my own eyes today. I also just learned from Commander Feng that your son is Su Yun. Like father, like son. You and your son have contributed greatly to China!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Gang, who was standing beside Su Guowei, was like a junior at this moment. When he spoke to Su Guowei, his tone was filled with respect. Feng Shaoyu was the same. But he felt a little embarrassed to face Su Guowei. After all, something had happened to his son, Su Yun, right under his nose. Hence, Feng Shaoyu walked to the side and did not speak for a long time. Su Guowei¡¯s mental state was a little haggard and his face was very pale. He was not in the mood to talk about anything else. He was only focused on Su Yun¡¯s safety. ¡°It happened so many years ago. There¡¯s no need to mention it now. I¡¯m just a commoner now. There¡¯s no need for the two chiefs to do this. I only have one request this time. Please let me join the search and rescue operation. I must find my son. No matter where he is or whether he¡¯s dead or alive, I won¡¯t give up.. I must find him!¡± Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (4) Chapter 452: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Guowei¡¯s current attitude clearly explained one thing. His request was not made as Mountain Condor, but as a father. Zhao Gang and Feng Shaoyu both expressed their understanding of this, so they did not refuse. Instead, they asked Su Guowei to rest in the command room first. Feng Shaoyu quickly told everyone that Mountain Condor had come. All the civil and military officials in the court were dressed in robes. Chang¡¯an could hear Chongguan¡¯s words. The originally not spacious command room became overcrowded because of Su Guowei¡¯s arrival. Furthermore, any one of the people present would at least be in a position of provincial level. Among these people, there were high-ranking officials in the military and officials. In this year, it was rare to gather so many big shots for one person. After more than 20 years, the name Mountain Condor was almost no longer known by others. However, to the previous generation, this name had more meaning than code names. When everyone mentioned what happened 25 years ago, they would always have a serious expression on their faces. They wanted to say something but hesitated. At this moment, Su Guowei would wave his hand and interrupt. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. I¡¯m only here for my son now.¡± Even though so many big shots present said that Su Guowei only needed to wait for their news here, Su Guowei put on his raincoat very firmly. As he walked out, he said to everyone, ¡°I have to do it myself. My son must be waiting for me now.¡¯ Many higher-ups looked at Su Guowei¡¯s lonely figure as he walked into the heavy rain, their eyes filled with pity. ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s been 25 years. Even Mountain Condor is old.¡± Looking at Su Guowei¡¯s back, Zhao Gang sighed deeply. Feng Shaoyu stood at the side and nodded gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Yun to be Su Guowei¡¯s son. The son of Mountain Condor is naturally extraordinary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, like father, like son!¡± Everyone did not stay here for long. Instead, they quickly rushed into the heavy rain again. The search and rescue operation was carried out day and night. Everyone only had one goal, and that was to find Su Yun. They did not dare to think too deeply that there was no chance for Su Yun and Chen Jie, who were buried in the ruins, to survive after three days had passed. Although no one said it explicitly, they actually had the same thought in their hearts. No matter if he was alive or dead, they wanted to see him. On the devastated ruins of Cangluan Mountain, there were several search and rescue teams operating day and night. As the days passed, the chances of Su Yun surviving were getting slimmer and slimmer. Xu Jiajia¡¯s hands were already dripping with blood. The wounds on her hands would often add new wounds before they recovered. But it was as if she could no longer feel any pain. All she wanted to do was dig out Su Yun, who was buried under the ruins, as soon as possible. Su Guowei was even more so. Perhaps no one present could understand the pain in his heart. Days passed, but there was still no news of Su Yun. Although Su Guowei did not say it, the pain in his heart increased day by day. He kept talking to Su Yun in his heart, telling him to hold on until he found him. Otherwise, not only did Su Guowei not know how to face this matter, but he also did not know how to tell Yang Shan about it. Chen Ye, Xu Kui, and the others had already started a large-scale search of the mountain with the archeological team. They hoped to find other usable breakthrough points on the Cangluan Mountain. After all, according to his estimation, it would take at least a week to completely clean up this ruin and find the buried tomb. At that time, it might be too late. Everyone broke out in cold sweat because of Su Yun. The upper echelons of the various factions had gathered on Cangluan Mountain for Su Yun alone. Helicopters filled the sky and circled over Cangluan Mountain 24 hours a day. Professor Sun and the others had not slept for a few days and nights. They stared straight at the thermal imaging display in front of them, hoping to find Su Yun¡¯s thermal imaging reaction from the detector in the search team¡¯s hand. However, all of this seemed to be in vain. From the beginning to the end, no one made any progress. The ruins were being cleared step by step, but it was not a simple matter to find the buried tomb and clear the ruins. The public opinion on the Internet was getting wider and wider. Everyone was praying for this unknown hero. The officials did not express their stance for a long time. In the eyes of the netizens, it was a form of tacit approval. So much so that everyone was sweating for this nameless hero. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This sudden rainstorm did not show any signs of dissipating even for the next few days. Not only did this greatly increase the difficulty of the rescue team¡¯s work, but it also made Professor Sun and the others feel depressed. In their opinion, perhaps even the heavens were crying over the death of a young hero. Crack.. crack¡­ crack¡­ In the dark underground canyon, the sound of cutting trees kept coming from the dense forest. Su Yun and Chen Jie followed the stagnant water and finally arrived here. A steep underground cliff blocked their path. The cliff formed a 90-degree angle with the ground. The height was at least 50 meters.. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (5) Chapter 453: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was obviously an extremely rare underground forest. The reason why it was formed was because the entire surface had collapsed vertically with the earthquake, forming an underground canyon with a valley wall that was 70 meters tall and a valley bottom that was 2,500 to 3,000 meters long. There were many plants growing on both sides. They were lush, and tall pine trees covered the sky. Thick moss covered the tree trunks. Therefore, this underground canyon looked like a forest. In fact, that was not the case. It was just a huge crack underground. When this natural barrier appeared, Su Yun and Chen Jie did not know what to do. The only advantage was that the top of the cliff should be connected to a cave outside. As a result, there was always an endless stream of air flowing in, making some wind sound from time to time. They did not have to worry about the danger of suffocation here. As for food, only the packs of compressed biscuits in Chen Jie¡¯s bag could last them for a few days. Due to the heavy rain outside, water surged into the cave from a high place and entered the underground canyon along the cave. Therefore, the accumulated water quickly formed a miniature waterfall on the cliff and kept flowing down. Seeing that it was impossible to leave this place in a short period of time, Su Yun quickly walked forward with a wooden saber. As there were often rainy days in this area, rain would always fall from here after every rainfall. Therefore, the soil at the foot of the mountain was very soft. Su Yun quickly dug out a water trough on the ground and resolved the problem of the water source. He entered the underground canyon. From time to time, the sound of cutting could be heard from the forest. At this moment, Chen Jie was stacking the branches that Su Yun would occasionally move out of the forest with her wilderness survival experience to form a simple bonfire. When Su Yun came out, there were already a few tree trunks that had been polished smooth and as thick as an arm. These tree trunks were used by Su Yun to build a tent. He naturally had no experience in this. Fortunately, when Chen Jie followed the team out on field missions, she had also learned some wilderness survival techniques. Therefore, under Chen Jie¡¯s command, Su Yun quickly built the tree trunk into a triangle. Although it was not spacious inside, it was more than enough to accommodate two people. After doing all this, Su Yun sat opposite Chen Jie. At this moment, Chen Jie had already lit the bonfire. The flames finally brought some light to this dark place. Accompanied by waves of warmth, it also made the two of them feel a little peaceful after running for an unknown period of time. Chen Jie quickly opened a bag of compressed biscuits and handed it to Su Yun. It was also at this moment that Chen Jie noticed that when Su Yun was digging the reservoir at the foot of the cliff, the rain had long drenched his clothes. She looked at Su Yun worriedly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you take off your clothes and leave them by the fire tomorrow? If the cold invades your body and you fall sick, it will really make things worse in your current situation.¡± When Chen Jie said these words, she was magnanimous. A mature woman was rarely petty. Now, it was more like an elder caring for a junior. Su Yun took a bite of the compressed biscuit and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Chen Jie paused for a moment and looked at Su Yun seriously. Just like in the past, she said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s day or night outside, once it gets dark outside and the temperature drops, the airflow that surges in will lower the temperature of this sealed environment. If you wear these wet clothes, you will definitely fall sick. Take it off quickly. I¡¯ll help you wash it later and dry it by the bonfire for the night.¡± Su Yun looked up at Chen Jie. As if noticing his gaze, Chen Jie looked away slightly and habitually tucked her hair behind her ear. Putting aside the situation of the two of them, this could be considered a painting. Since Chen Jie had said so, Su Yun did not argue. He quickly took off his shirt. After training the saber technique for a long time, Su Yun¡¯s body already had very clear muscle outlines. It was not filled with an aggressive explosive feeling, but it perfectly accentuated the lines of a man¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially under the fire, every muscle on Su Yun¡¯s body seemed to be reflecting light. Chen Jie was a little absent-minded. She could not help but recall the scene she had seen through the drone. That majestic figure guarding the entrance alone overlapped with the scene in front of her, making her body tremble. Although she quickly reacted, she still felt a different sense of urgency. Chen Jie took the clothes from Su Yun and temporarily put them aside. The two of them sat in front of the fire without saying anything. They each looked at the fire, thinking about something. A moment later, Chen Jie was the first to speak, breaking the silence between them. ¡°Can we still go out?¡± This topic was a little heavy, but it was also a problem that the two of them had no choice but to face. To Chen Jie¡¯s surprise, Su Yun quickly laughed when he heard this. This smile seemed to be able to dispel the haze in her heart, making Chen Jie, who had been uneasy, feel a little calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Chen. I¡¯ll definitely bring you out.¡± Su Yun looked in the direction of the cliff as though he was thinking about something. The two of them quickly finished the compressed biscuits in their hands. It could not be said that they were full. It could only be said that they barely provided some energy to their bodies.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (6) Chapter 454: Survival in Peril, Using the Saber as a Path (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was no alternate day and night here. Only this exhaustion reminded the two of them that they had not rested for a long time. ¡°Miss Chen, rest for a while. Even if you want to go out, you have to recuperate.¡± Su Yun said softly, as if he was worried that he would disturb the quiet woman in front of him. Chen Jie nodded when she heard that. Then, she stood up uneasily, picked up his clothes, and walked towards the river not far away. ¡°Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll help you wash your clothes so that you can wear them tomorrow.¡± Su Yun looked at Chen Jie¡¯s figure and wanted to say something, but Chen Jie did not give him the chance. The beautiful figure squatted by the river, her clothes perfectly revealing a mature outline. Immediately after, there was a subtle sound of washing. Su Yun smiled helplessly. From the beginning, he had felt that Chen Jie was a little strange. But guessing women¡¯s thoughts had never been his forte. Besides, he had more important things to do now. Su Yun quickly lay down in the simple tent in exhaustion. Although he had closed his eyes, his mind was still thinking about what had happened. After first seeing the cliff that blocked the way, he attempted to climb it. However, the surface of the mountain was very smooth. There was no origin of force for him to climb at all. This forced Su Yun to give up on this thought, but at the same time, he realized that if he wanted to leave this place, this was something he had to resolve. It would be great if he could artificially create some force points on the mountain, but Su Yun only had a wooden saber beside him. Chen Jie had also brought excavable tools to Professor Sun and the others in the ancient tomb. The division of labor was different. Chen Jie collected traces and prepared to bring them back for chemistry research. She did not need those tools at all. The subsequent collapse buried the tools that could not be taken away in time. Even with those tools, they were actually useless in the face of such a natural danger. Just like extreme sportsmen climbing with their bare hands, they also needed a foothold and handhold to complete the climb. It was impossible for them to climb on a bare mirror, right? It was estimated to be more than 50 meters high, which was the height of 15 floors. Moreover, there was no leverage at all. It was no different from a fool¡¯s dream to climb up. ¡°How can I get out?¡± Su Yun could not help but look at the wooden saber in his hand that was still stained with black blood. However, its current limit was to cause damage to carbon-based creatures. It was impossible to use a wooden saber to chisel a leverage point on the mountain. This was no different from throwing an egg at a rock. No matter how precise the throwing technique was, the quality of the object itself was not enough. Furthermore, Su Yun had already walked around the vicinity. There were no substitute tools. Hence, he was actually worried. However, he knew that Chen Jie was already depressed enough, so he did not want to add to her worries. The way out from here should only be where the airflow at the top of the cliff came from. Su Yun was only guessing at the moment. After all, if he wanted to come to a conclusion, he had to go up and take a look himself. However, this was the only hope. He was also thinking of a solution for this hope. ¡°The smoke can¡¯t drift out either. The distance is too high, and the cave is too winding. It¡¯s useless to call for help.¡± It was not that Su Yun had never tried to call for help through the smoke, but it was a little difficult to reach a height of 50 meters. Therefore, in all sorts of helplessness, Su Yun wondered if he could rely on his unique skills to resolve his current predicament. When this thought appeared in his mind, it lingered for a long time. In the current environment, Su Yun could only rely on himself. The wooden saber lay quietly beside Su Yun. This became Su Yun¡¯s only reliance. Unknowingly, Su Yun fell asleep while deep in thought. He was really too tired. If not for his perseverance, Su Yun would have collapsed long ago. From the beginning, he killed more than ten mercenaries in a row in the tomb passage as a Macheteman. When the tomb collapsed, they crawled out of the passageway and groped their way here. From the beginning to the end, Su Yun did not rest. Therefore, his breathing quickly stabilized. In this peaceful world, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and rested. Chen Jie¡¯s thoughts, on the other hand, were in a mess as she washed Su Yun¡¯s clothes. The current situation and her worry for Professor Sun and the others made Chen Jie feel a little anxious and insecure. However, Su Yun¡¯s figure kept appearing in her mind. This was because he was currently her only companion and could only lean on each other for help. During the trials and tribulations, the distance between the two of them quickly shortened. This was a psychological change caused by a person in a special environment, making Chen Jie unable to suppress it. After washing his clothes, Chen Jie returned and carefully placed them on a branch beside the bonfire. Only then did she notice that Su Yun was already sound asleep. Perhaps because he was too tired, Su Yun was still bare-chested. He did not even have any clothes that could cover him. Chen Jie gently walked to Su Yun¡¯s side. Looking at the simple tent that was not very spacious, Chen Jie finally sat beside Su Yun after a mental struggle. She took off her coat and covered Su Yun. The unintentional touch of her fingertips made Chen Jie feel as if she had been electrocuted. She had never thought that such a day would come for her. However, the person lying beside her with his upper body bare was a few years younger than her. He was even her student in name. ¡°Haa!¡± This made Chen Jie feel a little uncomfortable, but she warned herself again and again. The situation was special now. Furthermore, if not for Su Yun, he would probably have died in the tomb. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What they had to do was to leave this place as soon as possible, not to fuss over such small matters. A mature woman was always very rational. She would not dwell on small matters for half a day. Just like this tent, there were a few layers of leaves under it that could effectively isolate the cold air on the ground. After all, this place had been buried for countless years. Not to mention the cold air, even if there were any inconspicuous insects in the ground, they might bring them a new crisis. Therefore, there was nothing more important than living. Chen Jie comforted herself in her heart. At the same time, she gently lay down beside Su Yun. She could clearly hear Su Yun¡¯s even breathing. She could even feel Su Yun¡¯s body temperature through her clothes. Chen Jie did not know how long her imagination ran wild, nor did she know when she fell asleep. However, she had regained her sense of security after a long time.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (1) Chapter 455: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was already late at night in the outside world. Other than the bright lights above the ruins, almost everyone in the village at the foot of the mountain was already asleep. After nightfall, the temperature of Cangluan Mountain plummeted. Although the rain had temporarily stopped, a strong wind suddenly rose and swept over with a chill. The rescue team was completely drenched. When the wind blew, a chill crawled from their heels to their heads. Without exception, everyone had goosebumps and their teeth keep chattering. Everyone, including Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao, had no intention of stopping, though. Exhaustion and cold kept attacking everyone, as if they wanted to wear down their wills bit by bit. Among the commanders, Feng Shaoyu, as the commander-in-chief, naturally wanted to personally be on the front line and work hard to save Su Yun. However, he had no choice but to lead the overall situation in front of many display screens and dispatch several search and rescue teams in the air and land range. The guard who had been following Feng Shaoyu was a young man. He had always been by Feng Shaoyu¡¯s side, so he knew very well how Feng Shaoyu had spent the past few days. He did not sleep or rest for a few days and nights. At the same time, he had to take a lot of medicine to suppress his chronic illness. Feng Shaoyu¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, and all the guard could do was keep bringing hot water to Feng Shaoyu. However, it was the same every time. The hot water was cooled before it was poured out. When the hot water was poured again, it became cold again. Feng Shaoyu had been walking around in front of the screen 24 hours a day, making his voice so hoarse that he could not speak. Originally, they were already in a desperate situation and everyone¡¯s hearts were like dead ashes. However, the joke from the heavens did not seem to have stopped. When it rains, it pours. When the boat leaks, it hits the head. Just as Feng Shaoyu was focused on the search and rescue work, a soldier hurriedly ran in with Professor Sun and the others. When he saw Feng Shaoyu¡¯s haggard and hurried figure, the soldier stood at the door and hesitated, as if he could not bear to say those words. However, Feng Shaoyu unintentionally looked up and saw the soldier standing at the door in a daze. He immediately said anxiously, ¡°What are you standing here for? Hurry up and do what you need to do!¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s voice was very hoarse. He had to use all his strength to say this. Under Feng Shaoyu¡¯s gaze, the soldier finally spoke with some difficulty. ¡°Chief, I just received news that an ancient tomb has been discovered on the Cangxue Mountain a hundred kilometers away. It has already been stolen. According to the investigation and evidence of the experts, it was basically confirmed that this ancient tomb was a Chi You¡¯s Tomb and stored other parts of Chi You¡¯s bones. It was stolen very recently. Just a few days ago, when the mountain collapsed, it was suspected to be done by an overseas faction.¡± In an instant, Professor Sun and the others looked up and were stunned on the spot. Feng Shaoyu was also stunned for a few seconds before waving his hand without saying a word. However, not long after the soldier left, Feng Shaoyu staggered and sat on the chair behind him. He looked ahead in a daze, but then he punched the table. Professor Sun and the others also felt a tightness in their chests. A breath was pressed against their hearts, and they could not recover for a long time. At this moment, their thoughts were almost the same. Su Yun had done so much to prevent the Mysterious Research Institute from obtaining the Chi You¡¯s Bone. But now, they had let Su Yun down and failed to fulfill his wish. This huge impact made Feng Shaoyu¡¯s vision darken for a long time. The dizziness made him unable to stand up at all. Professor Cai¡¯s pained voice sounded in his ears. ¡°It¡¯s a conspiracy. This has been a conspiracy from the beginning. The reason why the Mysterious Research Institute sent out a large number of people was to make us feel that their goal was the Tomb of Chi You in Cangluan Mountain. In fact, their true goal was the Cangxue Mountain a hundred kilometers away. ¡°We previously thought that they had investigated Chi You¡¯s Tomb much earlier than us. They should have more clues than us. Why didn¡¯t we think about it carefully? We should have known that Chi You had buried corpses in several tombs. We only obtained a portion of the corpses. Why didn¡¯t we see through this scheme earlier? This way, will Su Yun not end up in such a state¡­ Professor Cai¡¯s heart was filled with regret, even though this matter was not something they could control at all. After all, China was so big. Who could stop tomb raiding? However, Professor Cai and the others blamed themselves. What made them feel pain was that everything Su Yun had done did not change the final outcome. Instead, for them, it was unknown if he was dead or alive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Cangxue Mountain that they were talking about was hundreds of kilometers away from Cangluan Mountain. Because the mountains of the two mountains are connected, they both begin with the word Cang. However, the location of Cangxue Mountain was in the north. There was snow all year round, so it became a famous local scenery. Standing at the foot of the mountain, one could see that the four seasons hid snow. The snow mountains were connected, forming a line between heaven and earth. The Cangxue Mountain was located in the borders of Bai Province. At this moment, it had been completely sealed off by the local police. The local archeological team quickly went to investigate, but the valuable cultural relics and Chi You¡¯s corpse in the tomb had already disappeared. This was a huge loss for the local archeological team, especially for the entire Huaxia. According to the investigation, the time when the ancient tomb was stolen was when mercenaries from a hundred kilometers away launched a full-scale attack on the tomb path of Cangluan Mountain.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (2) Chapter 456: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It finally explained the question in Feng Shaoyu¡¯s heart. Why did the Mysterious Research Institute suddenly choose to blow up the ancient tomb? Could it be that they wanted to fight to the death and make the things in the ancient tomb disappear completely so that no one could obtain them? Now, Feng Shaoyu finally understood that the overseas research institute¡¯s goal was not only the ancient tomb of Cangluan Mountain. That was only a feint they had launched. There was another ancient tomb. As long as they obtained either of them, it would be considered a success. However, this feint made Su Yun defend alone at the cost of his life. The subsequent explosion buried Su Yun underground. It was still unknown if he was dead or alive. Anger, unwillingness, regret¡­ Complicated emotions filled the hearts of Professor Sun, Feng Shaoyu, and the others, as if they had become the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. If Su Yun sacrificed himself because of this, they would be too ashamed to face this outcome. ¡°Pass down the order. Investigate as soon as possible. They must be severely punished. Once you find any clues, attack immediately!¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He naturally had to take revenge for such a thing. He could not let it go just like that. He gritted his teeth and stood up again. He strode to the screen and picked up the communication device that could contact all the rescue teams. ¡°Comrades,¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s voice came from the earpiece, making all the search and rescue teams tremble. This voice was filled with an unshakable determination. ¡°Everyone, speed up your progress. We have to find Su Yun at all costs. Su Yun had to live. If Su Yun was not around in this round, we would really lose everything! I know that many comrades have rushed over from other places and do not know about Su Yun. ¡°I can tell you that although Su Yun is only a young man in his twenties, he is responsible for the country and stood up for it. The overseas forces played a big game of chess. I admit that I did not see through the intentions of this game earlier. However, everyone, as long as Su Yun is alive, we will not lose this game. As long as Su Yun was alive, the overseas factions would not be able to laugh until the end. Find him and save him at all costs. Do you understand?!¡± In the end, Feng Shaoyu¡¯s voice was almost a roar. The determination in his voice was also infecting all the rescue teams who had rushed over from other places. ¡°Yes! I promise to complete the mission!¡± Xu Kui¡¯s gaze was firm as he said loudly. It was a response and a request for himself. ¡°Yes! I promise to complete the mission!¡± Chen Ye and Zhou Xiaoxiao said in unison. Their voices were firm and filled with conviction. ¡°Yes! I promise to complete the mission!¡± Su Guowei¡¯s voice was trembling. He used his bandaged hand to wipe the liquid at the corner of his eyes. It was unknown if it was tears or sweat, but it was as if he had returned to his military career more than 20 years ago. ¡°Yes! I promise to complete the mission!¡± This unanimous response expressed the determination of the various search and rescue teams. In the middle of the night, at the peak of Cangluan Mountain, everyone was united for one person. Somewhere overseas, black cars drove into a large military base. The military base here occupied a huge area and was extremely heavily guarded. The figures of all kinds of large weapons could be seen everywvhere, but these were only the tip of the iceberg of the entire military base. From here, one could enter the elevator that led underground and enter the core experiment area. The experimenters with different skin colors and wearing white clothes were in a hurry. ¡°Hurry up. Once Chi You¡¯s Bone is delivered, start the research project immediately!¡± A person in charge loudly urged the dozen or so researchers in front of him. As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people dressed as mercenaries walked in with a large box. When he opened this box, he would see a few bones in it. The mercenaries¡¯ faces were filled with smug smiles, as if they had won a battle. At the bottom of this underground building, it was the place with the tightest security measures in the entire area. In the room at the end of the corridor, there was a conference room. At the front of the conference table was a large screen, but a chair was placed behind it. The few of them sat in other seats, except for the empty chair. No one sat down. Soon, the lights in the conference room dimmed, and then the screen lit up. A holographic projection appeared on the transparent screen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the light, the person sitting there still could not be seen clearly. However, the moment his figure appeared, everyone in the room subconsciously straightened up, their eyes still filled with fear. ¡°Have you done it?¡± This time, Mr. X finally spoke personally. It was no longer by passing the note, but the voice coming from the screen was still specially processed. It could not even be determined by the voice. The people sitting in this room were all high-level figures in this laboratory, but even they had never heard the real voice of this person on the screen, let alone his appearance. In fact, everyone could not help but wonder if Mr. X did not exist and was just a virtual Al. Soon, the only person present who was wearing a mercenary field uniform stood up and said seriously, ¡°Mr. X, according to your arrangements, we successfully entered the ancient tomb of the Cangxue Mountain and brought back Chi You¡¯s corpse.¡± ¡°Very good..¡± Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (3) Chapter 457: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was no emotion in Mr. X¡¯s voice, and no one could guess what he was thinking. ¡°How¡¯s it going at Cangluan Mountain?¡± This time, it was no longer a mercenary who answered the question. Instead, it was a very shrewd-looking man in a black suit. ¡°Mr. X, according to the information we have now, after the ancient tomb of Cangluan Mountain was blown up, a large area of the mountain collapsed. It seemed that some important people had been buried. The entire search and rescue team in China was almost gathered. It was as if they had gone crazy and had been carrying out high-intensity search and rescue. However, we can¡¯t confirm who the target of the search and rescue is at the moment.¡± Hearing this, Mr. X paused for a moment before nodding gently. ¡°Very good. Next, let¡¯s proceed according to the plan. The ¡®gene evolution¡¯ project can be activated!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They were especially excited when they heard this, as if they were very sensitive to the word ¡®gene evolution¡¯. At this moment, they stood up and said in unison. As soon as he finished speaking, the person on the screen disappeared. They left the meeting room without saying a word. The lights in the corridor also dimmed one by one. The researchers quickly began to study the Chi You¡¯s Bone, and these were all in Mr. X¡¯s plan. From the beginning, their target was not the ancient tomb of the Cangluan Mountain. It was just a bait they had released. However, Divine Gun who had died in this operation was unaware of this. The order he had received was to organize a group of mercenaries and enter the ancient tomb of Cangluan Mountain at all costs to take away Chi You¡¯s Bone. Being chosen by Mr. X, Divine Gun felt that he was valued, so he did his best in the operation. However, even until his death, he did not know that he was only a chess piece, and a dead chess piece at that. Actually, as long as Divine Gun thought about it, he should have felt that something was wrong. After all, they were an overseas secret organization that controlled a large number of armed personnel and white-robed people, and they also had their own military base. Yet in this operation, they were asked to recruit other mercenaries with a lot of money to carry out the mission. It was completely unnecessary. Unfortunately, Divine Gun no longer had the chance to think of this. The core team had long rushed to the Cangxue Mountain when Divine Gun led the mercenaries to confront Su Yun. Therefore, blowing up Cangluan Mountain was part of the plan. They were only targets to attract the attention of the east. Of course, it would be even better if he could obtain Chi You¡¯s corpse from the Cangluan Mountain. It would increase the success rate of genetic research. However, if he could not obtain it, he naturally could not let others obtain it. Clearly, Mr. X¡¯s plan had succeeded. However, the only thing that exceeded his expectations was that the Golden Bone of Chi You on Cangluan Mountain had not been destroyed. Instead, it had been successfully brought out with Su Yun¡¯s help. This was unexpected and disrupted Mr. X¡¯s overall plan, causing the plan to only be half completed. No matter what, he had obtained a portion of Chi You¡¯s bones. Then, the genetic project he mentioned could finally be officially activated after mastering a portion of Chi You¡¯s bones! The entire overseas research institute and many laboratories fell into an excited frenzy. Everyone fought through the night, looking forward to the day when the genetic project would be successful. This would definitely set off a genetic revolution that would shake the entire world. It would even reshuffle the global order. However, the most important thing for Feng Shaoyu and the others now was not to investigate the current movements of the overseas forces. Instead, they would do his best to find the buried Su Yun at all costs! After an unknown period of time, Su Yun opened his eyes in a daze. As there was no day and night here, his vision was still pitch-black. He seemed to have suddenly sensed something and looked to her side in confusion. The next second, Su Yun jumped in fright. He saw Chen Jie curled up and sticking close to Su Yun. After night fell, the temperature plummeted. Coupled with the fact that the two of them were asleep, they naturally felt cold. Chen Jie also instinctively approached Su Yun in her unconscious state after falling asleep. She even stuck close to him, just to instinctively warm herself. However, this was the first time Su Yun had seen Chen Jie like this. Perhaps because of the cold, Chen Jie still frowned slightly when she fell asleep. Her pink lips were crystal clear as she exhaled a warm breath. When it hit Su Yun, she no longer had her usual mature temperament. Instead, she looked more like a little girl. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun smiled helplessly before gently covering Chen Jie with the clothes he was wearing. But Chen Jie suddenly opened her eyes. This time, the two of them were stunned. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Su Yun coughed dryly before walking out of the tent. Chen Jie got up and looked at the clothes covering her body. She roughly understood what had happened just now. When she walked out of the tent, she happened to see Su Yun place a piece of wood on a rock not far away. Following that, Su Yun held the wooden saber and walked a little further away. Then, he slowly raised the wooden saber in his hand and slashed in the air. The wood remained standing on the stone without any change. Su Yun¡¯s face also revealed some thought. Soon, Su Yun began to repeat his previous actions. He slashed again and again, making Chen Jie feel puzzled.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (4) Chapter 458: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She gently came to Su Yun¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Su Yun, what are you doing?¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun explained unhurriedly, ¡°Miss Chen, I thought about it before I slept last night. If we want to leave this place, this should be the only way.¡± Su Yun waved the wooden saber in his hand. ¡°Therefore, I need to do some training to increase my control over the wooden saber in my hand. This will allow the wooden saber in my hand to have greater power.¡± With that said, he stared at the distant cliff and pondered. ¡°Perhaps with this, we have a chance of escaping.¡± However, Su Yun¡¯s words made Chen Jie even more confused. She followed Su Yun¡¯s gaze in a daze and turned to look at the cliff. She really could not imagine it. The saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand was ultimately made of wood. So what if it was powerful? What effect could it have on escaping? Chen Jie clearly did not quite understand this. Therefore, she looked at Su Yun in confusion and kept replaying what Su Yun had just said. Soon, Su Yun also noticed this scene. Then, he smiled and looked at Chen Jie. ¡°Miss Chen, do you believe me?¡± Chen Jie was momentarily unable to react to such a straightforward question from Su Yun. However, a few seconds later, she pursed her lips and nodded gently. ¡°I believe you.¡± Upon hearing Chen Jie¡¯s answer, Su Yun quickly said, ¡°In that case, Miss Chen, promise me not to dwell on this problem. Time is tight. We have to hurry. I don¡¯t know if we can succeed. If there¡¯s a chance to escape, you will understand.¡± Looking at Su Yun¡¯s determined gaze, Chen Jie nodded gently. However, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Su Yun. ¡°In that case, promise me something.¡± As she spoke, Chen Jie laughed. ¡°Stop calling me Miss Chen. It sounds like I¡¯m many years older than you. Just call me Chen Jie. I¡¯ll only agree to you if you promise me.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Su Yun immediately nodded. Although Chen Jie still did not understand what Su Yun was doing, she kept her promise to Su Yun and did not ask further. Su Yun once again focused his attention on a target not far away. At this moment, he used his heart to sense every swing of the saber and the resistance brought about by the sound of the saber cutting through the air. This power acted on Su Yun¡¯s hand and was quickly converted into his own strength. At a certain moment, the two different forces seemed to have reached a special balance. Su Yun kept repeating this very boring action, but in fact, the feeling every strike brought was a subtle change. Those who could not experience this feeling might never understand why Su Yun was so determined. He kept repeating seemingly meaningless actions, but he could actually last for so long. This was because others could not understand the fun and profundity. ¡°If you want the saber to retain its might, you need to nurture the saber¡¯s qi.¡± When Su Yun slashed down, he would frown and think about something. His muttering made it difficult for Chen Jie to hear the meaning. She watched Su Yun for a long time from afar, but she really could not figure out what Su Yun was doing. Was the saber technique related to escaping? In fact, Chen Jie was not surprised. Perhaps only by doing something that others did not understand was the Su Yun in her impression. Only someone like him could complete a series of magnificent feats. Due to her trust in Su Yun, Chen Jie did not dwell on this matter. Although she did not know what time it was, Chen Jie knew that Su Yun had not eaten since he woke up. She stood quietly at the side and took out the remaining packs of compressed biscuits from her bag. According to the situation a few days ago, these compressed biscuits could only last for another three days at most. This made Chen Jie a little anxious. She also began to think about how to solve this problem in front of her. When her peripheral vision accidentally landed on the forest not far away, it quickly attracted Chen Jie¡¯s attention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Su Yun had been immersed in training, he did not notice that Chen Jie had already walked towards the forest deep in the canyon. After some time, Su Yun finally ended his training while sweating profusely. Only then did he notice that Chen Jie had disappeared. ¡°Miss¡­¡± It turned out that Su Yun still wanted to habitually call him Miss Chen, but when he thought of what Chen Jie had said to him previously, he quickly changed his words. ¡°Chen Jie, Chen Jie?¡± Just as Su Yun was feeling a little worried, Chen Jie¡¯s voice quickly came from the forest. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Su Yun immediately looked in the direction of the voice and saw Chen Jie walking out of the forest deep in the canyon with many fruits that Su Yun had never seen before. Su Yun¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. Chen Jie could not help but burst out laughing. She pushed her eyes up in a dignified manner and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Would I get lost?¡± Chen Jie was clearly not as arrogant as she was a few days ago. After all, the two of them had been together for so many days. Moreover, under such circumstances, they quickly closed the distance between them.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (5) Chapter 459: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Jie carefully placed these fruits on the ground and looked at Su Yun. She said solemnly, ¡°If we eat compressed biscuits alone, we will run out of it in at most three days. I feel that according to the current situation, we can¡¯t get out of here in three days, so we can only try to find some edible food. However, the trees here were very rare. I could not recognize most of them. These fruits are also the only ones I can confirm are edible. After all, in our situation, it¡¯s better not to take any risks.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun nodded. Chen Jie had indeed helped them solve a big problem. Although eating these fruits alone was not enough to fill his stomach, at least with compressed biscuits, it could greatly prolong the time of food exhaustion. Although he did not know if he could completely escape with the time he had bought, there was at least a trace of hope! Just as Chen Jie picked up a fruit and handed it to Su Yun, Su Yun noticed that Chen Jie¡¯s arm had probably been cut in the forest. Hence, Su Yun quickly brought over a bandage and bandaged Chen Jie. Su Yun grabbed Chen Jie¡¯s hand. Although he only wanted to bandage Chen Jie¡¯s wound and had no other thoughts, he still felt a special feeling when he touched her smooth and soft hands. Chen Jie was the same. From just now until now, the blush on her dignified face had never faded. After Su Yun carefully bandaged her wound, he reminded her sternly, ¡°Miss Chen Jie, you have to be careful. Once the wound is infected in the wild, it¡¯s equivalent to a death sentence. I think as an archeologist, you should know very well.¡± ¡°I know. Why are you acting like Professor Sun at such a young age?¡± Chen Jie¡¯s steady and mature personality had already begun to tease Su Yun. It was obvious that after these few days of interaction, she was already used to being with Su Yun. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me call you Miss Chen. Now, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m young?¡± Su Yun pretended to be dissatisfied with Chen Jie and deliberately dispelled the solemn and despairing atmosphere to ease both parties¡¯ moods. He could not despair now. Otherwise, there would be no hope of survival. ¡°Calling me Miss Chen does make me look old. Although I¡¯m only a few years older than you, I¡¯m still older than you. If you¡¯re willing, you can call me Sister.¡± ¡°Then forget it.¡± The two of them chatted and laughed. Soon, they finished this simple but balanced breakfast. Of course, they had to be frugal with food because there were not many fruits. Once they did not escape for a long time, they would starve to death. Su Yun and Chen Jie had already begun to become familiar with each other. The atmosphere between them was no longer so stiff. After resting for a while, Su Yun continued to repeat the seemingly boring training. Chen Jie sat quietly at the side and kept looking at him. Su Yun¡¯s actions were clearly very simple and there was no viewing to speak of, but Chen Jie seemed to be very serious. She held her chin with one hand and supported her glasses with one finger. Her eyes were filled with curiosity. After a day of training, Chen Jie prepared some fruits for Su Yun again. Under such limited conditions, such a dinner was already very rare. The two of them sat by the fire and ate and chatted. This was the only thing they could do to pass the time. ¡°I wonder how Professor Sun and the others are doing. Everything happened too suddenly at that time. I hope they can escape safely.¡± Chen Jie had been worried about Professor Sun and the others. After hearing this, Su Yun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope they¡¯re safe. After such a long time, they must be carrying out a search and rescue operation. However, the search and rescue was very difficult. We could not sit still and wait for death. I still have to think of a way to leave this place.¡± Upon hearing that, Chen Jie quickly looked at Su Yun curiously. ¡°Su Yun, can you really use a wooden saber to help us escape?¡± Su Yun fell silent for a few seconds before sighing and shaking his head. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure now, but this is the only way we have at the moment, so I¡¯ll definitely try my best.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I believe you.¡± Chen Jie¡¯s words caught Su Yun off guard. However, looking at Chen Jie¡¯s serious gaze, Su Yun quickly smiled and nodded. The two of them had already begun to get along. When they sat by the bonfire, they were no longer as far apart as they had been a few days ago. After dinner, the two of them sat by the bonfire and chatted. It was also at this moment that Su Yun truly understood Chen Jie. ¡°My goal since I was young was to be an archaeologist. I¡¯ve also been working hard for this ideal. After applying for an archeology major in university, I studied professional knowledge and participated in various archeological operations in my spare time. I was only an intern at that time, it was not my place to do some technical work. However, after experiencing many things, I have indeed become what I am now. At the very least, every thesis I wrote was a conclusion I came to after experiencing it myself.¡± Su Yun was a very qualified listener. He sat quietly at the side and nodded in agreement from time to time. Chen Jie suddenly looked at Su Yun seriously.. ¡°What about you? Your life should be exciting, right?¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (6) Chapter 460: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Su Yun fell silent for a moment before gently shaking his head. ¡°Actually, my life has only begun to become exciting recently. Initially, I only wanted to make a living through the livestream, but I was gradually sucked into a vortex because of some things. The few days I was trapped here should be the most peaceful days I had slept during this period of time. At least I know that no assassins will suddenly come looking for me here. There won¡¯t be so many people who want my life eyeing me covetously.¡± Su Yun only used this opportunity to sigh, but Chen Jie¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of heartache. She was clearly only a few years older than Su Yun and was only in her early thirties. However, perhaps because of her status, she had always treated Su Yun as a junior. At the very least, she could not imagine how Su Yun, who was just about to graduate from university, could survive until now in such a state and still be so optimistic. The two of them chatted for a long time. In an environment with no concept of time, they did not have to worry about time. They chatted from Tiannan to Haibei, from the past to the future. Only then did Su Yun realize that it had been a long time since he had revealed his heart to someone like this. Chen Jie also felt that her life, which had always been very tense to her, seemed to have suddenly slowed down. In the end, the two of them entered the tent together, but there was still a narrow gap between the two of them. They maintained some distance from each other. However, this situation often did not last long. After falling asleep, the two of them would always lean against each other because of the sudden drop in temperature. The next day, when Chen Jie woke up, she realized that she was already nestled in Su Yun¡¯s arms. She immediately sat up smartly, her chest heaving violently. However, as the days passed, Chen Jie seemed to be used to waking up. The two of them tacitly did not discuss this matter, but the distance between them seemed to be slowly shortening. Su Yun still repeated the same training every day. However, in order to minimize the training time, he constantly increased his strength. From the beginning, Su Yun only targeted a piece of wood. Now, he stood in the cold river every day and swung his saber into the water. Not only did the blade have to break through the resistance of the water, but it also had to be unaffected by the resistance to allow its strength to be unleashed more smoothly. Naturally, it would become more strenuous. However, Su Yun still did not give up. He was standing in the cold river, so every time he ended his training, he was basically frozen to the core. Chen Jie did not know what Su Yun was doing, and what was the point of doing so? However, she would not ask or question. She would only silently hand Su Yun the clothes that she had placed by the bonfire to warm up as soon as possible. As the two of them spent more and more time together, they seemed to have formed a tacit understanding. Su Yun trained day after day, and Chen Jie would take the initiative to take care of Su Yun. During this period, Su Yun¡¯s comprehension of the wooden saber in his hand underwent a subtle change. It was as if he could vaguely sense a mysterious feeling! This change also greatly increased Su Yun¡¯s confidence. It made him realize that he might have found the direction to the second realm. Although he did not know if this would be of any use for his subsequent escape, he at least saw some hope. Therefore, he worked even harder in his cultivation. The two of them would always sit by the bonfire and chat during their break, sharing their unforgettable experiences. From time to time, they would tease each other. To the two of them, it was one of the few joys in the boring environment. Even though the two of them would always do something serious before sleeping and separate a dividing line, they would always instinctively snuggle together after falling asleep. This subtle change was also constantly affecting the two of them, so much so that this isolated place seemed to not be so cold and terrifying anymore. The only problem was that there was a shortage of food, and the wound began to inflame and worsen. There was less and less time left for the two of them. Time passed day by day. Nine days had passed since the collapse of Cangluan Mountain. Everyone on the ruins had sorrow written all over their faces. Although no one was willing to say it, how could they not know in their hearts? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After nine days, Su Yun¡¯s chances of survival were even slimmer. For a human to last nine days in the ruins, unless a miracle happened, there was no such record in the world at the moment. In the past few days, there has been continuous rain. The excavation work of the rescue team was very difficult. During this period, there were even a few mudslides on Cangluan Mountain because of the heavy rain, causing some places that had been cleared with great difficulty to be buried again. The higher-ups of the various worlds were very concerned about this. At the same time, everyone¡¯s hearts were gradually filled with despair. Nine days had passed. Could Su Yun, who was buried deep underground, return safely? In a situation where oxygen was thin and there was no food or water source, such a possibility was almost impossible. Now, the only thing that was supporting Feng Shaoyu and the others to continue the search and rescue operation might be the obsession in their hearts. No matter what, they had to find Su Yun. If he was alive, they had to see him. If he was dead, they had to see his corpse. The news about the collapse of Cangluan Mountain on the Internet was no longer as restless as before. As far as the eye could see, all the words related to this matter carried a hint of loneliness and despair.. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (7) Chapter 461: Emotional Exchange with Miss Chen (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Nine days had passed, but the report on Cangluan Mountain did not bring any new progress. It also made the netizens guess the outcome. ¡°The hero can¡¯t come back¡­¡± When the first such comment appeared, it immediately set off a wave that had been suppressed for a long time. When the incident at Cang Luan Mountain was mentioned, almost everyone felt a little sad. They had already determined that there was a hero buried under the ruins of the Cangluan Mountain, but nine days had passed, and this hero had still not been found. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no hope. It¡¯s been so many days. Even if they find him, I¡¯m afraid¡­ ¡°We still have to hold on to some hope. I¡¯d rather believe that the hero has escaped danger!¡± ¡°No matter what, the officials should at least express their stance. At least tell us who this hero is. In this era, we really need a hero to awaken this cold society. Heroes should not be nameless. Heroes should be remembered forever!¡± This post quickly spread crazily online. More and more netizens joined in, hoping that the officials could come out and give a reasonable explanation as soon as possible. Who was this hero? What was his name? Unlike now, when everyone could only give this hero a nameless identity. However, after such comments, there was still no official answer. The officials¡¯ attention was still on Cang Luan Mountain. After a few days, Feng Shaoyu and the others had completely lost weight, and their expressions were very ugly. Xu Kui and the others remained at the frontline and participated in the rescue operation at all costs. With every day, everyone felt more and more despair. This meant that the chances of Su Yun surviving were lower. They wished they could clean up all these ruins now, but reality was right in front of them. In a situation where large equipment could not be transferred to the mountain, they could only excavate by manpower. Not only would the time spent on human excavation be greatly extended, but it would also cause even greater problems because of this high-intensity search and rescue. Many search and rescue team members fainted on the ruins because of their lack of stamina. There were a few emergency ambulances parked at the foot of Cangluan Mountain 24 hours a day. More and more team members were carried down on stretchers, but after a short rest, they would force themselves to return to work. Su Guowei¡¯s hands had been so worn out in the past few days of search and rescue that there was no intact skin. Even though it was wrapped in gauze, because Su Guowei refused to rest, the gauze wrapped in his hand had long been dyed red with blood. Xu Jiajia was no longer that exquisite girl. Her clothes were covered in dust, and she did not care at all. Professor Sun fainted on the workbench. In the last moment before he fainted, he was still staring at the screen, hoping to find traces of Su Yun. After Professor Sun was rushed to the hospital, the medical staff even injected glucose into Professor Cai and the others in the temporary command room. These medical staff had almost given up on persuading him. Because no matter how they were persuaded, no one was willing to leave their current job. They were all focused on finding Su Yun. Even though nine days had passed and their chances were slim, no one was willing to give up first. Almost all the search and rescue teams from all over the country had already gathered on Cangluan Mountain. In order to ensure that the search and rescue operation would not stop for 24 hours, all the search and rescue teams were divided into two groups. One group carried out a high-intensity search and rescue for up to 12 hours during the day, while the other took over at night. In the villages around Cangluan Mountain, some citizens spontaneously joined the search and rescue team. They took the simple tools from the housefarmer and walked up Cangluan Mountain. The huge searchlight illuminated Cangluan Mountain in the night as if it was daytime. At night, when Cangluan Mountain was at its coldest, the temperature could reach minus 10 degrees Celsius. However, before the corresponding supplies arrived, all the searchers could only wear single clothes and spend night after night in the wind and rain. The incident at Cangluan Mountain was a sensation and became a major disaster known to everyone in China. The crowd was also extremely concerned about who the hero buried at the foot of Cangluan Mountain was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many places began to spontaneously donate some supplies. These supplies were immediately transported to Cangluan Mountain by helicopter. This was a relay race for the masses. They could not personally come here to contribute, so they could only place their hopes on these supplies. They hoped that they could help the rescue team find that nameless hero as soon as possible. Even Zhao Tianbao and the others outside the borders had been paying attention to the progress of the Cangluan Mountain incident. Due to their status, they could not appear on such an official level. However, everyone¡¯s hearts were tied to Su Yun, silently hoping that he would be safe and sound, even though they knew that this hope was getting slimmer. Almost every day, there would be a report on the Cangluan Mountain incident on television, but the content was no different from before. There is no official data and no disaster reports. This made many people very worried, but they had no way of understanding. As the days passed, the incident at Cangluan Mountain did not slowly calm down because of the passage of time. Sadness slowly enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts.. Now, although no one could bear to say it, how could they not know? His chances of survival were slim, and it was difficult for the hero to return¡­ Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Extraordinary Bedevilment, Escape (1) Chapter 462: Extraordinary Bedevilment, Escape (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the next few days, Su Yun and Chen Jie got along better and better. When Su Yun focused all his energy on training, Chen Jie would quietly do what she could. According to Chen Jie¡¯s speculation, the reason why such an underground canyon was formed meant that there should have been a large-scale crustal movement in this generation a long time ago. It was even very likely that there had once been a volcano here. After the crust moved, the volcano sank underground to form this canyon terrain. Otherwise, the soil here would not have such abundant minerals. As far as the eye could see, most of the plants in this forest could not be named. This should be considered a relatively well-preserved living fossil. Over the past few days, Chen Jie had been in and out of the forest frequently. She had picked almost all the edible fruits. However, looking at the fruits in front of her, Chen Jie would also be worried. Even if they ate compressed food with these fruits, it could not last long judging from the current amount of food. Therefore, Chen Jie could only place her hopes on Su Yun. After all, Su Yun had always said that the reason why he did these training every day was to work hard to get the two of them to leave this place. Although Chen Jie could not see through the relation between Su Yun¡¯s swing of the saber and their leaving of this place, she had never asked Su Yun anything because of this. Chen Jie still had high hopes of leaving this place because of her trust in Su Yun. Therefore, in her free time, she would also collect some of the surrounding soil. She planned to take it out and analyze the minerals in the soil. She might make some important discoveries. Every time Su Yun finished a day of training, Chen Jie would help Su Yun wash his sweat-soaked clothes by the water. Then, she seriously hung it beside the bonfire. Putting aside their current situation, Su Yun and Chen Jie were like a young couple far away from the hustle and bustle of the secular world. However, this beautiful scene did not last long. Su Yun and Chen Jie encountered an unprecedented challenge. As time passed bit by bit, without the concept of time, the two of them could not figure out how long they had been trapped here. From the beginning, Chen Jie was filled with hope to leave this place. Now, she was starting to despair. Especially after the wounds on Chen Jie and Su Yun¡¯s bodies began to worsen to varying degrees without proper treatment. The torture of illness was also disintegrating their will bit by bit. Even though the two of them had been trying their best to prolong their survival, that day still came. When the last piece of compressed biscuit was completely finished, Chen Jie looked at Su Yun hopelessly and shook her head solemnly. Su Yun¡¯s lips were pale, and his eyes were slightly unfocused. He had lost his usual spirit. In order not to let the day of food shortage come too early, Su Yun and Chen Jie ate as much fruit as possible for a long time, leaving the compressed biscuits for each other. Even so, the day of leaving this place was far away. This day still came. Chen Jie had already picked almost all the recognizable fruits. She could not take the risk to try the remaining two. Otherwise, this would undoubtedly advance the process of death. Su Yun was holding an unknown fruit in his hand. He placed it in his mouth and chewed it, but it was still tasteless. The gauze on his arm had already been dyed red by the pus and blood flowing out of the worsening wound, but the two of them really did not have any extra gauze to change. The pain brought about by the friction and hardening of the gauze at the wound kept tormenting Su Yun, but from the beginning to the end, he did not mention a word. He knew that Chen Jie had already begun to despair. Even he had begun to feel a little pessimistic. Struggling to stand up, Su Yun walked towards the training area step by step. This was his only hope and the only reason why he had not given up until now. Chen Jie leaned against the ancient tree with a pale face. Her originally fair skin was still pink, but it was no longer bloodless. Having lost the concept of time, the two of them did not know how much time had passed in the outside world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, it was precisely because of this that the two of them seemed to have fallen into an eternal predicament. There were no changes in the day, no traces of time. There was only eternal darkness and an increasingly dangerous situation. Today, the two of them were completely out of food. As the wound had not been treated for a long time and had been in a damp and dreary environment, the wounds on Chen Jie and Su Yun¡¯s bodies had worsened to varying degrees. This situation had already lasted for many days. In this situation where there was no food, Chen Jie felt even more despair. Her vision was a little blurry, and she could only see the outline of Su Yun in the distance. As usual, he slashed through the air and did boring training that looked unchanged. A few hours later, the exhausted Su Yun ended his training. Today¡¯s training still did not bring him any progress. Moreover, as the wound worsened, it also hindered his cultivation of the saber technique. Chen Jie spent a lot of effort lighting the bonfire. After many days, the two of them finally sat side by side. Other than eating the last piece of hardtack and fruit after waking up in the morning, the two of them had not eaten for a few hours.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (2) Chapter 463: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They had been saving food a few days ago, causing the two of them to barely not be hungry. Until now, the oppressive feeling from a few days ago surged over like a tide. Chen Jie leaned weakly against Su Yun, looking weak. Su Yun, who was beside her, had already become Chen Jie¡¯s only support. She also gradually realized that this was not an otherworldly pure land like the Garden of Eden, but a prison without iron cages. ¡°Su Yun, do you think we can really get out¡­?¡± Chen Jie¡¯s voice was filled with despair, and her voice was very weak. Upon hearing that, Su Yun looked up at the darkness above him in a daze. However, he still replied like before, ¡°Yes, we will definitely get out.¡± This time, the light in Su Yun¡¯s eyes had already begun to dim. Perhaps Su Yun no longer had full confidence in his words. Chen Jie¡¯s body was completely stuck to Su Yun¡¯s body. She closed her eyes in a daze, making Su Yun quickly realize that something was wrong. When he accidentally touched Chen Jie¡¯s cheek, he realized the problem. ¡°Chen Jie, Chen Jie, you have a fever!¡± Su Yun touched Chen Jie¡¯s forehead nervously. The hot touch made him worry. Chen Jie was already in a daze and did not respond anymore. This was clearly a high fever reaction caused by the inflammation of her wound. Su Yun quickly stood up. Ignoring the intense pain in his right hand, he gritted his teeth and carried Chen Jie, gently placing her in the tent. Then, he picked up a piece of clothing and tore off the cloth. After soaking it in cold water, he placed it on Chen Jie¡¯s forehead. Chen Jie¡¯s tightly furrowed brows finally relaxed slightly, as if this cold piece of cloth had brought her some relief. Su Yun did not know how long he had been sitting beside Chen Jie, nor did he know how many times he had changed the cloth during this period. It was only when Chen Jie opened her eyes in a daze that Su Yun finally relaxed a little. He gently touched Chen Jie¡¯s forehead. At this moment, Chen Jie was still in a high fever. However, they did not have any means to resolve this problem. This made Su Yun have no choice but to place his hopes on the thirteen golden needles he had obtained from Divine Doctor L¨¹. ¡°Chen Jie, your wound has worsened and caused a high fever. If this continues, you¡¯ll die. Your wound can¡¯t be treated here. I can only try my best to relieve your symptoms through acupuncture!¡± Su Yun opened the exquisite wooden box beside him. Thirteen golden needles lay quietly in the wooden box. Chen Jie only felt a splitting headache. She could only nod weakly and not say a word. Su Yun slowly helped Chen Jie up. Then, after a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Pardon me.¡¯ Su Yun sat behind Chen Jie and gently took off her clothes. Her smooth and fair back was exposed in front of Su Yun. In her daze, Chen Jie could only bite her lip and lower her head. Su Yun let out a deep breath. Under such circumstances, he had no distracting thoughts. Only the various acupoint diagrams that Doctor L¨¹ had once described appeared in his mind. Soon, he skillfully injected acupuncture into Chen Jie. Chen Jie¡¯s expression finally did not look as painful. However, this could only delay the deterioration. If the root cause was not resolved, Chen Jie would only suffer more and more. The last golden needle slowly pierced into Chen Jie¡¯s acupuncture point. She also moaned slightly from the pain. Su Yun tried his best to control his right arm, which was trembling from the worsening of the wound. The pain had turned into numbness. ¡°Chen Jie, are you feeling better?¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice entered Chen Jie¡¯s ears. After a while, Chen Jie finally responded. ¡°Much better¡­ Thank you¡­¡± A moment later, Su Yun retracted the golden needle. After covering Chen Jie with her clothes, he strode out of the tent. Although Chen Jie seemed to be in a better state than before, Su Yun was still very anxious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Acupuncture could only relieve her, but it could not solve the problem at all. The high fever was caused by the serious infection of the wound, but they did not have the conditions to treat the wound at all. This was only the beginning. After the high fever, the wound that could not be treated for a long time would only cause more serious sepsis. This made Su Yun burn with anxiety. He also realized that they did not have much time left. It was no longer as generous as before! Chen Jie¡¯s weak face was a little shy. She put on her clothes silently and staggered out. When she saw Su Yun, he was picking up a wooden saber and preparing to continue training. However, Chen Jie also noticed that Su Yun¡¯s right hand was constantly trembling. Furthermore, blood kept seeping out of the gauze and began to drip from his fingertips. ¡°Su Yun! Su Yun!¡± Chen Jie forced herself to come to Su Yun¡¯s side. She grabbed Su Yun¡¯s left hand and snatched the wooden saber from his hand. ¡°Your right hand has already begun to become infected and worse. Do you still want to tear your wound? Do you want to die?!¡± Chen Jie looked at Su Yun with eyes filled with worry. The emotions that she had accumulated for many days were revealed at this moment. She did not know what Su Yun had been doing for the past few days. He repeated his training day after day, but there were no changes.. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (3) Chapter 464: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations And now, Su Yun still insisted on doing so. He did not even care about his physical condition. Chen Jie was naturally anxious. Su Yun silently took the wooden saber back from Chen Jie. After taking a deep look, he walked forward without saying a word. Looking at Su Yun¡¯s back, Chen Jie suddenly felt that Su Yun had become a little unfamiliar at a certain moment. Although it was only for a moment, this feeling that came from her intuition made Chen Jie brood. She did not know what Su Yun was enduring. Although Su Yun did not have the time to study the ancient book that Divine Doctor L¨¹ had given him, he still knew some general knowledge. Chen Jie¡¯s high fever had not subsided because of the wound infection. This was a dangerous sign. There was no condition to treat their wounds here. If this dragged on, the outcome of the two of them would be decided. Su Yun knew his body very well. His wound was constantly festering. It was even to the extent that because he had not been able to change the gauze for a long time, the gauze had already mixed with the wound. Every time he swung the saber, it was a heart-wrenching pain. However, the reason why Su Yun was so insistent was because this was their only hope of survival. The second realm¡­ Su Yun had never yearned for strength so much. However, after such a long time, there were no changes. Naturally, it made him even more anxious. After experiencing the wooden stake and practicing his saber underwater, Su Yun found a narrow gap in the canyon. It looked like a cave that was not deep. In the cave, Su Yun waved the wooden saber over and over again. His eyes were fixed on the wood in front of the cave. That was his target and also his imaginary enemy. Every time he swung his saber, he hoped to see direct proof of the change. ¡°Hurry! Hurry!¡± Su Yun¡¯s breathing was no longer as stable as before, and his knife swings became faster and faster. Impatience was once impossible for him, but now, it filled his heart. Even he did not feel it. Su Yun did not know how much time had passed. He only knew that as long as he woke up, he would come for training and only leave when he was exhausted. However, after Chen Jie had a high fever, Su Yun became more and more anxious. This was because he could already see the outcome of the two of them not long after. He no longer calmly took it step by step. Instead, he urgently wanted to increase his strength. The change in mentality caused Su Yun¡¯s condition during training to change. He began to stay in the cave without sleep or rest. Like a machine, he waved the wooden saber even more crazily. During this period, Su Yun¡¯s emotions began to become more and more unstable. His eyes were no longer as clear as water. Instead, they slowly turned turbid. In this chaotic turbid air, the baleful aura and viciousness that Su Yun had previously suppressed began to slowly react. This baleful aura and viciousness came from the first time he killed someone on Burning Mountain. Later on, after the battle at Maple Tree Ridge, he took the initiative to kill for the first time and killed many tomb robbers at once. At that time, Su Yun felt that there was something wrong with his mentality. At one point, he had a very uncomfortable psychological reaction. However, as he slowly adapted, before he could rest, he began to experience the battle on Shengu Mountain without stopping and killed many white-robed people. From then on, the murderous aura on his body accumulated and could not be dispelled. However, as he had already adapted to the killing and adjusted his mentality, he subconsciously slowly accepted the existence of the murderous aura. Later on, after the case was filed, he was pursued by various assassins. Su Yun constantly counterattacked and even took the initiative to kill, causing him to be completely assimilated. He became a person who also mastered killing and was used to killing. Not long ago, during the battle at the border, Su Yun had gone crazy from killing. His only belief was that he would only be at peace after killing until no one dared to make a sound. At this point, this rich baleful aura and viciousness was deep in his body. It kept accumulating and increasing. It even began to affect his mental state and mind. Especially for people like Su Yun who had grasped the supernatural state, they would actually be more sensitive in the mental domain. This had both pros and cons. The disadvantage was that the baleful aura was very sensitive to the influence of his mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For example, Su Yun was already on the verge of going crazy and erupting. Another long period of time passed. Chen Jie did not know how long she had been in a daze. She sat there weakly, her eyes lifeless. There was only weakness and despair. The continuous high fever made Chen Jie half-asleep and half-awake most of the time. During the few times she was awake, Chen Jie had to endure all kinds of torture from the disease in her body. She had wanted to go and see Su Yun many times, but in the end, she would always collapse weakly to the ground. At this moment, the last hope in Chen Jie¡¯s heart had gradually disappeared with her illness. It was even to the extent that an unprecedentedly terrifying thought had arisen in her heart. Death might be the best way to get rid of all the pain. When Chen Jie woke up again, she realized that a familiar figure was silently sitting beside her. When she saw Su Yun again, Chen Jie always felt a sense of security.. ¡°Su Yun¡­ Are you alright¡­?¡± Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (4) Chapter 465: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The torture of illness and the lack of food brought about hunger and coldness. Chen Jie was already on the verge of death. Su Yun turned to look at Chen Jie, but the moment she saw Su Yun¡¯s eyes, Chen Jie was shocked. These eyes were no longer warm. Instead, they were as sharp and cold as a cold pool. However, this cold pool was a pool of stagnant water. There was actually no ripple at all. There was only a kind of disregard for everything and life. Even though Su Yun still squeezed out a smile to comfort Chen Jie, Chen Jie could still sense that there seemed to be a subtle change in Su Yun. He seemed to be¡­ sick. ¡°Chen Jie, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely get out. Hang in there!¡± There was no fatigue in Su Yun¡¯s voice. Instead, there was a sickly excitement. Chen Jie looked at Su Yun for a long time. She was clearly in pain, but she still smiled and shook her head. ¡°Su Yun, if this is the predestined outcome, at least I can happily accept it.¡± Chen Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions that she did not express. The gentleness in her eyes silently expressed her thoughts. However, Su Yun quickly shook his head. ¡°No. We will definitely leave this place. You won¡¯t die here either!¡± Looking at Su Yun, Chen Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. That special feeling became stronger and stronger, making Chen Jie feel that Su Yun seemed to have undergone an indescribable change. Just as Chen Jie was about to say something, her body suddenly went limp and she fell. Thankfully, Su Yun was quick to react and helped Chen Jie. Chen Jie also fell into Su Yun¡¯s arms. Their eyes met, and Chen Jie smiled weakly. There was actually a hint of relief in this smile. ¡°This is already very good.¡± Feeling the warmth in Su Yun¡¯s arms, Chen Jie fainted again. Su Yun hugged Chen Jie for a long time without saying a word. Only the emotions in his eyes explained the pain in Su Yun¡¯s heart. No! It must not be like this! No! They must leave this place! Su Yun gritted his teeth and gently placed Chen Jie in the tent. Then, he carried the wooden saber and walked forward step by step. The light of the bonfire shone on Su Yun, but the other half of Su Yun¡¯s body was in the darkness that the bonfire could not illuminate. Furthermore, as he continued walking forward, the darkness on his body gradually devoured the light brought by the bonfire. On the ruins of Cangluan Mountain, after more than half a month of search and rescue, this day still came. In the commander¡¯s office, Feng Shaoyu held a paper report from his superior with trembling hands. His face was filled with sorrow. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you hold on a little longer?¡± Feng Shaoyu looked at Zhao Gang, who had handed him the document, in pain. His emotions were also a little abnormal. Zhao Gang sighed deeply and patted Feng Shaoyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Commander Feng, you¡¯ve already fallen into obsession. The superior¡¯s instructions were actually correct. We both know that more than half a month has passed, and the search and rescue is no longer meaningful. Although we are very unwilling to accept this outcome, it¡¯s impossible for Su Yun to survive.¡± ¡°Why not!¡± Professor Cai, who had been silent, stood up excitedly and looked at Zhao Gang. ¡°If he¡¯s alive, I want to see him. If he¡¯s dead, I want to see his corpse. You know what Su Yun did, and you know why he ended up in such a state. If we retreat just like that, won¡¯t we be letting him down!?¡± Looking at the agitated Professor Cai, Zhao Gang sighed helplessly and shook his head as he walked out of the command room. However, after Zhao Gang left, Professor Cai seemed to have lost all his strength and slumped into a chair. When he looked up again, his eyes were filled with tears. In fact, everyone has been the same these few days. They clearly knew that after more than half a month, it was almost impossible for Su Yun to still be alive. No one was willing to accept this matter. They gritted their teeth and endured it, hoping that the so-called miracle would appear. But now, a document from their superiors had broken their expectations and forced them to face reality. Search and rescue teams began to gradually gather on the ruins. They had already received orders to go back from where they came. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad! Why?! We haven¡¯t found Su Yun yet. Why did you give up?!¡± Xu Jiajia looked for the lonely Xu Kui crazily and questioned him one by one. In her arms was the white monkey that had been following Su Yun. As Su Yun and the white monkey were not together when the tomb collapsed, when danger descended, the white monkey¡¯s first thought was to look for Su Yun. However, a large area of the tomb path collapsed, leaving the white monkey with no way out. Fortunately, it was small and very agile, and it still escaped at the last moment. The white monkey did not leave after escaping. Instead, it constantly looked around for Su Yun. It had been staying near the ruins, but because it was afraid of others, it had no choice but to hide. Until it was discovered by Xu Jiajia. After discovering the white monkey, Xu Jiajia was delighted. She knew that the white monkey had always been inseparable from Su Yun. Now that the white monkey was safe and sound, didn¡¯t that mean that Su Yun should be nearby? However, reality was ultimately cruel. Xu Jiajia searched for a long time but still did not find Su Yun. Unable to bear to see the white monkey wandering alone, Xu Jiajia brought it along.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (5) Chapter 466: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, every time Xu Jiajia went to clean up the ruins, she would see the white monkey imitating digging with its claws, ignoring the pain. The white monkey was also concerned about Su Yun, but it could not express it. Over the past few days, Xu Jiajia had also tried to give the white monkey something to eat, but the white monkey had only drank some water and had lost a lot of weight. Perhaps because it was too tired, the white monkey curled up in Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Its claws were already scratched, and its fur was no longer bright, making one¡¯s heart ache. Xu Jiajia came in front of Xu Kui and asked anxiously why he suddenly wanted to retreat. Under his daughter¡¯s repeated questioning, Xu Kui¡¯s suppressed emotions finally erupted under this pressure. ¡°Enough!¡± This was the first time Xu Kui had such an extreme attitude towards Xu Jiajia. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to find Su Yun? What do you think I¡¯ve been doing for so many days? But Jiajia, I¡¯m a soldier. It¡¯s a soldier¡¯s duty to obey orders. It had been seventeen days since the collapse. You also knew very well that it was impossible for Su Yun to last so many days under such extreme conditions. I don¡¯t want this outcome either. I also want to find Su Yun. At the very least, I can apologize to him in person.¡± At this point, Xu Kui¡¯s voice began to tremble. Even though he tried his best to control his emotions, his eyes were still red. ¡°But we have to face reality¡­¡± After saying this, Xu Kui walked past Xu Jiajia dejectedly and led the search and rescue team behind him, preparing to gather according to the orders. Xu Jiajia sat on the ruins and hugged the white monkey, burying her face in it. Only her constantly moving shoulders showed how helpless she was at this moment. One after another, the search and rescue team rushed back from all directions. The higher-ups¡¯ orders also meant that the search and rescue operation was coming to an end. In fact, everyone had already realized this outcome on the eighth day of the search. However, from beginning to end, no one was willing to accept it, much less believe that Su Yun had already left them. This document undoubtedly pulled everyone back to reality. It was also a rational way to deal with it. After all, this mighty search and rescue team had been searching for more than half a month. Until now, they had yet to discover the whereabouts of Su Yun and Chen Jie. The outcome was self-evident. Xu Jiajia was actually very clear about this, but she did not want to face it. Someone sat beside Xu Jiajia silently and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Young lady, seeing that you¡¯ve been here all this time, Su Yun is very glad to have a friend like you.¡± Hearing this, Xu Jiajia looked up and saw Su Guowei, whose hair had turned white overnight. ¡°Uncle¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t persuade my father¡­¡± Xu Jiajia cried and tried her best to suppress the grievance and helplessness in her heart. Su Guowei sighed deeply and looked up at the search and rescue teams walking past. ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. They have their own difficulties. Go back and have a good rest.¡± Hearing this, Xu Jiajia looked at Su Guowei in confusion. ¡°Uncle, what about you?¡± Su Guowei revealed a helpless smile, but his eyes were still firm. ¡°I want to take him home.¡± In half a month, Su Guowei seemed to have aged more than ten years. The stubble on his face hid what he was thinking. The gloominess in his eyes was even more despair that he did not want to talk about with others. Xu Jiajia gently wiped the corners of her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she looked at Su Guowei and said, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t leave either. Regardless of whether Su Yun is dead or alive, I must see him!¡± Just as Xu Jiajia finished speaking, Feng Shaoyu, Professor Cai, and the others appeared in front of them. Feng Shaoyu looked at Su Guowei guiltily and said solemnly, ¡°Comrade Mountain Condor, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t stop the rescue team from leaving. However, the search and rescue team in our border area will always be here. We won¡¯t stop until we find Su Yun!¡± Su Guowei nodded and stood up to salute Feng Shaoyu. Although he did not say anything, everything was fully expressed in this military salute. Overnight, only a few teams were left on the ruins. However, Su Guowei, Xu Jiajia, and the others could still be seen in these teams. They were the last people to hold hope, or rather, they did not dare to face it. Everyone already knew the reality in their hearts. Cangluan Mountain was devastated. As far as the eye could see, it was filled with sorrow. The people on the mountain were the same. Their lonely figures passed through the ruins, working hard for a hopeless hope. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the Hibiscus City police station, Chen Ye and Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had received the order to retreat, returned to the police station helplessly. However, when they pushed open the door of the conference room, they quickly saw Zhou Nanhai, Zhang Zhenghuai, and the other higher-ups of the police station sitting at the conference table. Looking at Chen Ye and Zhou Xiaoxiao, the silent Zhang Zhenghuai finally spoke. ¡°Su Yun¡­ Is there still no news?¡± Chen Ye shook his head solemnly. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s tired face was also filled with loneliness. Zhang Zhenghuai sighed deeply. ¡°Heroes have short lives. The heavens are jealous of geniuses¡­¡± After the Hibiscus City police found out what Su Yun had done at the border, Zhang Zhenghuai and Zhou Nanhai were the most shocked.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (6) Chapter 467: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They had interacted with Su Yun many times in the past. They had always avoided Su Yun and kept a respectful distance. However, news of the incident in Munan City completely changed Zhang Zhenghuai and the others¡¯ opinion of Su Yun. Only then did they realize that Su Yun had never been a problem. In fact, when it came to righteousness, Su Yun would choose to step forward without hesitation. Zhou Nanhai¡¯s voice came slowly, and the emotions in his eyes were even more complicated. ¡°The Hibiscus City Hall is already continuing the meeting. According to the leader¡¯s instructions, they should be holding a funeral for Su Yun. They should be joining forces with Fan City, right? We have to attend. When the time comes, we have to cooperate. This is our respect for heroes.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao suddenly looked up and said agitatedly, ¡°Political Commissar, Chief, haven¡¯t we found Su Yun yet? Why did you ask us to come back? If we can¡¯t find Su Yun, we can¡¯t determine his life and death. Why are we holding a funeral for him?¡± Looking at Zhou Xiaoxiao, Zhang Zhenghuai paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Xiaoxiao, more than ten days have passed. You should know that it¡¯s impossible for Su Yun to return. He was a hero, but he was only an ordinary person. Even if he had only been trapped at that time, he had not been found for so many days. He did not have any water and food. We¡¯re all very unwilling to accept this fact, but we still have to continue our work.¡± Zhou Nanhai nodded gently. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao. Holding a funeral for Su Yun is the only thing we can do for him. This funeral was planned by many higher-ups. Although it was only a cenotaph, heroes would not die without a name. I know you feel bad, and so do we. But we have to keep going, right?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao only lowered her head silently and did not answer this question. In her heart, she was still unwilling to accept the fact that Su Yun was dead. But she was just a junior police officer. What could she change? Although the details of Su Yun¡¯s funeral were still being finalized, this was almost something that would not change. The police in various places related to Su Yun and the military in the southwest held separate meetings. It was enough to show that the scale of the funeral was unprecedented. In the conference room, there was a rare scene of the two sides meeting. The people sitting here were all top figures from all over the world, and there were even fewer things that could gather them. However, because of Su Yun, these people sat together. Furthermore, they were the ones who took the lead and began a series of detailed arrangements for Su Yun¡¯s funeral. In most people¡¯s hearts, the outcome of a hero not returning was already irreversible. All they could do was let the hero¡¯s name be remembered forever. This funeral was the best way to let the public know about the hero. Although everyone was unwilling to accept the outcome of a hero¡¯s short life, they had to face reality in the end and take this difficult step. Some television stations also received news from the upper echelons and began to organize a new report on the Cangluan Mountain incident. They had yet to receive an accurate report, but they could roughly guess from the attitude of their superiors. The new report on the Cangluan Mountain incident should be about the hero that the netizens had been talking about. There were no official comments on the Internet, the media had almost stopped reporting on the Cangluan Mountain incident. However, when helicopters suddenly flew across the sky, the netizens more or less guessed something. It was like this when the Cangluan Mountain incident first happened. Helicopters rushed to the disaster area from all over the world. Now that this scene had appeared again, it meant that the teams that had gone to search had already begun to return. However, no one could give an accurate answer to that hero. Even now, everyone was still guessing how many people had been affected. Or was it just one person? Many netizens could not help but guess that this matter was probably not optimistic because there had never been any official news. For a moment, the entire Huaxia seemed to be enveloped in a haze. The disappearance of hope was like the light emitted by the stars in the night sky, becoming dimmer and colder. However, as the protagonist of all this, Su Yun was still working hard for his last hope of survival. He was in a dark and narrow cave, but his current state seemed even stranger. One slash¡­ one slash¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun¡¯s breathing was no longer regular. At that moment, his mind was filled with a desire for strength. Originally, he gave off a clear and gentle sunlight, but now, the aura he exuded seemed even more turbid. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up¡­¡± Every swing of Su Yun¡¯s saber exhausted almost all of his strength. The light emitted from his eyes seemed to have turned into spikes, making people fear him. He and Chen Jie were completely in a desperate situation. Under such circumstances, how could it be so easy to calm down? Chen Jie¡¯s coma lasted longer and longer. The pain brought by the high fever also became more and more intense. Chen Jie, who had not eaten water or rice for many days, had already reached the limit of her body. All of this was seen by Su Yun, so it naturally became the pressure on him.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (7) Chapter 468: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Every slash he swung carried the desire for ¡®life¡¯. Every slash was unreserved and struck with all his will. ¡°Phew¡­¡± In the originally silent cave, streams of air began to appear. With every slash Su Yun made, the airflow became stronger. However, the aura that filled his surroundings did not become pure because of the airflow. Although he was in a silent cave, he gave off the feeling that he was standing on a sea of corpses. Gradually, Su Yun seemed to enter a special state again. His saber swung faster and faster, and his entire body seemed to have fused with the saber in his hand. This process lasted for a long time. Su Yun could clearly sense the changes in his state. The touch reflected by the wooden saber in his hand gave him a unique experience. He could even hear the sound of shattering air every time he slashed. A stream of heat seeped into his feet from the ground and flowed along his meridians, gathering three inches below his navel. As the heat constantly gathered, Su Yun felt as if a huge fireball had gradually formed in his abdomen. That hot feeling made him even more frustrated. In just a few seconds, his forehead was covered in sweat. However, it was also at this moment that Su Yun seemed to not feel his right arm. The pain that tortured him had disappeared. At that moment, the wooden saber in his hand stopped in midair. He carefully felt this subtle change in his body. It was as if as he moved his hand, the heat in his lower abdomen would instantly reach his fingertips. This state gave Su Yun a strange and familiar feeling. This also aroused even stronger expectations in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s the feeling. Catch it!¡± Su Yun gritted his teeth and held the wooden saber tightly in his hand. He slashed at the wooden stake in front of him again. Finally, after the strike, Su Yun saw a different change. A weak stream of air shot out with the blade and acted on the wooden stake from afar, actually causing it to sway slightly. It was as if a strong wind had blown past. This sudden change made Su Yun¡¯s eyes light up. At the same time, there were some radical emotions in his eyes. Again! As Su Yun continued to accelerate the waving of the saber in his hand, he could sense that the fireball in his dantian seemed to be about to reach a critical point. His pore perception seemed to have been infinitely magnified. Every strand of hair could give him a different perception of the outside world. Su Yun¡¯s heart became more and more restless, causing him to fall into a pathological excitement. As he returned faster and faster, the wooden stake swayed more and more. Finally, an abnormally oppressive feeling spread in Su Yun¡¯s heart, forcing him to let out a furious roar. Su Yun used all his strength in this strike. The wooden stake in front of him seemed to have become an enemy he had fought in the past. In a daze, Su Yun felt like he was in a sea of blood again, and his entire body was dyed red with blood. However, the smell of blood in the air made him abnormally excited. This unfamiliar and fearful emotion constantly attacked his nerves. The wooden stake in front of him was in the sea of blood, as if it had become an enemy with a weapon. Su Yun¡¯s strike was filled with the thought of killing. Buzz¡­ There was no wind in the cave, but a very powerful airflow rose out of thin air. It extended from the blade and went straight for the wooden stake. Crack! With a crisp sound, the wooden stake was neatly cut in half from the middle before Su Yun¡¯s blade could touch it. ¡°Kill! However, in the daze in front of Su Yun, he saw a head cut off by a saber. Supernatural state! Under Su Yun¡¯s relentless efforts, he finally entered the supernatural state again. The saber beam that formed when he swung out just now severed the wooden stake. This also meant that Su Yun¡¯s saber technique had finally broken through to the second realm after the supernatural state descended. The first realm of the saber technique: Heavy sword need no cutting edge, great skill take no careful neat! The second realm of the saber technique: The blade retained energy and there were no blood on the blade. If one wanted the saber to retain its might, they needed to nurture the saber¡¯s qi. This was the display of the saber technique¡¯s realm! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was also why Su Yun did not slash at the target like in the previous training. Instead, he slashed from afar. This was because he was trying to cultivate Saber Qi. Now, it could be seen that his deduction was correct. The display of the second realm of the saber technique was indeed so. And at this moment, the breakthrough in the realm allowed Su Yun to finally find the feeling that he had been searching for all these days but had never had. Under his perception, the wooden saber in his hand seemed to have a life of its own. Every slash carried a sharp saber aura that was unstoppable. Even though the wooden saber had clearly not hit the enemy, the saber qi had arrived first and already caused a strong lethality. If combined with the wooden saber, this strike was enough to split gold and rocks. It was just a wooden saber, but its sharpness was better than all divine weapons. Su Yun looked at the wooden saber in his hand in surprise. He did not care why he had seen such a strange scene in his daze. Only the murderous aura in his body that had been accumulated for a long time kept surging, making Su Yun eager to release this power.. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (8) Chapter 469: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, the power of that slash was far more than this. After passing through the wooden stake, it went straight for the mountain wall. A clear saber mark was left on the stone wall. This was the aura that Su Yun had been looking forward to. It could cut through mountains and seas. In this radical state of excitement, Su Yun waved the wooden saber in his hand crazily again. Every strike carried sharp saber qi. In the blink of an eye, the stone wall of the cave was already riddled with holes. This was no less than breaking a stone with an egg. A wooden saber could actually cause such a terrifying power. However, Su Yun had no intention of stopping. Even his expression looked a little ferocious. He only knew that he had entered the supernatural state, but he did not realize that the supernatural state this time was a little different. Every time a supernatural state appeared, Su Yun had to be very careful. Otherwise, this state might disappear in the next second. However, from the beginning to the current supernatural state, it had actually been used on Su Yun. Furthermore, with the appearance of the supernatural state, not only did Su Yun not become clear-headed, detached, and entered the mysterious domain, instead, his mental state was chaotic, constantly stimulating the murderous aura and viciousness hidden in his body, causing his mind to become more and more unstable. He entered a demonic domain. If the previous supernatural state was compared to epiphany, then this supernatural state might be ¡®devilization¡¯. In this supernatural state, it did not stimulate Su Yun¡¯s potential. Instead, it stimulated the baleful aura and viciousness accumulated in his body. With these as the leaders, he fell into a very demonic and lifeless state. In Su Yun¡¯s scarlet eyes, he was no longer in the cave. Instead, he was surrounded by many invisible enemies. His feet were filled with corpses and all kinds of broken limbs. They even piled up into a small mountain. He stood alone in the encirclement with a wooden saber in his hand. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to kill all the enemies in front of him. The overflowing killing intent and the murderous aura hidden in his body almost devoured all of his rationality and corroded his mind. Under such circumstances, the supernatural state he entered made him fall into a half-crazy state. The suppression of so many days was turned into anger by Su Yun at this moment. He released it one slash at a time. From the first time he killed someone, a seed had already been planted in his heart. As more and more blood stained his hands, the seed deepened in his heart. The threat of life and death and the extreme desire for strength finally caused Su Yun to fall into an extreme state. It was an extreme psychological change under the supernatural state. This was even more terrifying. Just like what Divine Doctor L¨¹ had said, saving people and killing people were often just a thought. The reason why Su Yun began to have an extreme desire for strength was that he hoped that he and Chen Jie could leave this place safely. His original intention was to save them, but this obsession made the killing intent and murderous aura that Su Yun had suppressed in his heart release uncontrollably. The supernatural state did not disappear after appearing like before. Instead, it had always been used on Su Yun, making him more sensitive to the outside world. If it were in the past, this would have been what Su Yun wished for. In a calm, harmonious, and transcendent state, the perception that was given back would allow Su Yun to have a deeper understanding of himself. However, everything was different now. Su Yun was in a very chaotic state to begin with. In addition, the supernatural state brought him a different feeling. Chaotic information surged into his mind, making it impossible for him to sort it out. Just like how he was slashing in the cave now, the saber qi released by every slash was stronger than before. The killing intent completely engulfed Su Yun, causing him to fall into an irrational state of chaos. His instincts drove him to release the uncontrollable power in his body. In his mind, all kinds of things that had happened in the past changed like a running lantern. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, ever since he officially trained his ultimate technique, Su Yun had been in an extremely excited and vigilant state. Now that all the calamities had finally erupted, he could release the murderous aura he had accumulated for many months. This made him seem like a completely different person. He was filled with hostility and had completely changed a person¡¯s mentality. Finally, as if he had killed all the enemies in Su Yun¡¯s consciousness, he finally stopped swinging his saber. However, in the cave he was in, the stone wall was already riddled with holes, as if it could collapse at any moment. These marks were caused by the wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand. The saber aura formed by the wooden saber slashed down. ¡°I want to leave¡­¡± In his muddled consciousness, there was finally a voice that kept reminding him that he had to get out of here. Su Yun turned around in a daze and looked in the direction of the cave entrance. At that moment, there was no emotion in his eyes. There seemed to be only endless darkness and coldness in his eyes, terrifying and sad. Su Yun staggered out of the cave like a walking corpse. He was expressionless, and only a chaotic aura spread around him. Carrying a wooden saber, Su Yun came to the cliff. This cliff blocked Su Yun and Chen Jie¡¯s path, trapping them here for more than half a month.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (9) Chapter 470: Supernatural Bedevilment, Escape (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Finally, everything was about to end today. Su Yun slowly stood in front of the cliff with a saber by his side. The hostility on his body became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, he felt a warm current surge in his body. Accompanied by his action of drawing his saber, a sharp saber aura adhered to the blade and acted on the cliff. BOOM! As the wooden saber fell, a clear mark appeared on the cliff. It was like a knife and was just deep enough to be used as a stepping point. After the first strike, he struck a few more times in a row. Following the gap created by the first strike, he gradually moved up. The wooden saber carried the saber qi and hit the cliff, causing countless rocks to fly. However, Su Yun stood there quietly, allowing the rocks to land around him. He was unmoved. If anyone saw this scene with their own eyes, they would probably not believe it. A wooden saber had already left a mark before it touched the cliff. When the wooden saber landed, rocks flew. What kind of power was this? In Su Yun¡¯s hands, this wooden saber fully demonstrated what it meant to be the commander of the army. His movements were not sloppy at all. He constantly stepped on the force points he had slashed out and climbed up. As he climbed, he kept slashing with his wooden saber, extending the force points. In a short period of time, he swung more than ten times. On the smooth cliff, many gaps quickly appeared. These would be used as leverage points for Su Yun to climb. Every swing of the saber seemed to increase his excitement. In this half-crazed state, sheathing the saber became a difficult thing. Su Yun¡¯s chest heaved violently. There was an uncontrollable desire in his body that constantly invaded his consciousness. Suppressing this feeling made him feel extremely painful. His remaining rationality kept reminding Su Yun that there were more important things to do. After putting away the wooden saber, Su Yun staggered to Chen Jie¡¯s side. However, Chen Jie had already fainted on the ground for a long time. Under the corrosion of pain and despair, her will had already disintegrated bit by bit. She was so weak that her eyes were blurry, as if she had seen everything just now. However, her brain had already shut down. She only had an impression, but she could not react. Su Yun gently carried Chen Jie and placed the golden needle into his bag. He used a coat as a rope at the last minute and tied Chen Jie to his body. He carried her towards the cliff step by step. ¡°Chen Jie, hold on¡­ Su Yun¡¯s voice became abnormally hoarse. In his half-crazy state, he needed to maintain a lot of rationality before he could say the four words. Although Su Yun was carrying Chen Jie, it was as if he could not feel the weight on his body. This was because Su Yun had fallen into a supernatural state as if he had been possessed. Although he could not use this to cultivate and break through like before, it was still improving his various physical skills, qualities, and potential. He arrived at the foot of the cliff step by step and looked up at the towering cliff. Then, he slowly bit the wooden saber in his hand. Su Yun¡¯s right hand, which was wrapped in gauze, seemed to be used to pain. It had already become numb. Without hesitation, he placed his hand on the gap formed by the saber qi and relied on the strength of his shoulder to prop himself up. One step¡­ one step¡­ It was not easy to climb such a nearly vertical cliff with weights. Furthermore, Su Yun¡¯s right hand had long festered from the wound infection. However, from the beginning to the end, his eyes were calm. There was only sluggishness and indifference. Without a word, he brought Chen Jie along and repeated the mechanical climbing action like a walking corpse. Bit by bit, they climbed up. Swoosh. Just as Su Yun was about to reach the mountainside, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right arm, causing his strength to dissipate. In an instant, his body was suspended halfway up the mountain. He only relied on his left hand to hold on to the gap. Thankfully, Su Yun had tied Chen Jie to his body in advance. This prevented Chen Jie from falling off even though she was unconscious. Su Yun picked up the wooden saber with his right hand again and stabbed it fiercely at the mountain wall in front of him. Su Yun, who had entered the second realm in his supernatural state, could forcefully stab the wooden saber in his hand two inches into the mountain wall with the saber aura. After barely maintaining his balance, he began to exert strength again and walked towards the top of the cliff. In this supernatural state, he did not seem to feel tired at all. The excitement kept stimulating his nerves, causing his perception of pain and exhaustion to decrease greatly. Finally, Su Yun completed the goal he had been thinking about day and night a few days ago and stood on the peak of the canyon. The scenery at the side of the mountain did not disappoint him. A cave appeared in front of Su Yun, and streams of air came out of the cave, further confirming Chen Jie¡¯s previous judgment. This cave should not be a dead cave. At the very least, it could lead to other places. As for where the cave led to, Su Yun naturally did not think too much about it in his current state. His mental state was becoming more and more chaotic. A moment later, he picked Chen Jie up again and walked into the cave step by step. The darkness in front of him lasted for a long time as Su Yun traversed the rugged roads in the cave. Whether this cave was redemption, no one could be sure. At that moment, Su Yun seemed to be unaware as he walked out of the mountain in a daze. It was as if he had become a walking corpse. He was controlled by the throbbing in his heart and instinctively brought Chen Jie out of danger. Finally, after a moment, a dazzling light came from the end of the cave and shone on the ground. This was like a dividing line between darkness and light. Su Yun, who was standing in the darkness, was expressionless, as if he was no longer sad or happy about escaping. He only paused for a few seconds before stepping into the light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The blinding sunlight did not seem to affect him at all. His eyes were still very empty and indifferent. The long-awaited sunlight finally shone on Su Yun again, but at that moment, he seemed to be completely different from the previous him. Now, he was more like an empty shell that had entered the supernatural realm. All that was left was a mental state that seemed to have been possessed. His entire body was unaware. After walking out of the cave, Su Yun was in a dense forest near the border. Only the blue sky above them silently told Su Yun that they had finally walked out of the suffocating underground world. But Su Yun seemed to be unable to sense any emotional fluctuations or changes. It was still calm, like a pool of stagnant water. Until, following the forest in front of her, Su Yun walked aimlessly for a long time before finally discovering a dirt road. There were also a few shocked figures standing on the road.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (1) Chapter 471: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was a man and a woman on the dirt road. They were dressed very simply. The man looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old, and the woman seemed to be his mother. The two of them had withered faces. Clearly, their family was not rich. Seeing that they were covered in blood and their eyes were on Su Yun, they stopped in their tracks and retreated uneasily. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± The boy mustered his courage and asked Su Yun loudly, but he did not receive any response. Su Yun stared straight at the two of them, making their hair stand on end. Finally, a moment later, Su Yun reacted. However, he only looked down at Chen Jie in his arms before gently placing her on the ground. When Su Yun looked up at the mother and son again, the two of them were shocked by his gaze. However, Su Yun did not approach. He only watched as they slowly retreated. As they distanced themselves, the mother and son leaned forward in puzzlement. ¡°Mom, I think she¡¯s still alive. She just fainted.¡± The boy probed his head and observed for a while before saying to the woman beside him. After confirming that Chen Jie was still alive, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. This was a relatively poor country outside China. This mother and son were residents here. When they first saw Su Yun, they thought that the woman in his arms was already dead. After all, murder was not a rare thing in this country. However, not everyone here was a bad person. There were many honest people like the couple in front of him who lived well. Due to the huge gap between the rich and poor, most of the poor still maintained a very old lifestyle. They leaned against the mountain and distanced themselves from the city. Compared to the wild beasts in the mountains, they were more afraid of the people in gorgeous clothes in the city. ¡°Oh no, this girl¡¯s wound is already infected!¡± The woman quickly noticed that Chen Jie¡¯s situation was not optimistic. She quickly squatted beside Chen Jie and touched her forehead. ¡°She¡¯s having a high fever. If this continues, she¡¯ll die!¡± The woman looked up and urged her son to come over and help. As for the boy, he still had lingering fear. He looked up in the direction where Su Yun had been. The man noticed in confusion that Su Yun had disappeared. Although the mother and son did not know who Su Yun and Chen Jie were, they could not bear to watch Chen Jie die here. With the boy¡¯s help, the woman quickly carried Chen Jie and rushed home together. Su Yun was walking aimlessly in another direction. The moment he walked out of the cave, the last bit of obsession in his heart quietly disappeared. Su Yun seemed to have completely lost his mind. He did not say a word or communicate with anyone. However, his eyes were filled with hostility, like a vicious wolf that would bare its fangs at any moment. No one knew where Su Yun was going, or perhaps Su Yun himself did not know. He just walked forward aimlessly. The figure was lengthening under the sunlight. Occasionally, foreign residents would pass by on this mountain path, but almost everyone would be frightened by Su Yun¡¯s appearance. Those fierce eyes and the hostility that exuded made everyone who passed by only dare to peek from afar. They even heaved a sigh of relief after Su Yun walked far ahead. For some reason, they felt like they had survived a calamity. Every step Su Yun took was very heavy. In his mind, the scene of the massacre appeared uncontrollably. This made him have a bloodthirsty desire. It was crazy and restless. Su Yun¡¯s current state was as if he had gone berserk. He had been in a supernatural state, but he kept enduring the corrosion of the mental demon. He did not know that the direction he was walking in was getting further and further away from the border of China. As he wandered aimlessly, Su Yun was like a lonely soul abandoned by the world. There was a serious problem in his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked coldly at the dirt road not far away as an off-road vehicle sped away. In his chaotic consciousness, the people in the SUV were so familiar because they were wearing mercenary clothes. In the killing scenes that kept flashing in Su Yun¡¯s mind, the people who had died under the knife were also wearing this outfit. This made Su Yun¡¯s hostility intensify. The killing intent in his eyes seemed to be able to condense into a physical body. He walked step by step in the direction of the car and quickly disappeared at the end of the road. In a technology park in the east of Europe that was heavily guarded by a large number of armed personnel, the high-rise buildings in the technology park were vast and sparsely populated. To the outside world, the Technology Park had always been a mysterious scientific research center, but it listened to Mr. X¡¯s secret experimental organization. What could be seen in the periphery was actually not the true appearance of the technology park. Behind a few rows of tall buildings, there was actually a new entrance. A blast door isolated the inside and outside. It looked very calm outside, with only two or three security guards patrolling. On the empty road in the technology park, a ragged person staggered over.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (2) Chapter 472: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations From the wooden saber in his hand, one could basically tell his identity. It was Su Yun. But Su Yun had completely changed his appearance. To be precise, in this disheveled state, it was very difficult to see what he looked like. The clothes on his body were already tattered. He walked like a walking corpse. Only that pair of eyes was filled with hostility, proving that this person was still alive. The security guards outside the technology park were only some ordinary people recruited from the surroundings. This job was completely idle for them. Although the tall buildings in the periphery were tall, they were actually not used. They were just to hide the real experimental land. Therefore, when these security guards saw this strange person appear, they revealed puzzled expressions. A slightly bolder security guard walked out of the courtyard and wanted to come forward to ask. However, when he saw Su Yun¡¯s gaze, he was stunned on the spot. A chill rose in his heart, and the security guard actually didn¡¯t dare to go forward. He just stood there and watched the strange person walk deeper. A gust of wind blew past, stirring Su Yun¡¯s hair that had not been combed for a long time. The long stream of sweat covered Su Yun¡¯s eyes and face. He looked half-human and half-ghost. Coupled with his vicious aura, no one dared to approach him easily. Su Yun walked across the wide road step by step and quickly appeared in front of the bombproof door. Behind this anti-explosive door, within the towering wall, a small number of security guards were fully armed and were carrying out tight security work on this experimental venue. There were many cameras outside the bombproof door that had no blind spots. Soon, they locked onto Su Yun¡¯s figure. As a result, the security leader, who was staring at the surveillance screen, leaned closer to the screen with a puzzled expression. He looked at the strange person on the screen and felt a little puzzled. ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on with this person!¡± At this moment, the leader did not realize the seriousness of the matter. After all, nothing had happened to their laboratory. Moreover, this was a city after all, so there was no need to worry too much about safety. Moreover, from the surveillance footage, this person was crazy and did not seem to pose any threat. Soon, the blast door opened. However, as the blast door slowly opened, the leader quickly realized that he had made a huge mistake. Looking at the person who appeared in front of him, Su Yun was expressionless as he calmly attacked. Crack! The wooden saber seemed to have swung casually. Saber qi lingered, and its power increased greatly. That person fell to the ground. Boom! The blast door was slowly descending. Very quickly, intense gunshots came from inside, making the security guards outside who did not understand look in the direction of the explosion door in confusion, not understanding what was going on inside. The gunshots lasted for more than 20 minutes, but then it fell into a dead silence. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. I can give you all the experimental data.¡± Behind a bombproof door, the outside was safe, but inside was already like hell on earth. From time to time, cries and pleas could be heard, but they quickly disappeared. The broken limbs of the security guards could be seen everywhere. Every corpse had bone-deep wounds. The blood on the ground gradually intertwined, causing the smell of blood in the air to become stronger. A lot of blood even seeped out through the crack of the blast door. ¡°My God!¡± When the security guards outside saw this scene, they sat on the ground in fear. When Su Yun walked out of the laboratory again, his body was already soaked in fresh blood. Drip¡­ drip¡­ Blood was still dripping from the wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand, from the beginning to the end, there was no change in his expression. It was as if the corpses in front of him did not exist. Soon, footsteps sounded behind Su Yun. Immediately after, many men and women in similar hospital gowns, but in a very sorry state, ran out in panic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they passed by Su Yun, they hid far away and looked at him in fear, feeling very uneasy. These people were all experimental subjects captured and trafficked by the laboratory. They only had one fate here, and that was to wait to be taken away by scientific researchers at any time for all kinds of cruel human experiments. Some people could still be sent back to the dungeon, but even if they were sent back, they were already half dead. Most of them had never returned after leaving the dungeon. Therefore, these people who were locked in the dungeon were almost in despair of their fate. Death had become a relief for them. However, Su Yun¡¯s appearance changed this. Be it mercenaries or laboratory personnel, the entire laboratory building was cleaned up by Su Yun in a short period of time. In the clean and bright corridor, people in lab coats could be seen everywhere. Even in death, they did not know who had taken their lives, so the expressions on their faces were very ferocious. The people locked in the dungeon were saved. They quickly ran towards the explosion door and opened it with difficulty. They wanted to escape from this place that was even more terrifying than hell without looking back.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (3) Chapter 473: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The security guards who were originally outside were even more shocked as they looked at the hell on earth separated by a door. They were so frightened that their souls left their bodies. However, Su Yun still did not look at them. He just walked back unhurriedly. From the beginning to the end, his expression did not change. There were still no fluctuations, and he was even in a daze. Wherever he walked, there were clearly bloody footprints underground. They kept extending out until they disappeared at the end of the road. ¡°Run! Run!¡± The security guards at the periphery were just ordinary people who wanted to earn money. Therefore, after they reacted at this moment, they hurriedly fled. They also knew how dark it was in the depths of the Technology Park. After all, they had seen many people forcibly kidnapped here almost every day some time ago. They had never come out after being locked up. Su Yun had massacred this place alone, so there was naturally no need for these people to stay. In a short period of time, this technology park became a dead land. Other than the corpse on the ground, there was no one else alive. Just as Su Yun left, a luxury car drove in. A cold blonde woman alighted from the car and hurried into the laboratory. In less than five minutes, she walked out of the laboratory and drove to catch up to Su Yun. Less than half an hour after Su Yun dealt with this place, a team wearing combat clothes but without any insignia appeared. They approached the technology park in a battle formation, but after entering, they realized that there was no one here. ¡°The east side is safe.¡¯ ¡°The west side is safe. ¡°The west side is safe.¡± These soldiers communicated through their earpieces, but they spoke Chinese. These aspects confirmed the identity of this team. The captain of this team was codenamed Wolf Head. He looked around in confusion. Then, with tactical gestures, he led the fully armed team members into the depths. However, when they arrived outside the explosion door, they saw that there were corpses all over the ground. The blood that spread was almost flowing to their feet. ¡°Wolf Head, it seems like a battle just happened here not long ago.¡± The soldier standing beside Wolf Head frowned and said. Wolf Head waved his hand gently. The team members behind him quickly went forward and checked their surroundings carefully. After confirming that there were no more hidden dangers, they returned to Wolf Head¡¯s side. ¡°Wolf Head, there¡¯s no one alive. The mercenaries outside and the researchers inside were all killed. We also checked the dungeon, but the door of the dungeon had already been forcefully opened, and the people locked inside had already run away. The surveillance equipment has also been destroyed. There are no traces left.¡¯ This news puzzled Wolf Head. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Who beat us to it and did what we had to do?¡± Wolf Head¡¯s words contained a lot of information, and it fully indicated why this team was here. This was a full special forces team. Their goal this time was to destroy this laboratory. Some time ago, his house had been stolen. It could be said that he had held back his anger. The military clearly did not want to compromise just like that. They had to take revenge! The special forces launched operations with this laboratory as their first target. As for some other laboratory information, the military already had some clues. They were all from the mercenaries who had been active at the border not long ago. What they needed to do was to uproot these cancerous tumors one by one and carry out a harsh blow! However, after this special force arrived, they realized that someone had actually beaten them to it and left no one alive. This puzzled Wolf Head. He squatted down and looked at the strange corpse of the mercenary on the ground. Soon, he frowned. ¡°From the looks of it, these laboratory members died from cold blades, like sharp weapons like swords. It seems that the person who attacked is very professional. His methods are even almost cruel.¡± As he said this, Wolf Head¡¯s gaze landed on the broken limbs not far away. They still could not figure out who had done what they wanted to do before them. What was this person¡¯s goal? The short silence allowed many questions to surface in Wolf Head¡¯s mind, but he could not get any answers. A moment later, Wolf Head stood up and looked at all his team members. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find our next target. This place has nothing to do with us anymore. However, take away all the experimental data!¡± After the order was given, the special forces quickly gathered and left. Before leaving, Wolf Head pressed the switch that controlled the blast door and raised the blast energy high. Such a high-profile decision was clearly because Wolf Head wanted the matter here to be discovered faster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They needed to let the proud people behind them know that the east would never break his teeth and swallow them. If they dared to provoke him, they had to pay the price in blood! In just two days, many laboratories that worked closely with the Mysterious Research Institute were quietly purged. Among them, there were special forces who had taken away all the experimental information. However, in other places, a person who looked like a walking corpse would appear. He would walk straight into the tiger¡¯s den alone with a saber. Wherever he passed, it was as if a god of death had descended. Other than the sea of blood on the ground, nothing was left. What happened quickly caused quite a stir in Europe.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (4) Chapter 474: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The other laboratory organizations that cooperated with the mysterious research also fell into a situation where everyone was in danger. The mysterious research institute was hidden too deeply and was very difficult to find. However, these research institutes were attached to the mysterious research institute and served as offline for them. The laboratories established all over Europe were miserable. They were constantly uprooted, and all the experiment data was intercepted. They suffered heavy losses! In a mysterious research institute surrounded by military bases on Earth, the person in charge, a white-robed man, was sitting in his office and reading a document in his hand. ¡°Su Yun is dead. China is preparing for a funeral.¡± The contents of the document quickly made the white-robed man reveal a happy expression. The smile on his face even carried a hint of ferocity. Su Yun had ruined the research institute¡¯s plans time and time again, disrupting their plans. As a result, he was placed on the bounty list. Even so, no assassin had succeeded for the time being, allowing Su Yun to live until now. In the eyes of the white-robed man, this matter was a huge humiliation. And now, this humiliation could finally dissipate with Su Yun¡¯s death. He would not doubt this news at all because they had been paying attention to the situation in Cangluan Mountain and knew how dangerous and serious the situation there was. A large area of the mountain had collapsed, and the ancient tomb was buried dozens of meters underground. If he could still come out alive, it would be a miracle. Furthermore, it was true that there was a funeral in China. Clearly, even they had given up on the search and rescue, which proved that Su Yun was really dead. ¡°Release this news immediately and let everyone know that those who are enemies with our research institute will only die no matter where they hide.¡± The man in white quickly gave the order. He naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity to show off. Just as the white-robed man finished speaking, a figure hurriedly came to the office and said respectfully to the white-robed man, ¡°Mr. Redding, something happened.¡± Originally, because of Su Yun¡¯s death, the white-robed man called Redding was in a good mood. However, when he saw the serious and anxious expression on the face of the person who came, a bad feeling arose spontaneously. ¡°What now?¡± In the face of Redding¡¯s cold question, the person handed over a document in his hand with an ugly expression and said, ¡°Many of the laboratories we cooperated with were suddenly attacked by unknown forces. More than five laboratories were attacked in two days. I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate, but so far, we haven¡¯t found a single survivor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Redding immediately stood up and looked angrily at the person reporting in front of him. ¡°Mr. X has just given the order to start the experimental project. Who has the guts to attack our laboratory? Moreover, their construction was very hidden. They were all in various cities. Who could find them? What about the surveillance records? Do you have any clues?¡± The man lowered his head and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Redding. We can¡¯t find out who did it at the moment. However, according to the clues we currently have, be it the experimental personnel or the security forces in the laboratory, they were all slaughtered. No one survived. ¡°There was also a large amount of precious genetic information and research data missing in the laboratory. It was suspected that they had been taken away. As for the surveillance cameras¡­ they had been destroyed. There should be a hacker assisting the person who imitated the Macheteman and attacking the data in the clouds. There were no surveillance clues left. ¡°However, it could basically be judged that there were two groups of people attacking the laboratory. One of them should be the special forces from the East. As for the other person, judging from the traces at the scene, there seemed to be only one person. ¡°Moreover, this person is suspected to be a fanatical fan of the Macheteman, or he might be deliberately hiding his identity and pretending to be the Macheteman to commit murder because his methods are also imitating the Macheteman. ¡± Smack! Upon hearing this, Redding slammed his fist on the table. His angry voice sounded like a roar. ¡°Five laboratories were massacred, and you gave me these clues? Mr. X had just started the genetic experimental project when five of our laboratories were cleared in two days. You bunch of trash, what¡¯s the use of having you!¡± Redding¡¯s anger was at its peak. The few people in the room lowered their heads and did not say a word. When they saw this, Redding became even angrier. ¡°Get out and investigate immediately. Whether it¡¯s this person who imitates the Macheteman or the armed forces of the East, I want to know more!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They nodded quickly and left Redding¡¯s office as if they were escaping. Redding, who was alone in the office, began to pace back and forth. The problem left for him now was how to answer to Mr. X. After such a big thing had happened, it was definitely impossible to hide it. Instead of waiting for Mr. X to know, it was better to take the initiative to report it. With this thought in mind, Redding quickly came to the big screen in the conference room alone. After hesitating for a while, Redding gritted his teeth and pressed the button to request communication. A moment later, a blue light flashed on the screen, and then Mr. X¡¯s holographic projection appeared. ¡°Mr. X, sorry to disturb you.¡± Redding bowed very respectfully to the screen, but in the image, Mr. X was still standing with his hands behind his back, his back facing the white cloth. His appearance could not be seen.. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (5) Chapter 475: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Redding, how¡¯s it going? I hope to hear good news about the experiment from you. Have you extracted Chi You¡¯s initial genes?¡± Mr. X¡¯s voice was very low, and there was no change in emotion, but it was precisely because of this that Redding felt even more uneasy. ¡°Mr. X, I¡¯m sorry. Five of our cooperative laboratories were suddenly attacked by two forces. The experimental progress in the five laboratories was interrupted. All the experimental personnel and armed security guards died.¡± As soon as Redding finished speaking, he could clearly feel the pressure emitted by Mr. X¡¯s virtual image is getting lower and lower. Even so, he could not tell any strange emotions from Mr. X¡¯s tone. It was enough to show how shrewd this person was. ¡°Redding, is this the good news you¡¯re going to bring me?¡± Faced with Mr. X¡¯s question, Redding quickly explained, ¡°Mr. X, please don¡¯t be angry. After you gave the order to start the experimental project, the various experimental institutes also began to advance the project. However, for the sake of confidentiality, the data and research courses in these laboratories were distributed. Even if the experiment progress in these five laboratories is interrupted, we can still recover the time we wasted from the other laboratories.¡¯ Just as Redding finished speaking, Mr. X¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°You know what I¡¯m concerned about. You just said that two forces attacked the laboratory. Have you investigated these two forces?¡± Redding subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead, but at this moment, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and tell everything he knew. ¡°As far as we know, one of the forces is a special force from the east. The East must have retaliated against our previous actions. ¡°We don¡¯t have any more clues about the other force for the time being. We only know that it should be a master who is proficient in combat and is imitating Macheteman. There should be someone else assisting him, because all the surveillance information has been hacked as quickly as possible. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he did it himself.¡± After hearing this, Mr. X was silent for a few seconds. In these few seconds, Redding indeed felt as if every day was like a year. Finally, Mr. X spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that China has such a reaction. I¡¯m already prepared to be searched by them. If not for special circumstances, if not for the fact that I had to obtain Chi You¡¯s corpse, I would not want to provoke this behemoth in the east at all. ¡°Tell all the laboratories below to restrain themselves and hide themselves. They would appear when the storm subsided. If their special forces come looking for you, hurry up and transfer the information. As for those who can¡¯t escape, so be it.¡± Mr. X¡¯s words were very cold-blooded, which surprised Redding. ¡°Mr. X, we can mobilize a larger number of armed forces to deal with this team in Europe. It¡¯s just a few action teams. As long as you give the order, I guarantee that they won¡¯t be able to return.¡± ¡°And?¡± Mr. X said calmly, ¡°Then, are you prepared to endure the East¡¯s endless anger? There¡¯s no need for us to provoke this behemoth, at least not yet. This is not worth it for us. Don¡¯t forget that we have more important things to do now. As long as the genetic project was successful, it would definitely reshuffle the entire world. At that time, everything would be fine. As for that so-called Macheteman imitator, find him and kill him. You don¡¯t need me to teach you, right?¡± After saying this, the screen darkened. Clearly, Mr. X had disconnected. Only then did Redding realize that he was sweating profusely. It was obvious how afraid he was of Mr. X. After receiving the order from Mr. X, Redding quickly passed it down. The laboratories and armed forces of various places changed their usual high-profile style and disappeared in a short period of time. After Su Yun and the Chinese team took down a few laboratories in succession, many other laboratories were secretly moved and completely hidden. It was as if the sea had suddenly become calm overnight, but this calm was like the calm before a storm. It seemed that after this peace, a huge crisis was brewing. At the same time, in China. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the Hibiscus City police conference room, Bureau Chief Zhang Zhenghuai was holding a meeting. However, it was not only the people from Hibiscus City¡¯s police who were participating in the meeting. Other than Zhou Nanhai, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and Chen Ye, Xu Kui, who was in his military uniform, and Feng Shaoyu, who was holding the white monkey, were sitting on the right side of the meeting table. On the left was the leader of the Fan City Hall. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes and was comforting Su Guowei, who was sitting beside him. This kind of scene was rare. The representatives of the three official systems were also gathered in this conference room. However, it could be seen that almost everyone who attended this meeting was related to Su Yun. Therefore, the content of this meeting was naturally mainly Su Yun. The door of the conference room was pushed open again. Immediately after, Professor Feng and the others walked in and sat down.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (6) Chapter 476: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this point, everyone who had participated in the meeting had arrived. Zhang Zhenghuai and company represented Hibiscus City. This was where Su Yun lived, worked, and studied. It belonged to his second hometown. Fan City Hall¡¯s leader, Wu Enze, represented Su Yun¡¯s ancestral hometown, Fan City. Xu Jiajia and Su Guowei were Su Yun¡¯s relatives and friends. Professor Sun and the others represented the cultural relics and archeology world that was indebted to Su Yun. At this moment, the atmosphere in the conference room was very oppressive. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with gloom. This was the first time these people had gathered because of Su Yun after the search and rescue operation had completely ended and they had given up. They were here to send him to his funeral. If Zhang Zhenghuai had not broken the silence first, the atmosphere would have become more and more suffocating. ¡°Everyone, everyone must be in a very heavy mood sitting here today. Su Yun was still so young, but he had used his shoulders to shoulder the righteousness of the country. He was undoubtedly a hero. I know how you feel. I feel the same way as you. However, we still have to continue forward. Only then can we not let down what Su Yun has done for us. And this funeral was the only thing we could do for Su Yun. Let the hero rest in peace!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai!s voice was very heavy. Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes were red as she buried her face in the white monkey¡¯s fur. Even now, she was still unwilling to face this fact. The white monkey also kept making soft sounds in its throat, sounding like it was calling out to Su Yun. ¡°Everyone, I represent Fan City to make a statement. Our Fan City units will fully support Su Yun¡¯s funeral. Moreover, our mayor has also expressed that he will personally attend Su Yun¡¯s funeral to send off the hero,¡± Wu Enze looked at everyone and expressed his stance. This made Zhang Zhenghuai nod. ¡°Considering that Fan City is Su Yun¡¯s hometown, I think it¡¯s best to hold this funeral in Fan City. China pays attention to returning to their roots. The hero should be able to return home.¡¯ ¡°No problem!¡± Wu Enze nodded. Then, he handed a document to the people present. ¡°This funeral can be held on Lingshui Mountain. Lingshui Mountain is of the same lineage as Shengu Mountain. If a hero builds a cenotaph there, it can let the hero go home and let the people pay their respects.¡± Everyone looked at the few photos in the document in front of them. Lingshui Mountain was indeed a good place with beautiful scenery. Zhang Zhenghuai looked at Su Guowei and said, ¡°Comrade, you are Su Yun¡¯s father. We can only give some suggestions on the location. In the end, it will still be up to you to decide. If there¡¯s no problem with Lingshui Mountain, then let¡¯s arrange the funeral here?¡± Xu Kui also looked at Su Guowei and said, ¡°Comrade Mountain Condor, the higher-ups have been discussing Su Yun. Commander Feng and I have already reported Su Yun¡¯s deeds to the higher-ups. It¡¯s very likely that we will add a title to Su Yun in the future. However, this kind of thing needs time. In my opinion, this Lingshui Mountain is the best choice. What do you think?¡± After a moment of silence, Su Guowei finally nodded with difficulty. In that instant, Su Guowei realized that Su Yun was getting further and further away from him and would never return. ¡°Thank you, leaders. In that case, I have no objections.¡± Saying these words seemed to have sucked away all the strength in Su Guowei¡¯s body. Then, he looked much more dispirited. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s schedule the funeral in three days. As what Su Yun did was rather special and his identity was rather sensitive, Therefore, I suggest that not too many people attend this funeral. After this funeral, when everything is finalized and Su Yun¡¯s identity can be completely exposed and his deeds made public, let people mourn for Su Yun.¡± Zhou Nanhai was more cautious, so his suggestion was quickly approved by everyone present. At the funeral three days later, the people who attended the meeting were all present. According to Zhou Nanhai and Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s thoughts, Su Yun¡¯s identity and deeds would definitely be made public after the funeral. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that time, as a hero, Su Yun would definitely welcome the memorial of the crowd who knew the truth. Therefore, this funeral was equivalent to them specially arranging for Su Yun. There was not much of a commotion, but everyone who was concerned about Su Yun sent him off. This also showed how much importance Zhou Nanhai and company placed on Su Yun. The hero had passed away, so they should not be disturbed. The meeting continued. Everyone was finalizing the details of the funeral. The atmosphere in the conference room was very oppressive. In the end, Zhou Nanhai and Zhang Zhenghuai even had to go to the corridor to smoke to calm down. The two of them stood by the window and lit cigarettes, but they did not speak for a long time. They were all immersed in depression and found it difficult to break free. ¡°After the funeral, the higher-ups¡¯ arrangements should be issued. Su Yun¡¯s identity and deeds will be completely exposed. His heroic deeds will be spread by word of mouth. Su Yun used his life to illuminate a tragic story.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai looked through the window at the traffic on the street. The sunlight shone on every passerby, making them look so peaceful. There was no such thing as peaceful times. It was just that someone was carrying the burden for them.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Appearance, Discussion, Exposed (7) Chapter 477: Appearance, Discussion, Exposed (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, this hero who was carrying a heavy burden and protecting an important national treasure was only a young man in his twenties. How could he let go? Zhou Nanhai sighed deeply, and his eyes flickered with guilt. ¡°Now that I think about it, we were really unfriendly to Su Yun in the past. We even avoided him at one point and refused to trust him. I didn¡¯t expect that such a young man, whom we thought was troublesome, could make such a decision in the face of the righteousness of the country. ¡°l deeply regretted and blamed myself for this. If Su Yun was still around, I would have wanted to apologize to him. No matter what, we have to do a good job of this funeral. Let¡¯s send Su Yun off together. The mountains and rivers are fine. He can rest in peace.¡± The two of them stood by the window in silence for a long time. Then, they entered the meeting room and returned to their discussion. With everyone¡¯s efforts, the details of Su Yun¡¯s funeral were almost completed. Three days later, on Lingshui Mountain, the funeral would begin as scheduled. Just as the meeting reached the end, an officer who had followed Feng Shaoyu suddenly strode in and whispered in his ear, ¡°Chief, the wolf assault team we sent out previously has intelligence. Their operation was very successful. They attacked many enemy bases and intercepted secret information from many overseas laboratories. ¡°But at the same time, the Wolf Assault Team also said that there was another force on the move and that it was basically in line with their goal. Until now, they had never encountered it head-on, so they could not determine the attributes of the other party. However, it was worth noting that this mysterious power seemed to be imitating Macheteman. According to the current wound investigation, the other party also used a saber, but the wound is different from the one left behind by the Macheteman.¡± This news made Feng Shaoyu frown, especially when he mentioned the Macheteman. His pupils constricted visibly. When the others heard about this, they were also shocked. Hearing the Macheteman¡¯s name again, everyone could not help but tremble and feel a little dazed. How good would it be if that was a real Macheteman! ¡°There¡¯s someone imitating Su Yun?¡± ¡°Who could this be?¡± ¡°There should be a faction using his name to do things.¡± Low discussions sounded in the conference room. They naturally hated the mysterious research institute to the core. Now that they had taken revenge, they felt a little better. A moment later, Feng Shaoyu nodded slightly and said to the soldier, ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡± Although everyone was a little surprised by this news, they quickly had a guess. Macheteman had a lot of influence outside the country, so it was not strange for people with ulterior motives to want to imitate him. However, it was worth noting that this imitator seemed to have some ability. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to hide his whereabouts in such an operation. Even the Wolf Assault Squad could not track him. The only good news was that the Wolf Assault Special Squad¡¯s operation had succeeded. This was a blatant revenge operation. After Feng Shaoyu received the instructions of his superior, he secretly sent out the Wolf Assault Squad to carry out this mission. Many overseas laboratories were wiped out just like that, and valuable information was sent back. In the past, it would definitely be something to be happy about. However, Feng Shaoyu was really not in the mood now. Instead, he thought to himself, ¡°Su Yun, don¡¯t worry. This is far from the end.¡± The final chapter of the meeting ended in silence. Although the funeral was finalized, everyone felt as if a huge rock was pressing on their hearts and they could not breathe. When she walked out of the meeting room, Xu Jiajia finally could not take it anymore. The moment she pushed open the door, she suddenly felt that the sunlight was so dazzling. Under the sunlight this time, she seemed to see Su Yun¡¯s appearance again. However, the entire scene became more and more blurry. As darkness fell, Xu Jiajia could only hear noisy calls in her ears. Then, she didn¡¯t know anything else. Xu Jiajia, who had already reached her limit, had her last hope completely shattered. This made her unable to hold on anymore and she fainted on the ground. The ambulance rushed Xu Jiajia to the hospital. However, to others, Xu Jiajia being like this was not a bad thing. After such a long time, she could finally rest well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Xu Kui and the others, they had to grit their teeth and continue. They had to complete Su Yun¡¯s funeral before they could give Su Yun an explanation. The sun was beautiful today, but it could not illuminate the haze in everyone¡¯s hearts. From Northern Europe to the entire European countries, there were actually some rare scenes. There was a long line in the libraries of the various cities. At the work desk in the office building, in front of the computer in the university self-study room, many young people stared at the screen eagerly, as if they were waiting for something. This scene was played out in various countries. It was not until the door of the library slowly opened that everything was completely broken. A large number of young people surged into the library, but they actually ran straight to the comic area. All the young people guarding the computers entered the website and quickly bought it. ¡°The Macheteman comic, second volume.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (8) Chapter 478: Appearance, Discussion, Exposure (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations These words were very eye-catching on the homepage of the website. Beside them was the image of a hooded Macheteman holding a wooden saber. Whether it was the long queue in front of the library door, the office buildings, or the computers in the university, what made these young people crazy was that the second volume of the Macheteman comic was officially released. Macheteman had once become one of the most popular comics in Northern Europe. Due to its huge influence, even large numbers of comics about Macheteman had begun to spread in other countries. The release of the second volume undoubtedly caused this already high popularity to explode again. In just 10 minutes, be it online or offline, the second comic of Macheteman had been sold out. The distributor made good use of the hunger marketing technique. They would only release a portion of the comics on a regular basis every day to maintain the market¡¯s anticipation. On the second day of its official release in Europe, the second volume of the Macheteman comic began to sell to other countries. China naturally had a large number of fans of Macheteman comics. At this moment, they naturally would not let go of such a precious opportunity. The first issue of the Macheteman manga had achieved quite good results in China. It also made Macheteman a virtual idol in the hearts of some young people, Therefore, when the second issue of the comic appeared, it was quickly sold out by the Macheteman fans again. For a moment, the topic of Macheteman appeared on various media platforms. The content of the second issue of the comic was even more exciting than the first issue. Macheteman was still wearing a hoodie. His head was slightly lowered, and he carried a wooden saber on his back. His figure was cold and unruly. He charged into the sci-fi buildings and laboratories alone. The manifestation of his personal strength formed a strong contrast with his technological background. The backstory of the first part of the Macheteman was to fight the killers and kill these executioners. The backstory of the second part of the Macheteman was to fight the laboratory and kill the evil researchers. As the readers read with relish, they did not know that the entire manga content was about what had really happened. In just a few days overseas, many infamous laboratories were wiped out. Although this news was deliberately blocked, there was no wall in the world that could not be leaked. Some keywords still spread. The dark side of these laboratories was exposed, and the crime of human experimentation began to spread overseas. The Macheteman attacked again! These things were drawn into the manga by that high school student creator and became the content of the second volume. Compared to the first manga, the second volume was clearly more popular under the influence. However, what really caused a stir among the Chinese netizens was that after reading the comic for the second volume, when they flipped to the last page, they could see the slogan from the distributor. ¡°This story is adapted from a real person¡¯s incident!¡± It was precisely this slogan that quickly caused a heated discussion on the domestic internet. Almost all the fans of Macheteman comics in the country were asking the same question. ¡°Who is the original Macheteman?¡± ¡°Real person? Is it true?¡± Some people began to quickly search online. There were even many netizens who jumped over the wall to check on the external internet. However, it was naturally impossible to find any clues on the Internet. For a moment, everyone¡¯s curiosity was aroused and they started an intense discussion about this. ¡°Really? Is there really such a person?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? One person can wipe out so many fully armed laboratories?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s really a real incident, why can¡¯t I find it online?¡± ¡°If there really is a Macheteman, wouldn¡¯t he be Batman in the real world?¡± ¡°Are the people in Europe so open-minded? Are there really vigilantes with such display boards?¡± After the second volume of the Macheteman comic became popular in Europe, the topic of Macheteman also became more and more popular. Even on the domestic internet, many netizens were discussing this matter, so much so that they began to break out of the circle. Even those who had never seen a comic would interrupt. Everyone was very curious. Who exactly was this Macheteman who was popular in Europe? Overseas, new comics based on Macheteman even suppressed many comic companies that had been operating for many years without strong commercial operations. The sales of their superhero comics were completely crushed by the Macheteman comics. The superheroes that had been hotly discussed were now replaced by the Macheteman. The main reason was actually very simple. This was because Macheteman¡¯s manga focused on the truth. Even if many readers did not believe it, they could not stand the constant brainwashing. Unavoidably, the first impression the Macheteman comic gave the readers was that it was an adaptation of real life events. This naturally increased his immersion and popularity very strongly, causing his sales and popularity to surge. With the popularity of Macheteman comics in Europe, a portion of Macheteman fans had already appeared in China. Even some of the surrounding countries in the east had begun to popularize Macheteman comics. Young people holding comics could be seen everywhere. Some of them even sat on chairs by the street and watched me immerse myself in the world of Macheteman comics. It was a fat young man. At this moment, he was squeezed into a narrow chair with his companions. Each of them was holding a Macheteman comic book and reading it with relish. However, when he unintentionally looked up, the little fatty pushed his companion beside him in surprise. ¡°Look at that person. ¡± They were a little frustrated from the push. After looking up, they were about to scold Fatty, but then they were stunned on the spot. They saw a strange person walking not far away. He was staggering like a walking corpse. This person¡¯s clothes were tattered and filled with dark red marks. He looked a little terrifying. His hair was long and messy, covering half of his face, making it impossible to see his appearance. However, what was especially eye-catching was that this person was holding a wooden saber in his hand. There was no second person in the entire city who looked like this. Fatty lowered his head and looked at the Macheteman in the comic. Finally, he looked up at that person. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that beggar looks like this Macheteman?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? A beggar version of cosplay?¡± ¡°This person looks strange, but he does look a little like Macheteman.¡± ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s a beggar!¡¯ A few young people gathered together and discussed softly. They looked at the figure with curiosity. They would never have thought that they were looking at the Macheteman himself, Su Yun! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun was expressionless as he walked east with a withered expression. Chaos, numbness, and killing seemed to cause him to become a walking corpse. After passing through the streets, Su Yun gradually entered the slums far from the city. This was not rare overseas. The slums were devastated as far as the eye could see. The people here often had extravagant hopes. After passing through the slums and walking further, he would enter a forest. Then, he would reach the border. And that direction was Huaxia. Su Yun walked towards the country step by step. The surrounding poor people pointed at him in surprise from afar, but he did not react at all. However, the ferocious aura he exuded made people not dare to approach. A trembling woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind Su Yun. There was a hint of surprise in her voice.. ¡°Su Yun, is that you?¡± Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (1) Chapter 479: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Is that you?¡± Su Yun was in a daze and did not respond to the voice at all. The person who spoke was Chen Jie. At that time, she was trapped in the underground canyon and saw with her own eyes that Su Yun had fallen into a crazy mental state. In the end, he cut open a path of survival! Chen Jie really could not hold on under such shocking emotions. Her vision darkened and she fell into a coma. When she woke up, she realized that she was lying on the bed of a family outside the country. Although this family was not rich and only the mother and son relied on each other, they took good care of her. Chen Jie did not know what had happened during this period of time, so she quickly asked the owner of this house. In the couple¡¯s description, Su Yun became a strange person. After throwing her in front of the two of them, he disappeared. This made Chen Jie very worried. However, she was unwell and could not get out of bed. She could only ask the couple to find out more about Su Yun, but this was a commoner¡¯s district. There was no news to begin with, so Su Yun¡¯s disappearance was equivalent to evaporating into thin air. In the past two days, Chen Jie¡¯s wound finally stopped deteriorating under the cover of some unknown herbs. It had even begun to improve. This allowed Chen Jie to recover quite well. She wanted to walk outside and walk around, but she inadvertently saw Su Yun. Initially, Chen Jie had been thinking about how to return to the country, or she could inform the country first. However, because this place was remote, she had yet to contact them. When she saw Su Yun with her own eyes, her eyes were filled with disbelief. She did not know how Su Yun had become like this. His entire body was tattered like a wanderer, and his eyes were wooden. He was like a walking corpse. His body was completely dark red from the blood. When the people around him saw him, they would subconsciously hide far away, no one daring to approach. Seeing Su Yun like this, Chen Jie naturally felt a little afraid. This was completely different from the Su Yun in her impression, but even so, Chen Jie still mustered her courage and slowly approached Su Yun. ¡°Su Yun, don¡¯t you remember me? Why did you become like this?¡± Chen Jie walked to Su Yun¡¯s side and looked at him anxiously. Because someone suddenly approached, Su Yun suddenly looked at Chen Jie warily. The murderous aura and coldness in his eyes intertwined. When their eyes met, Chen Jie felt a sense of fear envelop her heart. She subconsciously took a step back and said with some heartache, ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s me. Miss Chen, do you still recognize me?¡± Su Yun¡¯s expression did not change at all, but for some reason, he did not attack Chen Jie. Instead, he looked towards the east again and walked forward step by step. Chen Jie had also realized that something must have happened to Su Yun. He was in an extremely sick state. She naturally did not know the concept of supernatural demonization. Therefore, in her opinion, there was something wrong with Su Yun¡¯s mind. It was difficult for her to imagine how Su Yun had brought her out of that place, but when she fell unconscious, all the pressure was on Su Yun. Perhaps it was because of that matter that Su Yun¡¯s mental state was on the verge of collapse, causing him to enter a half-awake and half-chaotic self-protection state. He was once such a high-spirited person, but when they met again, he had actually become a walking corpse. Chen Jie¡¯s heart ached. She looked at Su Yun with heartache. She did not know that the biggest problem was that Su Yun had accumulated too much baleful aura recently. The frequent killings had caused a problem in his mental world. Coupled with the sharpness of his supernatural state, this problem was the most comprehensive. If an ordinary person encountered such a problem, they would at most have some mental illness, but there would not be any serious consequences. Only Su Yun was too special. As someone who could enter the supernatural state, his mental world was completely different from ordinary people. It was impossible for ordinary people to be possessed, but it existed in Su Yun. After confirming that this person was Su Yun, the fear in Chen Jie¡¯s heart disappeared. She watched as Su Yun gradually walked east. She was also worried that something would happen to Su Yun, so Chen Jie couldn¡¯t care less. She did not have time to bid farewell to the mother and son before following step by step. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Previously, he had been taking care of her. Now, it was her turn. With this thought in mind, Chen Jie quickly caught up to Su Yun. She was not too close to Su Yun. She maintained a distance of about half a meter between them. From the beginning to the end, Chen Jie¡¯s attention was on Su Yun. She was worried that if she let Su Yun wander around aimlessly, more unpredictable dangers would happen. Originally, Chen Jie had been thinking about how to return to the border. Now that she had found Su Yun, there was no need for her to stay. At that moment, Su Yun was walking in the east where China¡¯s borders were. If he did not change his direction and walked towards this road, the two of them would eventually return to their territory. The only thing that worried Chen Jie was whether Su Yun¡¯s state was temporary or would be like this from now on.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Funeral, Resurrection, I’m Here with a Saber (2) Chapter 480: Funeral, Resurrection, I¡¯m Here with a Saber (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although she did not know where Su Yun had gone after escaping, she knew that Su Yun must have experienced many things to become like this. With worry and speculation filling her mind, Chen Jie followed behind Su Yun step by step. The two of them gradually disappeared at the end of the east m facing road. At this moment, in an undetected corner, a graceful figure stood in a corner and looked at Su Yun and Chen Jie without saying a word. She had long golden hair and fair skin that belonged to Caucasians. This blonde woman¡¯s clothes were expensive. Coupled with her noble and cold temperament, such a person should not have appeared in a place like the commoner district. She stood there quietly with her arms crossed. She looked at Su Yun with mixed emotions. There was a luxury ca_r parked behind the blonde woman. Soon, a Caucasian man in a decent suit got out of the car. The man¡¯s waist was bulging. It was obvious that he was armed. He slowly came to the blond woman¡¯s side. The man stood respectfully at the back and said in a low voice, ¡°Chairman, everything has been taken care of. Is there anything else you need to instruct me on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. Buy the plane tickets and return to China.¡± The man should be the driver, so he hurriedly agreed. Then, he hesitated and asked, ¡°Chairman, why did you escort him all the way to Europe and even help him erase all traces of the surveillance cameras?¡± Faced with the driver¡¯s question, the woman only exhaled softly and said softly, ¡°Because he saved my life.¡± This answer clearly puzzled the driver. He glanced at the woman in surprise, as if this was a difficult thing to understand. However, the woman did not give the man a chance to speak. Su Yun had already disappeared from his sight. Then, the woman turned around and walked towards the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This place is close to the border of China, and the surrounding forces are also very complicated. We shouldn¡¯t appear here, or it will be very troublesome.¡± The driver agreed with this sentence. He strode into the car and gradually drove the black SUV away from the slum area. The entire slum returned to calm. The extinguished cigar lay quietly on the barren land. Perhaps only it could verify what had just happened. The popularity of the Macheteman comic attracted a large number of fans in China. Currently, whether it was online or offline, the most talked about topic in the circle was the distribution of the Macheteman¡¯s second comic. This kind of comic naturally attracted a large number of young people. Even L¨¹ Hongya, who had always been obsessed with Taekwondo training, was no exception. Ever since she participated in the Chinese martial arts seminar last time, L¨¹ Hongya had learned some basic Chinese martial arts from Lin Guodong. Ever since she returned, her daily life had changed from purely practicing Taekwondo to practicing the basics of martial arts from time to time. During this period, L¨¹ Hongya also tried to contact Su Yun. She would even check his livestream interface from time to time. From then on, it was as if Su Yun had completely lost contact. Until now, there had not been any live streams. This made L¨¹ Hongya very puzzled. It also made Su Yun appear more and more mysterious. The second release of the Macheteman comic quickly diverted L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s doubts about Su Yun. She bought the manga immediately, but the first thing that caught her attention was the last sentence of the manga. ¡°Real event adaptation?¡± Like most people, L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s first reaction was to go online and check if she could find the source of the real incident. There were already rumors on the Internet about the Macheteman at the border. There were even people who claimed that the Macheteman was the hero of Munan! ¡°You¡¯re bragging! How can this be related?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still no news of the hero of Munan. What does it have to do with Macheteman? Moreover, the hero of Munan¡¯s existence is only a rumor. It¡¯s hard to say if there¡¯s such a person.¡± ¡°The connection between these two dimensions is too exaggerated. Shouldn¡¯t Macheteman be a foreigner?¡± ¡°l think it¡¯s possible. I saw that the rumors on the Internet are all true. Although there¡¯s no substantial evidence, many people are saying it.¡± ¡°The matter with Munan seems to have calmed down. It¡¯s been a long time since there were reports. Is it over?¡± Such comments naturally attracted many comments, but most people were just curious. Very few people believed it. After all, in their opinion, the hero of Munan was a Chinese, and Macheteman should be a Nordic. The two places were thousands of miles apart. How could they be the same person? L¨¹ Hongya only smiled at this rumor. She did not think that Macheteman and Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hero Munan had any connection. ¡°The Macheteman is really too handsome. I¡¯ve already gathered all the surroundings of the Macheteman.¡± What attracted L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s attention the most was such a comment. There was even a photo below the comment. In the picture, not only were there two issues of the Macheteman comic, but there were also all the official figurines related to the Macheteman. This piqued L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s curiosity. She quickly commented under this message, ¡°How did you do it? I couldn¡¯t snatch it at all.. You actually gathered it?¡± Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (3) Chapter 481: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the small village at the foot of Hibiscus City¡¯s Burning Mountain. Beep beep¡­ In a slightly messy bedroom, Big Head Yang sat in front of the computer happily. He looked at the message he had sent and was greeted with envy and comments. To an otaku like him, this could be said to be a great psychological honor. On the wall of this messy bedroom, there were many figurines of Macheteman. After seeing the first issue of the Macheteman comic, Big Head Yang had already regarded the Macheteman as his idol. The subsequent difficulty of these figurines could be imagined, but Big Head Yang enjoyed it. Big Head Yang even actively participated in all the forums about Macheteman. He was very active in every forum. On one hand, it showed that Big Head Yangs life as a fisherman was boring. On the other hand, it also showed his admiration for Macheteman. Be it L¨¹ Hongya, Big Head Yang, or the netizens all over the Internet, they did not know about Su Yun. This was because the official statement and publicity for Su Yun¡¯s deeds were placed after the funeral. Now, no one knew that Fan City, which was 200 kilometers away, had already been enveloped by suppressed dark clouds. Fan City, Shengu Village. This was Su Yun¡¯s hometown and also the place where the funeral began. According to everyone¡¯s discussion, the funeral would be held in Su Yun¡¯s hometown. After the wake, the clothes would be buried in the cemetery of Lingshui Mountain. Therefore, there was already a conspicuous white silk hanging in the house in Shengu Village. Although it was just dawn, many black cars had already driven into Shengu Village and stopped on the village road. It was still early for the city, but for the villagers living in the village, they had long woken up. Usually, every family would have a simple breakfast before preparing to work in the fields. Today, so many black cars drove into Shengu Village. Naturally, all the villagers were very curious. They craned their necks and looked out through the windows, filled with doubts about the purpose of these black cars. The morning dew condensed into water droplets on the leaves and slowly fell. Occasionally, it would hit passersby and leave some marks on their clothes. In the empty space beside Su Yun¡¯s hometown, as well as the soldiers who had been arranged to help, a white shed was built. The eye-catching white color under the old elm tree seemed a little abrupt and sad. In the end, Yang Shan still received the news of her son¡¯s death. She cried for the entire night. Sitting on the brick bed, she recalled Su Yun¡¯s voice and smile since he was young. This news was really too sudden and heavy for Yang Shan. She was hammering and hitting Su Guowei in his arms. It looked like she was complaining, but in fact, wasn¡¯t it also a helpless complaint? Su Guowei did not speak from the beginning to the end. He only sat silently beside Yang Shan. His eyes were lowered, and the dark clouds did not dissipate. After finalizing the funeral three days ago, various aspects had already begun to make detailed preparations. Xu Kui sent some soldiers, and the Fan City police sent some free police forces to help build the mourning hall on Mount Shengu. In the past three days, the soldiers coming and going made this small mountain village suddenly lively. Because of this, the villagers learned that the Su family was actually building a mourning hall. Naturally, they would gather to discuss this matter. ¡°What happened to the Su family? Who died?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t there always been three people in the Su family? Old Su, his wife, and a son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s not Old Su and his wife, then there¡¯s only his son.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. I saw such a young man when his son was alive. Why did he leave just like that?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about this, but did you notice? Usually, when there¡¯s a funeral in our village, it¡¯s always the villagers who help build the mourning hall. However, when their family had a funeral, it seems that many outsiders helped, and all of them looked very strong!¡¯ The strong outsider that this villager mentioned was actually Xu Kui and the Fan City police. Over the past few days, they had come to build the mourning shed in casual clothes, so it naturally brought more doubts to the villagers. In these three days, everyone quickly built the mourning shed. Today was accompanied by the misty sky. It was also the time for the funeral to officially begin. Strictly speaking, funerals in the countryside were considered the most important thing. Usually, there would be more complicated rituals. Although such a ceremony was rare in the city, when the representatives of the various parties discussed the details of the funeral, they still chose to hold it according to the tradition of Shengu Village after considering the overall situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, at this moment, Su Guowei had already left with a gloomy and sorrowful expression. He followed the village road and arrived at the Su family¡¯s ancestral grave alone. In the words of the village, he wanted to report to his ancestor. In Shengu Village, this segment was also known as the reporting temple. Su Guowei knelt in front of his ancestral grave for a long time. No one could hear what he was saying. However, when he left the ancestral grave, there were already some tears on his face. After reporting the temple, Su Guowei went along the village road to inform the villagers. When such a funeral was held, it was usually attended by the entire village. Therefore, Su Yun¡¯s funeral was no exception. Su Guowei was wearing mourning clothes. As the Su family had no descendants, he could only do the funeral himself.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (4) Chapter 482: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was a certain level of attention to this segment. The person reporting the funeral had to wear mourning clothes. When they arrived at someone else¡¯s house, they could not enter. Only at this time could they knock on the door hard, and the more urgent the better. When every family heard this knock on the door, they knew that something had happened to them and had come to report their funeral. Therefore, this family would quickly go out to welcome them, and those who reported the funeral had to kowtow no matter how old they were. Just like that, Su Guowei went door to door to inform them. These villagers would go to the mourning shed an hour later than expected. This was also because Su Guowei considered that when the time came, all the leaders of the various factions would come. It was also a more appropriate way to deal with it. In front of a wooden coffin in the mourning shed, Yang Shan sobbed as she placed Su Yun¡¯s clothes into the coffin. When the coffin lid gradually closed, she looked up and saw Su Yun¡¯s black and white portrait. She could not help but cover her face and cry. Some female police officers in casual clothes and Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, quickly came forward to comfort them. However, how could they understand the pain of losing their son? Feng Shaoyu, Professor Sun, and the others were on Lingshui Mountain not far away. They used shovels to dig graves for Su Yun. If this matter was seen by the villagers, they would be more particular about finding some people who specialized in tomb making to choose the so-called treasure land. However, this segment was naturally omitted from Feng Shaoyu and the others. They only choose the best location for Su Lin on Linshui Mountain. Feng Shaoyu, Professor Sun, Professor Cai, Master Gu, Zhou Nanhai, and Chen Ye formed a team to form the tomb. In the early years, coffins were small, and it was enough to dig about three feet deep. Therefore, at that time, there were usually four people making the tomb. Now, because the coffin was huge and most of it was hidden deep, it had changed from a four-person team to six people. This was all a tradition of Shengu Village. It was strictly implemented by everyone, and they gradually became serious about this funeral. For the six of them, having two more people to make the tomb could slow down the rotation, and each of them could have a little time to rest. After all, tomb making was a laborious job. They had to rely on the shovel to dig out the soil bit by bit. They did not choose to transfer machines to excavate. From their point of view, manual labor was the best respect for Su Yun. Since they had been digging for nearly an hour, everyone¡¯s arms were very sore and numb. They could not use any strength. Amidst their sweat, they had no choice but to rest from time to time. They took turns to come forward and ensure that the polishing process did not stop. This would be Su Yun¡¯s last resting place. After the funeral in Shengu Village, the funeral procession would bury Su Yun¡¯s clothes in the Lingshui Mountain cemetery. At that time, it also meant that all dust would return to dust. No matter how reluctant the people of the Yang Realm were, they had no choice but to bid farewell to the deceased. The weather today was relatively gloomy. It even started to drizzle very quickly. The rain hit Feng Shaoyu¡¯s face, making him look up at the sky and sigh. ¡°Looks like the heavens are pitying the passing of a hero.¡± Professor Sun gritted his teeth without saying a word. His eyes were red as he worked hard to raid the tomb. Under such circumstances, everyone¡¯s mood was actually similar. Until now, it was difficult for everyone to accept the outcome of Su Yun¡¯s long death. However, reality reminded them again and again that they had to face this painful matter. The only thing they could do for Su Yun now might be this grand funeral. As Su Guowei and some spontaneous villagers began to splash soup along the street from the middle end of each family, this meant that the funeral had already reached the ceremony of splashing water. This path would be the path that Su Guowei would personally take Su Yun to Lingshui Mountain after the funeral. For the rest of the wake, this street would be splashed every day. He only hoped that the deceased could walk smoothly. With the simultaneous implementation of several aspects, the funeral finally proceeded as scheduled. First, a few black cars drove into the village. The director of the Fan City Bureau, Li Zonghui, brought a large number of plainclothes police officers to the scene. These police officers would carry out the security work for the funeral. Soon, they set up a line of defense outside the mourning shed. Immediately after, Feng Shaoyu and the others rushed back from Lingshui Mountain. They entered the mourning shed and quickly saw a heartbreaking scene. As family members, Su Guowei and Yang Shan stood on both sides of Su Yun!s portrait in mourning clothes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Shan could not help but sob, covering her face and crying. This voice tugged at the heartstrings of everyone present, making their hearts ache. Su Guowei had also aged a lot. His eyes were red, and he kept staring at the ground with his head lowered. His arms were trembling slightly. In the mourning shed wrapped in white silk, flower wreaths were placed on both sides. The couplet with black words on a white background was the voice of everyone. ¡°Famous people will be passed down for thousands of years. They will light up the descendants. Your voice and appearance are there. Your smile and appearance will last forever.¡± The elegiac couplet silently spoke, expressing the respect of everyone who came to attend the funeral for Su Yun. In the misty rain, everyone held black umbrellas and stood in the mourning shed for a long time without saying anything. The periphery had already been protected by plainclothes police officers. Not only did they want to protect Su Yun¡¯s funeral and not be affected in any way, but they also wanted to protect the various people who came to participate.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (5) Chapter 483: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A few more cars drove over. The Mayor of Hibiscus City and Mayor of Fan City arrived almost at the same time. Zhang Zhenghuai personally escorted the mayor over and walked into the mourning shed with him. The two mayors in black arrived in front of Su Yun¡¯s portrait and bowed deeply three times to show their respect. Su Guowei, who was standing at the side, quickly returned the greeting according to tradition. ¡°Mr. Su, my condolences.¡± The mayor of Hibiscus City looked at Su Guowei and quickly reached out to hold his hand. The mayor of Fan City stood at the side and nodded gently. He said in a low voice, ¡°Your son is a hero. With this child in the Su family, it will definitely bring glory to the family!¡¯ Su Guowei nodded gently. At this moment, he really did not want to speak. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, others would hear his trembling voice. Soon, it was Feng Shaoyu and Xu Kui who stepped forward. After bowing, the two of them stood at the side wordlessly. Professor Cai helped the trembling Professor Sun to Su Yun¡¯s portrait. The moment he saw Su Yun e s portrait, Professor Sun could not help but cry. ¡°Child, you¡¯ve suffered. You protected us and the national treasure, but we couldn¡¯t find you. Your matter will definitely spread in the future. Everyone in China will know that everything you did was heroic. We old fellows are only alive now because you traded your young life for it. We won¡¯t let you down. The secret of Chi You¡¯s golden bone will definitely be revealed. Rest in peace.¡± Professor Sun¡¯s voice was filled with tears. He, who had always been strong, rarely lost his composure like this. Professor Cai also whispered his thoughts at the side. The two elders looked even more vicissitudes in front of Su Yun. Next was Master Gu. He walked to Su Yun¡¯s portrait step by step and placed a poker card on the table. ¡°God of Slaughter, I found this poker card. It should have been this poker card that cut off one of my ears. l, Old Gu, have always been a bastard. 1 know this very well. I had lived for a lifetime, but I had lived like a petty person. This time, you let me see what a hero is and what a righteous cause is. I¡¯m alive because you gave your life in exchange. I¡¯ve already decided that from now on, I¡¯ll follow Professor Sun and the others into the archeology industry, to do what I can to do something meaningful. Hero, rest in peace,¡± Master Gu bowed deeply to Su Yun¡¯s portrait three times. Every time he bowed, there was a long pause. This was Master Gu e s way of showing respect to Su Yun. Then, Chen Ye and Zhou Xiaoxiao walked forward together. Until this moment, Zhou Xiaoxiao was still wiping her tears. Chen Ye!s expression was very ugly, but at this moment, he still forced a smile. ¡°Su Yun, you really make it difficult for me to calm down every time. I never expected that a brat in my eyes could make such a huge decision at a critical moment. l, Chen Ye, have never admired anyone. You, Su Yun, are number one. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely take good care of your family. The hero has passed away, but the hero¡¯s soul is immortal. I will make you my role model.¡¯ Zhou Xiaoxiao nodded while sobbing. ¡°Su Yun, you just asked me for my contact details not long ago, but now, we can¡¯t contact each other anymore. I¡¯ll visit you often at Lingshui Mountain. It¡¯s a good place with beautiful scenery. I will also keep my contact information with you, even if I won¡¯t hear from you again. ¡± After the two of them bowed, they slowly retreated to the side. Under the drizzle, the black umbrella and the white environment intertwined. What entered his eyes was sorrow. Xu Kui came to Su Yun¡¯s portrait and stood there quietly for a few seconds. Then, Xu Kui sighed deeply and said, ¡°Su Yun, my daughter has really been tormented by you. You left just like that. My daughter has been crying every day for the past few days. She has lost a lot of weight. You¡¯re really irresponsible. You left just like that and left me with this mess. Jiajia was a girl with a unique personality. I had never seen her so sad. Although the two of us did not interact much, you left a deep impression on me. You are a hero. Your decision in front of righteousness makes everyone present feel inferior. Go in peace. I¡¯ll bring Jiajia to see you every year.¡± After Xu Kui bowed and finished speaking, he retreated to the side with a heavy heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately after, Xu Jiajia, who was carrying the white monkey, walked over with red eyes. The moment he saw Su Yun¡¯s photo, the white monkey, who was originally quiet in Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms, jumped down anxiously. He went straight to Su Yun¡¯s photo and stuck his face to it. Squeak squeak squeak¡­ The white monkey cried out anxiously, as if it wanted to obtain Su Yun¡¯s memories. It patted his head gently like before, When everyone present saw this scene, they lowered their heads, feeling desolate. The white monkeys cry was clearly not loud, but it filled everyone¡¯s ears, stirring up everyone¡¯s tense nerves. Gradually, the white monkey¡¯s voice became more and more sorrowful, as if it had understood something. Soon, the white monkey followed the smell and jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s coffin. It sat there quietly, looking very pitiful and helpless.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Funeral, Revival, I’m Here with a Saber (6) Chapter 484: Funeral, Revival, I¡¯m Here with a Saber (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia could no longer hold it in. She buried her head in Su Yun¡¯s coffin and cried. Xu Kui saw this and could not bear to look away. The rain became heavier, but Xu Jiajia threw away the black umbrella in the heavy rain. She cried as she looked at Su Yun¡¯s portrait and said, ¡°What are you doing? You left just like that. When you asked me to leave previously, you told me that you would be fine. Why didn¡¯t you do what you promised me? If I had known earlier, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have left you. ¡°We had already overcome so many difficulties. You have brought impossible surprises time and time again. How could you lose here? I waited for you in university for three years, but you left so quickly. What should I do? I¡¯ll have to wait for you for the rest of my life.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice trembled and was filled with sorrow. Her tears mixed with the rain and fell to the ground, as if they could bring her thoughts to the place where it came from. Everyone lowered their heads solemnly. In the heavy rain, no one said a word, expressing their condolences for Su Yun. There was no light in the sky, and the heroic souls were vast. Amidst the sorrowful music, cries kept coming. Only Su Yun¡¯s portrait was left at the scene, making it look so peaceful. Perhaps this was the fate of heroes. They exchanged their lives for the happiness of the living. In the face of justice, Su Yun did not give in at all. However, in the face of death, it seemed so insignificant. Everyone present slowly looked up and their gazes landed on Su Yun¡¯s portrait. In the black and white photo, Su Yun calmly looked at everything in front of him, as if it really had nothing to do with this world. An old figure staggered to the entrance of the mourning hall with a walking stick. Just as the security guards were about to stop him, Su Guowei happened to see him. ¡°That¡¯s Su Yun¡¯s master. Let him in.¡¯ As Su Guowei spoke, he walked over and quickly supported Divine Doctor L¨¹. Divine Doctor L¨¹ looked at Su Yun¡¯s portrait agitatedly. His entire body trembled as he patted Su Guowei¡¯s hand. ¡°What a good child. How can the heavens bear to take him away!¡¯ Su Guowei sighed with a heavy expression. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, a teacher for a day, a father for life. Su Yun will definitely be very happy that you can come.¡± Su Guowei supported Divine Doctor L¨¹ to the portrait and retreated to the side. Divine Doctor L¨¹ leaned on his walking stick and extended his trembling hand to gently touch Su Yun¡¯s portrait. ¡°Child, I knew that the village was doing the funeral, but I never expected it to be you. After I asked the Wang family¡¯s kid, I realized. ¡°You¡¯re so young. Why did you leave just like that? The last time I saw you was like yesterday. When I saw you again, we were already separated by Yin and Yang. I originally thought that I would have a successor after passing down the Chinese medicine technique to you. I did not expect that in the end, I would have to send off my own son. In the end, killing people is not saving people!¡¯ At this point, Divine Doctor L¨¹ sighed deeply. His turbid eyes were filled with reluctance. ¡°Child, you¡¯ve called me Master and bow down. You and I have the grace of master and disciple. Today, I¡¯ll personally send you off. On the way to the Spiritual Road, even if I have to risk my life, I¡¯ll send you into Lingshui Mountain step by step!¡¯ Doctor L¨¹¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, causing them to sigh. Su Guowei supported Divine Doctor L¨¹ and stood beside him. He treated him as an equal and sent his descendants off. To Su Guowei, Yang Shan, and Divine Doctor L¨¹, they hoped that their son was not a hero as long as he could live well. However, heroes were destined to be like this. They would go against the flow and use themselves to dispel the darkness as a guiding light. Thousands of years of loyalty and ferocity, a legacy of a hundred lifetimes. This was the best interpretation of Su Yun¡¯s righteous actions. It was also the best memorial for the death of a heroic soul. Listening to the sorrowful music and cries coming from the mourning shed, the police officers in charge of security measures outside sighed solemnly. They had all heard about Su Yun and were very impressed with her. However, because they had responsibilities, they could not go to the mourning hall to pay their respects. To them, what they could do for Su Yun was to protect the peace of this last journey. Not far away, many villagers had already come over. However, because it was not time for them to enter, they could only wait not far away. The villagers had never seen such a big scene in their lives, so everyone was extremely curious. ¡°Old Su knows so many people. Why haven¡¯t 1 heard him mention it before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like these people have a powerful background. Moreover, there are so many people guarding them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°l remember that Old Su hasn¡¯t left for many years after he returned to the village. How did he know so many people? So many people came to attend the funeral?¡± ¡°The people attending the funeral seem to be officials. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a tight defense. I think I¡¯ve seen someone on television. He seems to be the mayor of our Fan City!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the mayor of our Fan City. The mayor of the neighboring city is also here!¡± ¡°All of them are big shots. When we go in later, we have to be careful. Don¡¯t offend them!¡± The villagers discussed softly one after another, but they did not notice that at this moment, the plainclothes police officers standing at the outermost edge suddenly discovered something and frowned.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (7) Chapter 485: Funeral, Resurrection, I Came with a Saber (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After looking through these villagers, the plainclothes police officers saw a figure slowly walking over not far away. The reason why he found it strange was that the person¡¯s gait was very stiff. He looked like a lifeless machine. After a few police officers gave it a try, they quickly walked forward and pushed through the crowd to make a path. The villagers also noticed this strange person who had suddenly appeared. They sized him up curiously. The ragged clothes made him look like a vagrant, but he was holding a wooden saber. The wooden saber was covered in dried blood. The police officer sized up the strange person in front of him in confusion, but this person had no intention of stopping at all. Instead, he walked into the mourning hall step by step. The police officers were very puzzled about this. Just as they were about to go forward and ask, they saw the woman following behind. The woman quickly walked forward, showed her identification, and revealed her identity. ¡°Chen Jie from Hibiscus City¡¯s archeological center.¡± The police officers did not know who Chen Jie was, let alone that they were holding a funeral in another place at the same time. Looking at Chen Jie¡¯s ID, the police officer confirmed the identity of the person in front of him. Then, he returned the ID and asked in confusion, ¡°Hello, Professor Chen. Who was this person just now?¡± Just as they were talking, the strange person had already slowly walked into the mourning hall. After Chen Jie took a look, she immediately felt a little strange. ¡°Is there a funeral here?¡± The police officer sighed heavily. ¡°That¡¯s right. A few mayors and representatives from all sides are here. Su Yun is a hero. He deserves such treatment at his funeral.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± To the police officer¡¯s surprise, Chen Jie, who looked very quiet, suddenly widened her eyes and asked agitatedly. ¡°What did you just say? Whose funeral?¡± In the mourning shed, everyone had already begun the next segment of collective silence. Everyone held their black umbrellas and lowered their heads, making the scene look very solemn. ¡°Su Yun, rest in peace.¡± This was what everyone said to Su Yun the most. They only hoped that Su Yun would have a good journey. Su Guowei, who looked up, was suddenly stunned. He looked in the direction of the entrance of the mourning hall in confusion. His reaction quickly attracted the attention of everyone present. They all turned around curiously and saw a strange person in ragged clothes standing at the entrance of the mourning hall. Logically speaking, the outer defense line would not let anyone in. Moreover, this person did not look like a villager. Soon, Feng Shaoyu and the others¡¯ gazes landed on the wooden saber in this person¡¯s hand. They clearly remembered that at that time, Su Yun held a wooden saber and fought for his country with the body of a Macheteman. But Su Yun was already dead. Therefore, they did not think that the person in front of them was related to Su Yun. They only treated him as a fan of the Macheteman. This person looked a little delirious. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he did not respond at all. He only looked at the black and white in front of him in a daze. Slowly, this strange person walked forward step by step. Because this was a funeral, no one acted rashly. They only stood on the spot and looked at him in confusion, not understanding what this person wanted to do. Step by step, this person was like a walking corpse, so the current scene seemed a little strange. In the end, he stood in front of the portrait in a daze and looked at the black and white portrait in front of him. Su Guowei instinctively shielded Yang Shan behind him. This sudden person also made the atmosphere even more stiff. ¡°Who is this person?¡± The mayor of Hibiscus City asked softly beside Zhang Zhenghuai. Zhang Zhenghuai looked at Zhou Nanhai and the others and asked with his eyes. However, they all shook their heads. No one knew where this person came from. The white monkey, who was originally listless and lying on the coffin, suddenly sat up. Then, as if it had smelled something, it began to look around. When its gaze landed on this strange person, it was first stunned for a moment. Then, it suddenly cried out excitedly and ran over. Perhaps because of this sudden approach, the strange person suddenly looked at the white monkey. This murderous gaze immediately frightened the white monkey into Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms. It looked at the strange person aggrievedly and let out a coquettish voice. The white monkeys strange actions puzzled Xu Jiajia. She gently touched the white monkey and looked up at the strange person in front of her. Their eyes met, and Xu Jiajia suddenly frowned. For some reason, the eyebrows that were covered by his long hair made her feel a little familiar. Whoosh! The strange person suddenly pulled out the wooden saber and turned his wrist. There seemed to be a cold light flashing on the blade. It was a sharp saber aura that overflowed, causing Xu Jiajia to subconsciously take a step back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this person¡¯s target was not Xu Jiajia. Instead, he slashed at the coffin. BOOM! With a loud bang, the wooden blade was incomparably powerful and the saber qi was extremely sharp. The coffin was cut open by a slash, and the incision was smooth. Everyone widened their eyes. All the plainclothes police officers and soldiers present drew their pistols from their waists and aimed them at the strange person warily. The crisp sound of bullets being loaded could be heard. The low and oppressive funeral venue was disrupted by a strange person who suddenly appeared.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (1) Chapter 486: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone looked at this strange person warily. They were even more angry at his actions. After all, this was a hero¡¯s funeral. How could he suffer such humiliation when the coffin was actually destroyed? In their anger, everyone ignored the extraordinariness of the strike. Surrounded by a group of armed police officers, the strange person did not seem to be afraid. He only stood on the spot and stared at the black and white with a dull expression. However, his killing intent overflowed, making people guess that he had a deep grudge with Su Yun. However, Xu Jiajia, who was standing at the side, did not think so. She felt that something was wrong. Although she could not see this person¡¯s face clearly, his eyes were very familiar. Moreover, the white monkey¡¯s reaction was very strange. There were so many people, but the white monkey did not want to go forward. Only this strange person made the white monkey look very aggrieved. After looking at this strange person for a few seconds, Xu Jiajia¡¯s body stiffened and she stood rooted to the ground. A moment later, she shouted in disbelief, ¡°Su Yun?¡± Everyone present was shocked when they heard Xu Jiajia say this. Especially Xu Kui. He looked at Xu Jiajia in confusion and asked, ¡°Jiajia, what are you talking about?¡± However, Xu Jiajia did not answer him. Instead, she walked carefully towards this strange person. All the police officers had their guns loaded. When they saw Xu Jiajia approaching this strange person, they were even more serious and placed their fingers on the trigger. They had to ensure Xu Jiajia¡¯s safety under such circumstances. At the very least, they could not let down their guards before confirming the identity of this strange person. Xu Kui hurriedly walked forward, wanting to stop Xu Jiajia. However, Xu Jiajia had already arrived in front of the strange person. When she saw his appearance through his thick hair, she covered her mouth in surprise. Chen Jie¡¯s hurried figure appeared at the entrance of the mourning shed. Seeing everyone pointing their guns at Su Yun, she immediately shouted in panic, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t attack. That¡¯s Su Yun!¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s reaction and Chen Jie¡¯s words entered everyone¡¯s ears. Instantly, everyone was stunned on the spot. Their gazes landed on this strange person, and an unbelievable thought flashed across their minds. Could it be that Su Yun was still alive? How¡­ How was that possible! For a moment, no one could recover from their shock. Xu Jiajia stood in front of Su Yun. After seeing his appearance clearly, her tears fell uncontrollably like a broken dam. She knew that Su Yun had become like this because he had suffered a lot. Recalling many things that had happened recently, Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I knew it. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xu Jiajia took a step forward and hugged Su Yun tightly, ignoring his ragged clothes. Instinctively, Su Yun flicked his wrist. Clearly, he was about to exert strength with the wooden knife in his hand again. However, he suddenly stopped in place, as if he had realized something. He looked at Xu Jiajia with his chaotic eyes. Just now, Su Yun¡¯s expression was wooden, like a walking corpse. There was also a terrifying killing intent emanating from him. It was as if he had just crawled out of a pile of corpses. As Xu Jiajia approached, Su Yun¡¯s murderous aura intensified. Xu Kui, who was very sensitive to killing intent, instinctively wanted to go up and protect his daughter when he reacted from shock, surprise, and other complicated emotions. But the killing intent on Su Yun¡¯s body suddenly faded. At a certain moment, he seemed to return to his previous state, but it disappeared in a flash. Plop! Immediately after, Su Yun suddenly fell to the ground without any warning under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. ¡°Is it really Su Yun?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and take a look!¡± As anxious voices sounded, everyone entered the dream and returned to their senses. Feng Shaoyu and the others naturally found it unbelievable that Su Yun would appear at his own funeral. Therefore, they quickly walked forward to take a closer look. When they lifted the dirty and messy hair and finally saw his face, they immediately cried tears of joy. Su Yun was still alive! More than half a month had passed since the incident, and the hope in everyone¡¯s hearts gradually disappeared. It was difficult to imagine how Su Yun had survived until now. He could even appear here safely with Chen Jie. However, now was not the time to ask these questions. There was clearly something wrong with the state Su Yun had suddenly appeared in. In addition, he had suddenly fallen to the ground and fainted, confirming everyone¡¯s guess. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Son, son!¡± ¡°Su Yun!¡± The entire funeral venue was in chaos. Yang Shan cried as she came to Su Yun¡¯s side. After confirming it carefully, she cried and laughed. Her son, who had already been determined to be dead, had returned to her side. Perhaps only a mother could experience such joy. Su Guowei stood at the side, trembling. He did not dare to approach, afraid that all of this was an illusion and would be broken. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! His pulse is chaotic, and his aura is weak. This is not a normal physical illness..¡± Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (2) Chapter 487: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Divine Physician L¨¹ squatted beside Su Yun and checked his pulse. However, his expression became more and more serious. He could not even tell the cause of this illness. This inevitably made his heart pound. This was the first time he felt a sense of urgency when facing a patient. ¡°Send him to the hospital for a checkup first. I¡¯ll go back and prepare the medicine.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ hurried out of the door and went straight to his house. ¡®Quick, where are they? Hurry up and send him to the hospital!¡¯ Feng Shaoyu and the others did not dare to delay. Even the divine doctor said that Su Yun¡¯s condition was serious, so they naturally panicked. They quickly urged the others to hurry up and send Su Yun to the hospital. In an instant, the rhythm of the funeral was completely disrupted. The scene at the wake was lively. The oppressive atmosphere from before disappeared, leaving the villagers waiting outside confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it suddenly chaotic inside?¡± ¡°Could that strange person have caused trouble after he walked in just now?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we quickly call the police? Why does it sound like it¡¯s getting more and more chaotic inside?¡± ¡°Then are we still going in to pay our respects?¡± A team of plainclothes police officers quickly rushed out of the mourning shed. As they revealed their identities to the surrounding villagers, they set up a cordon. ¡°Everyone, move back. Don¡¯t crowd around here. The funeral is over!¡± After seeing the police officer reveal his identity, the villagers realized that these people were actually police officers. And what about what he¡¯d just said about the funeral being over? Wasn¡¯t it just the beginning? The villagers discussed, but these police officers did not respond at all. They only quickly made security arrangements at the scene. The mayors of Fan City and Hibiscus City urged their respective bureau chiefs to seize the time and arrange for a path for rapid rescue. Although they did not know why Su Yun, who had been deemed dead, would suddenly appear here, they knew that there was no time to waste. It was not the time to think about this. This was because it was obvious that although Su Yun was not dead and had escaped, he was seriously injured. His body was overdrafted and exhausted. If they did not hurry to treat him, he would probably leave again. Soon, Su Yun was sent to the car, but in the eyes of the villagers, they did not know who the person who was escorted into the car with great fanfare was. Just now, they had seen him appear here strangely and walk into the mourning hall. Then, after the chaos, he was escorted into the car by many big shots. The development of the matter completely confused the villagers. When they saw Su Guowei and Yang Shan rushing out of the mourning hall, they began to shout, ¡°Old Su, what exactly happened? The neighbors are already here. Why did the funeral suddenly end?¡± As Su Guowei took off his mourning clothes, he waved at the villagers. ¡°Neighbors, I¡¯ll explain this to you when I get back. However, the funeral was already over. Everyone should go home. My son is not dead! Hahaha! He¡¯s not dead!¡± The villagers looked at Su Guowei in surprise. They were completely confused. Not long ago, Su Guowei had personally come to report the funeral. Why was he suddenly claiming that his son was not dead? It was almost time for the villagers to go in and pay their respects. In the end, this group of people rushed out and began to rush to the cars. What was going on? Are they not attending the funeral anymore? However, no one had the mood to care about what the villagers thought. Su Yun¡¯s sudden appearance at their funeral was an unexpected shock to everyone. Most importantly, the state Su Yun was in was very strange. It was clearly abnormal. In addition, his sudden coma made everyone realize that time was tight. They had to send him to the hospital for a checkup immediately. The police force of Fan City Bureau quickly moved out. The mounted police opened the way and the traffic police blocked the road. As Fan City was only a small city and was not even a fourth or fifth-tier city, its medical treatment was far inferior to the neighboring Hibiscus City. Therefore, under the strong request of the mayor of Hibiscus City, Su Yun would be quickly sent to Hibiscus City Hospital. During this period, there were also doctors who were transferred over immediately to carry out examinations and escorts. In order to ensure that they would not waste too much time on the road, red lights lit up along the highway and the entire road of Shengu Village. A large number of traffic police appeared at various intersections and gestured for the cars to take a detour. In a short period of time, they cleared all the traffic on this main road. There were many police cars parked around this road. A large number of traffic police were dispatching traffic at different intersections. This quickly attracted many citizens to stop and watch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why was there such a huge commotion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Our Fan City is such a small city. Could it be that some big shot has come?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to clear the traffic on the entire road for a big shot, right? Look, all the red lights have lit up along the way, and all the cars have been ordered not to approach. Something bigger must have happened!¡± The townsfolk discussed curiously one after another. Then they quickly realized that no media reporters came to report even with such a huge commotion. Naturally, they did not know that all the field reporters had been ordered by their superiors not to investigate this matter. Although these leaders did not know why, the call from the city government was enough to make them restrain their curiosity.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (3) Chapter 488: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, all the cars parked outside Shenzu Village were mobilized. Su Yun was placed in the car in the middle with Su Guowei and Yang Shan accompanying him. There were also a few medical staff who had been urgently transferred over. The others followed in different cars, forming a mighty convoy. At the front and back, there were police cars with flashing lights and sirens leading the way. After driving out of the mountain road, they met up with the mounted police who had been waiting for a long time. Sirens sounded. The convoy drove on the unobstructed road and quickly drove towards Fan Rong Expressway. Red lights lit up at all the entrances of the highway. Some cars that did not enter the highway were stopped by the traffic police. They used traffic control as an excuse to stop all cars from driving onto the highway again. Everyone was confused. They did not understand why such a huge change had suddenly happened. The cars that could not get onto the highway stopped on both sides of the road. They could only continue to drive after the traffic control ended. Therefore, on the highway back to Hibiscus City, not a single car could be seen. In order to ensure that the entrance and exit were unobstructed, all the cars that had already driven into the highway and arrived in Fan City were stopped on the highway. As a small city, it was rare for there to be a long queue at the high-speed toll station. However, because of Su Yun, such a scene still happened. The Hibiscus City Bureau quickly mobilized their police forces, too. The road to the city hospital was cleared in just ten minutes. The two police stations quickly contacted each other and would be sent to Hibiscus City by the Fan City police. As for Hibiscus City¡¯s police, they had already sent a large number of police officers to wait in advance. As long as Su Yun arrived, they would immediately escort him to the city hospital. All the experts in the city hospital stopped their original work plan and were summoned to the conference room to analyze the information regarding Su Yun. This limited information was not enough for them to conclude what had happened to Su Yun, and the exact situation could only be known after a detailed checkup after Su Yun was sent. But they had a preliminary understanding of Su Yun¡¯s situation. It could also greatly reduce the time Su Yun wasted after entering the hospital. Everyone was working hard for Su Yun. At the same time, everyone was confused by Su Yun¡¯s sudden appearance. Although they were very happy that Su Yun was still alive, they were equally puzzled as to why Su Yun was still alive. In the convoy, Professor Sun and the others were in the same car, and Chen Jie was also in the car. Therefore, Professor Sun and the others could not wait to ask Chen Jie what had happened. ¡°Su Yun and 1 discovered a tomb passage that appeared after it collapsed. This tomb passage was used by the person who first built the ancient tomb to transport materials. We followed this tomb passage and found an underground canyon. This canyon should have been formed after a volcanic eruption a long time ago and the crustal movement. ¡°We were trapped there. If we wanted to leave, we had to climb a steep cliff more than ten meters high with our bare hands, so I had actually completely lost hope. However, Su Yun did not give up. He kept practicing the wooden saber in his hand. Although I did not understand why, he kept saying that this was our only hope of getting out. ¡°Later, our wounds started to inflame, and food was scarce. I even had a high fever because of this. In the end, under the situation of water and food being cut off, I fainted. However, when I was in a daze, I saw Su Yun use a wooden saber to split open the mountain rocks and carve out a way out! ¡°l did not know if it was an illusion, but when I woke up again, Su Yun was no longer by my side. 1 had been taken in by a family overseas. A woman had cleaned my wound, but I did not know where Su Yun had gone. ¡°At that time, I did not know how Su Yun brought me out, nor did I know where Su Yun had gone while I was recuperating. I accidentally discovered him later on, but when I discovered Su Yun, he had already become like this, as if he had lost his soul. ¡°As I was worried about him, I followed behind him. I thought that he was just wandering aimlessly, but 1 didn¡¯t expect him to instinctively find his hometown and even catch up to the funeral you held for him.¡± Chen Jie briefly explained what had happened recently, but her words did not answer the doubts in the hearts of Professor Sun and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only According to Miss Chen, they could indeed last a few more days in the environment of the underground canyon, but how did Su Yun bring the unconscious Chen Jie out despite facing the obstruction of a steep cliff dozens of meters high? Furthermore, there was no explanation for why Su Yun had become like this. Now, perhaps they could only obtain the answers to these questions from Su Yun. On the other side, a few cars were also discussing Su Yun. Xu Kui said to Feng Shaoyu in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve been searching for more than half a month. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to live in such an extremely cruel environment for so long.. How did Su Yun do it? Why did he become like this?¡± Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (4) Chapter 489: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Shaoyu frowned and sighed softly. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°l don¡¯t know! But it¡¯s good that he¡¯s alive. When Su Yun wakes up, we should be able to get an answer from him. However, I¡¯m very worried about his current state. Could it be some kind of aftereffect of post- stress trauma? You should have noticed by now that Su Yun seems to be in a daze. He can¡¯t even recognize us.¡± Xu Kui nodded worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m also worried about this matter. Even that Chinese medicine master can¡¯t tell the situation. Right now, we can only send him to the city hospital first and see what the experts say.¡± Everyone was very worried about Su Yun¡¯s condition. Sitting in the back seat, Xu Jiajia, who was hugging the white monkey, had a worried expression and did not say a word. From their point of view, Su Yun seemed to have experienced a huge trauma, forming a self-protective sequela. What they did not know was that Su Yun¡¯s situation was far more complicated than they had imagined. In this chaotic state, Su Yun had always been in a supernatural state. This damage to himself was very powerful and irreversible. Just like now, Su Yun had already shown an uncontrollable coma, as if he had lost his soul. It was all because with Su Yun¡¯s current physique, he could not withstand the appearance of the supernatural state for a long time. Furthermore, this supernatural state was not beneficial to cultivation. It was completely uncontrollable. Instead, it constantly stimulated the negative emotions hidden in Su Yun¡¯s heart, such as killing intent. In other words, it was a mental demon. In particular, the manifestation of the supernatural state was reflected in consciousness and spirit. Therefore, Su Yun¡¯s consciousness and mental domain had already been affected by the demonic state. If it was not resolved in time, this influence might become irreversible. At that time, even if Su Yun was lucky enough to survive, he would completely become a walking corpse, as if he had lost his soul. When he reached his limit, his body could not withstand the negative augmentation of the supernatural state. Death was only a matter of time. Muddleheaded, unconscious, soulless, and dead! Each of these four steps was more serious than the last. Su Yun had already passed the muddle-headed stage and entered a coma. A series of symptoms would gradually appear as time passed. The sudden coma was only the beginning. Even though everyone had placed their hopes on the city hospital and the expert team that everyone had prepared, this was not easy in reality. Indeed, with the cooperation of the police and military of the two cities, Su Yun was quickly sent to Hibiscus City. The Hibiscus City army and police were already on standby. When they saw the convoy, they quickly chased after it and opened a path in front. The mighty convoy drove past the middle of the road, causing the citizens to discuss curiously. All kinds of guesses began to appear on the Internet. The video of the mighty convoy passing through the city was posted online by the citizens, and the popularity quickly rose. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen in Hibiscus City again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only Hibiscus City. It¡¯s the same in Fan City next door. It seems that this convoy drove over from Fan City.¡± ¡°Brothers, 1 have a new video. It looks like this convoy is going to City Hospital. Everyone, quickly analyze it. What¡¯s going on?¡± This person quickly released a new video. In the video, the vast convoy stopped at the entrance of the city hospital. Immediately after, the doctors and professors of the expert group personally ran out and waited at the entrance. In the end, they carried a person onto a stretcher and pushed him into the hospital. The scene could be said to be spectacular. The police opened the way, and the famous doctors and professors personally moved out. What kind of person was this? For a moment, there were various opinions and guesses. Hibiscus City University had naturally long received the news of such a huge incident in their city. In the classroom, Su Yun¡¯s former classmates had already returned to school. At that moment, they were gathered together and discussing curiously as they watched the video. ¡°Someone who can alert the military police to escort him must be a big shot. This big shot must be sick, which is why everyone is in a panic.¡± ¡°l think so too. City Hospital canceled all the expert accounts today. It seems that these experts are waiting to accept this big shot.¡± ¡°What level of figure can make Fan City and Hibiscus City move at the same time and clear a special path for the convoy to go?¡± The students gathered together curiously to discuss, but they did not know Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only that the person they were discussing was their former classmate. These videos quickly caused an uproar on the Internet. Most of the netizens were watching the show and guessed who the big shot in the car was. However, their guesses naturally did not receive any accurate response, so everyone followed the crowd. Su Yun was quickly sent to a high-class independent ward. Everyone who came, be it the mayor or the military commander, could only wait obediently in the corridor. Many experts surrounded Su Yun¡¯s bed and conducted a thorough examination of him. Feng Shaoyu and the others finally found a chance to speak. They surrounded Chen Jie and asked her in detail what had happened during this period of time. Chen Jie still answered truthfully like she had answered Professor Sun and the others. However, she did not know much, so her answer still left everyone with an unexplainable problem.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (5) Chapter 490: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations According to Chen Jie, in such a predicament, it was impossible for anyone to escape without external help. However, Su Yun did it. What was even more eye-catching was that Su Yun had been practicing with the wooden saber from the beginning to the end. He claimed that the wooden saber was the only way for them to leave. What was the connection between the two? It was really puzzling. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he split the canyon open with a single slash, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a wooden saber. Although it¡¯s powerful in Su Yun¡¯s hands, it can¡¯t be too exaggerated, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only know when Su Yun wakes up. 1 hope he¡¯s safe.¡± Many big shots gathered in the corridor of the hospital and started discussing. It was also because of Su Yun that all the patients on this floor of the city hospital were transferred to other wards. This allowed these big shots to stay here without any worries and wait for Su Yun¡¯s results. Just as their discussion was in full swing, the experts finally came to a certain conclusion. Looking at the expert who walked out of the ward, Professor Sun quickly took a few steps forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Su Yun¡¯s result?¡± The doctor looked at the information sheet in his hand with a difficult expression and shook his head gently. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating, but according to the current preliminary situation, the patient¡¯s physical signs are normal. He¡¯s very exhausted. The only danger is that the wound on his arm is inflamed, but we have already controlled the deterioration. He just needs to recuperate. ¡°Although his body was fine, we could not make an accurate judgment on the reason for his coma. And this was the greatest illness. It was very likely to threaten one¡¯s life. Give us a little more time. We¡¯ll come to a conclusion as soon as possible.¡± A few specialist doctors hurriedly left for the conference room, planning to discuss it. At this point, no matter how anxious everyone was, they could not say anything else. After such a long time, the sky outside had already darkened. People like the two mayors and Zhang Zhenghuai, who had important matters to attend to, naturally could not stay here for long. They could only instruct everyone to inform them quickly when Su Yun woke up before leaving in a hurry. Although they were also concerned about Su Yun¡¯s safety, there were still many things waiting for them to deal with. Hence, there was no other choice for them to make such a decision. In the silent ward, Su Guowei, Professor Sun, and the others sat in their respective rooms and looked worriedly at the unconscious Su Yun. They could not be sure if Su Yun was out of danger. After all, Su Yun had yet to wake up. Furthermore, the state he had shown before he fainted had made them very worried. Xu Jiajia carried Snowball and sat beside Su Yun. She gently placed the white monkey on Su Yun¡¯s bed. Snowball was very obedient. It carefully lay on Su Yun¡¯s blanket and curled up into a ball, as if it was very worried about Su Yun. Everyone in the ward did not say a word. The atmosphere in the entire ward seemed a little oppressive. However, to Su Guowei and Yang Shan, there was nothing that made them happier than their son coming back from the dead. Although they did not know what was going on with Su Yun, the two of them had the same thought. As long as Su Yun could survive and return, they could bear any price. In the next few days, experts from all over the world rushed to Hibiscus City Hospital. Almost every day, Su Yun had to undergo a detailed examination by experts, hoping to confirm the cause of the illness as soon as possible before finding a solution. However, no matter how hard the doctors tried, their progress was still unclear. Especially on this day, Su Yun¡¯s sudden awakening made many doctors¡¯ previous judgments completely negated. ¡°He¡¯s awake. The patient is awake!¡± This morning, nurses¡¯ urgent shouts came from the corridor. Immediately after, many doctors who had not slept all night rushed into Su Yun¡¯s ward. Professor Sun and the others were surrounding Su Yun. They looked at Su Yun, who had suddenly woken up, in surprise. ¡°Son, are you feeling better? You scared me to death!¡± Yang Shan held Su Yun¡¯s hand and looked at him with reddened eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon though, everyone realized that something was wrong with Su Yun. Su Yun looked at Yang Shan in a daze, but he was expressionless and seemed a little slow. Although his eyes were no longer filled with dense hostility like before, they still did not have the spirit of the past. He looked lifeless. He just sat quietly on the bed and looked in a direction blankly. It was as if¡­ he had lost his soul. ¡°Su Yun, can you hear me?¡± Su Guowei came in front of Su Yun in shock and sized him up carefully. However, Su Yun still did not react to Su Guowei¡¯s question. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Guowei stood up anxiously and looked at the doctor beside him. When the doctors saw this scene, they sighed solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we used many methods, but we didn¡¯t find anything abnormal. Looking at the patient¡¯s situation, it¡¯s a little like temporary amnesia caused by traumatic sequelae. This is the only plan we can start now.¡± Although these doctors were experts in their fields, Su Yun¡¯s situation was so special that they naturally could not make a judgment.. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (6) Chapter 491: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In fact, Su Yun had already entered the third stage of the special illness after becoming a superhuman. Soulless! This meant that his condition had already begun to worsen. If it continued to develop, even a god would not be able to turn things around. However, these people and doctors did not know. They could only judge Su Yun¡¯s current condition with their professionalism in their respective fields. This sudden absent-minded state was indeed in line with the recruitment of post-traumatic stress. It was no wonder that the doctors made such a judgment. ¡°Then what should we do? You have to think of a way to make Su Yun return to normal no matter what!¡± Su Yun¡¯s survival made everyone overjoyed, but after knowing his current situation, they became even more worried. When the doctors heard this, they nodded. ¡°We will immediately invite the most authoritative doctor today to personally treat the patient. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying this, the doctors left Su Yun¡¯s ward, leaving everyone to look at the soulless Su Yun, hearts aching. Su Guowei had quit cigarettes for many years and had picked them all up in the past two days. He left the ward silently and came to the courtyard to smoke one cigarette after another. He looked very haggard. ¡°Mountain Condor,¡± Feng Shaoyu came in front of Su Guowei and reached out to ask him for a cigarette. ¡°You smoke too?¡± Faced with Su Guowei¡¯s question, Feng Shaoyu smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve quit for many years, but perhaps I can only calm down with a cigarette now.¡± The two of them sat in the courtyard and smoked, but they did not know what to say. The two of them were worried about Su Yun. No one could guarantee that Su Yun could be treated in this state. After a while, Su Guowei smoked another cigarette. After that, he stubbed out the cigarette butt on the ground and let out a long sigh. Then, he looked into the distance and said to Feng Shaoyu, ¡°If fate really arranges it that way, I¡¯ll accept it. It¡¯s fine as long as Su Yun is still alive. Even if Su Yun really can¡¯t recover and is stupid, I¡¯ll just raise him! It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s not dead!¡± Su Guowei¡¯s words seemed to be directed at Feng Shaoyu, but most of them were directed at him. Perhaps only in this way could he not feel so much pain in his heart. When facing something that he could not control, wasn¡¯t relief also a helpless action? At least, his son was still here. Hearing this, Feng Shaoyu shook his head firmly. ¡°No, be it us or the higher-ups, we definitely won¡¯t let Su Yun down like this. We will definitely find a way. If Hibiscus City can¡¯t treat him, we¡¯ll go to the entire country to find a doctor. At all costs!¡± The two of them sat in the courtyard, each worried. The ward was also filled with Yang Shan¡¯s sobs. The professors, Xu Kui, and the others sat in all directions with gloomy expressions. At this point, it was no longer something they could resolve with hard work. Xu Jiajia sat beside Su Yun and tried to tell him about what had happened in the past. She tried to use this method to awaken his consciousness, but from the beginning to the end, Su Yun did not show any changes in his emotions. Even when the white monkey wanted to rub against him intimately, Su Yun did not react at all. Chen Jie consciously did not approach. She knew that this was not the canyon of the past, and she could no longer rely on Su Yun for warmth. However, she sat not far away dignifiedly. She could not hide her heartache. She crossed her arms and looked at Su Yun worriedly. Although she did not know why Su Yun had become like this, she could guess that it had something to do with her. Recalling Su Yun¡¯s desperate training in the cave, Chen Jie knew that Su Yun must have seen that she was getting weaker and weaker, so he forced himself. She did not sit beside Su Yun like Xu Jiajia and hold his hand to reminisce about the past. Strictly speaking, she did not have many memories with Su Yun. The only memory was the bits and pieces of life when they were trapped, but it seemed to be covered in her entire life and left a deep impression. Chen Jie¡¯s mood was similar to Xu Jiajia¡¯s, but she felt a little guilty. Even though Su Yun had still brought her out of danger in this state, she had not taken good care of him, causing him to become like this. Although Chen Jie did not say anything, she was also in great pain. She could only keep hoping that Su Yun would recover as soon as possible. Otherwise, she might have to suffer in this mood for the rest of her life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A day later, experts in the field of psychology finally came all the way to Hibiscus City Hospital. After discussing with the experts, this expert basically determined that Su Yun had a strong stress reaction, which resulted in such a soulless situation. When the doctors present saw this expert arrive, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief. This was because this expert was the authority in China today. ¡°Doctor Wang, I¡¯ll leave this patient to you. We¡¯ve already gone through a series of tests. Even the psychiatric department can¡¯t find any reason. In that case, it¡¯s very likely to be psychological.¡± Hearing the director¡¯s words, Doctor Wang quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange hypnosis training for him as soon as possible. This mental illness often doesn¡¯t have any physical problems. You still have to treat your mental illness. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± After confirming Su Yun¡¯s most likely illness, Dr. Wang quickly formulated a hypnosis plan.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (7) Chapter 492: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before the treatment began, everyone was invited out of the ward and waited anxiously in the corridor. There was only the dazed Su Yun and Doctor Wang in the room. Dr. Wang first tried to communicate with Su Yun with a smile, but no matter what he said or asked, Su Yun did not react. He had expected this, so he was not depressed. Instead, he quickly began the next treatment plan. ¡°Su Yun, I¡¯ll hypnotize you next. During hypnosis, you can completely believe that you¡¯re in a safe state. I don¡¯t mean to invade your privacy. I just hope that I can help you find the cause of the illness so that you can escape your current state. Now, let¡¯s start hypnosis. Please listen carefully to everything I¡¯m about to say.¡± Doctor Wang looked at the dazed Su Yun. His voice gradually became very stable, and there were no obvious changes in his tone. In the corridor one door away, everyone remained silent and waited anxiously on chairs. This was their only hope at the moment. If the psychological treatment method did not receive any effective feedback, everyone¡¯s hope would be completely destroyed. In the ward, Dr. Wang looked into Su Yun¡¯s eyes. He used the hypnotic words he was good at to constantly deepen the influence of Su Yun¡¯s subconscious. ¡°Now, on the count of three, two, and one, please bring me along to see your world.¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°One.¡± As Doctor Wang counted the last number, he snapped his fingers. In the next second, he suddenly stood up and looked around in shock. He realized that he was in a pitch-black place. He could not even see his fingers. There were only gusts of cold wind blowing. How was this possible? Doctor Wang looked around in confusion. He was still in the ward just now. Why did he suddenly appear here? He was only hypnotizing him. He did not use any ¡®magic¡¯! Dr. Wang¡¯s gaze landed on a blurry outline in the darkness not far away. There seemed to be a person standing there and staring straight at him. With doubts, Doctor Wang walked forward step by step. When he saw that the person standing there was Su Yun, a terrifying thought appeared in Doctor Wang¡¯s mind. The hypnosis was successful, but he seemed to have entered a special hypnotic state? How¡­ was this possible?! Logically speaking, such a situation should not have happened. Dr. Wang had undergone many hypnosis treatments in his life. In most hypnosis treatments, he could be a third party and understand what the world in the hypnotist¡¯s heart was like through the words of the hypnotized person. Then, through these prophecy descriptions, he summarized the patterns, summarized the main points, and finally found clues and causes to treat mental illnesses. This time, he no longer understood it through words. Instead, it was as if he had been hallucinated and entered a special hypnotic state. This effect was not rare in hypnosis, because some hypnotists would choose to enter a light sleep state themselves. Through the patient¡¯s description, they could enter the world of the hypnotized person and experience the same experience as the hypnotized person. However, this method was very difficult and there was a certain danger. The hypnotist needed to set up a separate mechanism to awaken the hypnotic state to ensure that he could be pulled out at any time in this state. Moreover, the prerequisite was that he had to use the words described by the patient as bait. However, Dr. Wang had no such plan at all, so he did not set up any mechanism to escape hypnosis, let alone hear any description from the patient. Everything was like an illusion. He had inexplicably entered the patient¡¯s sensory world, or it could be said to be the domain of consciousness. This made him feel very strange, even a little uneasy. The hypnotic words he had said to Su Yun previously were actually for himself. But how did he enter such a hypnotic state? How was he affected by Su Yun? Was it purely affected by his consciousness? How was this possible! This made Dr. Wang very puzzled, but as a doctor, he quickly decided that he had to continue this treatment. He slowly came in front of Su Yun. Su Yun, who was standing in the darkness, was still the same as before. There were no changes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he kept staring straight ahead, his eyes filled with killing intent. Looking at Su Yun, Dr. Wang slowly said, ¡°Next, a door will appear in front of you. After you open this door, you will bring me into your most realistic world. Please have absolute trust in me. I¡¯m your friend.¡± Just as Dr. Wang finished speaking, a door appeared in front of him and Su Yun. This was a unique compatibility between the hypnotized and the hypnotized. Su Yun slowly walked forward and came to the door. He gently placed his hand on the doorknob. As the door was slowly opened by Su Yun, Doctor Wang hurriedly followed him into the door. Immediately after, a pungent smell of blood assaulted his face. Then, Doctor Wang was stunned by the scene in front of him.. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (8) Chapter 493: Su Yun Returns and Cultivates for Tribulation (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was a dark world. The sky was dyed red, and the red ground was filled with corpses, as well as all kinds of broken limbs. Su Yun stood calmly beside Doctor Wang, but not far in front of the two of them, there was another Su Yun. He was holding a wooden saber and fighting with some black shadows that could not be seen clearly. However, this battle was very special. Every slash of that figure could split open a mountain. With a casual wave of his hand, a golden light cut open the river. In this chaotic state, everything seemed unreal, but it was enough to make Doctor Wang tremble in fear. As an authority in this profession, Doctor Wang had entered the mental world of many people in his life to pry into the different secrets in everyone¡¯s hearts. However, he had never seen such a chaotic scene. There was no order to it, and it was filled with slaughter and death. In the chaotic battle, every time Su Yun slashed at the black shadows, many broken limbs would fall from the black shadows. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger. As if affected by this aura, Su Yun, who had been standing beside Doctor Wang, began to breathe heavily. His eyes were filled with killing intent. The already blurry world quickly began to tremble violently. This world was formed by Su Yun¡¯s consciousness in a hypnotic state. Therefore, when his thoughts began to become unstable, the entire world also became unstable. Suddenly, the broken hand that had been falling beside Doctor Wang suddenly jumped up and grabbed his shoulder tightly. Under extreme fear, Doctor Wang finally could not take it anymore and could not help but scream. ¡°Ah!¡± He returned to his senses. Only then did he realize that he was still in the ward, sitting opposite Su Yun. The few doctors who had placed their hands on him had specially rushed over to check because they had not seen any news for a long time. ¡°Dr. Wang, are you alright?¡± Faced with the question, Doctor Wang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and looked at Su Yun in disbelief. Only then did he notice that Su Yun¡¯s eyes were also staring at him. This quickly made a terrifying thought appear in Doctor Wangs mind. Hypnosis has always been a very special treatment model. The main core idea was to allow doctors to enter the patient¡¯s world with some special method and verbal guidance to understand the cause of his illness and the potential solution. Therefore, during the hypnosis period, the person who performed the hypnosis and the person who was hypnotized would actually be in a special hypnotic state. For those experienced hypnotists, they would set up some relatively hidden restrictions in advance that only they knew. However, Doctor Wang had actually entered a slightly hypnotic state without him noticing. This meant that the other party¡¯s mental strength was very strong. With just a look, he quickly occupied the dominant position after both sides entered a hypnotic state. Logically speaking, this was impossible unless one had undergone special training. However, when he looked at Su Yun, the bloody scenes of killing uncontrollably appeared in Doctor Wangs mind again. This made him shudder. He stood up and took a few steps back. He took deep breaths and tried his best to calm down. Could this patient control his consciousness? When this terrifying thought appeared, Doctor Wang was filled with shock. Although he knew that this did not conform to science and went against human logic, he could not help but suspect. ¡°Doctor Wang, what happened? It¡¯s been four hours since you started hypnosis. Is there a need to spend so much time?¡± The doctor¡¯s words made Doctor Wangs eyes widen again. He looked at his watch in disbelief. In his impression, it was only half an hour before the hypnosis began, but he did not expect it to have been four hours. This meant that he, who had taken the initiative to hypnotize, had been dominated by the other party. How did he do it? Doctor Wang calmed down in shock for a long time before finally recovering a little. Faced with the puzzled questions of many doctors, Doctor Wang said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s mental world so terrifying. It¡¯s filled with blood, broken limbs, and endless killing. ¡°This was not an ordinary aftereffect of post-stress trauma. The reason vvhy he was in such a dazed state was because he had been immersed in this killing mental world. Once he left this mental world, the killing in the mental world would make him have the same impulse in the real world. At that time, he might start to go crazy. This is too terrifying.¡± Dr. Wang was indeed a professional. Although he did not understand Su Yun¡¯s current state of ¡®supernatural demonization% he could actually deduce a condition similar to the third stage. However, that was all Doctor Wang could do. A moment later, he shook his head solemnly at everyone and said, ¡°His current state is very strange, but it¡¯s definitely not something that can be resolved by the psychological domain. Don¡¯t find other psychiatrists to spy on him. The people who enter his spiritual world will also be very dangerous. No one can interfere with his mental world! That place¡­ has already exceeded my understanding. It¡¯s more like¡­¡± As he spoke, Doctor Wang obscurely hid his right hand. This was the taboo he would set for himself before every hypnosis. He would place a thumbtack in his hand. When he entered a hypnotic state, his palm would instinctively shrink and stab the thumbtack, using the pain to get him out of the hypnotic state. However, in Su Yun¡¯s mental world just now, Doctor Wang did not feel anything. It was only when he woke up that he realized that his hand had been pierced by a thumbtack. This meant that Su Yun¡¯s mental strength was very strong. When he was also in a hypnotic state, even a professional Doctor Wang would find it difficult to occupy the guiding position. In other words, Dr. Wang was not the one hypnotizing Su Yun during the four-hour hypnosis. Instead, in the hypnotic state, Su Yun¡¯s mind occupied the dominant position, making Dr. Wang unable to control it in the hypnosis he had set up. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had not even stepped through the door to Su Yun¡¯s true mental world. Hence, he did not dare to imagine how magical and unbelievable the deepest part of Su Yun¡¯s mental world was. After saying this to the other doctors, Doctor Wang left in a hurry. Even now, the killing scenes he saw in Su Yun¡¯s mental world kept appearing in his mind. Furthermore, these scenes became more and more real. Doctor Wang realized that he was also affected. Logically speaking, such a thing that could not have happened to him actually happened today. He needed to formulate a treatment for himself to escape this influence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every time he thought of Su Yun¡¯s calm eyes when he woke up, Doctor Wang would instinctively feel a lingering fear. This person was very strange. His illness was definitely not normal! Involuntarily, Doctor Wang suddenly thought of a more ridiculous term. He should not have taken it to heart. Usually, he would laugh it off. This time, for some reason though, Doctor Wang, who had hesitated for a moment, suddenly stopped at the door. He turned around to look at the many doctors and hesitated. ¡°Do you believe in Qigong Deviation?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Many doctors were stunned and did not understand. Qigong Deviation? Wasn¡¯t that something from novels? What did it have to do with mental hypnosis? Doctor Wangs hesitant voice rose. ¡°Perhaps no one can treat his illness because,¡± Doctor Wang paused for a moment with a complicated expression. He recalled the figure he had seen practicing the saber in that murderous mental world. He could not help but laugh at himself and say something that even he did not believe and did not match his identity. ¡°He might be cultivating and transcending the mental demon..¡± Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (1) Chapter 494: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations These words were half self-deprecating and half serious. No one knew what Doctor Wang was trying to say. In fact, even he himself did not know. Although the other doctors were stunned, they could not understand. After all, this statement sounded a little ridiculous no matter how they listened. Doctor Wang, who everyone had high hopes for, did not bring them the expected results. Instead, when he left the ward, he looked anxious and his forehead was covered in sweat. Su Guowei and the others, who had been waiting in the corridor, came forward to ask when they saw Doctor Wang come out. ¡°Doctor Wang, how¡¯s my son? Is there a way to treat him?¡± ¡°Doctor Wang, our young friend Su Yun is a hero. We must treat him at all costs!¡± ¡°Doctor Wang, you look so pale. Could it be that something has happened?¡± Doctor Wang sighed deeply. He looked at everyone present with lingering fear and waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. This patient¡¯s illness is very strange. I¡¯ve never seen such an illness. This was not an ordinary post- stress trauma aftereffect. His mind was very stable, but he seemed to be trapped in his mental world. I did spy on him, but¡­ what did this child experience? Why did he have such a terrifying self at such a young age?¡± Su Guowei frowned worriedly and looked at Doctor Wang. ¡°Doctor Wang, did you find anything when you hypnotized my son?¡± Doctor Wang subconsciously wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then, he took a deep breath and calmed down before saying, ¡°l only see endless slaughter. The child was lost in his own world, but his mental strength was powerful. I have hypnotized countless people in my life and entered the mental world of countless people to understand all the secrets. ¡°However, this was the first time someone else had taken the initiative in my mental world. This state of his was not pathological, but a very special situation. He was resisting, fighting, as if fighting against his own consciousness. In his spiritual world, those opponents were created by him, but because of this, he had always wanted to erase them, as if he was cultivating after experiencing thousands of dangers. It¡¯s also like¡­ a mental demon.¡¯ ¡°Mental demon?¡± Everyone widened their eyes in shock. When these two words came from Doctor Wang, they felt a little out of place. Dr. Wang smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it clearly. This is the strangest situation I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s like a common mental demon in novels. I¡¯ll think of another way, but you have to remember not to find anyone to hypnotize this child. It¡¯s easy to be affected by your son.¡± Doctor Wang subconsciously looked at his bandaged hand and left without saying a word. Everyone¡¯s hopes were dashed again. As they watched Doctor Wang and the others leave, they sighed. Su Guowei walked to the door without a word and looked into the ward through the glass. Su Yun was only sitting on the bed in a daze. There was still no improvement. As his father, Su Guowei was filled with melancholy. ¡°The expert team will continue to work hard. Su Yun will definitely get better.¡± Feng Shaoyu came to Su Guowei¡¯s side and patted his shoulder, comforting him in a low voice. However, Su Guowei lowered his head and sighed. ¡°For the past few days, Su Yun has been in a coma most of the time. He only woke up for a short period of time. Furthermore, he has been in a daze. I was worried that if this continued, it would become more and more troublesome. I have an idea. Su Yun¡¯s Chinese medicine master is proficient in Chinese medicine. Perhaps we can invite him over and have a solution.¡¯ Now that Su Guowei was in a desperate situation, he naturally would not let go of the opportunity to try when he thought of Divine Doctor L¨¹. After knowing Su Guowei¡¯s thoughts, Feng Shaoyu quickly nodded and personally went to make arrangements. A call went straight to the Fan City Government. After knowing this, the mayor immediately said that he would make arrangements immediately. Although the mayor had no choice but to return to Fan City because of something important, he had always been worried about Su Yun. He only wanted to find time to visit him from time to time. Now that he knew that he could contribute to Su Yun¡¯s matter, the mayor did dawdle. He quickly made a call to town and informed the mayor before sending someone to pick up Divine Doctor L¨¹. After the village chief learned of this, he immediately rushed to the back of the mountain. During this period, he even passed by Su Yun¡¯s house and saw the mourning shed that had not been demolished. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What happened that day had always puzzled the villagers. Even now, they still gather together from time to time to discuss it. The funeral ended inexplicably. No one expected or knew what had happened. The only person who knew the truth was Divine Doctor L¨¹. After the funeral, he returned to the back mountain alone. He was worried all day, but there was no news of Su Yun. Then the village chief suddenly came to visit. Divine Doctor L¨¹, who was sitting in the courtyard and fretting, was a little surprised. He thought that a patient had come. The village chief, who saw Divine Doctor L¨¹, was the first to shout excitedly, ¡°Master L¨¹, quickly pack up and take your stuff. There¡¯s a call from the city saying that they want to send a car to pick you up later!¡± These words made Divine Doctor L¨¹ frown very quickly, but he quickly shook his head angrily.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (2) Chapter 495: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m not going. How many years has it been since I went out for a consultation? Why was there such a request?¡± The village chief was also confused. ¡°You don¡¯t know either? 1 thought you guys had already talked about it. It seemed to be about going to Hibiscus City Hospital, about Su Yun. 1 was still puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Old Su l s family holding a funeral for Su Yun two days ago? Why was he talking about treatment again? Could it be that they have the same name?¡± What the village chief did not expect was that after hearing Su Yun¡¯s name, the originally listless Divine Doctor L¨¹ suddenly became energetic. He returned to the house without a word. Just as the village chief was vexed about how to deal with this strange temper, he did not expect Divine Doctor L¨¹ to quickly come out with an old medicine box. ¡°Is the car here? When do we leave?¡± The village chief reacted to Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s sudden change in attitude for a long time before pointing in the direction of the village entrance in a daze. ¡°The car is waiting at the entrance of the village.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ rushed towards the village entrance. Looking at Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s hurried figure, the village chief scratched his head in confusion. ¡°This Old L¨¹¡¯s temper is still so unpredictable.¡± Of course, the village chief did not know that Divine Doctor L¨¹ had always been worried about Su Yun. When he learned of Su Yun¡¯s death, Divine Doctor L¨¹ could not sleep the entire night, but he had no choice but to accept this fact. However, at the funeral, Su Yun¡¯s sudden appearance reignited Divine Physician L¨¹¡¯s hope. He had been holding onto it for the past few days. After knowing that he was asked to go because of Su Yun, Divine Doctor L¨¹ naturally did not hesitate. He wished he could appear beside Su Yun in the next second. When Divine Doctor L¨¹ arrived at the village entrance, a black car quickly stopped not far away. After getting into the car, he was quickly sent to Hibiscus City. This time, there was not as much commotion as last time. However, it was also a green light wherever the car passed so that Su Yun could receive treatment as soon as possible. A few hours later, Divine Doctor L¨¹ appeared in the hospital. Su Guowei hurriedly went up to him. ¡°How¡¯s Su Yun?¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ looked at Su Guowei with concern and asked. Su Guowei sighed helplessly. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, Su Yun hasn¡¯t improved at all. The doctor can¡¯t find the exact reason. Isn¡¯t this why I¡¯ve troubled you to make a trip? To see what¡¯s going on.¡± When Divine Doctor L¨¹ heard this, he immediately threw out a sentence angrily and went straight into the ward. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have trusted these western medicines. He¡¯ll have problems even if he did not before because you delayed for so long!¡¯ When these words entered the ears of the doctors present, their expressions immediately changed. However, this was a fact in front of them. They indeed did not have a way to treat Su Yun. Even now, they could not even confirm the cause of the illness. This gave them no reason to refute Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s words. After seeing everyone enter the ward, the doctors did not leave. Instead, they wanted to see what would happen to Divine Doctor L¨¹, so they followed him in. The room was filled with people and a white monkey in Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms. A few pairs of eyes were looking at Divine Doctor L¨¹, who was sitting beside Su Yun. They wanted to see if Divine Doctor L¨¹ could come to a conclusion. Divine Doctor L¨¹ did not use any equipment. Instead, he took the initiative to open Su Yun¡¯s eyelids to take a look. Then, he placed his hand on Su Yun¡¯s pulse. The four key techniques of observation, hearing, questioning, and cutting were indeed displayed perfectly on Divine Physician L¨¹. However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, this matter was filled with doubt. After all, this illness was a little special. They could not help but worry. Could Chinese medicine rely on taking pulses to surpass the advanced equipment of Western medicine? A few seconds after Divine Physician L¨¹ placed his finger on Su Yun¡¯s pulse, everyone clearly saw Divine Physician L¨¹¡¯s dark expression turn solemn. He was not afraid of Western doctors smiling, but he was afraid of traditional Chinese doctors frowning. In just a few seconds, Divine Doctor L¨¹ frowned. This change made everyone not dare to breathe loudly. The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°Chaos¡­ It¡¯s too chaotic¡­¡± A moment later, Divine Doctor L¨¹ released his grip and stood up. He looked at Su Yun and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a chaotic pulse, In Su Yun¡¯s body, everything is already in chaos.¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Jiajia, who was worried about Su Yun, could not help but ask, ¡°Grandpa L¨¹, what happened to Su Yun?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Divine Doctor L¨¹ stroked his beard and said solemnly, ¡°The Dao of Qi Refinement uses Yang as a treasure. Pure Yang was an immortal, and pure Yin was a ghost. The most obvious principle was that one had to know how to use medicine. In the recent era, medical skills were shallow. Medicine is useless. There were many ways to study martial arts but fall ill. However, they wanted to cut off their delusions. At the critical moment, the unfaithful cannot be decisive and enter the wrong path.¡± Everyone was confused by Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s words. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with doubts. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, what are you talking about? Can you make it simpler?¡± Feng Shaoyu was more straightforward. He really could not understand Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s mysterious words. Divine Doctor L¨¹ seemed to be interrupted from his thoughts. He looked at everyone and pointed at Su Yun. ¡°This child is undergoing Qigong Deviation!¡± ¡°What? Qigong Deviation?¡± Everyone said in unison, clearly doubting this. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was not surprised.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (3) Chapter 496: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This demonization is different from what you think. Su Yun was trapped by his own mental tribulation. The Qi and blood did not dissipate. It hung above the heart, forming a depression. Although this was the first time I had encountered such a situation, there was also an overview of the symptoms of this mental tribulation in Chinese medicine. ¡°No one could treat this illness. Su Yun could only rely on himself. If he could overcome the mental tribulation, everything would be fine. If he is trapped by the mental tribulation, his life will be in danger if he suffers from a long-term Qi and blood clot.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s words were undoubtedly like a heavy hammer that struck everyone¡¯s hearts. This coincided with what Doctor Wang had said previously. Although everyone still found it difficult to understand, they could roughly understand that Su Yun¡¯s illness was very special. It was like a mental illness, but it was life-threatening. And Divine Doctor L¨¹ had also said that only Su Yun could treat this illness. This undoubtedly made everyone feel even more despair. ¡°Su Yun keeps saying that he¡¯s cultivating. Could it be true?¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. She seemed to have thought of something and asked. Everyone at the side was in a daze as they had also heard Su Yun mention it. For example, he had always claimed to have cultivated his current ability. Moreover, he often went out to train. He said that he was also cultivating. Now, he had suddenly fallen into a strange state and was also called a mental demon and mental tribulation. Could it really be related to cultivation? In other words, did such a thing really exist? ¡°Cultivation? I don¡¯t know if it exists. After all, it¡¯s a saying of immortals and folklore, but Su Yun is indeed different from ordinary people.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ shook his head. He was only a Chinese doctor, so he naturally had doubts about cultivation. ¡°Perhaps this is his own cultivation!¡± In the end, Divine Doctor L¨¹ turned around and left the ward after saying this. The others stood rooted to the ground. After a long time, they came back to their senses and could only hope. Regardless of whether this was cultivation or not, they treated it as a tribulation transcendence and hoped that Su Yun could pass it safely. In the next few days, Divine Doctor L¨¹ had been using acupuncture to improve Su Yun¡¯s condition. However, the effect was minimal. In the end, he could only give up helplessly. As Divine Doctor L¨¹ was old, it was impossible for him to stay in the hospital day and night. Therefore, even though Divine Doctor L¨¹ strongly objected, he still arranged for someone to send Divine Doctor L¨¹ back at Su Guowei¡¯s request. However, before he left, Divine Doctor L¨¹ instructed worriedly, ¡°Su Yun looks like he¡¯s in a coma most of the time, but in fact, he¡¯s constantly struggling with his mental tribulation. Once he has self-centered behavior, you must not interfere. That might really be him transcending his tribulation.¡± Although everyone did not quite understand this, they nodded and agreed. In the following period of time, Su Yun stayed in the ward in a daze. Xu Kui, Zhang Zhenghuai, and the others were all in important positions, after all. It was impossible for them to accompany him here forever. Therefore, they had no choice but to leave one after another, saying that they would visit Su Yun as soon as they had time. Xu Jiajia naturally stayed behind and accompanied Su Yun day and night. Yang Shan and Su Guowei saw this and tried to persuade Xu Jiajia to go back and rest many times, but Xu Jiajia rejected them. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, just let me stay. No matter what the outcome is, I want to stay by Su Yun¡¯s side.¡± When the two of them heard Xu Jiajia¡¯s words, they could only nod silently. However, during this period of time, Yang Shan had completely treated Xu Jiajia as her child. Sometimes, she would even gently comb Xu Jiajia¡¯s hair and comfort her that everything would be fine. After so many things had happened, everyone had been feeling depressed. The only thing that made them happy was that Su Yun was no longer unconscious most of the time like before. Although he was only sitting alone on the bed in a daze when he was awake, this change was enough to ignite hope in Xu Jiajia and the others. In the past month, Xu Jiajia would chat with Su Yun almost every day. Although Su Yun did not respond from the beginning to the end, she still hoped to make Su Yun remember some things through her memories. The white monkey always stuffed its favorite banana into Su Yun¡¯s hand. Then, it straightened its body not far away and stared at Su Yun. Perhaps its mind was filled with doubts. Why did its master suddenly become so unfamiliar? In the blink of an eye, a month had passed, but Su Yun seemed to have become the person abandoned by time. In this month, other than the shortening of the coma, there were no changes. On this day, a military car stopped outside the hospital. Xu Kui, who did not have time to change into casual clothes, hurriedly rushed to Su Yun¡¯s room with some fruits. Just as he was going up the stairs, he suddenly saw a figure in a police uniform above. This made him focus and quickly shout, ¡°Chief Zhang?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person in front turned around. He was the director of the Hibiscus City Bureau, Zhang Zhenghuai. ¡°Commander Xu, what a coincidence!¡± Xu Kui smiled and walked to Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s side. When he saw that Zhang Zhenghuai was also carrying a lot of things, he immediately understood Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s intentions. ¡°Chief Zhang is also here to see Su Yun, right?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai smiled bitterly and nodded.. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (4) Chapter 497: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been worried about Su Yun. I wonder how Su Yun is doing now. I¡¯ve been busy recently. 1 didn¡¯t even have time to change out of my police uniform as I had to hurry back. But I thought of coming to take a look. At least I can feel more at ease.¡¯ Xu Kui also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 only have half a day off today. The military is about to carry out the selection of the King of Soldiers for the various military regions. You know about that matter, right? It¡¯s in an uproar now.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai nodded. As the two of them spoke, they arrived in front of Su Yun¡¯s ward, so they temporarily ended the conversation. After pushing open the door and entering, he saw a neat ward. Su Guowei went out to buy food for them. Yang Shan was wiping the cabinet beside the bed, while Xu Jiajia inserted flowers into a vase and kept talking to Su Yun. ¡°Look, this looks good. This is my favorite flower.¡± During this period of time, Xu Jiajia had been doing her best to take care of Su Yun. She, who was meticulous, even logged into Su Yun¡¯s livestream account and applied for leave for her. [Fans, thank you for your constant support, but the streamer has not been feeling well recently and can¡¯t start the livestream for the time being. Please calm down, fans. Please pay attention to the bulletin board for the exact time of the livestream.] Only Xu Jiajia knew that this was Su Yun¡¯s business. This also meant that Xu Jiajia still firmly believed that Su Yun could recover. She did not wish that Su Yun would realize that everything he had painstakingly built for his livestream had disappeared after he recovered. This leave naturally attracted a large number of private messages from fans. They were all concerned about Su Yun¡¯s situation and did not know what had happened to him. However, Xu Jiajia did not reply, hoping to let Su Yun deal with it when he wakes up. The moment Xu Kui saw Xu Jiajia, he roughly understood how Xu Jiajia had spent this period of time. Looking at his daughter, who was becoming more and more haggard, Xu Kui¡¯s heart ached. Xu Jiajia turned around and saw her father in his military uniform and Zhang Zhenghuai in his police uniform. ¡°Dad, Uncle Zhang, why are you here?¡± The two of them placed the things they had brought aside. Then, Xu Kui arrived in front of Xu Jiajia and gently tidied her hair. ¡°Jiajia, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Xu Jiajia forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡± The estrangement between this father and daughter seemed to have melted a lot at this moment. After asking about Su Yun¡¯s situation, the two of them accompanied Su Yun and chatted with him for a while. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve tormented my daughter so much. Get well quickly. You have to give my daughter an explanation!¡± Xu Kui smiled at Su Yun. Although Su Yun still did not have any reaction, Xu Jiajia, who was standing at the side, blushed. She knew that from Xu Kui¡¯s words, it meant that he had already tacitly agreed to some things. ¡°Su Yun, we took some time out today. We have to rush back as soon as possible. You have to get better quickly. Recently, the police officers don¡¯t have to keep an eye on you, a B+-rank filing officer. However, they suddenly have nothing to do and are starting to feel uncomfortable!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai joked to liven up the atmosphere in the ward, hoping to stir up Su Yun¡¯s emotional reaction, but unfortunately, it was useless. It was not until the two of them left the ward and came to the hospital courtyard that they revealed serious expressions. ¡°Su Yun is still the same. He isn¡¯t getting any better.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai looked into the distance worriedly with his hands behind his back. Xu Kui stood at the side and nodded. ¡°l hope Su Yun can overcome this. He shouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A nameless hero silently devoting himself to the righteousness of his country.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Originally, after Su Yun¡¯s funeral, we wanted to publicize Su Yun¡¯s deeds. But since Su Yun was still alive, out of protection for him and the people around him, it was not the time to publicize his heroic identity and deeds. Despite that, this day will not be too far away. I hope that when Su Yun is known by everyone, he can appear healthy and receive the country¡¯s commendation.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s words touched the two of them, so they were silent. A moment later, Xu Kui broke the silence, ¡°Chief Zhang, do you know about the Future Man Experiment Plan released overseas?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Zhenghuai nodded solemnly. ¡°I heard that the Future Man Plan, which is affiliated with a consortium¡¯s technology laboratory overseas, created a batch of first-generation genetically modified people through injection of genetic medicine to a specific person. It also said that genetically modified people are the future of humanity. ¡°This laboratory faced the world in a very high-profile manner and issued a challenge to all the experts in the world. They wanted to use this intuitive result to let the entire world see how powerful geneticists were. ¡°It was obvious that the mastermind must be that mysterious research institute. They were trying to overturn the order of the world and were also experimenting with the first generation genetically modified people. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect their research on genes to progress so quickly. It¡¯s only been less than two months since the incident in Chi You¡¯s tomb, but they already have preliminary results. Looks like they¡¯ve been studying this field for many years! ¡± Xu Kui sat at the side and sighed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s worse is that the first person to fight is the recognized Thai boxing champion, Kuntai..¡± Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (5) Chapter 498: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Such a competition attracted a lot of attention. It was an epoch-making symbol for the geneticist to fight the Muay Thai Fist King. However, the final outcome was a crushing defeat for the Thai boxing champion. He was knocked to the ground in just three minutes. ¡°This geneticist¡¯s physique was very strong, and he seemed to have very strong learning ability. In the end, the Thai boxing champion was knocked down with his signature elbow strike. After being defeated by his own move, Kuntai announced that he would leave the boxing world forever. It¡¯s said that various countries are preparing to accept the challenge of geneticists. It has already become a tacit understanding between the various countries.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai frowned and looked into the distance. ¡°This is a very terrifying thing. The appearance of geneticists is very likely to cause a series of unpredictable things. Change always had a price to pay, let alone anti-human research like geneticists. ¡°Do you still remember the singularity that Professor Sun had mentioned many times before? Perhaps the appearance of geneticists was the beginning of the singularity. Now, Professor Sun and the other experts were secretly studying the information of geneticists. Moreover, they suggested that the faction behind this public technology laboratory was very likely to be the group of people who had stolen Chi You¡¯s Tomb. ¡°The sudden breakthrough in genetic research in such a short period of time was very likely because the Chi You¡¯s Bone had brought them new discoveries. I keep feeling that things are not as simple as we see now. This geneticist keeps challenging experts from various countries. Firstly, it¡¯s to show off, and secondly, it¡¯s to collect data on experts. ¡°Just like defeating the Thai Fist King, this geneticist would only become stronger and stronger. There are beginning to be uncertain factors in the future of humanity.¡± The two of them exchanged their views on this matter and realized that great minds thought alike. Be it Zhang Zhenghuai or Xu Kui, they all felt a great sense of danger towards the genetically modified person who had suddenly appeared. They still could not see what the next step was, but this seemed to have really become an uncontrollable strange end. As mentioned in Professor Sun¡¯s thesis, humans would always appear so ignorant when facing singularities. The appearance of singularities often meant that greater chaos was formed. A moment later, the two of them bade farewell tacitly and returned. They had only taken a short time this time, so they could not stay long. On the way back, the two of them recalled what the other party had said. They were filled with worry about the genetic experiment called Future Man. However, the two of them knew some inside information after all and had a long-term vision. In fact, Future Man¡¯s experimental project went viral on the Internet and quickly attracted the attention of a large number of netizens. Everyone also had their own opinions. Some people felt that this was a breakthrough in technology that led to the future of humanity. There were also people who felt that such an experiment was very irrational and went against ethics and human nature. It could cause unpredictable danger at any time. Therefore, different comments from these two factions could be seen everywhere on the Internet. ¡°l watched the livestream of that competition. In just three minutes, the Thai boxing champion, Kuntai, was knocked to the ground. The facts have proven that genetically modified people are indeed stronger than ordinary people like us.¡± ¡°From ancient times to the present, all the lessons have constantly warned humans that controlling something stronger than humans will always bring disaster.¡¯ ¡°Previous poster, that¡¯s an old-fashioned concept. If there¡¯s no innovative spirit, how can science develop?¡± ¡°Genetic experiments are against human morals. This laboratory claims that geneticist experiments are the future of humanity. But why do I feel that the appearance of geneticists makes humans unable to control their future?¡± ¡°If this laboratory produces a large number of geneticists, how will we differentiate between the normal people and geneticists around us in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, none of us know what kind of impact the appearance of geneticists will have. Will the existing laws and regulations restrict geneticists, or will potential violence and emergencies suddenly increase because of the appearance of geneticists?¡± ¡°Moreover, who knows if there will be any sequelae? This is only the initial experiment. Something might happen later.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The netizens all had their own opinions. Some worshiped blindly, while others made a very rational evaluation of this matter. The video of the geneticist fighting the Thai boxing champion, Kuntai, became more and more popular on the Internet. From this video, it was not difficult to tell that the geneticists had an absolute advantage from the beginning to the end. The many attacks launched by the Thai boxing champion, Kuntai, were easily resolved by the geneticists. Someone, even like the Thai boxing champion, Kuntai, who had always been known to have a strong physique, could not last long against the damage caused by the geneticists. Some scientific publicity media accounts also began to take advantage of this popularity and released a large number of videos about geneticists. However, in these videos, there were indeed people who hit the nail on the head and pointed out the possible impact of the appearance of geneticists on human society. ¡°Human science has developed rapidly in recent years, but creating humans has always been the exclusive right of God and not of humans. The special thing about humans was that they could not be replicated.. However, when life could be modified, would the life and death of humans still be meaningful? Most importantly, was the appearance of geneticists universal or exclusive to a certain domain?¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of People Following (6) Chapter 499: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of People Following (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°If it was the former, then humans would face a problem. That l,vas, were geneticists not ordinary humans? Could the current laws of humans really restrain geneticists? If it was the latter, would the faction that controlled the geneticists have a special weapon that was second only to nuclear weapons? ¡°Whether such weapons, while not on the same level as causing widespread harm by nuclear weapons, would provoke disputes among states. Truth is always within the range of a cannon. The reason why today¡¯s world can achieve its current peace is nothing more than because everyone has already mastered nuclear weapons. However, would the appearance of geneticists escalate the explicit war to the level of hidden war? ¡°Does this laboratory that publicly conducts genetic experiments want to lead the future of humanity or control it?¡± This blogger¡¯s words were indeed spot-on. However, to most blind netizens on the Internet, they were even happier: Science fiction had entered reality and the future was promising! The appearance of geneticists filled the future of humanity with infinite possibilities. There was no lack of conspiracy theorists among them. There was even someone who publicly released some childish comments that geneticists had long integrated into human society and had hidden in human society. In short, the appearance of geneticists made the entire Internet environment very chaotic. This also became the most popular topic at the moment. ¡°It¡¯s said that the next country this genetic person with the code name 01 will challenge is England. The number one boxing expert, Frente, has also openly declared war in the media.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. Frente said that the defeat of Kuntai by Geneticist 01 doesn¡¯t mean anything. He even publicly provoked them and said that he would definitely make it impossible for Geneticist 01 to return.¡± ¡°There are still three days before the battle in England. I¡¯ve already bought popcorn in advance. I¡¯m just waiting to watch the livestream on the screen.¡± Most of the netizens were actually just heckling. They did not think from a deeper perspective at all. However, to Professor Sun and the others, the appearance of the geneticist made them feel like they were sitting on pins and needles. This was also why they did not have the time to visit Su Yun in the past few days. The appearance of the geneticists made their time even more urgent. In the conference room of the Hibiscus City Archeology Center, Professor Sun and the others were sitting at the conference table with worried expressions, discussing matters regarding geneticists. ¡°The overseas factions are indeed faster than us in terms of speed. This means that they must have started genetic training a long time ago. The Chi You¡¯s Bone provides them with a technical breakthrough. It also means that our time has reached an urgent stage.¡± At this moment, Chen Jie raised an important point. ¡°The public technology laboratory is just a front for the overseas mysterious research institute. The reason why they wanted to launch a project where geneticists challenged the entire world was because they were also secretly collecting information about geneticists. ¡°Geneticist 01 was only their first product. They would definitely speed up and continuously update it, allowing the geneticist to reach a more perfect state. In the current environment, it was impossible for China not to fight. Just like other countries, it was only a matter of time before they fought the geneticists. ¡°It¡¯s just like how AlphaGo challenged the global Go world back then. Even though they knew that they would definitely lose, the Go experts of the various countries had no choice but to accept it.¡± Professor Sun nodded slightly at the side and said with a unique gaze, ¡°However, this is not the problem we should be considering now. Instead, the overseas laboratory has already created geneticists. This means that they will definitely not stop the project. ¡°Next, more and more powerful geneticists will appear. We have no choice but to take precautions against this. We have to seize the time to solve the problem of Chi You¡¯s Bone and the cultural relics of Chi You¡¯s ancient tomb. Only then can we help the comrades in the Biology Institute! If the peace is really broken, it will be difficult to restore it to its current state.¡± Everyone present felt the same way about Professor Sun¡¯s words. They knew very well that all these years, the various countries had a tacit understanding. The so-called peace was only because they were afraid of the other party¡¯s strength. Coupled with the complicated relationship between the various countries, they restrained each other and finally formed the current world situation. The East had risen powerfully over the years and had long become a thorn in the West¡¯s side. As the saying went, a person without far- sighted thoughts would definitely have immediate worries. The appearance of geneticists also exposed all kinds of dangers that might appear in the future. It was not only Professor Sun and the others who felt like they were sitting on pins and needles. The higher-ups of the country were the same. The revelry on the Internet made many netizens unable to see the truth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, as Professor Sun and the others had analyzed, a new crisis had quietly appeared and was developing at an extremely fast speed. Humanity was about to step onto a fork in the road! In the past few days, the various media outlets had also been reporting on the battle between the geneticist and the Thai boxing champion, Kuntai. Su Guowei was sitting in front of the television in Su Yun¡¯s ward, frowning as he read the relevant reports. From the scenes one after another, he could easily tell that the geneticist was in a crushing state from beginning to end. Ordinary people thought that Kuntai and the geneticist were evenly matched, but in fact, it was just that the geneticist had not used their full strength against the Thai Boxing King.. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (7) Chapter 500: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The geneticist¡¯s attitude was like he was playing a game. Even if Kuntai used all his tricks, he could not gain any advantage in such a battle. And a human who had been modified by genetic medicine could actually grow to such a powerful level in a short period of time. It could not help but be shocking. Su Guowei, who was a soldier, was naturally able to realize the trouble brought by geneticists in a short period of time. He frowned and did not say a word. He stared intently at the screen, but he did not notice Su Yun sitting on the bed. His eyes were also listless as he looked at the report. Xu Jiajia and Yang Shan were tidying up the ward. Unintentionally, Xu Jiajia looked up and saw Su Yun staring at the television screen in a daze. ¡°Auntie, look at Su Yun.¡± Xu Jiajia quickly called out to Yang Shan. At this moment, Yang Shan looked at Su Yun with surprise in her eyes. Just as the two of them were wondering if Su Yun had improved, they saw him suddenly move stiffly. He slowly got off the bed and walked towards the door. Yang Shan could not help but stop Su Yune But Su Guowei had appeared beside Yang Shan at some point in time, He reached out and patted her, then made a shushing gesture. ¡°Do you still remember what Divine Doctor L¨¹ said previously? When Su Yun acts on his own, don¡¯t disturb him rashly!¡± As Su Guowei spoke, Su Yun had already walked out of the ward and walked towards the end of the corridor. Some doctors saw Su Yun and were about to ask when they saw Xu Jiajia following behind them. She hurriedly waved at them. Su Guowei quickly called Zhang Zhenghuai and told him about Su Yun¡¯s inexplicable abnormal actions. Zhang Zhenghuai quickly contacted the others and rushed to the hospital with Zhou Nanhai and the others. When they arrived at the hospital, they happened to see Su Yun walk out. His expression was dull, and he still looked like a walking corpse. Not far behind him was Xu Jiajia, Su Guowei, and Yang Shan. Zhang Zhenghuai came in front of Su Guowei in surprise. He looked at Su Yun and asked, ¡°Has Su Yun improved?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai shook his head solemnly. ¡°l don¡¯t know yet, but Su Yun suddenly getting off the ground and walking out is very in line with Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s self-behavior. I think it¡¯s better not to disturb him rashly. Perhaps he¡¯s really experiencing a cultivation that belongs to him alone!¡± ¡°Cultivation.¡± Zhou Nanhai frowned and said worriedly, ¡°But looking at Su Yun e s current state, it will be very dangerous for him to walk outside. If we could not interrupt him, we could only send someone to follow him. This way, although we can¡¯t be sure where Su Yun wants to go, at least we can keep Su Yun under our protection.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai fully displayed his decisiveness as a leader. ¡°Immediately mobilize a team of plainclothes police officers and rush over quickly. They will follow Su Yun the entire time. If Divine Doctor L¨¹ was right, Su Yun should have reached a very critical moment. Whether he could pull himself out of his previous illness depended on himself. Instead of letting him stay in the hospital day after day, why don¡¯t we all give it a try? Perhaps Su Yun will bring us some surprises!¡± After Zhang Zhenghuai gave the order, six to seven plainclothes people quickly rushed over. During this period, Zhang Zhenghuai and company had been following Su Yun on foot, afraid that Su Yun would suddenly disappear from their sight. Even though Su Yun had walked out of the hospital, he still reached out with the wooden saber. In his arms were thirteen golden needles and a pack of special poker cards. Although Su Yun did not reject people approaching him later on, he would still react in an extreme way when someone wanted to take the wooden saber, needles and cards from him. Feng Shaoyu and Xu Kui, who had not returned to the border, also received the news and quickly rushed over with their men. After knowing Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s thoughts, the two of them agreed and let a few soldiers join the protection team. Initially, Su Guowei and Yang Shan wanted to follow, but they were stopped by the rational Zhang Zhenghuai. ¡°The two of you have been working very hard recently. We still don¡¯t know where Su Yun is going. Your health would not be able to hold on for such a long trip. At that time, there would only be more trouble. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the accompanying police officers to turn on their phones at all times. The video signal will also be transmitted to the police station¡¯s conference room. We can still keep track of Su Yun¡¯s movements there. If necessary, we can set off immediately.¡± Although Su Guowei and Yang Shan were a little worried, they knew that Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s arrangement was correct. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Xu Jiajia both expressed that they wanted to follow Su Yun. Even though they knew that someone would protect him, they were still worried. Thankfully, Zhang Zhenghuai agreed to this suggestion. The two of them quickly joined the security forces following Su Yun. Then, Zhang Zhenghuai and the others quickly rushed back to the Hibiscus City Bureau. In the conference room, they used the video signal transmitted by the big screen to understand Su Yun¡¯s movements in real time. Su Yun was walking east aimlessly along the road. Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao, who were following behind, could not guess where he was going and what he was doing.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: One Person’s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (8) Chapter 501: One Person¡¯s Cultivation, A Group of Followers (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If he was really experiencing a cultivation, how should he walk the cultivation path in the future? Fortunately, all the police officers and soldiers following Su Yun disguised themselves and moved out, so it did not cause too much chaos. After passing through a few streets, Su Yun appeared in Hibiscus Citys ancient town. This was a relatively famous commercial tourist area in Hibiscus City. It was also because Hibiscus City had built this ancient town in the style of the Tang Dynasty that it had once attracted many production teams to film here. Seeing that the traffic around them had clearly increased, everyone following behind Su Yun felt their hearts in their throats. They were very worried that something uncontrollable might happen to Su Yun during this period. If it caused some chaos, it would really be troublesome to deal with it. Everyone was hoping that Su Yun would not be affected by the people around him when he went over. However, the more one did not want something to happen, the more it would happen. On the road to the ancient town, there was an RV parked not far away. This RV looked very luxurious. There were even security guards in suits on both sides. Many people took photos of the RV with their phones. Through their discussion, Xu Jiajia and the others finally understood who was in the RV. It was the current popular movie star, Wen Ya, who was known as one of the four new female stars. As the production team was filming in the ancient town, Wen Ya¡¯s RV was parked on the road to the ancient town. When Xu Jiajia and the others saw Su Yun walk past the crowd expressionlessly, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief. They were really worried that Su Yun would suddenly be provoked by the rioting crowd and have an overreaction. Before they could completely relax though, another round of cheers erupted from the crowd. Wen Ya, who was wearing a branded shirt and sunglasses, walked out of the RV. A row of bodyguards in black suits quickly pushed the crowd aside and escorted Wen Ya towards the ancient town. Su Yun had only passed through the crowd of fans, he did not pass by the RV. Therefore, after Wen Wan came out, the road in front of her was quickly blocked by the bodyguards. The fans were chased to the sides by the bodyguards. Wen Ya walked in the middle with a calm expression, as if she did not care about these people at all. Only Su Yun did not dodge. He continued walking forward unhurriedly, facing the mighty team in front of him. The muscular bodyguard in the black suit quickly shouted, ¡°The people in front, move aside!¡± This roar immediately made Su Yun stop in his tracks. But he had no intention of making way. Instead, he slowly raised his head and stared at the group of people in front of him with lifeless eyes. After sizing up Su Yun, the other bodyguard immediately laughed in a ridiculous manner. ¡°Are you playing cosplay with a wooden saber in your hand? Young man, please move aside!¡± However, Su Yun still did not move. He only stood quietly on the spot and looked at the group of people in front of him. An impatient expression appeared on Wen Ya¡¯s face. The manager standing at the side quickly twisted his fat body and came in front of Su Yun. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you understand human language? If you want an autograph, make way first. Don¡¯t wander around here. I¡¯ll give it to you later.¡± The manager was only focused on urging Su Yun to leave and did not notice that Su Yun¡¯s eyes had begun to turn turbid. The vicious aura that had not been emitted for a long time gradually showed signs. A group of people suddenly rushed up from behind Su Yun. This sudden change shocked the manager and the bodyguards who were used to using others to intimidate others. Xu Jiajia turned around and looked at Su Yun. Then, she turned to look at her manager and said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and make way. Don¡¯t block him here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What the hell? We¡¯re blocking him? When has the manager ever suffered such grievances? Ever since Wen Ya became popular for a period of time, it could be said that they had risen to success on her coattail. As her manager, he had also become famous. ¡°Young lady, the one behind you is Wen Ya¡ª Before the agent could finish speaking, a plainclothes police officer standing beside Xu Jiajia quickly took out his identification and said in a low voice, ¡°Hibiscus City Bureau, the police are handling a case. Please don¡¯t obstruct official business!¡± On the other side, the soldier in casual clothes quickly took out his ID and waved it. He said sternly, ¡°The Hibiscus City Military District is carrying out a mission here. Hurry up and leave.. It¡¯s for your own good!¡± Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (1) Chapter 502: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations These two IDs immediately frightened the agent. The arrogance on the faces of the bodyguards behind him disappeared. These two IDs meant a joint military and police operation. Who dared to say no under such circumstances? Wen Ya, who was surrounded by bodyguards, was also a little flustered. She knew very well that she was just a celebrity and did not have much power. But before she could react, the agent rushed to her side. As he led her to the side, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and move to the side. It¡¯ll be bad if you get into trouble!¡± The plainclothes police officers and soldiers quickly rushed through the bodyguards and blocked them on both sides of the road, making way for them in the middle. Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao took two steps to the left and right. Then, they looked at Su Yun, their eyes filled with worry. Fortunately, Su Yun quickly returned to his previous lifeless state. Step by step, he walked forward along the path that had been cleared in front of everyone. From the beginning to the end, he was like a clockwork robot. His goal and direction never changed. The fans not far away started discussing. ¡°Who is this person? Why is he protected by the military and the police?¡± ¡°Why does it look a little strange?¡± ¡°This person is holding a wooden saber in his hand. Is he imitating the Macheteman who has been very popular recently?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know, but he definitely has an extraordinary background. Otherwise, why would ordinary people have the joint protection of the military and police?¡± Wen Ya. who was used to being surrounded by the stars. instantly fell off the altar. She could only be isolated in the corner of the road like the others and watch quietly and obediently as Su Yun walked past. She, who had always been used to throwing her weight around, naturally could not accept it. However, she was also afraid of the joint protection operation by the military and police. She looked at Su Yun with confusion. Who was this person? Just as Wen Ya was feeling puzzled, Su Yun had already walked out of the crowd. The military and police who controlled the scene quickly chased after him. Before they left, the protective Xu Jiajia glared coldly at Wen Ya. ¡°You should feel lucky. Otherwise, none of you would be able to bear the consequences of what happened today.¡± After saying this, Xu Jiajia snorted and chased after him without looking back, leaving Wen Ya, her manager, and the bodyguards looking at each other. They finally felt a sense of fear. How much background did that strange-looking person have to have to have such a formation? All the fans saw what had happened just now. At this moment, Wen Ya really felt a little embarrassed. Therefore, after putting on her sunglasses, she lowered her head and urged her agent to leave quickly. As Su Yun gradually left the crowd and walked into a remote path, Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, we followed. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid there would have been a huge mess just now.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao patted her chest in shock and said to Xu Jiajia beside her. Xu Jiajia¡¯s gaze had been on Su Yun. When she heard this, she nodded slightly and snorted. ¡°She¡¯s just a little famous movie star. It¡¯s only because Su Yun¡¯s identity hasn¡¯t been exposed. Otherwise, she would definitely regret appearing on this street today!¡± Xu Jiajia was still very angry. In the past, she would only disdain such matters and not have much of a reaction. However, she could not forgive everyone who had offended Su Yun. Unintentionally, Zhou Xiaoxiao glanced at Xu Jiajia, but then she muttered in her heart. For some reason, she seemed to have seen some killing intent in Xu Jiajia!s eyes. But how was that possible? Xu Jiajia was Commander Xu¡¯ s daughter. Perhaps she had seen it wrongly? How could an ordinary person have such a murderous aura? Zhou Xiaoxiao did not think too much about this and quickly dispelled this doubt. They continued to follow behind Su Yun, but like a robot, Su Yun walked for a long time without any signs of rest. In the conference room, Zhang Zhenghuai and the others looked at what was happening on the screen with cold faces. The hot-tempered Feng Shaoyu even slapped the table. ¡°These little movie stars really should be dealt with properly. Otherwise, they will be too lawless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She¡¯s just a little famous, but she caused such a huge commotion. Not only did she not do her duty as a public figure, but she even got all the citizens to make way for her. Aren¡¯t the others in a hurry?¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s words spoke the thoughts of others. Firstly, they could not stand such behavior and felt injustice for the other passersby. Secondly, they could not bear to see Su Yun suffer after experiencing so much. The little movie star, Wen Ya, did not realize that her future would be completely ruined because of her high profile. And this was only a small interlude. It did not cause much of a stir in Su Yun¡¯s cultivation journey. A few days passed. Su Yun walked and stopped, constantly walking in one direction. Gradually, they left the city. The traffic in the surroundings decreased, and the rising mountains brought them into a world far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Xu Jiajia and the others, who had been following behind Su Yun, roughly determined the direction Su Yun was going through the map.. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (2) Chapter 503: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Burning Mountain! Although they did not know what Su Yun¡¯s motive was for heading to the Burning Mountain, at least from the current direction, this was the most likely destination. Everyone in the conference room also discussed this, but they did not know that the Burning Mountain was once a place for Su Yun to comprehend the Dao. He had once entered the second realm here for the first time: Controlling it like his own arm! Su Yun, who had entered the forest, made Xu Jiajia and the others heave a sigh of relief. This at least meant that the probability of Su Yun being agitated by the outside world decreased, and the probability of uncontrollable events happening also decreased. From time to time, the sound of trickling streams could be heard from the emerald forest. Su Yun followed the stream forward in a daze until he arrived in front of the lake formed by the streams. Su Yun finally stopped. He stared blankly at the lake and the tall mountain opposite it. Xu Jiajia and the rest stopped not far away and looked at Su Yun curiously, not knowing why he was here. But Su Yun seemed to have calmed down. In his eyes, there were a few expressions that he had not seen in a while. This look disappeared in a flash. Soon, Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned turbid again, but he still stood there like a stone that had settled down over time, quietly experiencing the passage of time. Not far from Su Yun, a fatty was turning on his livestream phone. His saliva was flying as he flaunted the fish he had just caught. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m not bragging. It¡¯s impossible for anyone in a radius of dozens of kilometers to be better at fishing than me. Did you see this big fish? Compared to my results a few days ago, this is considered a small party!¡¯ The person doing the livestream was Big Head Yang. As usual, he was filming a fishing teaching livestream. There were not many people in his livestream, and most of them were anti-fans who teased him. ¡°Can you stop bragging? You only caught one after fishing for two hours. Where¡¯s your shame?¡± ¡°Does having a big head make you look thick- skinned? Who can¡¯t catch grass fish?¡± ¡°l watch our brother brag every day.¡± However, Big Head Yangs mental fortitude was very good, as if he did not care about these teasing at all. He waved at the camera and said proudly, ¡®You don¡¯t have to be jealous here. Learn from me. I guarantee that you¡¯ll graduate soon.¡± As he spoke, Big Head Yang hummed a song and hung the bait on the hook again. Then, he looked at the water and looked around for a suitable place to throw the hook. ¡°Mm? Why are there so many people?¡± Big Head Yang suddenly noticed a group of people standing a little further away. They seemed to be looking at the person by the lake. This made Big Head Yang, who had always liked to join in the fun, wipe the tip of his nose habitually. He curiously put his hand on the pergola and looked over. ¡°What are these people doing?¡± Big Head Yang muttered to himself. The people in the livestream could also see Big Head Yangs perspective through the camera. ¡°They¡¯re also here to fish, right? Old Yang, do you dare to compete with them?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the face- slapping segment that everyone likes to see the most? Hurry up and take a look. Perhaps that brother caught better fish than you. Otherwise, why would there be so many people watching?¡± Upon seeing this, Big Head Yang could not sit still anymore. ¡°Impossible. There¡¯s definitely no one better than me at fishing. Today, I¡¯ll bet with you on my latest Macheteman figurine. If you win, I¡¯ll give you the Macheteman figurine. If I win, you¡¯ll cash out the figurine!¡± Big Head Yang finally verified what it meant by birds of a feather flock together. The few viewers in the livestream agreed. Big Head Yang was very confident in his fishing skills. He held his fishing rod and phone and walked towards the person standing by the lake. When he walked nearby, the police officers and soldiers in charge of protecting Su Yun from afar saw him and immediately wanted to come forward. Xu Jiajia suddenly frowned and stopped them. ¡°Wait, I think I know that person. He¡¯s my classmate with Su Yun!¡± Upon hearing this, the plainclothes police officers and soldiers who were about to take action stopped. They turned around curiously to look at Xu Jiajia and then at Big Head Yang, who was walking over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang did not pay attention to the crowd watching. Instead, he focused his attention on the person standing by the lake. When he walked in, he realized that this person did not have any dried fish in his hand at all. He was just standing on the spot and staring at the lake in a daze. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Is Jiang Taigong fishing?¡± As Big Head Yang spoke, he turned his head to look at this person¡¯s face. In the next moment, he was stunned on the spot. ¡°Damn, Brother Su, why is it you?!¡± Su Yun was unmoved. He continued staring at the lake expressionlessly. It was unknown what he was thinking. However, Big Head Yang did not seem to realize this. He still pointed his phone at Su Yun and said to all the fans in the livestream, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. This is my Brother Su, and he¡¯s also a student who learned fishing from me.¡± Big Head Yang revealed a delighted expression and focused his attention on Su Yun again. He did not notice that a sentence had suddenly appeared in his comment section. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Brother Perseverance, who has been missing for a long time?¡± Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (3) Chapter 504: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This person had been watching Su Yun¡¯s livestream previously. It was only after Su Yun suddenly stopped broadcasting that he discovered a new streamer in the same city out of boredom. However, he did not expect to see Su Yun in another streamer¡¯s livestream. This allowed him to quickly upload the video link to Brother Perseverance¡¯s forum. This forum was also established by those bored fans because of Su Yun¡¯s sudden interruption. Although it was called a forum, there were only a few hundred people. However, after receiving this livestream link, many people clicked on it curiously. This indirectly drove the popularity of Big Head Yangs livestream. Big Head Yang finally realized that something was wrong with Su Yun at this moment. This made him look at the crowd not far away in confusion. It was fine when he looked, but Big Head Yang quickly noticed Xu Jiajia in the crowd. She was waving at him anxiously, indicating for him to hurry over. ¡°Xu Jiajia is here too!¡± As Big Head Yang, Su Yun, and Xu Jiajia were classmates, after seeing Xu Jiajia¡¯s reaction, he was still careless and did not realize anything. He was even especially surprised. In his hometown, in this remote mountain village, he met two good classmates. This made Big Head Yang extremely excited. He quickly walked over happily. As he walked, he talked to the audience in the livestream. ¡°The sun has really risen from the west today. My two classmates are already at the Burning Mountain. There aren¡¯t usually so many people here.¡± Big Head Yang raised his phone and came to Xu Jiajia and the others. He first looked curiously at the group of strangers behind Xu Jiajia before turning his attention to the class belle. ¡°What a rare guest, Class Flower Xu, what are you doing here?¡± Xu Jiajia was really helpless. Why couldn¡¯t Big Head Yang see the situation clearly? Therefore, in the face of Big Head Yangs question, Xu Jiajia glared at him angrily. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Su Yun¡¯s condition is not right?¡± When Big Head Yang heard that, he turned around in a daze and looked at Su Yun¡¯s back. Then, after some thought, he nodded. ¡°Somethings really wrong. He¡¯s been ignoring me. Is it because he didn¡¯t catch any fish? Why don¡¯t 1 teach him? I can show it to my fans in the livestream!¡± Big Head Yang looked at the phone screen proudly, but then he said in surprise, ¡°Aiyo, why are there suddenly so many people in the livestream?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had been silent at the side, immediately blocked the camera warily. ¡°Are you livestreaming?¡± Big Head Yang sized up Zhou Xiaoxiao curiously before revealing a flattering smile. ¡°Class Flower Xu, is this your best friend? She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± The plainclothes police officers and soldiers behind him wanted to come forward. Fortunately, Xu Jiajia stopped them vaguely. At the same time, she had a headache over Big Head Yang. It was as if he was missing a string. Could he not tell that something was wrong? Zhang Zhenghuai, who was sitting in the conference room, whispered a few words to the police officer beside him. The police officer quickly nodded and left the conference room. A few minutes later, Big Head Yangs livestream signal was suddenly cut off. Moreover, the officials sent a notification to Big Head Yang that he could not start the livestream for the time being. Originally, many fans entered Big Head Yangs livestream through the forum link to see what Brother Perseverance, who had disappeared for a long time, was doing. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Did Brother Castration really appear? Why is the livestream closed?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he call in sick? Did something happen?¡± Not long after they entered the livestream, the livestream signal here was also cut off. As a result, the fans returned to the forum in confusion and curiously discussed what had just happened. This made Big Head Yang very puzzled. However, after closing the livestream, Xu Jiajia could finally explain the ins and outs of the matter to Big Head Yang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± She pulled Big Head Yang aside and roughly explained Su Yun¡¯s current situation. Only then did Big Head Yang realize it and reveal a surprised expression. ¡°What did you say? The famous hero on the Internet is Su Yun?¡± This news stunned Big Head Yang for a long time, but Xu Jiajia, who had always been serious to him, nodded solemnly to acknowledge it. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Big Head Yang turned around in shock and looked at Su Yun, who was standing by the lake. Then, he turned around curiously and asked Xu Jiajia, ¡°What exactly happened at Cangluan Mountain in Munan City? There¡¯s only a rumor on the Internet that a hero is trapped, but no one knows what happened there.¡± Xu Jiajia did not clarify this. After all, too many confidential matters were involved. ¡°This matter involves a lot of things. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know for the time being. We and the plainclothes police officers and soldiers were here to protect Su Yun. We don¡¯t know exactly where he wants to go, but you should have seen that he¡¯s in a very bad state. Whether he can return to normal or not depends on Su Yun. Therefore, don¡¯t disturb him during this period.¡± At this moment, Big Head Yang stood in front of Xu Jiajia like a reprimanded child. Since it concerned Su Yun, he hurriedly nodded seriously. However, his mind was filled with doubts, unable to figure out what was going on.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Chapter 505: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Very quickly, Big Head Yang realized a very serious problem. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Xu Jiajia in shock. Then, he looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao and the group of covetous people behind him in fear. Then, Big Head Yang lowered his voice and asked Xu Jiajia, ¡°In other words, that beautiful woman just now was also a police officer?¡± Xu Jiajia nodded angrily. This made Big Head Yang slap his head. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Isn¡¯t this embarrassing? Wouldn¡¯t I have been embarrassed as an emerging internet celebrity?¡± Xu Jiajia looked at Big Head Yang in disdain. She had also realized that Big Head Yang was still the same after not seeing him for so long. However, she was in no mood to care about Big Head Yang. Instead, she looked at Su Yun worriedly. From just now, Su Yun had been standing by the lake. No one knew what he was thinking. The more worried she was, the more Big Head Yang asked. ¡°Why is Su Yun holding a wooden saber in his hand?¡± ¡°Why is Su Yun standing there motionless?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with Su Yun e s mind? Is the probability of his recovery high? What? Is his life in danger?¡± Big Head Yang followed beside Xu Jiajia and looked at Su Yun curiously and worriedly. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others looked at him helplessly, but he did not seem to mind. Su Yun stayed by the lake for a long time. He stood straight and did not move. He guarded from dawn to night. No one knew what he was looking at. His gaze was clearly unfocused, but it seemed to be able to see everything. When the sun¡¯s rays were gradually blocked by the tall mountain, Su Yun¡¯s figure was enveloped in darkness. There was no choice. Xu Jiajia and the others could only light a bonfire not far away and split into two groups to maintain Su Yun t s line of sight. At this moment, Big Head Yang immediately found a place to spread his usefulness. He immediately rubbed his palms together and said to Xu Jiajia and the others, ¡°Looks like you guys will have to stay here for a long time. I¡¯ll show you guys how to catch a few fish for everyone. We¡¯ll roast fish for dinner!¡± Big Head Yang did not wait for them to refuse. He quickly picked up his fishing rod and walked towards the lake excitedly. When he passed by Su Yun, Big Head Yang even looked at Su Yun worriedly. ¡°Brother, you must hold on.¡± After muttering, he ran not far away and began his fishing plan. Looking at Big Head Yangs slightly clumsy figure, Zhou Xiaoxiao went to Xu Jiajia¡¯s side and asked in confusion, ¡°Jiajia, why is he still here?¡± Xu Jiajia sighed helplessly. ¡°l don¡¯t want to either. I¡¯ve already told him a few times to pet busy with his own matters. In the end. he said that he was not busy and expressed that Su Yun was his best brother, so he had to do his best in this matter.¡¯ After all, Big Head Yang had good intentions. Moreover, their operation this time was not so harsh and serious. At least now that they had Big Head Yang, they could still eat roasted fish. This was already a blessing in disguise. Looking at Big Head Yangs fair and fat face, he should not be someone who suffered. Perhaps he would leave after staying for a while and feel bored. However, soon, Zhou Xiaoxiao realized how naive her thoughts were. A few hours later, Big Head Yang returned with a few fish. Big Head Yang started to get busy. Soon, he cleaned up the fish and placed them on the bonfire to roast. He looked excited, but he had no intention of leaving. Most importantly, Big Head Yangs mouth was not idle from the beginning to the end. He did not care if the people around him knew him or not. In any case, they could chat for a while. ¡°Su Yun is my best buddy. I helped him a lot in school. I didn¡¯t expect the heavens to make fun of him. When we met again, he became like this. However, to be honest, Su Yun¡¯s wooden saber really looks like my idol. You guys know about Macheteman, right? Well, you might not know. This was the most popular comic recently, and it was said that the Macheteman comic really had a prototype. It¡¯s a Nordic gringo.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang muttered to himself as he roasted the fish. He did not notice that when he mentioned the word Macheteman, everyone¡¯s expressions were a little strange. He did not even know that the idol he admired was right in front of him. Although these fish were not small, to so many people, they were nothing more than a snack. Another few hours passed. Big Head Yang had already casually found a grass patch to sleep on, but he still had no intention of leaving. The others could also tell that although Big Head Yang was a little friendly and talkative, he was actually very worried about Su Yun. Therefore, he stayed here and did not leave. Xu Jiajia and the others also used two shifts to change shifts. Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others guarded the night before while the others seized the time to rest. Then, they would change shifts when the latter half of the night came. This also gave Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao rare time to interact. If not for Su Yun, it was probably impossible for the two of them to have such a long chat with each other. As they were worried about Su Yun, they were not in the mood to sleep and could only pass the time by chatting while they guarded Su Yun, afraid that something would happen to him.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (5) Chapter 506: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, what kind of experience is it to be a police officer?¡± Throughout their interaction, Xu Jiajia also learned that Zhou Xiaoxiao was only two years older than her and had just graduated from the police academy. In addition, the two of them had been getting along very well these few days, so the two of them called each other sisters. Facing Xu Jiajia¡¯s question, Zhou Xiaoxiao held her chin with both hands and said hopefully, ¡°Being a police officer has always been my dream, but after I really realized my dream, I realized that the bloodbath I¡¯ve always dreamed of is very childish. The most intuitive feeling I got after being a police officer was that I suddenly began to cherish every hard-won day of peace. ¡°l no longer thought about solving all kinds of big cases in high spirits and dealing with criminals in the rain of bullets. Perhaps this is also a form of growth for me.¡± Xu Jiajia nodded gently at the side and looked at her with a complicated gaze. The bloodbath that Zhou Xiaoxiao had once envisioned was the norm for her and Su Yun now. Even though the two of them gradually became familiar with each other, Xu Jiajia would not tell Zhou Xiaoxiao her identity as an assassin. This conversation was interesting and rare. One of the two girls stood in the light, while the other hid in the shadows. These two completely different living conditions were even supposed to be like fire and water. However, because the two of them were worried about Su Yun, they got along. Zhou Xiaoxiao always had mixed feelings. During this period of time, Xu Jiajia had been accompanying Su Yun. This made Zhou Xiaoxiao feel more unwilling to reveal her thoughts. Perhaps, she did not know how to face it now, the fact that she always had a special feeling for Su Yun. Hence, when she was interacting with Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao always deliberately avoided talking about herself and Su Yun. Even she could not explain this emotion. After all, everyone thought that Xu Jiajia and Su Yun were a couple. Zhou Xiaoxiao had never revealed her feelings, nor did she know what such feelings were. She only knew that she was very concerned about Su Yun, but she could not reveal this concern like Xu Jiajia. She could not stay by Su Yun¡¯s side and take care of him meticulously. Therefore, the two of them were having a long conversation in the bright and starless Burning Mountain. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao!s thoughts became more and more complicated. In order not to dwell on Su Yun¡¯s matter, Zhou Xiaoxiao casually changed the topic. ¡°Jiajia, now that you¡¯ve graduated, do you plan to do anything in the future?¡± Xu Jiajia did not answer this question directly. Being a killer was a choice she made, or even another life in her four years of university. It was just that now, she no longer had the basic qualities of a killer. With worries in her heart, she was destined to not be able to continue in this line of work. Xu Jiajia kept thinking about what Su Yun had said previously. ¡°If possible, try to live under the sun.¡± Looking at Su Yun e s rock-like figure, Xu Jiajia secretly responded to this sentence. ¡°Su Yun, if you can survive this, 1 want to try living under the sun with you.¡± The long night passed in the blink of an eye. The sun rose and the mountain was misty. All the plainclothes police officers and soldiers perked up because they finally saw Su Yun, who had been standing for the entire night, make a new move. Su Yun did not seem to feel tired. He slowly turned around and walked forward again. He walked along the lake and welcomed the morning sun. It was as if Su Yun himself was shining under the sunlight. Although the turbidity in his eyes was still thick, it was much fainter than before. No one knew what kind of mental journey Su Yun was experiencing. All they could do was continue accompanying him on the unknown path, experiencing mountains and rivers, and measuring the land. Xu Jiajia and the rest quickly stood up and followed not far away. As for Big Head Yang, he was still sleeping soundly on the grass. Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao had no intention of calling him. To their surprise, just as Xu Jiajia was looking at Su Yun seriously and thinking about where he was going next, Big Head Yangs voice suddenly sounded in their ears. ¡°There¡¯s finally something going on. Where is he going?¡± Xu Jiajia looked at Big Head Yang bitterly and asked weakly, ¡°Why are you following me again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang wiped the tip of his nose with a goofy smile. His typical otaku hairstyle also swayed gently in the breeze. ¡°Su Yun is my best buddy. It was fine if I didn¡¯t know that something had happened to him. Now that I know, how can I sit back and do nothing? ¡°l had seen many movies in the past. The most important thing about this kind of amnesia was to stimulate him with familiar things from the past. The two of us have experienced many things together, so I have to follow you. Who knows, there might be a time when I¡¯ll be useful!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao and Xu Jiajia looked at each other helplessly. On second thought, Big Head Yangs words were not unreasonable. In university, Big Head Yang had always been with Su Yun. Perhaps Big Head Yang would really be useful at a critical moment. Therefore, the two of them did not say much and tacitly agreed to Big Head Yangs decision to follow them. However, this Big Head Yang was really too talkative. He kept asking questions along the way.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (6) Chapter 507: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Most importantly, when no one responded to him, he could still chat with himself for a while. Everyone could not help but wonder if it was a habit developed because fishing was too boring. He remembered that the Big Head Yang in the past was not so ridiculous! However, with the addition of Big Head Yang, the team that was originally following quietly became lively. Su Yun kept walking in the direction ahead. This mountain range was connected to Fan City next door, and Mount Shengu was also in this mountain range. In the conference room, there was a map in front of everyone. Although no one knew Su Yun¡¯s goal and reason, they were analyzing where he wanted to go next. Su Guowei, who knew his son best, finally pointed at Mount Shengu. ¡°Su Yun might instinctively go to a place he¡¯s familiar with. Although I don¡¯t know why he wants to travel around, from this direction, Mount Shengu is his destination.¡¯ This suggestion made everyone¡¯s eyes light up. This was the most reasonable explanation at the moment. But no one understood the meaning of Su Yun¡¯s actions. From the looks of it, he had been driven by his instincts and did not have enough clarity of reason. This made his actions no longer predictable by common sense, so no one knew what he would do next. And the truth was indeed as Su Guowei had said. Su Yun passed through the mountain range and walked and stopped along the way. A few days later, they finally entered the territory of Mount Shengu. Along the way, Su Yun drank some mountain spring water when he was thirsty. When he was hungry, he casually ate two mountain fruits. This meant that although Su Yun was currently in a chaotic state, at the very least, he had not completely lost his functional response. Even if these reactions were only driven by instinct, it was enough to let Xu Jiajia and the others heave a sigh of relief. Among the people who followed Su Yun, only Zhou Xiaoxiao had seen Mount Shengu strictly speaking. But she did not know where they were at this moment. Fortunately, Zhou Nanhai¡¯s voice came from Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Xiaoxiao, Su Yun has already gone to his hometown, Mount Shengu, under the drive of his instincts. Perhaps you can try to stimulate him here. Perhaps these familiar environments and things can wake him up from his current state.¡± This made Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes light up. Then, she told this news to Xu Jiajia. Only then did the two of them understand that they had unknowingly followed Su Yun to Mount Shengu. Furthermore, from the direction Su Yun was heading, it should be the top of the mountain. Xu Jiajia quickly opened the backpack behind her and gently called out to Snowball. The white monkey darted out like a bolt of lightning. After a short moment of confusion, the white monkey clearly recognized that this was a place it was once familiar with. It immediately became excited and squeaked. ¡°Snowball, be good. Go find Su Yun!¡± Xu Jiajia gently patted the white monkey¡¯s head. It seemed to understand and turned to run towards Su Yun. ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± The sudden voice immediately made Su Yun enter a state of alert. The wooden saber in his hand suddenly stood by his side. The white monkey was so frightened that it stood rooted to the ground. It looked at Su Yun timidly, but it did not retreat. Instead, it squeaked and approached him bit by bit. Behind him, Xu Jiajia and the others also held their breaths, afraid that Su Yun would do something drastic. However, to everyone¡¯s delight, when Su Yun¡¯s gaze landed on the white monkey, although it was still turbid and confused, he did not attack it. The white monkey slowly approached Su Yun. As if confirming that Su Yun would not harm it, it immediately crawled onto his shoulder. This scene made Xu Jiajia and the others, who had been following behind Su Yun, clench their fists, their eyes filled with joy. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s still some improvement.¡± Su Yun had been in a very tense hostile state. Anyone who approached could touch his tense string at any moment. But the white monkey had returned to Su Yun¡¯s shoulder, and he did not attack. This ignited hope in everyone¡¯s hearts. Perhaps this trip that was unique to Su Yun was really a way to save himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was extremely excited. Their attention was all on Su Yun. The white monkey lay on Su Yun¡¯s shoulder, just like before. Su Yun finally did not reject it. He only walked towards the mountain peak step by step. From Su Yun¡¯s eyes, Xu Jiajia seemed to be able to understand that he was in a difficult struggle. His rationality and chaos intertwined, causing Su Yun to be immersed in this special state and unable to extricate himself. Perhaps this trip was driven by Su Yun¡¯s instinct to find relief. In Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s words, this might be a cultivation that belonged solely to Su Yun. Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun arrived at the peak of Mount Shengu. The Divine Lone Stone still stood at the peak of the mountain. Every time the sun rose, this divine stone would always be the first to bathe in sunlight. Xu Jiajia and the others stopped in the forest not far away, looking at Su Yun, who was standing beside the stone, no one dared to disturb him.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (7) Chapter 508: Young Man Traveling the River, Immortal Traveling the Human World (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia noticed that there were some dense needle holes on a tree beside her. Occasionally, there would be a few silver needles left in a few holes. This made Xu Jiajia frown slightly. Then, she reached out and touched the needle holes gently. Then, she took out a silver needle with some difficulty. After sizing it up carefully, a possibility that no one had thought of before finally flashed across her mind. ¡°This should be the place where Su Yun used to practice throwing needles! Could it be that every place Su Yun went was not aimless? These places have different meanings to him?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. With this thought in mind, Xu Jiajia quickly asked Big Head Yang. ¡°Big Head, do you know what Su Yun did when he went to the Burning Mountain previously?¡± Big Head Yang immediately scratched his head and thought for a long time with a blank expression before vaguely saying, ¡°It seems like Su Yun said that he wanted to practice something on the Burning Mountain. When he said that, it seemed to be quite tricky. However, so much time has passed. I really can¡¯t remember clearly. I only know that he streamed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. From the looks of it, places that can make Su Yun stay are places that were once very important to him.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s analysis quickly enlightened everyone in the conference room. For the past few days, they had been discussing what Su Yun wanted to do. Now, Xu Jiajia¡¯s analysis undoubtedly revealed the meaning behind Su Yun¡¯s actions to everyone. This also made Zhang Zhenghuai and the others even more certain that this method was feasible. Through the earpiece, they repeatedly instructed Xu Jiajia and the others not to rashly disturb Su Yun. No matter where Su Yun went, they only needed to follow him from afar to protect him. This new discovery made Zhang Zhenghuai and the others discuss intensely again. ¡°From the looks of it, in Dr. Wangs words back then, Su Yun¡¯s self didn¡¯t disappear. He might have been trapped in a special state. The reason why he chose to start traveling now was actually because his own self was playing a role. Coupled with the place he was currently heading to, it was actually related to practicing ultimate techniques. Could this be¡­ the place where he used to cultivate?!¡± Zhou Nanhai frowned and voiced his opinion. However, Feng Shaoyu quickly thought of something else. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t this mean that what Divine Doctor L¨¹ said back then was also correct? Su Yun¡¯s self-inflicted state is considered to have gone berserk in Chinese medicine? But what exactly caused Su Yun to go berserk? Could it be that Su Yun was really cultivating? Weren¡¯t such things fabricated? Cultivating in science is not possible at all.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai rubbed his sore brows. During this period of time, there was too much information to process in his brain. The silent Xu Kui finally spoke. ¡°In science, the throwing cards and flying needles that Su Yun has mastered don¡¯t seem to be valid. ¡°Furthermore, we all saw the wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand back then. It was not inferior to a sharpened steel knife. In fact, I checked the coffin at the funeral, which was cut open. The cut was smooth and did not make sense at all. ¡°Furthermore, when Su Yun held the wooden saber, if you carefully sensed it, you could sense a faint force! This is also very difficult to understand scientifically. He must be hiding a secret, but whether this secret is related to the cultivation everyone is talking about remains to be investigated.¡± This was the first time everyone present had started to face cultivation head-on. It was unbelievable, but there were always traces that matched it. If cultivation really existed, what could Su Yun cultivate from traveling the world? Cultivation¡­ It was thought-provoking and confusing. Zhang Zhenghuai and the others were filled with doubts. They kept staring at Su Yun, who was standing beside the Divine Lone Stone on the screen. They were guessing what Su Yun was thinking. Su Yun seemed to have really entered a stable state. His breathing temporarily began to stabilize. Standing at the top of the mountain, he looked down at the small mountains. This feeling of transcendence filled Su Yun¡¯s body, forming a unique aura in the turbid aura. A group of plainclothes police officers and soldiers surrounded the ancient tree that was filled with needle holes. They looked curiously at these needle holes and the silver needles that could not be pulled out from the tree trunk. They had always heard of Su Yun¡¯s abilities and had never had the chance to see them with their own eyes. And after knowing that this was once Su Yun¡¯s training place, they were naturally very curious. ¡°Is this really something that humans can do?¡± A police officer touched these needle holes and sighed sincerely. This was also what the others were thinking. Looking at these needle holes, everyone felt that it was unbelievable. However, Su Yun did not stay on Mount Shengu for long. Back then, the light of the sun no longer shone on Su Yun. Instead, it hung high in the sky as Su Yun set off again. He started to retrace his steps along the mountain path, causing Xu Jiajia and the others to perk up and quickly follow. Big Head Yang had been through a lot in the past two days, but he was indeed loyal. Even so, he did not say that he would leave halfway. Instead, he followed the team and watched Su Yun from afar. After returning the way he came, Su Yun returned to Hibiscus City a few days later. In a short period of time, all the protection personnel who followed quickly rested. Indeed, Su Yun did not stay in Hibiscus City for long before embarking on the path again. Fortunately, in this short period of time, the protection personnel rested in Hibiscus City before they could focus on protecting again. As Su Yun continued walking forward, Master Gu, who was sitting in the conference room, gradually thought of something. He quickly stood up and pulled the map not far away in front of him to check it carefully. Soon, Master Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he pointed at the map and said, ¡°Su Yun¡¯s next stop is very likely Burning Light Ancient City!¡¯ When everyone heard this, they looked at Master Gu in confusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is Su Yun doing there?¡± Master Gu revealed a helpless smile. Then, he subconsciously touched the wound that he had covered with his ear mask. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else he did there, but when we first met, he cut off one of my ears with throwing cards.¡± It was another place that Su Yun was once familiar with. Furthermore, it was related to the ultimate technique he cultivated! This further verified everyone¡¯s previous judgment. Su Yun looked like he was traveling aimlessly, but in fact, every place made sense. However, no one dared to jump to conclusions as to whether such a trip would be of any use to Su Yun¡¯s current state. After all, no one could be sure if cultivation really existed.. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (1) Chapter 509: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Today, Burning Light Ancient City was still bustling and lively. As a famous antique street, be it local citizens or tourists, they would take a look. Some old putty who relied on picking up antiques for a living squatted in front of different antique stalls with a leather bag in their hands and bargained with the boss. There were even many tour guides who brought tour groups and raised small red flags. They used the loudspeaker at their waists to describe Burning Light Ancient Citys unique antique culture. Every time Su Yun appeared in such a densely packed place, the protection personnel following behind would be very nervous. The more people there were, the more uncontrollable factors there were. This made all of them tense up and watch everyone who was too close to Su Yun warily. A few young people passing by Su Yun did not notice the wooden Su Yun. They were looking down at their phones and discussing enthusiastically. ¡°Geneticist 01 completely defeated the British Boxing King. It¡¯s said that his nose bridge was broken. Moreover, he resolved the battle in a minute.¡± ¡°Did you notice? Geneticist 01, the fist technique he used against the British Boxing King this time is Muay Thai. Moreover, when he KO-ed the Boxing King, Geneticist 01 used the signature move of the Muay Thai boxing champion, Kuntai.¡± The enthusiastic discussion of the young men entered Su Yun¡¯s ears, making him suddenly stop in his tracks and look in the direction of the young men. Xu Jiajia and the others, who were following behind, had their hearts in their throats. Everyone was on guard. Once something happened, they would immediately step forward and interfere. Fortunately, Su Yun did not seem to do anything. He just stood there quietly. As these young people walked further and further away, their voices became more and more blurry. ¡°The next stop for the geneticists is Russia. I wonder if the Russians can defeat the geneticists with the strongest Sambo technique.¡± ¡°What is the Sambo technique? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± ¡°Sambo Technique originated in the former Soviet Union. Its name means self-defense technique without weapons. In countries like Russia, Sambo is still a compulsory training subject for the army and a popular sport for their citizens. ¡°Sambo was heavily influenced by judo and Mongolian wrestling in its early stages, and its style varied from place to place due to its geographical location. However, the Sambo technique was almost unified now and had become Russian martial arts. ¡°This time, the one representing Russia to fight the geneticists was the invincible king, Jenik, who had defended the position of the God of War for five consecutive years. Don¡¯t you guys go online? Recently, this matter has been so popular. There are many explanations and videos about Sambo. You guys should hurry up and take a look too. Otherwise, you won¡¯t understand the livestream. i As the young men spoke, they gradually walked away. At that moment, Su Yun finally walked forward again. This made everyone heave a sigh of relief. At least nothing uncontrollable had happened. However, before Xu Jiajia and the others could follow Su Yuan far, they saw a crowd gathered in front of a stall not far away and heard a very high-profile voice. ¡°Boss, do you think I¡¯m stupid? You claim this bowl to be from the Qianlong era, and there¡¯s even the words ¡®specially used for microwaves¡¯ written below. And yet you actually asked me for 150,000 yuan? Have you gone crazy from thinking about money?¡± The person who spoke was a young man in an expensive suit. He was smashing the porcelain bowl in his hand to the ground, causing the atmosphere to freeze even more. The commotion caused Xu Jiajia and the others to look at each other with grave expressions. The crowd blocked Su Yun¡¯s path. Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly waved her hand, indicating for the police officers to clear the way. The plainclothes police officers ran forward and quickly rushed into the crowd. After revealing their identities, they urged the onlookers to move aside. The young man who was standing in front of the stall and shouting was immediately stunned when he saw this scene. ¡°Officer, I haven¡¯t called the police yet. Why are you here?¡± After the plainclothes police officer revealed his identity, he urged the young man to move to the side with a cold expression. Soon, a path was cleared. Su Yun did not seem to be affected at all. He only walked forward step by step without looking sideways, as if everything that had happened had nothing to do with him. Just as Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief, the young man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the crowd again. ¡°Uncle, is that you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao looked in the direction of the voice. It seemed that the young man in the expensive suit had called Su Yun ¡®Uncle¡¯. This immediately confused the two of them. Even the surrounding crowd revealed stunned expressions. Su Yun looked about the same age as this young man. How could he have such a respectful title from this person? Could it be a relative with a huge difference in seniority? The police officer quickly stopped the young man who wanted to walk forward, but the young man tried his best to explain in front of the police officer. ¡°Officer, that¡¯s my uncle. My father is Lin Guodong. This is my father¡¯s brother. Officer, why don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Why are you stopping me?¡± The young man who spoke was Lin Guodongs son, Lin Xiao. From the relationship between Lin Guodong and Su Yun, Lin Xiao indeed had to call Su Yun ¡®Uncle¡¯. However, the police officer who stopped him did not know about this past. Hence, he could only look at Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao to see how they were going to deal with this matter.. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (2) Chapter 510: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia glanced at Su Yun. Su Yun was still walking forward with a dull expression, ignoring Lin Xiao¡¯s shout. This made Lin Xiao feel a little strange. Why had Su Yun suddenly become like this in such a short period of time? Seeing that Su Yun was fine, Xu Jiajia was relieved. She quickly walked up to Lin Xiao. ¡°You just said that your father is Lin Guodong. Is he that martial arts master?¡± Lin Xiao immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s my father. Who are you? Why are you stopping me? That¡¯s really my uncle!¡± Xu Jiajia looked at Lin Xiao in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in your teens. Why do you call Su Yun that?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao, Big Head Yang, and the others walked over and surrounded him, looking at Lin Xiao curiously. At this moment, Lin Xiao seemed to feel a little embarrassed. After touching his head, he roughly recounted how Lin Guodong and Su Yun had called each other brothers. After understanding the reason, Xu Jiajia and the others heaved a sigh of relief. Only Big Head Yang looked confused. He could not figure out how Su Yun had conquered a martial arts master. Could it be that they had met too late and they had similar interests? Why was Su Yun getting more and more abnormal! From the moment they met until now, Big Head Yang was increasingly confused. He did not know anything about what had happened to Su Yun. He only knew that Su Yun did not seem to be as simple as he looked. ¡°Su Yun¡¯s situation is special now. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± Xu Jiajia said and chased after Su Yun with Zhou Xiaoxiao. Big Head Yang also came back to his senses. This was the first time he had come into contact with someone from the Chinese martial arts circle, so he could not help but find it novel. After sizing up Lin Xiao in front of him, he immediately smacked his lips and shook his head. ¡°Since you call Su Yun ¡®uncle¡¯, you¡¯re Su Yun¡¯s eldest nephew. As Su Yun¡¯s brother, you should call me Second Uncle.¡¯ Lin Xiao was immediately a little stunned that he had been taken advantage of for no reason. But Big Head Yang had already walked forward happily. It was as if having such a nephew suddenly made him feel quite refreshed. To Big Head Yangs surprise, Lin Xiao quickly caught up and followed beside him to ask, ¡°What happened? Why did my uncle become like this?¡± Lin Xiao pointed at his head in taboo and said worriedly, ¡°Is there something wrong with my uncle¡¯s head?¡± Big Head Yang rolled his eyes at Lin Xiao. ¡°Where are your manners? I already told you that I¡¯m Su Yun¡¯s brother. Why didn¡¯t you call me Second Uncle when you spoke?¡± Lin Xiao was speechless. This fatty in front of him was really too annoying. Big Head Yangs words were indeed rough, but they were right. In terms of seniority, this was really the case, so much so that Lin Xiao could not refute anything. Lin Xiao did not expect to meet Su Yun here at all. The reason why he appeared here was because Lin Guodong had arranged an errand for him. Lin Guodong felt that Lin Xiao was idle every day, so he found some things for him to train. A new martial arts school had opened in Burning Light Ancient City. Lin Guodongs original intention was to let Lin Xiao come in his place. Firstly, he could establish Lin Xiao¡¯s reputation in the Chinese martial arts circle. Secondly, he wanted Lin Xiao to show his face in front of his seniors and be trained more. However, Lin Xiao was not someone who focused on studying Chinese martial arts at all, so he found some time to sneak out and shop at the antique street. In the end, Lin Xiao took a fancy to an antique bowl. After asking, he learned that this was a treasure from the Qianlong era. Initially, Lin Xiao was about to scan the QR code and pay, but then he saw the words ¡°specially used for the microwave¡± at the bottom of the bowl. This made Lin Xiao feel that his intelligence had been greatly insulted. Only then did he argue in front of the stall. He did not expect to bump into Su Yun at this moment. That was what happened later. Ever since the incident at the martial arts seminar, Lin Xiao had long admired Su Yun. But they were in different states, so the two of them did not have much chance to meet again. Lin Guodong would nag at Lin Xiao from time to time, reprimanding him for not seizing the opportunity to get to know experts. Fortunately, he had put down his pride and built this relationship for the Lin family. If he had the chance to meet them in the future, he had to be respectful and not offend them. What Lin Xiao did not expect was that when he saw Su Yun again, he was no longer in high spirits. Instead, his expression was dull, like a walking corpse. There was a group of people protecting him from afar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This naturally made him very puzzled, and he urgently wanted to know what had happened. Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others were clearly ignoring him. The only person who could speak was this fatty beside him. However, this fatty was not easy to deal with. He had to take advantage of this. Lin Xiao, who was anxious and wanted to know the truth, had no choice but to squeeze out two words from between his teeth with a dark expression. ¡°Second Uncle¡­ ¡°Aye!¡± Big Head Yang immediately gave an exaggerated response. Then, he looked at Lin Xiao and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°My nephew, what did you ask Second Uncle just now?¡± Lin Xiao immediately gritted his teeth and looked at Big Head Yang.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (3) Chapter 511: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Damn fatty, don¡¯t push your luck. You¡¯d better tell me what happened to my uncle. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you. You won¡¯t be able to withstand my skills!¡± As he spoke, Lin Xiao rolled up his sleeves, looking like he would not stop until he got an answer. Although Big Head Yang did not understand Chinese martial arts, he still knew about the famous Chinese martial arts person, Lin Guodong. Lin Xiao was from a martial arts family. At the very least, he was a junior expert. He would definitely be able to deal with ordinary people. Although he did not know how Su Yun had dealt with these martial arts experts, he clearly did not have the ability. Therefore, seeing him roll up his sleeves, Big Head Yang immediately waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We¡¯re all civilized people. Why do you have to do such a rude thing!¡± As he found a way out for himself, Big Head Yang briefly told him about Su Yun. After hearing these things, Lin Xiao¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing that Lin Xiao wanted to speak, Big Head Yang immediately said in unison, ¡°Su Yun is the hero of Munan?¡± Looking at the stunned Lin Xiao, Big Head Yang shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I asked at the time. Our words were exactly the same. Alright, you know what you should know now. Your Second Uncle is going to continue following your uncle. Let¡¯s part on good terms, Nephew.¡± Big Head Yang quickened his pace and followed Xu Jiajia¡¯s team. However, he did not expect Lin Xiao to quickly catch up. He walked beside Big Head Yang and kept looking at Su Yun¡¯s back. ¡°Hey, why are you following me again?¡± Big Head Yang looked at Lin Xiao in confusion. Lin Xiao rolled his eyes at Big Head Yang. ¡°Damn fatty, why do you have so many questions? They haven¡¯t stopped me yet. Why are you stopping me? Didn¡¯t you follow them too?¡± Big Head Yang was a little indignant when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m following because Su Yun is my best brother. Why are you interfering in the matters of your elders?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Xiao immediately shook his fist. ¡°If you dare to take advantage of me again, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up!¡¯ Their voices alarmed Xu Jiajia, who was in front. She turned around and saw that there was another person in the team. This made Xu Jiajia feel rather helpless. She quickly arrived in front of Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao and said angrily, ¡°What do you think this is? Do you think it¡¯s playing house? Hurry up and go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Big Head Yang immediately stood beside Xu Jiajia and said to Lin Xiao with his straight chest, ¡°That¡¯s right. Go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡¯ Unexpectedly, Xu Jiajia quickly looked at Big Head Yang and said bluntly, ¡°And you, this isn¡¯t an official tour. This is a very serious matter. Hurry up and go back. It¡¯s already chaotic enough!¡¯ Lin Xiao quickly shook his head firmly. ¡°Miss, although I don¡¯t know who you are, that¡¯s my uncle. He is already sick, and you are not sure if this trip is beneficial to him. Therefore, I have to follow. If this trip doesn¡¯t help in the end, I can still ask my father for help. He knew many famous doctors, so he would have at least one more chance. Besides, if my father finds out that I didn¡¯t take good care of my uncle, he will definitely teach me a lesson when he gets back.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯s words were sincere. He really did not want to miss this rare opportunity to meet Su Yun. Although he did not know what was wrong with Su Yun, for some reason, Lin Xiao firmly believed that his uncle would definitely recover. Perhaps it was because the powerful strength Su Yun had displayed previously had left an indelible impression on Lin Xiao, making him especially confident in Su Yun. Moreover, if he wanted to turn around and leave now, where could he go? He could either return to the martial arts school and do those very boring things day after day, or he would return home to be reprimanded by Lin Guodong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Lin Guodong found out that he had missed the opportunity to interact with Su Yun again, he would probably fly into a rage again. Just as Lin Xiao finished speaking, Big Head Yang immediately looked at him and said, ¡°Miss? Strictly speaking, you have to call her Aunt.¡± Lin Xiao was stunned. After looking at Xu Jiajia for a few seconds, he revealed a look of realization. Then, Big Head Yang began to fight for an opportunity for himself. ¡°Beauty Xu, I¡¯m really worried about Su Yun¡¯s current state. Even if 1 went back, I definitely won¡¯t be able to eat well or sleep well. I¡¯ll get more and more haggard. ¡°At the very least, I can see him with my own eyes now. When you need my help, I will definitely be obligated to help. Just let me follow you. I promise I won¡¯t cause you trouble. I¡¯m different from this rich second-generation heir. I¡¯ve been friends with Su Yun for many years. When something like this happens to him, how can I pretend not to know anything and leave just like that?¡± Although Big Head Yang was talkative, he was sincere. For a moment, this made Xu Jiajia feel a little troubled. However, at this moment, Su Guowei¡¯s voice came from Xu Jiajia¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Jiajia, let them follow. Su Yun needs some friends at this time. None of us knew the outcome of this travel and cultivation, but we had no choice but to prepare for the worst. If they have this intention, there¡¯s no reason for us to let it down.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (4) Chapter 512: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Since Su Guowei had said so, Xu Jiajia naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything else. She looked at the two of them and nodded slightly. Then, she quickly walked forward. When the two of them saw this scene, they were immediately overjoyed and hurriedly followed. ¡°Hey, fatty, was this really Aunt just now?¡± ¡°More or less. And can you stop calling me Fatty?¡± ¡°Then promise not to take advantage of me again, and I won¡¯t call you that.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not easy to have a nephew. I don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°You! Alright, fatty. By the way, how long has my uncle been like this? Did he go to the doctor?¡± ¡°Your aunt said that she has tried all the methods she can. Su Yun¡¯s illness is very special. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s transcending a mental tribulation. Whether he can successfully transcend the tribulation depends on himself.¡± While chatting, Big Head Yang was also very curious about Lin Xiao¡¯s family matters. ¡°As far as I know, isn¡¯t your father, Lin Guodong, a very serious person? Isn¡¯t he worried when you run out and follow us?¡± Lin Xiao sighed deeply. ¡°If it were before, he would indeed be quite worried. At the very least, 1 have to tell him about this. However, he can¡¯t care about me now. Something big has happened in the Chinese martial arts circle. You know that Geneticist 01 overseas, right? He has already fought his way through from Europe. Some time ago, he came to Asia. The mixed martial arts experts from Japan and Korea have also been defeated. Now, he has already begun to challenge China. The Chinese martial arts circle naturally responded to the challenge and prepared to fight Geneticist 01.¡± Big Head Yangs interest was piqued. As an otaku, he naturally knew these online news very well. ¡°It¡¯s said that this Geneticist 01 is very impressive. All the combat experts from various countries were defeated. Moreover, during the battle, geneticists would also learn the techniques of experts from various countries. They treated China as their last challenge target. This was clearly because they hoped that after the geneticists mastered enough skills, they could defeat China in one fell swoop. Are you people from the Chinese martial arts circle sure that you can shoulder such an important responsibility?¡± Lin Xiao shrugged without any scruples. ¡°Of course not. Therefore, many experts participated in the battle this time. It was not just the Chinese martial arts circle. Some martial arts experts, mixed martial arts experts, and kickboxing champions also accepted the challenge. The various sects and schools in the Chinese martial arts circle also have representatives attending. ¡°This geneticist was too arrogant. Everyone naturally wanted to do their best for their country. And this was a matter that concerned the reputation of the country. It was not something that just anyone could afford. ¡°Although the foreign reports only reported that the boxing champion had lost and the God of War had made a mistake, we have internal information. In fact, no country has sent a single person out to fight. ¡°The media reports only reported the strongest. If you had watched the livestream, you would have seen that Japan, which had been living a good life for the past two days, shamelessly sent five karate experts. In the end, it was still the same. In less than a minute, five karate experts were lying on the ground and could not even move.¡± ¡°This is too awesome. Looks like China has really encountered a challenge this time. Your martial arts circle can¡¯t embarrass us. However, this scene reminds me of a few years ago when AlphaGo challenged a global Go expert. It was equally spectacular and invincible.¡± As the two of them spoke, they followed the team. Su Yun was wandering aimlessly in Burning Light Ancient City. The mighty team behind him kept following him not far away. Every time a crowd gathered, there would always be plainclothes police officers who quickly stepped forward to push aside the crowd. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao also seized this opportunity to help. Although Big Head Yang was clearly taking advantage of the situation, at least he had good intentions. He was indeed very worried about Su Yun. After circling Burning Light Ancient City for a long time, Su Yun finally changed direction and walked out of the ancient city. After walking out of the ancient city, he went straight to Maple Ridge and stopped there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jiajia knew very well that Maple Ridge was the place where Su Yun had risked his life to save her. It was also¡­ the first place where he had come into contact with killing! Xu Jiajia was not surprised that Su Yun would choose to come here. The scene at that time appeared in her mind again. Even Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was at the side, was deeply moved. ¡°Who would have thought that the suspect who confused everyone back then would actually become a hero now? There was a period of time when I misunderstood Su Yun. I felt that he was a person who brought endless trouble wherever he went. But now, I only want him to recover quickly so that I can apologize to him in person.¡± Xu Jiajia gently held her hand and comforted her. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, 1 know Su Yun. He definitely won¡¯t blame you. He was always like this. Some things he did were always confusing. I was filled with doubts sometimes, too. But it turned out that every decision he made had a reason. It¡¯s not a coincidence that he will become a hero. It¡¯s just that he has been implementing his unique ideals.¡¯ The two of them stood on Maple Ridge and looked at Su Yun¡¯s figure standing in front of them. They were deeply moved. Lin Xiao, who was standing at the back, went to Big Head Yangs side curiously and asked softly, ¡°Who is this beauty beside Aunt?¡± Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (5) Chapter 513: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Big Head Yang had clearly only found out about Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s identity not long ago, but at this moment, he said to Lin Xiao earnestly with an experienced expression, ¡°This is a plainclothes police officer. Beautiful, right? But don¡¯t have any ideas. Can¡¯t you tell? She¡¯s quite interested in Su Yun.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Xiao was clearly inferior to Big Head Yang in this aspect. He was sizing up Zhou Xiaoxiao with a blank expression, but he could not tell anything. Big Head Yang patted Lin Xiao¡¯s shoulder and did not forget to take advantage of him. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡± Deep in the maple forest, Su Yun gave the group of people protecting him some time to settle down. There was no one coming or going here. Moreover, Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao were deeply touched by this maple forest. What happened back then was still vivid in their minds, but it also explained what it meant to have things remain the same but people have changed. The maple trees on Maple Ridge were still as hot as flames, but Su Yun, who was standing on Maple Ridge, was different from before. No one knew that this was actually the origin of his mental demon! After experiencing the first head-on massacre here, Su Yun¡¯s mind nearly collapsed. It took a long time to suppress and adjust, but it became the final foreshadowing and fuse. Looking at the fiery red maple leaves on the screen, Chen Ye smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°The last time I saw these fiery red maple leaves, I was dealing with the inexplicable death of the Pig Head Rong criminal gang. It was only later that I found out that these things were done by Su Yun. Back then, it was really a headache. Now that Su Yun has become like this, I would rather he continue to bring us all kinds of trouble like before and continue to punish evil and promote good. I don¡¯t want to see him in this state.¡± Zhou Nanhai and the others sighed silently. They had the same thoughts in their hearts. The maple leaves were still the same, but things had changed. It fully explained what it meant to be unpredictable in the world. During Su Yun¡¯s stay in Maple Ridge, everyone¡¯s mood became even more depressed. Su Yun sat in Maple Ridge for the entire night. From time to time, a gust of wind would blow, rustling the maple leaves in the forest. He stayed in Maple Ridge for a few more days. Occasionally, his eyes would overflow with a gentle glow. However, this light would always be quickly replaced by turbidity. It was as if Su Yun was also experiencing an intense tribulation battle. Finally, a few days later, Su Yun set off again. He walked in all directions and measured the ground. This time, he was still heading in the direction of Hibiscus City. Xu Jiajia and the others continued to follow behind Su Yun as they passed through the ancient city and returned to the Hibiscus City District. Zhang Zhenghuai quickly gave the order for a new plainclothes police officer to replace the previous plainclothes police officers. This way, it could ensure that the protection force was always in the most abundant mental state. They were also guessing his next destination in the conference room according to his current direction. This time though, everyone was confused and could not figure out Su Yun¡¯s logic. ¡°This direction isn¡¯t in the city. Other than Hibiscus City University, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anywhere else to go.¡± Zhou Nanhai¡¯s unintentional words immediately lit up the eyes of Zhang Zhenghuai and the others. They raised their heads and said almost in unison, ¡°Hibiscus City University!¡¯ When this thought appeared in Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s mind, he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. The university was not like other places. There were many people in the university, and many people knew Su Yun because they were all his classmates and teachers. If Su Yun really appeared on campus, it was difficult to guarantee that he would not be disturbed by others. And they had to strictly follow what Divine Doctor L¨¹ had said previously. When Su Yun acted on his ovvn, he must not be disturbed by any external factors. It might be his cultivation and tribulation! ¡°But why did he go to Hibiscus City University?¡± ¡°If according to my speculation, every place Su Yun goes to is where he used to cultivate, then why is Hibiscus City University his destination? From all kinds of information, Su Yun shouldn¡¯t have trained at Hibiscus City University, right?¡± ¡°He once famously said that he only cultivated his ultimate technique after his internship in the fourth year.¡± On Xu Jiajia¡¯s side, everyone was also confused. ¡°He can¡¯t possibly go back for the oral thesis, right?¡± Big Head Yang touched the back of his head and gave a guess. Everyone rolled their eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say he was going back to get his graduation certificate?¡± Everyone was puzzled and could not figure out the logic behind it. But they naturally did not have the time to think too much and could only hurriedly make arrangements. No matter where Su Yun went on this trip, they had to provide unconditional support to help him survive this crisis. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few police cars flashed their lights and quickly drove out of the city bureau. Zhou Nanhai personally led a pair of police officers to Hibiscus City University. Hibiscus City University was still quiet and peaceful. There were students in the teaching building, and there were also some couples or good friends strolling and chatting by the artificial lake. They had no idea that a few police cars were rushing over at this moment, nor did they know that this peace would be broken by a sudden news. Currently, the most popular topic in the various universities was Geneticist 01 challenging experts from all over the world. This was much more exciting than AlphaGo challenging the Go world back then.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (6) Chapter 514: Enlightenment in the Dragon Field! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As a result, students could be seen talking about it around the artificial lake. ¡°Recently, Geneticist 01 has defeated experts from several countries in a row. Be it jujitsu boxing or the niche Khmer boxing, no one is his match. Can our Huaxia really do it?¡± Another student seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He quickly glanced at his watch and slapped his thigh. ¡°Fuck, I was too busy looking at the girls that I almost forgot, the livestream has begun!¡¯ Upon hearing this, the boys around him took out their phones and quickly opened a website. This website was specially built as a live- stream platform for geneticists to challenge the world¡¯s experts. After opening the website interface, what greeted his eyes was a striking notification bar. On it were the results of the competition between Geneticist 01 and the experts of the various countries. [September 25, Thailand¡¯s number one expert suffered a crushing defeat.] [October 3, the British boxing champion lost to Geneticist 01.] [October 11, as of today, geneticists have conquered Europe. Their next target is South America!] [October 13th, the number one of Brazilian Jiu-jitsu was eliminated in one minute.] [October 18, geneticist arrives in Asia!] In this announcement board, Geneticist 01 did not lose at all. More than a dozen announcements also publicized the strength of geneticists to the world in a high-profile manner. It was also like a global human proof that genetic modification was the direction and change of humanity¡¯s future. Below the bulletin board, there were many netizens leaving comments and discussions. It was so popular that the comments had not stopped since just now. ¡°He¡¯s coming to Huaxia. It¡¯s time to teach this genetic man a lesson.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too optimistic. This geneticist is indeed very powerful. ¡°Moreover, after the competition with the experts of the various countries, the geneticist completely replicated the other party¡¯s actions. This makes his current combat strength more than a few times stronger than before.¡± ¡°This geneticist is cheating. What¡¯s there to be smug about? If you have the ability, fight Macheteman.¡± ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s right. If we let Macheteman try, the outcome might not be certain. ¡± ¡°Then I will definitely bet on Macheteman winning!¡¯ ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. How could Macheteman show up to participate in such a thing? Let¡¯s hurry up and watch the competition. The first batch of experts is about to appear!¡± Someone mentioned the Macheteman. Many people were curious and admired this mysterious expert who had been famous for a long time. They wanted him to fight with the geneticists. Although they knew that the outcome would probably not be good, it was still a gimmick and anticipation. It was obvious that everyone knew that it would be very difficult to achieve. On the livestream, the bald Geneticist 01 was already standing in the arena with a dark expression. Along the way, geneticists fought their way into Asia from abroad, followed by Japan, Korea, Thailand, and other countries. His vicious eyes were filled with contempt. This was his last stop. If he took down Huaxia, he would have no opponent. As the rows of red flags were waved in the audience, many experts from Huaxia entered the combat readiness area. Being able to fight the geneticists meant that the first batch of experts had already defeated countless opponents before obtaining the honor of representing China. All the Huaxia people in the audience were looking forward to a miracle. Just think about it, if the invincible Geneticist 01 lost to China, it would definitely attract the attention of the entire world. The first batch of experts who went on stage to fight also stared at the geneticist covetously with the belief that they would win. The gong sounded, and the battle was about to begin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Students could be seen everywhere on campus, nervously looking at their phone screens with their heads lowered. Everyone was looking forward to it, and they were also very nervous. Would the results of this competition be different? Would Huaxia be able to display their might in a single battle, or would they be defeated as well? However, at this exciting moment, the police sirens sounded, police cars sped past one after another, heading straight for the administrative building where the principal¡¯s office was located, breaking the peace in the school. The students looked up from their phones in confusion and looked around. It seemed like some big shot had arrived.. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (1) Chapter 515: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The sound of sirens soon broke the silence of the campus. Students who were fooling around or watching videos along the way were attracted by the police cars speeding past them. Everyone was very puzzled about this. After all, the police cars coming with sirens meant that something big had happened. All the students ran forward quickly, wanting to see where the police car would stop. To these young people who had strong hormones and nowhere to vent, such a rare liveliness could not be missed. In the end, the police cars stopped in front of the administrative building. Some teachers, who were holding various materials in their arms, walked out of the administrative building and looked at Zhou Nanhai and the others who quickly got out of the police cars in shock. Zhou Nanhai casually stopped a teacher and asked, ¡°Where is your principal? Take me to him.¡± The teacher who was stopped nodded in fear and trepidation. Then, he quickly walked in front and led Zhou Nanhai and the others to the principal¡¯s office. More and more students gathered under the administrative building. This news spread very quickly in school. Although the students did not dare to approach, they looked over curiously under the shade of a tree not far away. Some even took out their phones and took short videos. ¡°Did something happen to the principal? Could it be corruption?¡± ¡°No way. Our principal is a good person. Why would he suddenly attract so many police officers?¡± ¡°This is big news. If we film it and post it online, there will definitely be a lot of people paying attention.¡± The students discussed among themselves. Zhou Nanhai and the others had already arrived at the principal¡¯s office. The principal was also at a loss. He looked at Zhou Nanhai and the others, who had suddenly barged into the office with a serious expression, and was instantly confused. ¡°Hello, what is going on?¡± After Zhou Nanhai quickly revealed his identity, he did not have the time to say anything else and directly stated his purpose for coming. ¡°You¡¯re the principal, right? We specially rushed over because of a student from your school. His name is Su Yun. I wonder if the principal has any impression of him?¡± The principal of Hibiscus City University was called Gao Bo. He had a relatively high-level existence in the department. Therefore, even though this matter was urgent, Zhou Nanhai still maintained the proper etiquette and spoke more politely. When Gao Bo heard this, he immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯m the principal of Hibiscus City University. My surname is Gao. I have an impression of the Su Yun you mentioned just now. The vice-principal had told me that only two students had applied for leave and did not come. One of them was Su Yun, and the other seemed to be called Xu Jiajia. ¡°Since this kind of thing is not common, as the graduation oral thesis is the most important thing for all students, it¡¯s still fresh in my mind. However, according to the vice-principal, it was very likely that Su Yun had encountered a mountain collapse in Munan City. He had even called the search and rescue team in advance. We have also been very worried, but there has been no relevant report for a long time, We don¡¯t know how Su Yun is doing.¡± Since the principal in front of him knew who Su Yun was, he did not beat around the bush. He quickly recounted Su Yun¡¯s matter, but he did not go into detail. After all, too many things were confidential. It only showed that Su Yun had contributed to the country and had fallen into a pathological state due to the country¡¯s injuries. None of the doctors had any reliable solutions. The only one who could escape from this illness was Su Yun himself. Hence, Su Yun began to travel around. The country had also been sending people to follow and protect him. Gao Bo l s face was filled with surprise when he heard the news. A national hero walked out of his school. Although he did not know the cause and effect, he could tell that this formation was not ordinary. As the principal, how could he not be excited? At the same time, he was deeply curious and puzzled. ¡°This is an honor for our Hibiscus City University, but why hasn¡¯t there been any news about Su Yun? Such meritorious service should be praised.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Facing Gao Bo¡¯ s question, Zhou Nanhai sighed helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve also considered this matter, but the current situation is special. We can¡¯t reveal Su Yun¡¯s identity for the time being. Furthermore, many of the matters he¡¯s involved in are confidential, so it¡¯s best if the principal doesn¡¯t inquire. ¡°The most important thing now was to return Su Yun to normal as much as possible. The reason why we came this time was also because Su Yun might very well come here soon. As his alma mater, this place might have a special meaning to him. Therefore, in this sickly state of chaos, he instinctively chose to come here. ¡°l hope that Principal Gao can make the best use of his time to make arrangements. Su Yun¡¯s situation is special now. When he appears on campus, he must not be provoked or disturbed no matter what. No student is allowed to get close to Su Yun. No matter where he goes, as long as he is in this university, all places must be cleared!¡± Gao Bo had already realized the severity of the matter. In addition, when he spoke, Zhou Nanhai¡¯s tone had been urgent, making it clear that this matter could not be delayed. Therefore, Gao Bo quickly nodded. Then, under Zhou Nanhai¡¯s gaze, he quickly called the leaders of the various departments for an emergency meeting.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (2) Chapter 516: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Gao Bo conveyed the meaning of Zhou Nanhai, the leaders of the various departments also felt deep veneration for Su Yun. Even though they were the same as the principal and did not know what Su Yun had done, to be valued so highly by Zhou Nanhai and company meant that Su Yun¡¯s achievements were impressive. Therefore, the leaders of the various departments quickly passed this news to the teachers under their jurisdiction. The same announcement quickly appeared in the relevant student groups. ¡°Students of this group, please note that we have to inform you of a very urgent matter. Due to the special circumstances, Su Yun, who was about to graduate from his school, would soon appear on campus. ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re classmates of Su Yun, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to Su Yun under any circumstances, much less disturb him. The teachers of the school would make arrangements according to where Su Yun went. Students, please cooperate actively. ¡°When Su Yun was still at Hibiscus City University, any student who rashly disturbs Su Yun will be severely punished. Please do not take the risk!¡± Such an announcement quickly appeared in front of the students, and the same announcement quickly appeared on the school¡¯s official website, facing all the teachers and students. In a short period of time, the contents of the announcement were known by all the students. Students holding cell phones with blank expressions could be seen everywhere. Everyone was very curious about this sudden announcement. After all, in just a few minutes, the same announcements began to appear in large groups, class groups, and even dormitory groups. Not to mention this batch of students, even in all the years of Hibiscus City University, such a commotion had rarely happened. More importantly, the announcement clearly stated that anyone who violated the announcement would be severely punished. This was a warning that could not be underestimated for all the students. If there were records of such mistakes in the file, even if they could graduate, they would not be issued a degree certificate. Moreover, they would carry such a stain on their personal records for the rest of their lives. As a result, some students who did not know Su Yun began to wonder who Senior Su Yun was. ¡°We¡¯re both students from the same school, but why is there such a huge difference? What right does Su Yun have to cause such a commotion just by coming to the school?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know. It¡¯s so serious this time. If we violate it, we¡¯ll be severely punished. Do any of you know Su Yun? Which faculty is he from?¡± ¡°I know him. We were classmates!¡± Some of the students who knew Su Yun quickly began to share the news. ¡°Su Yun hasn¡¯t been back to school for a long time. Why is he being treated so seriously by the school when he suddenly returns?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Yun didn¡¯t appear during the graduation thesis. In our class group chat, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia were the only two people who had applied for leave after graduation. And now, he¡¯s suddenly returned to school and caused such a huge commotion, who can explain it to me? Why do 1 feel that my brain is not enough?¡± ¡°Hurry to the east gate. Someone said that there¡¯s a strange person outside the school gate. He looks like Su Yun!¡± When this news appeared in front of the students, it quickly made Su Yun¡¯s former classmates run towards the school gate. Some students from other faculties who did not know Su Yun also gathered at the east gate from all directions. It was only when they reached the east gate that they noticed that not only were there police officers standing on both sides of the road, but the rarely seen principal and higher-ups were also standing not far away, looking curiously at the figures gradually walking towards them from outside the door. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the figure walking towards them was staggering. Even on the short road of a few meters, that person was walking and stopping, looking rather strange. ¡°Look, is that Su Yun?¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s true. But why do I feel that he¡¯s a little different?¡± Su Yun¡¯s former classmates were standing far away, curiously looking out of the school grounds. No one wanted to leave a big mistake in their files because of this. Moreover, seeing so many police officers protecting him, they naturally did not dare to step forward. Therefore, even though they were very curious, they only dared to stand far away and discuss softly from time to time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who came was Su Yun. He was still holding the wooden saber and was still in a chaotic state. Although his clothes looked intact, he had been traveling in the mountains or cities for many days. It was inevitable that some dust would land on his clothes, and they were even a little damaged. Such a vagrant-like Su Yun had completely overturned the students¡¯ previous understanding of him. At the very least, Su Yun was a clean and nimble person in the past. Why has he become like this now? Even when their eyes met unintentionally, they could feel a coldness that kept strangers away. The previously warm and sunny Su Yun seemed to have suddenly disappeared. In his place was a figure that was like a walking corpse, making one feel uneasy. Instantly, the students¡¯ discussions subconsciously lowered their voices as they focused their attention on Su Yun¡¯s gradual entrance into the campus. Although there were people densely packed in the distance, Su Yun did not seem to see them. The principal, Gao Bo, and the school leaders who were standing at the school gate shut their mouths and subconsciously took a few steps back to make way for Su Yun.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (3) Chapter 517: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was the first time the school leaders had made way for a student, but no one was dissatisfied at this moment. After all, didn¡¯t they see that the officials valued him so much? Su Yun¡¯s status was clearly not ordinary. Xu Jiajia and the others followed behind Su Yun and quickly entered the school. Many former classmates naturally noticed the familiar figure in the crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that our department¡¯s belle, Xu Jiajia?¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s true. Could she have been with Su Yun all this time?¡± ¡°No wonder Su Yun applied for leave for Xu Jiajia in the class group chat. When did these two date? Why didn¡¯t we notice it in school?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just look at Xu Jiajia. Didn¡¯t you notice the person behind her?¡± ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s Big Head?¡± Many students in the crowd noticed Big Head Yang walking behind Su Yun, which made them even more puzzled. They could understand why Xu Jiajia was here. But why was Big Head Yang on this team? Moreover, everyone in this team was very serious and agile. It was obvious that they were well-trained and were clearly security personnel. Big Head Yang was the only one who was wriggling around. Most importantly, he seemed to enjoy the feeling of being the center of attention of the entire school. Therefore, there was even a hint of pride on his face. ¡°Why is Fatty on this team?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to ask him!¡± Some of the students who had a good relationship with Big Head Yang in school naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this good opportunity. They only planned to find a suitable time to see if they could get anything out of Big Head Yang. If there was an aerial camera above Hibiscus City University, it would be seen that almost everyone in the university was gathered near the east school gate. The other areas were empty except for the area near the east school gate. The empty main road was filled with people. Everyone looked curiously at Su Yun, who was walking in front. Regardless of whether they knew each other or not, Su Yun¡¯s appearance was already shocking enough. They had never seen such a big formation. When he returned to the campus, he even saw familiar faces in the crowd. This should be something to be happy about. However, Xu Jiajia, who was following behind Su Yun, was filled with worry and could not be happy at all. After all, this school was filled with young people and there were many people. Xu Jiajia was very worried that someone would suddenly disturb Su Yun again. However, when Xu Jiajia heard the continuous notifications on her phone, she took out her phone in confusion and took a look. Only then did she notice that the same announcement had appeared in the faculty group, the campus group, and the class group. Such an announcement quickly made Xu Jiajia secretly heave a sigh of relief. With such a huge and serious punishment, no one should want to take the risk. Big Head Yang, who was walking at the back, had a completely different opinion from Xu Jiajia. Most of the time, Big Head Yang was like a nobody in school. His looks were not outstanding, his grades were not outstanding, and his popularity was not outstanding. As an ordinary young man, Big Head Yang had never experienced the feeling of being welcomed from ten miles away. Even though he knew that most of the people¡¯s attention was on Su Yun, to be able to bask in such glory with his good brother and enjoy glory in his alma mater was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. Hence, Big Head Yang had his hands in his pockets as he raised his chin smugly and strode behind Su Yun. Lin Xiao, who was walking at the side, clearly noticed that Big Head Yangs current state was completely different from before. He lowered his voice in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look like a different person after entering university?¡± However, Big Head Yang secretly waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. There are so many people watching!¡¯ Lin Xiao, who had been raised like the moon surrounded by stars since he was young, did not care about such attention. He looked at Big Head Yang in disdain before looking curiously at Su Yun. He muttered to himself, ¡°Where is my uncle going?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This question was also a question on everyone¡¯s mind. After Su Yun followed the main road and passed through the man-made lake, he walked towards the teaching area. Because all the students were segregated on both sides of the road, the main road of this campus was empty. This kind of situation was rarely experienced even during the new year and festivals. But now, because of Su Yun, they have cleared an empty path. Su Yun walked forward step by step along the road. A dense crowd was looking around not far away. Although there were many people, it was silent. Zhou Nanhai, Gao Bo, and the other school leaders were at the back. Seeing Su Yun walking around the campus, Gao Bo could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Officer, why did Su Yun come to school?¡± Regarding this, Zhou Nanhai shook his head solemnly. ¡°We¡¯re also guessing about this matter, but there¡¯s no progress. Now, Su Yun¡¯s actions had no logical basis. He was in a very chaotic state. Most of his choices were driven by his instincts.. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (4) Chapter 518: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t be asking me this question. Who among you is Su Yun¡¯s instructor?¡± Zhou Nanhai would not tell the principal about ¡®cultivation¡¯. After all, this was just a speculation. Moreover, it was too unbelievable. There was no need to make it public. Upon hearing this, a mature woman in her thirties quickly stood out from the crowd of leaders. ¡°Officer, I¡¯m Su Yun¡¯s instructor. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± Zhou Nanhai quickly chatted with the instructor and gained a general understanding of Su Yun¡¯s situation in school. At the same time, the instructor made a few guesses that Su Yun might be more familiar with the place. However, this did not answer his doubts. After all, Su Yun¡¯s current behavior trajectory had always been aimless. The only clue was that these places were once Su Yun¡¯s cultivation grounds. According to the locations mentioned by the instructor, they did not match Su Yun¡¯s actions. Then what was Su Yun¡¯s motive for coming to Hibiscus City University? ¡°By the way, did Su Yun have any training experiences in school?¡± Zhou Nanhai thought of his previous speculation and asked. ¡°Training?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some special training, such as practicing throwing cards and knife techniques. ¡± ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask,¡± the instructor replied. Then, she turned around and found a few of Su Yun¡¯s classmates not far away. After asking some questions, she returned and shook her head. ¡°No. As far as we know, Su Yun e s life during school was relatively simple. He never had any training and only played soccer occasionally.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Zhou Nanhai and the others looked at each other and fell into deep thought. If it was as the instructor had said, that would be strange. Could it be that his previous deduction was wrong? Wasn¡¯t Su Yun retracing his previous cultivation ground? ¡°Su Yun stopped.¡± Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Su Yun finally stopped in front of a building. This was Hibiscus City University¡¯s library. As many university students had switched off their phones in the library for self-study when the incident happened, there were still many people in the library at the moment. Furthermore, they were unaware of what was happening outside. Most of these people were preparing for the postgraduate entrance examination, so they spent most of their time in the library, turning off all external communications to reduce the interference they caused. However, when some people sitting by the library window inadvertently raised their heads to look outside, they were immediately stunned by the dense crowd outside. Soon, more and more students in the library noticed this scene. They all stood up and went to the window curiously. They looked at the person who was gradually walking towards the library and the dense crowd behind him. ¡°This Everyone widened their eyes in shock. But at that moment, Gao Bo urged a few school leaders to quickly run past Su Yun and rush into the library. He anxiously shouted, ¡°All students, return to your seats immediately. From now on, sit in your seats and don¡¯t move or speak!¡± Under the orders of the university leaders, the university students sat down in their seats with confusion. They were very puzzled. This was also a helpless move for the school¡¯s leaders. If they instructed all the students to evacuate from the library now, they would definitely encounter Su Yun head-on. When that happened, it was inevitable that they would clash. Instead of that, it was better to let them stay in their original seats. As long as they could stabilize the discipline at the scene, there would be no chaos. Some of the students sitting in their seats also began to turn on their phones to see what had happened. Only then did they notice the announcements sent out by the various school groups and the various chat content that was still chattering. When Su Yun¡¯s name appeared in front of everyone, they quickly realized that Su Yun was the person walking into the library alone. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Student Su?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that he¡¯s sick. Let¡¯s cooperate. After all, we¡¯re classmates.¡± The quality of the college students was still very high. They did not feel dissatisfied because of this. Instead, they sympathized with Su Yun¡¯s state. As Su Yun stepped into the library, the school¡¯s leader quickly gestured for all the students to keep quiet. Time seemed to freeze in the library. Everyone was frozen in their seats, staring intently at Su Yun. Firstly, they were cooperating with the school¡¯s actions. Secondly, they were indeed very curious and wanted to understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jiajia and the rest quickly entered the library. Just as Big Head Yang was about to enter, he suddenly heard a few people calling out softly from not far away. ¡°Fatty, fatty!¡¯ Big Head Yang was a little confused. He looked over and realized that in the crowd not far away, a few classmates who were on good terms with him were calling him. When they saw Big Head Yang looking over, they quickly waved their hands at him, indicating for him to come over. Big Head Yang quickly walked over and asked in confusion, ¡°What? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡± Upon hearing this, a few students immediately put on smiles. Two of them even made a light punching gesture on Big Head Yangs shoulder.. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (5) Chapter 519: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Obviously, everyone knew Big Head Yangs personality very well. In order to get some information from him, they started to flatter him. ¡°Fatty, no, Brother Yang!¡¯ ¡°Brother Yang, what¡¯s going on? Why is Su Yun in such a state, and why are there so many people protecting him?¡± Big Head Yang puffed out his chest and said word by word, ¡°This matter involves a lot of secrets, so it¡¯s not easy to tell you. However, on account of our friendship, I can give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t know. Otherwise, you might get yourself into trouble.¡± Big Head Yang chuckled and looked at his classmates mischievously. After all, these students in front of him were just inexperienced university students. Coupled with the huge commotion, they were naturally frightened by Big Head Yangs words. A skinny student nudged Big Head Yang and asked softly, ¡°Su Yun applied for leave for both him and Xu Jiajia and did not participate in the graduation thesis. Can you at least tell me why this happened? At that time, we even wanted to contact Su Yun and ask why he didn¡¯t come for such an important matter.¡± They nodded. The students not far away also straightened their necks, wanting to hear what Big Head Yang would say. However, Big Head Yang was still the same. He pretended to look meaningfully at the students in front of him and the people not far away. This was the first time in his life that he had experienced such a feeling of being the center of attention. Back then, after learning how to livestream from Su Yun, there were not so many people watching. A nobody suddenly became the center of attention of all the students. This change made Big Head Yang feel a little smug. However, Big Head Yang was not stupid. Since it concerned Su Yun, he knew very well what he should and should not say. Therefore, even though this feeling made him very proud, he still very cautiously rejected this topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you just now? If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t ask. Hurry up and do what you need to do. Su Yun is different from us. The graduation thesis is nothing to him. Alright, that¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll talk later. I¡¯ll take care of Su Yun first.¡¯ Big Head Yang waved at them and quickly followed the group into the library. After Zhou Nanhai and the others entered the library, the door was quickly closed. A row of plainclothes police officers stood guard at the door. All the students outside could only look in curiously through the glass and could not take another step in. ¡°Why did Su Yun choose to come to the library?¡± Xu Jiajia frowned in confusion. She had guessed many things before, but she did not expect Su Yun to enter this place in the end. All the students in the library were shocked by the sudden influx of so many people, especially when there were people in police uniforms in this group of people. There were even rare leaders in the school. Therefore, even though there were at least a hundred people in the library, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Su Yun, who was walking towards the third floor. Such a big scene made them realize that Su Yun¡¯s identity was not simple. However, after learning from the class group chat that this person was a student, they were even more shocked. What kind of background did he have to have for the police to escort him? Wherever he went, everything would be cleared out? Only those big leaders would have such a scene, right? They did not expect it to happen right next to them. Xu Jiajia and the rest followed not far from Su Yun, maintaining a distance but not too far away. They did not know that this was a very important place to Su Yun. This importance was not reflected in training, but it was also the foundation of cultivation. Hence, there was a reason why Su Yun chose to appear here. Standing in front of the bookshelf that he had once flipped through, Su Yun did not reach out to pick up any books. He just stood there quietly, staring blankly at the dazzling array of books in front of him. It was as if his gaze could penetrate the cover and land on the words that crossed the ages. He seemed to have returned to the time when he had just started cultivating and was still very ignorant, when he first came to find the answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jiajia keenly noticed that Su Yun¡¯s eyes were cloudy and seemed to have faded a little. Even his heavy and rapid breathing calmed down slightly at this moment. Su Yun had always been in an extremely painful and struggling state of chaos. But here, he could feel the long-lost peace and tranquility. Su Yun stood there for a very, very long time. He seemed to have become one with his surroundings. It looked like his gaze was fixed on the rows of ancient books, but in fact, he seemed to be looking at his past self. He slowly extended his hand, but his hand stopped in midair. His fingertips were only a few millimeters away from the book closest to him. No one knew what Su Yun was thinking, but from the state he was in, it was obvious that he was thinking. According to what Divine Doctor Lu and Doctor Wang had said, Su Yun might be in a special state. This special state was like a prison to him. It was also like a mental tribulation that caused him to become more and more unlike himself.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (6) Chapter 520: Only I Have the Law, Su Yun Preaches the Dao! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, Su Yun, who was standing there, suddenly turned into the person that everyone was familiar with. The clarity in his eyes was like a cold lake. It was calm and cold, but there was no lack of tolerance. At this moment, Xu Jiajia and the others, who were standing at the back, subconsciously held their breaths. Everyone was looking forward to a miracle, Would Su Yun recover just like that? However, more than an hour later, everyone¡¯s hopes were dashed again. Su Yun finally retracted his hand and turned around to walk out step by step. ¡°Hurry up and follow him, he¡¯s going to the next place.¡± With the call, Standing in front of the bookshelf that he had once flipped through, Su Yun they saw Su Yun suddenly stop in front of a desk. ¡°Wait a minute, that¡¯s not At Zhou Nanhai¡¯s command, everyone stopped in their tracks. A male student who was studying was sitting there. When he saw Su Yun approaching, he was so nervous that he did not dare to breathe loudly. Firstly, he was afraid of disturbing him, and secondly, he was intimidated by Su Yun¡¯s aura. ¡°S-Student Su, you¡­¡± Even Xu Jiajia, Zhou Nanhai, and the rest could not help but clench their fists. Their palms were covered in sweat, afraid that Su Yun would suddenly go berserk. They were already prepared to stop him in time. Thankfully, Su Yun did not do anything out of line. He ignored the classmate in front of him. He was still dull and confused. His expression was sluggish as he instinctively picked up a fountain pen from his desk. ¡°Phew! ¡± Instantly, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and their tense bodies slowly relaxed. Thankfully, Su Yun did not make a move. However, everyone was even more puzzled. They did not know what Su Yun was up to. ¡°This place must have a special meaning for Su Yun. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made so many instinctive movements!¡± ¡°It has to be known that Su Yun has always stood still in the places he has been to, be it the ancient city or Mount Shengu. He was in a daze and did not do anything unnecessary. But here at the Hibiscus University Library, he actually has such a performance.¡± ¡°Could it be a sign of gradual recovery?¡± Then, under everyone¡¯s nervous and expectant gazes, Su Yun returned to the row of bookshelves. This time, under everyone¡¯s focused gazes, he raised his hand again and did not stop. Instead, he instinctively pulled out a book from the bookshelf in front of him. Xu Jiajia took a closer look and couldn¡¯t help but read softly. ¡°The Secret of the Golden Flower?¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion. They were unfamiliar with this name and did not know what kind of book it was. They also did not know what Su Yun was doing or why he had taken out this book. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check it on your phone?¡± Before anyone could think further, Su Yun had already instinctively flipped through the book and placed it on a particular page. Then, he suddenly raised the fountain pen in his hand and without any hesitation, he placed it down. ¡°What is he writing? Take a look!¡± ¡°Are there really signs of recovery?¡± Zhou Nanhai and company were a little excited. Su Yun¡¯s abnormal behavior further proved that his illness had changed. Although they did not know if the change was good or bad, it was much more hopeful than staying the same. ¡°l think it¡¯s written in four words? Let¡¯s approach carefully and take a look, but don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Zhou Nanhai said. The others were curious and quickly agreed. Then, they carefully moved forward. When they were a few meters away from Su Yun, they finally saw what he had written in the book. Immediately, everyone could not help but widen their eyes in surprise. ¡°Beginner¡¯s level! ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I can use it as if it were my own arm!¡± ¡°Become one with the object?!¡± There seemed to be nothing left to write on. Su Yun remained motionless, as though he had fallen into a daze again, he did not continue writing. ¡°This is¡­? Everyone looked at the special words that seemed to be a four-word idiom. They looked at each other with different expressions.. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Divinity Show (1) Chapter 521: Divinity Show (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Beginner¡¯s understanding of the Dao; be able to use it as one¡¯s arm or fingers; become one with the object¡­? Everyone was confused by the vocabulary Su Yun had written. An old professor specially scrutinized it and frowned in thought. After a moment, he shook his head. ¡°l really don¡¯t know what this student is trying to say. This book looks like ancient literature. From Student Su l s logical analysis, these words should also be related to ancient literature.¡¯ The principal seemed to have thought of something and quickly said to the teacher beside him, ¡°Where¡¯s Professor L¨¹? Is he in the office? Hurry up and invite him over. As an authoritative professor in ancient literature, he should know something about it! ¡± The teacher quickly nodded and quickly left the library. At this moment, Professor L¨¹ was in his office, buried in a pile of ancient literature materials. He turned a deaf ear to what was happening outside. A teacher quickly came to Professor L¨¹ and urged him to go to the library. Professor L¨¹ was confused. He looked at the teacher who was in a hurry and asked in confusion, ¡°Did something happen? I shouldn¡¯t have any classes this afternoon.¡± When the teacher heard this, he quickly shook his head. ¡°Professor L¨¹, don¡¯t you know what happened outside? A student from our school, Su Yun, returned to university under the protection of the police. However, Su Yun seemed to be unwell. The police had escorted him here in hopes of awakening some of his memories in a familiar environment. ¡°In the library, Su Yun wrote some words that seemed to be related to the ancient literature that you were good at. Therefore, the principal asked me to invite you over. This matter cannot be delayed!¡± ¡°What? Su Yun?¡± To the teacher¡¯s surprise, Professor L¨¹ quickly stood up when he heard Su Yun¡¯s name. As he urged the teacher to walk out, he asked for more details. Professor L¨¹ had interacted with Su Yun before and remembered him clearly. However, the two of them had not interacted much since they parted last time. He had only heard a few words about Su Yun from their granddaughter, L¨¹ Hongya. It seemed that the two of them had attended the martial arts conference together. Now that he heard that Su Yun was unwell, Professor L¨¹ immediately rushed to the library. When they arrived outside the library, Professor L¨¹ noticed that the surroundings were filled with students who were looking curiously in the direction of the library. Professor L¨¹, who had been engrossed in studying literature, only reacted when he saw this scene. It turned out that such a big thing had happened to the school, but he knew nothing about it. In the library, Xu Jiajia and the others were anxiously waiting for Professor L¨¹¡¯s arrival. When they saw Professor L¨¹ appear in the library, they made way for him. The principal quickly brought Professor L¨¹ to a spot not far from Su Yun and recounted what had happened. Although Professor L¨¹ had learned on the way that Su Yun¡¯s mental state was very poor, he still felt worried when he saw Su Yun, who had lost a lot of weight and had a wooden expression on his face. ¡°Professor L¨¹, Su Yun ended up in such a state because of the country. Please try your best to provide us with as many clues as possible. Perhaps we can find a way to help Su Yun recover.¡± Although Zhou Nanhai did not explicitly say anything confidential, he sincerely looked at Professor L¨¹ and expressed his request. Professor L¨¹ adjusted his reading glasses and nodded solemnly. Then, he walked to Su Yun¡¯s side and looked at the ancient book he had chosen from the bookcase. Professor L¨¹ saw Su Yun¡¯s condition and could not help but worry for him. It was hard to imagine what Su Yun had gone through to become like this after not seeing him for a while. However, Professor L¨¹ did not have the time to think about it. He focused all his attention on the ancient book that Su Yun had chosen, ¡°The Secret of the Golden Flower.¡¯ Professor L¨¹ was a little surprised. He was the one who donated this book, and there were some comments he had made back then. Furthermore, the first time he met Su Yun was through this book. ¡°This is a cultivation book made up in ancient times. Golden Flower is the cultivation method of the Golden Core. It¡¯s a cultivation method made up by the ancient people. It¡¯s a cultivation method for condensing cores in Daoism. There are many cultivation techniques recorded in it, but these techniques have always been used as a theoretical reference for Daoist culture. They have no practical use.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor L¨¹¡¯s words gave everyone more ideas. ¡°In other words, the words Su Yun wrote are very likely nouns related to cultivation?¡± Xu Jiajia frowned slightly, feeling puzzled. Why would Su Yun instinctively write these words? At that moment, Su Yun finally wrote! He held a fountain pen in his hand. His aura did not change. He still looked a little dull, but he wrote very quickly and smoothly. There was no pause. After a while, there was something in the book that no one could understand. On the paper, a line jumped out, and there were even some places where it was deliberately emphasized. The dots and threads were connected, seemingly unintentionally but also looking like dragons soaring. This made everyone realize that this messy pattern was definitely not a random drawing.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Divinity Show (2) Chapter 522: Divinity Show (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It looks like a random drawing, but look at the emphasis on the ink. It¡¯s very regular. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not random.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a word or a painting. What the hell does that mean? Why does it sound like a secret code?¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. They were surprised, but they really could not guess the profundity. The first few sentences were fine. They were all words similar to four idioms. Although they did not understand the true meaning, they could understand the literal meaning at a glance. But it was neither calligraphy nor painting this time, so it immediately stumped everyone. This made Professor L¨¹ recall the first time he met Su Yun. The first time he came into contact with Su Yun, he felt that Su Yun¡¯s speech was a little strange. But now, it seems to be compatible with the terms written by Su Yun in his chaotic state. What the hell was going on? Soon, Professor L¨¹ voiced his doubts. ¡°When I first met Su Yun, he was also reading this book in the library. As the ancient books on this bookshelf were basically donated by me, I was rather curious and chatted with Su Yun. However, I learned that he was researching cultivation. He bluntly said that the records in the books were not the imagination of the ancients. ¡°l only thought that it was a child¡¯s words that carried no harm. After a few interactions, I also advised him not to waste his experience on this. I never expected Su Yun to have been studying this matter. Furthermore, he was so persistent. Even when he was sick, he still remembered it. From the looks of it, it has already become his obsession.¡± With a sigh, Professor L¨¹ looked at Su Yun with a complicated gaze. This feeling made him feel as though he was obsessed with research and had gone berserk. ¡°Then can you tell what he wrote?¡± Upon hearing Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, Professor L¨¹ thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The terms Su Yun Wff0te seem to be similar cultivation concepts recorded in ancient books. It might also be a division of some fabricated cultivation system. However, this is only a guess of mine. To confirm this guess, I have to find the corresponding words in the ancient books.¡± This made Zhou Nanhai and the others even more confused. They frowned and discussed in low voices. ¡°Could it be that Su Yun has been studying ancient literature?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Could it be that the library is also a place for him to cultivate? However, he didn¡¯t train here. Instead, he has obtained some inspiration here?¡± ¡°Inspiration? Or something?¡± Zhou Nanhai frowned. After a moment, he muttered, ¡°Professor L¨¹, is Su Yun really cultivating, or is this just hysteria caused by his obsession? All along the way, he seemed to have gained enlightenment from his travels and has always been walking the path he once walked. Is it a method to save himself, or is it an unintentional journey?¡± Even Zhou Nanhai himself was shocked by this bold guess. Practically everyone treated things related to cultivation as a kind of fabrication and obsession of the ancient people. It was just like how ancient emperors wanted to become immortals and live forever. It was nothing more than a similar obsession. It was impossible to achieve. Therefore, no one would really think that the cultivation method was real. But now, Su Yun¡¯s various performances have shaken everyone. They had even speculated about it. However, Professor L¨¹ sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°When has there ever been anything related to cultivation in the world? I¡¯ve searched for ancient books, but I¡¯ve never seen an ancient person successfully cultivate. ¡°It has been more than 5,000 years since ancient times. In its long history, there have been many capable people and countless heroes. How many sages and ancients had there been? But have you ever seen any ancient people succeed? Kong Sheng, Laozi, Shakyamuni, Zhang Daoling¡­ Too many ancient people had pursued this, but in the end, it was just a pile of historical dust. ¡°There were also emperors who dreamed of longevity, but even if they controlled the world, they could not achieve such a dream. So, do you think that cultivation might be real? If it was true, why hadn¡¯t we seen it in ancient times? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In my opinion, Su Yun was just suffering from hysteria. The picture he drew was nothing more than a hallucination caused by hysteria, but perhaps there¡¯s a reason why Su Yun is so deeply involved.¡± As Professor L¨¹ spoke, he looked at the picture carefully. Subtly, he memorized the picture. Hearing Professor L¨¹¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They felt that the professor¡¯s words made sense. If there was really cultivation, why couldn¡¯t it be seen since ancient times? It couldn¡¯t be that no one had succeeded in five thousand years, right? Despite saying that, everyone was a little hesitant. This was because the ability Su Yun had displayed was indeed unbelievable. His performance was also invisible in ancient times. Everyone could not help but have an inexplicable thought. Could it be that from ancient times until now, only Su Yun was so special? Unprecedented in history? ¡°Su Yun knows how to cultivate? What are you guys talking about! Why do I look dumbfounded?¡± Big Head Yang couldn¡¯t help but interrupt and ask. He had a blank expression on his face and didn¡¯t understand what everyone was talking about. ¡°Um¡­ Isn¡¯t my uncle a martial arts grandmaster? It might not be appropriate to use the word ¡®cultivation¡¯ to describe him, but ¡®practicing¡¯ should not be a problem.¡± Lin Xiao could not help but say. He naturally did not take everyone¡¯s discussion of ¡®cultivation¡¯ seriously and thought that it was all nonsense. He did not know how everyone could discuss it so enthusiastically.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Divinity Show (3) Chapter 523: Divinity Show (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Big Head Yang added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s immortal cultivation? Isn¡¯t this more exciting than cultivation?¡± ¡°That makes sense. Immortal cultivation sounds better.¡± Lin Xiao nodded in agreement. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you mean that my uncle usually read novels or studied these groundless immortal cultivation books and researched himself until he became stupid, which is why he became like this?¡± ¡°Shut up, both of you. Go up and stay there.¡± Xu Jiajia glared at the two of them, while the others could not be bothered with them. Just as everyone was discussing this matter, a figure passed through the crowd and appeared in front of everyone. It was none other than the anxious Chen Jie. ¡°Where is Su Yun? How is he?¡± After passing through the crowd, Chen Jie asked anxiously. However, she immediately saw the dazed Su Yun not far away. Her eyes flashed with pity. She tried her best to control her emotions and asked the person beside her, ¡°Su Yun¡­ still hasn¡¯t gotten any better?¡± Seeing that the person who came was a professor of archeology at Hibiscus City University and also the youngest professor at Hibiscus City University, the principal immediately sighed and shook his head. ¡°Professor Chen, how are you feeling?¡± The principal had already found out what had happened to Chen Jie. When Chen Jie returned, she was sent to the hospital for a checkup. After confirming that she was fine, she returned to the university. As for the matter between Chen Jie and Su Yun, he had just been informed today. He had not learned about it previously due to confidentiality reasons. Chen Jie shook her head, indicating that she was fine. At this moment, the principal could not help but feel puzzled. He looked at Chen Jie and asked, ¡°Professor Chen, when you and Su Yun were in trouble, did Su Yun do anything strange, such as cultivation?¡± When Principal Gao asked this question, it meant that he had also listened to Professor L¨¹¡¯s words. All the clues seemed to point to the word ¡®cultivation¡¯, but Chen Jie really could not give a key answer to this. She only expressed that Su Yun had been constantly practicing his saber, and that this was the only way for them to leave their predicament. Later, when she was unconscious, she vaguely saw Su Yun cleaving open a path of survival and climbing to the top of the cliff with her. Only then did they escape. But the memory was so vague that she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a fantasy. ¡°A wooden saber cleaving a mountain wall. This is in line with the uniqueness and strength Su Yun previously displayed.¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t cultivate, how did Su Yun obtain such unimaginable abilities?¡± ¡°However, this is still somewhat different from the longevity and cultivation of spells described in the ancient books.¡± Everyone was confused about this. Although all kinds of clues pointed to cultivation, this was too ridiculous. In addition, there was no substantial evidence to prove this. No one present dared to assert this, but they did not dare to doubt it again. Through her inquiry, Chen Jie learned that Su Yun had been constantly on parade recently. This was also the only hope for Su Yun to recover. Chen Jie quickly made a decision. She took off her work pass and handed it to the principal beside her. ¡°Su Yun saved my life. It is also partly because of me that he became like this. I want to take a long leave. No matter where Su Yun goes, I¡¯m to accompany him until he recovers!¡± The principal did not refuse. After all, this was human nature. Everyone could understand. However, Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at Chen Jie curiously. Somehow, they seemed to have sensed something. Su Yun finally snapped out of his daze. He moved again and headed downstairs. When everyone saw this, they quickly made way. Zhou Nanhai also whispered to the principal. ¡°Right now, all our judgments are just guesses. However, there should be a reason why Su Yun chose The Secret of the Golden Flower under such circumstances. Before the truth is revealed, 1 hope that your school can focus on protecting this book. It might be useful in the future.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gao Bo quickly nodded and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately send this book to the fourth floor.¡± No teachers or students were allowed to enter the fourth floor. The door was locked all year round and could not be read without approval. This book would be very safe there. ¡°As long as Su Yun can recover, we are willing to cooperate fully.¡± When Zhou Nanhai heard this, he nodded in relief and looked at Su Yun worriedly. Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned chaotic once again. It was to the extent that when someone approached, the vicious aura on his body would burst out even more intensely. Xu Jiajia and the rest hurriedly urged the people behind to make way for Su Yun to walk out step by step. When he walked out of the library again, the sun shone on Su Yun¡¯s face. Somehow, it also brought a feeling of a lifetime to the people who had been tense just now. There was no change in the final outcome. Everyone¡¯s expectations were once again dashed. Zhou Nanhai sighed inwardly. He forced himself to smile and shake the principal¡¯s hand. ¡°Principal Gao, thank you for your cooperation.¡± Gao Bo quickly shook his head and said that this was what he should do. He learned about Su Yun from Zhou Nanhai. Although he did not know the inside story or what had happened, he only knew that Su Yun seemed to have become a hero of Munan City. He was highly valued by the country.. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Divinity Show (4) Chapter 524: Divinity Show (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But it did not matter if he knew the truth or not. In short, Su Yun was definitely going to become an outstanding graduate of his school. Zhou Nanhai repeatedly said that now was not the time to reveal Su Yun¡¯s identity. He also repeatedly instructed Gao Bo not to mention this matter to anyone. Therefore, Gao Bo could only suppress these things in his heart and wait for the day the truth was revealed so that he could announce this news to the entire school. The hero of Munan was a student from his school, Su Yun! At this moment, Su Yun gradually walked out of the school. The hope that Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao had ignited in their hearts fell through again, making the two of them look a little lonely. When would Su Yun return to normal? Until now, it was still a hopeless question. However, neither of them thought of giving up because of this. Even if they had to go all out, they had to at least give it a try. Hibiscus City University, which had been in an uproar for a few hours, finally calmed down with Su Yun¡¯s departure. Looking at Su Yun¡¯s figure gradually walking out of the school, someone in the crowd muttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Su Yun¡¯s appearance is very similar to the Macheteman in the recent popular comics?¡± This sentence immediately made the eyes of the surrounding people light up. ¡°That¡¯s true. I was wondering why he looked so familiar when he appeared with a wooden saber.¡¯ ¡°l told you that Macheteman is very influential. I went to the anime convention two days ago. Nine out of ten people are cosplaying as Macheteman. ¡°However, I have to say that Su Yun should be the type of vagabond that fits the image of a Macheteman that I imagined the most.¡± Curious students began to discuss this matter, but no one related Su Yun to Macheteman. What they were interested in was that Su Yun¡¯s current unrestrained state was very in line with Macheteman¡¯s style. That was all. Now that Su Yun had left Hibiscus City University, there was naturally no need for Zhou Nanhai and company to stay here, After thanking Principal Gao again, he led his men back to the Hibiscus City Bureau. He did not know where Su Yun would go next, so he had to bring his men back to report. This way, he could be prepared at any time for the next time he needed to move out. After Zhou Nanhai and the others left, Gao Bo stood at the school gate and heaved a sigh of relief. He had been tense since just now, afraid that something would go wrong during this period. At the very least, he had safely passed this stage. The other higher-ups finally had a chance to speak. They all asked Gao Bo what was going on. ¡°Principal Gao, Su Yun is a student of our school. Why is it so sensational? Not only did the police open up a path ahead of time, but they even alerted the entire school to clear the main path for Su Yun?¡± Gao Bo naturally did not know these questions, but he pretended to be profound and shook his head meaningfully. ¡°There are some things that it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know for the time being. Don¡¯t ask too much. Go back and tell all the teachers and students not to discuss this matter again. ¡°Officer Zhou had already told me before he left that many students would post short videos on the Internet. However, this content would soon be taken off the shelves. Inform the heads of the various departments to get all the students to delete the videos they took. They won¡¯t be able to send it out either way. Tell the students to stop messing around.¡± After saying this, Gao Bo left alone and walked through the crowd towards his office. In fact, he did not know what had happened, much less Su Yun e s specific deeds and identity. After all, these were all encrypted and he did not have the authority to understand them. He only knew that this matter was very important to the higher-ups. He just had to cooperate and the truth would be revealed one day. ¡°By the way, I have to send the book ¡®The Secret of the Golden Flower¡¯ to the fourth floor of the library and seal it. The authorization for reading on the fourth floor is not allowed till further notice.¡¯ As the principal left, the deans of the faculty issued new notices one after another, but there were still some students who did not believe this. In fact, no matter who posted the relevant video, it would be immediately blocked in less than a few minutes. This stunned the students who were originally excited and wanted to use this incident to attract fans. This was too harsh. The students were secretly shocked as they reluctantly deleted the video under the school¡¯s orders. From the looks of it, this matter was not as simple as it seemed. There were definitely many secrets regarding Su Yun that outsiders did not know about. The teachers and students in the school could not help but be curious. They were looking forward to the day when the news would be released. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The storm in Hibiscus City University soon calmed down. Be it the police or the school, they controlled this matter very well. Therefore, this news was only spread among the students at most. It did not spread outwards. Even though Su Yun had already left, the students still gathered together to discuss this matter. However, the protagonist of all this, Su Yun, had once again embarked on an unknown journey. After leaving Hibiscus City University, Su Yun headed west. Xu Jiajia and the rest continued to follow behind Su Yun. Even though their hopes were diminishing, they were still unwilling to give up. The only person in the crowd who felt a little indignant was probably Big Head Yang. Even after leaving the school for a long time, he could not help but recall the glorious scene in school.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Divinity Show (5) Chapter 525: Divinity Show (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Every time he thought of it, he would smack his lips and sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just that Su Yun¡¯s time in school is too short. If I stay for a few days, won¡¯t I be able to be proud of myself?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Xiao was immediately a little dissatisfied. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you want my uncle to be like this forever?¡± Big Head Yang immediately panicked. He glared at Lin Xiao and said unhappily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I want Su Yun to return to normal more than anyone else. He¡¯s my best brother. When I travel the martial world, I rely on loyalty.¡± Big Head Yang immediately waved at Lin Xiao impatiently. ¡°Go away, you little brat, what do you know!¡± After a few days of interaction, this pair of clowns had become more and more familiar with each other. However, the two of them had always been bickering. Big Head Yang would not let go of any opportunity to take advantage of Lin Xiao, and Lin Xiao could only suffer in silence. However, Lin Xiao¡¯s personality was not the kind of person who would submit obediently. From time to time, he would always counterattack. It was also because of the two of them that this team did not seem so dreary. Otherwise, they would have already suffocated. Be it Lin Xiao or Big Head Yang, they both hoped that Su Yun would recover as soon as possible. In addition, they could all feel that Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao had been in low spirits. Not to mention the well-trained police officers and soldiers behind him. They wouldn¡¯t say a word for almost the entire day. This oppressive atmosphere was not conducive to action. Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao were well aware of this. Sometimes, Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao also wanted to liven up the atmosphere, but every time they saw Su Yun¡¯s zombie-like figure, they would feel a sharp pain in their hearts and lose their mood. Hibiscus City University still did not bring any changes to Su Yun. Su Yun was heading west, gradually walking out of Hibiscus City. He was heading to a place that no one could guess. No one could guarantee that the next destination would bring about a different change for Su Yun. The only thing that supported Xu Jiajia and the rest was Su Yun¡¯s hope of returning to normal. However, this hope seemed to diminish as Su Yun went to more and more places. This made Xu Jiajia, who had just walked out of Hibiscus City University, look very worried. The road in front of her seemed to have become much darker. Xu Jiajia could only grit her teeth and force herself to follow behind Su Yun, hoping that a miracle would happen as soon as possible. In the next few days, Su Yun would occasionally stop while crossing mountains and rivers. It was just like those experts written in ancient books. They saw the world and obtained clarity. However, this was just an excuse to comfort themselves. As for the outcome, no one knew. As the wind blew, the scenery in front of them kept changing. Su Yun was completely immersed in his own world. Alone, he traveled everywhere. Occasionally, he would feel something. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, it could comfort his heart. A sword that floats in the clouds, a stream of the moon, a city of mountains and rivers, a year of beauty; in a moment of life, a tree, a Bodhi, and a mist. Su Yun seemed to be searching for his direction, wandering between the mountains and rivers, searching for the feeling in his heart. This was hard on Xu Jiajia and the others, who were following behind. All of them were exhausted along the way. Compared to physical fatigue, they had to endure the pain in their hearts. Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and Chen Jie, three people with different personalities, got together because of Su Yune During this period of time, the topic of conversation between the three of them had never left Su Yun. Especially after Chen Jie joined, Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao kept asking Chen Jie what had happened. Chen Jie patiently answered again and again. Even though the information she provided could not help everyone figure out Su Yun¡¯s current state, no one was willing to give up on this hope. On the other hand, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were not introverted. In addition, in such a dull environment, they could only chat and joke with each other from time to time to relieve this oppression. Everyone followed behind Su Yun and headed west. They were already far away from Hibiscus City, but they did not know where Su Yun was going. After passing through Hibiscus City, Su Yun entered the mountain range again. He walked along the mountains and rivers, eating and sleeping in the open. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in the conference room was exhausted as they looked at the map spread out on the table in front of them, analyzing where Su Yun would go next. From the map, the mountain range that Su Yun was traversing was connected to several cities. Logically speaking, these cities did not have much interaction with Su Yun. In fact, there were some cities that Su Yun had never been to in his entire life. This made everyone unable to make an accurate judgment. Everyone in the conference room looked puzzled. Unable to determine where Su Yun was going next, they were unable to make any preparations in advance. Furthermore, Su Yun had already left Hibiscus City. Even if Zhang Zhenghuai and company wanted to make preparations in advance, they would at most communicate with the city where Su Yun was going. Unlike in Hibiscus City, where Zhang Zhenghuai and company could quickly deploy, many things were relatively more troublesome after leaving Hibiscus Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Divinity Show (6) Chapter 526: Divinity Show (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Thankfully, the path Su Yun chose was basically a mountain range. There were few people here, so it did not involve any evacuation problems. This also reduced the trouble for the plainclothes police officers and soldiers who followed behind Su Yun to provide protection. The sun rose again, and Su Yun once again embarked on his journey. This time, Su Yun did not continue walking along the mountain range. Instead, he chose to head down the mountain. This sudden change immediately made Zhang Zhenghuai and company, who had been watching Su Yun through the camera in the conference room, nervous. After going down the mountain, it meant that many unpredictable things would happen. Hence, Zhang Zhenghuai quickly frowned and looked at the map. ¡°Confirm Su Yun¡¯s current location. Which city will he go to if he goes down the mountain now?¡± Zhou Nanhai quickly looked at the map in detail, and then drew a circle in one of the spots. ¡°Su Yun¡¯s current location is in Jiang Province. After going down the mountain from here, it will be Quanting City in Jiang Province.¡± ¡°Quanting City¡­¡± Zhang Zhenghuai frowned and said thoughtfully, ¡°Why did Su Yun suddenly choose to go there? Did he have any interactions with Quanting City before?¡± Everyone present shook their heads. This situation made everyone even more confused. However, Su Yun¡¯s current situation was very special. Even though he could not figure out why Su Yun had appeared in Quanting City, Zhang Zhenghuai quickly gave the order. ¡°Hurry up and contact the Quanting City Bureau. If I remember correctly, the bureau chief should be my classmate from the police academy, Qian Xuefeng. Get in touch with them and ask them to cooperate. There was no need for them to send someone over. Informing them was just in case. If anything happens to Su Yun in Quanting City, they will be able to take action in time!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhou Nanhai quickly nodded and left the meeting room. Everyone in the meeting room kept quiet as they watched Su Yun walk down the mountain. Su Guowei sighed for the umpteenth time. He held very strong hopes for every place Su Yun went. He really wanted a miracle to happen to his son and give everyone a huge surprise. As Su Yun traveled to more and more places, such hopes became increasingly slim. However, Su Guowei had been suppressing these emotions in his heart and did not want to show them to others. After all, because of Su Yun, the few people present had already suffered quite a bit. In a few days and nights, this conference room had never been empty. Everyone present had important positions, so they could only work two shifts. He had to ensure that someone would pay attention to Su Yun¡¯s actions at all times. Once there was any news, he would inform others. Su Guowei saw all of this. It was precisely because of this that he did not reveal his worries. He knew that everyone present was the same as him. They must be very anxious now. Everyone tacitly did not show it. They would even say some encouraging words from time to time. They hoped that they could support each other and not lose this last bit of hope. In the scene, Su Yun walked dovvn the mountain step by step towards Quanting City. As more and more people gathered by the roadside, Su Yun was getting closer to the city center. This made Xu Jiajia and the rest a little worried. When they looked at the passersby, their eyes were filled with vigilance, afraid that someone would suddenly disturb Su Yun. However, Su Yun did not choose to enter the city in a straight line. Instead, he followed a river after descending the mountain. Xu Jiajia and the rest quickly investigated this river and found out that it was the famous Qiantang River. The main watershed of the Qiantang River, which had always been known by everyone, had already been built into a scenic area. The shunting at the edge of the city was actually part of the Qiantang River. Su Yun was walking against the river. This meant that if he did not change his direction midway, it would not be long before he headed for the Qiantang Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only River scenic spot. This made Xu Jiajia and the other two very worried. Zhou Xiaoxiao directly reported this worry to Zhang Zhenghuai and the others through her earpiece. ¡°Chief, according to our hypothesis, Su Yun will likely enter the Qiantang River scenic area soon. ¡°There are a lot of people there. Please contact the Quanting City Bureau as soon as possible and get them to send reinforcements to ensure that Su Yun will not be disturbed during this period.¡± The thing that he did not want to happen the most still happened. After knowing about this, Zhang Zhenghuai quickly agreed, but at the same time, he ask curiously, ¡°Do you know why Su Yun suddenly chose to come here?¡± Xu Jiajia and the other two looked at each other and shook their heads. Zhou Xiaoxiao immediately replied, ¡°We have also guessed this, but we don¡¯t know what Su Yun¡¯s intentions are. We could only make a basic judgment based on his current trajectory. During this period, we could not rule out the possibility that Su Yun would suddenly change direction. However, to be safe, it¡¯s best to make proper personnel arrangements first.¡± After learning of this matter, the Hibiscus City police quickly contacted the Quanting City Bureau. After the Quanting City Bureau found out about this, they agreed without hesitation.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Divinity Show (7) Chapter 527: Divinity Show (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun¡¯s matter had gradually spread internally. Quanting City Bureau¡¯s Chief Qian Xuefeng had also heard about Su Yun¡¯s matter. Although it was confidential and not detailed, he knew that Su Yun was a hero and had some special encrypted deeds. Therefore, a team of police officers quickly rushed to the Qiantang River scenic area. However, because the Qiantang River scenic area was too crowded and it was currently the peak tourist season, the police could not completely clear the entire scenic area. Therefore, after careful consideration, the Quanting City police decided to settle for the next best thing. They would only impose personnel control on the roads Su Yun took, and it would not affect the normal operation of the entire scenic area. Hence, this team of police officers quickly contacted Xu Jiajia and the others and rushed over immediately. Su Yun was still aimlessly walking upstream. The police team opened up a path in front of Su Yun and arranged for the crowd gathered by the river to disperse and make way. The surrounding tourists looked at Su Yun curiously. They did not know where this person came from that he even had the police¡¯s manpower to protect him. Of course, because Su Yun was also a form of danger, it was also a form of protection for the evacuation of the crowd. Faced with so many curious gazes, Su Yun did not seem to feel it at all. He only stared blankly at the riverside as he walked forward step by step. Soon, Su Yun entered the center of the most crowded scenic area. The police team sent out by the entire city quickly began to clear the tourists coming and going. Even Xu Jiajia and the others quickly joined in. Thankfully, after these tourists learned of the police¡¯s identity, they cooperated and made way for Su Yun. However, after Su Yun passed by, many tourists followed behind curiously and discussed what had just happened in low voices. ¡°Who is this person? Why does he look so mysterious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To make the police open the way, it means that this person¡¯s identity is not simple.¡± ¡°He looks like he¡¯s only in his twenties, but he actually has such treatment. It¡¯s really infuriating to compare myself to others.¡± ¡°Why do I feel that this person is mentally unstable? Perhaps there¡¯s some danger. The police are evacuating us to protect us, right?¡± The tourists discussed in low voices. Some were curious, and some were envious. However, Su Yun did not stop and continued walking forward. After entering the scenic area, one could see the mainstream of the Qiantang River as far as the eye could see. This place was known as the most popular place in the world. It was a natural wonder of the world. Due to the gravitational force of the celestial bodies and the centrifugal effect of the Earth¡¯s rotation, as well as the special terrain of the mouth of the bay in Quanting City, the Qiantang River often has the wonder of super-large surges. As the saying went, lightning gathered on the surface of the sea, and a waterfall flowed in the center of the river. This was also why the Qiantang River always attracted a large number of tourists. Anyone would want to see with their own eyes what it was like to see the magnificent tide of a thousand miles of moon, and the sound of a hundred thousand soldiers in the middle of the night. As the waves rose, many people gathered by the riverside with their phones to take photos. There were a few exclamations from the crowd from time to time. Su Yun suddenly stopped in his tracks and stared blankly at the waist-high wave in the middle. The sound of the waves came from the center of the river and entered Su Yun¡¯s ears, giving him a special feeling. At that moment, Su Yun was standing at the entrance of the Qiantang River. This was a one-meter-long stone platform extending from the shore to the river. It was also the closest place to the river in the entire Qiantang River scenic area. When the waves came, they would even hit the stone platform and emit dazzling water fireworks. Many people held cameras in their hands and stayed close to the mouth of the river, hoping to capture these rare water fireworks. There were also many tourists waiting in line to have the most intimate contact with the Qiantang River. However, Su Yun was already walking towards the mouth of the river, passing by the long line at the side. Su Yun, whose eyes were lifeless, quickly attracted the attention of the tourists queuing to enter the grout. They curiously sized up the staggering Su Yun. What was even more eye-catching was the wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand. But before they could come back to their senses, a pair of police officers quickly came over and urged the tourists to leave. They said that the entrance to the river was temporarily closed and no tourists were allowed to approach. The tourists who were queuing up left in confusion under the police officer¡¯s signal. They stood not far away in a daze, wondering what had happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many police officers quickly stood at the river entrance, forming a line of defense formed by police uniforms. Su Yun, on the other hand, walked to the end of the stone platform in the mouth of the river. Waves rose and fell around him, occasionally colliding with the stone platform, producing gorgeous splashes. Coupled with his special temperament, this back view gave off the feeling of an otherworldly expert in others¡¯ eyes. The tourists were puzzled. Why was that person able to enter the estuary while they had queued for a long time and were suddenly ordered to leave? However, no one answered their questions. Xu Jiajia and the rest were all focused on Su Yun. They looked curiously at Su Yun, but they had no idea what she was thinking.. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Divinity Show (8) Chapter 528: Divinity Show (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, this spectacular scene was indeed shocking. As the sound of waves rose and fell, Su Yun seemed to have completely fused with the Qiantang River. Slowly, Su Yun squatted down and finally sat cross-legged. He placed his saber across his knees and sat at the end of the stone platform. He faced the Qiantang River and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°This ¡°Su Yun¡¯s actions have changed!¡± This scene made Xu Jiajia and the others widen their eyes. Everyone in the conference room stood up and looked at the screen in disbelief! During this period of time, Su Yun had gone to many places, but no matter where he went, he just stood there in a daze. Even when he went to the library, he did not sit down. However, this action was completely different from before. He was facing the river and sitting cross-legged. This made everyone¡¯s hearts burn with hope again. Could it be that Su Yun¡¯s condition was about to change and he really had a chance of recovering? Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun sat cross-legged on the stone platform, motionless like a rock. When Xu Jiajia saw this scene, she quickly found the person-in-charge of the Quanting City police and said excitedly, ¡°Officer, from now on, no matter what happens, don¡¯t let anyone get close to the estuary!¡¯ The person in charge quickly nodded solemnly. Although he did not understand what Su Yun was doing, he could at least tell from the attitudes of the people in front of him that he was doing something very important. To Xu Jiajia and the rest, they were not sure if Su Yun had really improved. But at the very least, Su Yun¡¯s current behavior was something he had never done before. This was a form of hope. It was also the only bit of hope left in everyone¡¯s hearts. The person-in-charge of the Quanting City police quickly contacted the person-in-charge of the Qiantang River scenic area. Although they did not have the ability to clear the entire scenic area, they could at least seal off the road to the estuary. As one of the scenic spots in the scenic area, there was a special road leading to the estuary. After the police and the person-in-charge discussed, they quickly sealed the road and set up a noticeboard at the entrance of the scenic area. It indicated that the estuary was temporarily closed to the public. All the curious tourists left the estuary under the urging of the police and the scenic area staff. Many people took the opportunity to record the video and uploaded it online. However, a few seconds later, they were dumbfounded to find that they could not open their video at all. This also made these people realize that the young man sitting at the mouth of the river must have a powerful background. And what he was doing now should not be as simple as it seemed. After all the tourists left the estuary, the originally noisy environment quickly quietened down. Only the sound of the tide and Su Yun¡¯s rock-like figure could be heard. It had been a full hour since he sat down and all the tourists had been taken away. Su Yun remained motionless in this hour. Occasionally, the waves would hit the stone platform, causing the water to fall on Su Yun¡¯s body, but it did not affect him at all. At some point in time, a dark cloud had covered the sun on the horizon. A wind blew by the river, but it accentuated the artistic conception of the Qiantang River. The world darkened and changed colors. Waves surged like glass! Su Yun felt as if he was in the middle of a tsunami, but he did not move. He looked at the water calmly. Even though the river mouth was chaotic, it could always calm down in a short period of time. The tide rose and fell, and only the sound of the tide remained. Coupled with the bell sounds coming from the ancient temple in the distance, it seemed to form a sacred scene in the mortal world. When Lin Xiao, who was standing not far away, saw this scene, he could not help but smack his lips and sigh. ¡°So this is the Qiantang River. This wave¡­ is really awesome! ¡± When Big Head Yang heard this, he immediately looked at Lin Xiao with disdain. ¡°Cultured people who see this scene will say that the long flat sand flows through the white rainbow, and the jade cup slips on the jade platform. The clear sky shakes the bottom of the clear river , and the evening sun floats and sinks in the waves. But for an uncultured person like you, everything you see is either fuck or awesome.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Xiao looked at Big Head Yang in confusion, as if he was suspicious of Big Head Yangs sudden words. Sure enough, he quickly noticed that Big Head Yangs phone screen was still on. On the screen was the search page for the internet. Lin Xiao was so angry that he rolled his eyes. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly saw something and was stunned. His eyes widened as he exclaimed, ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? Can you be more cultured?¡± Big Head Yang said in disdain, but he subconsciously followed Lin Xiao¡¯s gaze. Then, he was stunned and shouted, ¡°Fuck! Fuck, fuck!¡± At this moment, Lin Xiao did not seem to care about arguing with Big Head Yang.. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Big Head, am I seeing things? Did you see that? Why did my uncle¡¯s wooden saber stand up out of thin air?¡± Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Dare I Ask the World (1) Chapter 529: Dare I Ask the World (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing Lin Xiao¡¯s words, Big Head Yang subconsciously rubbed his eyes. Then, he nodded stiffly and said with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Fuck! Just now¡­ I think I saw it too¡­¡± When Big Head Yang followed Lin Xiao¡¯s line of sight, he realized that Su Yun¡¯s wooden saber had actually stood up out of thin air. It floated in midair for a full two seconds before plummeting. Although it was only a short two seconds, this scene was enough to shock the two of them. They found it unbelievable, but at the same time, they could not understand it. How did he do that? Were they seeing things? Lin Xiao quickly walked not far away, nudged the plainclothes officer beside him, and asked, ¡°Dude, did you see that wooden saber stand up on its own?¡± The plain-clothed police officer nodded with a confused expression. ¡°l did. What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Jiajia and the others also came over. They looked at each other in shock. Clearly, they had all noticed that scene just now. ¡°The wind on the river is strong, and the wooden saber itself is not heavy, so it was blown up temporarily?¡± ¡°Then why is it standing up?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the wind speed and the airflow.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s scientifically reasonable, it feels a little far-fetched. But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other explanation.¡± Regarding this speculation, the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts were not dispelled. They had seen the wooden saber hovering just now. Although there was no lack of such phenomena in nature, such as the backwind that could cause such a situation, this was too much of a coincidence. Involuntarily, another word appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts¡ªcultivation. Everyone¡¯s thoughts started to run wild, but they also felt that it was ridiculous. Their emotions were a little complicated. They didn¡¯t understand, but they felt that it was impressive. Big Head Yang had already subconsciously walked closer to Su Yun. He wanted to take a closer look, but at this moment, he really made a new discovery. ¡°Hey, look. Is there a pattern drawn on the ground in front of Su Yun?¡± Xu Jiajia and the rest quickly walked forward and looked up. As expected, they were surprised to discover that a pattern had appeared on the ground in front of Su Yun. ¡°When did he draw it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. I didn¡¯t see Su Yun move either. I¡¯ve been watching. Why did a pattern appear out of thin air?¡± ¡°And this pattern seems a little familiar.¡± This pattern seemed to have been carved into the cement ground. It was very shallow, with only a little trace, and it could barely be seen. It was actually a pattern where dots were connected like a swimming dragon. However, no one noticed when Su Yun had drawn it. He had not moved since he sat cross-legged and did not have the time to draw it. ¡°I remember now! Is this pattern identical to the one Su Yun drew on the ancient book in the Hibiscus University library?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s words immediately surprised everyone present. After taking a closer look, they realized that it was indeed the case. They were really identical. From this, it could be determined that this pattern was indeed not randomly drawn. Instead, there was something profound about it. Otherwise, it would be impossible for it to be exactly the same twice. However, the only thing that puzzled everyone was when this pattern was drawn. And what mystery did this pattern contain? What was its use? It actually made Su Yun so obsessed! What they did not know was that Su Yun was already immersed in the sounds of waves, introspecting himself and comprehending the Dao. After so many days of traveling, his state of supernatural demonization had begun to waver. The constant killing in his own world was also gradually changing with the ebb and flow of the Qiantang River. The self-reliance of the wooden saber and the symbols engraved on the ground were all caused by the powerful saber aura released by Su Yun in his half-asleep state. The saber aura was strengthened under the state of supernatural demonization. It was involuntarily controlled by Su Yun, causing the wooden saber to levitate. It also silently used the saber aura to carve special symbols. Invisible to the naked eye, the saber aura continued to strengthen, enveloping Su Yun as it gradually spread towards the Qiantang River. But for the time being, no one noticed. Ring, ring, ring. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Coincidentally, a ringtone interrupted everyone¡¯s complicated and confused thoughts. It was Lin Xiao¡¯s phone in his pocket that suddenly rang. Lin Xiao took out his phone in confusion and took a look. Then, he was so frightened that his soul almost left his body. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s my father!¡± Big Head Yang looked at Lin Xiao in confusion and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a call from your father? Is there a need to be so afraid?¡± Lin Xiao sighed deeply. His mind was filled with Lin Guodongs dignified appearance. Ever since he was young, he had lived under Lin Guodongs rod and taught him the concept of filial piety. Moreover, Lin Guodong was a martial arts expert. One could imagine that the physical pain that Lin Xiao had to endure since he was young was more than a few times that of ordinary people. Plus, he was feeling guilty at the moment. After all, he had sneaked out of the martial arts school silently. It was difficult to confirm that this call was not to condemn him. It was one thing to be afraid of answering the phone. It was another thing to hang up the phone. Lin Xiao could only brace himself and answer the call. As expected, just as Lin Xiao put the phone to his ear, Lin Guodongs angry voice came through the phone. ¡°Lin Xiao, where did you go? Director Li called me just now and said that you had disappeared a few days ago..¡± Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Dare I Ask the World (2) Chapter 530: Dare I Ask the World (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Is your skin getting tight again?¡± Upon hearing Lin Guodongs voice, Lin Xiao cursed in his heart. Initially, he thought that Lin Guodong had so many things on his mind recently, and the matter of the geneticist had caused the entire Chinese martial arts world to feel uneasy, so he should not have the time to care about him. Unexpectedly, this matter still reached Lin Guodongs ears. Faced with Lin Guodongs question, Lin Xiao¡¯s heart was ashen as he said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. 1 suddenly met my uncle, so I didn¡¯t have time to greet Hall Master Li.¡± ¡°Your uncle? Which uncle of yours?¡± Lin Guodongs voice was filled with doubt. It was obvious that the person Lin Xiao was talking about did not match. ¡°Dad, have you forgotten? My Uncle Su!¡± Lin Guodongs voice clearly paused for a few seconds before he said in an incredulous tone, ¡°Brother Su Yun?¡± Lin Xiao sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. I met Uncle Su in the ancient city of Hibiscus City and followed him around. I know I did something wffong, but Uncle Su is sick now. When he recovers, I¡¯ll go back and accept the family law.¡± Lin Guodong was very puzzled about Su Yun¡¯s illness and kept asking. Helpless, Lin Xiao could only roughly explain Su Yun¡¯s situation. After hearing Lin Xiao¡¯s words, Lin Guodong said to Lin Xiao uncharacteristically, ¡°It sounds a little complicated, but I really can¡¯t leave now. Follow your Uncle Su well and learn more from him. If he needs any help, take care of him. As soon as I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll see him immediately. During this period, don¡¯t cause trouble for your Uncle Su. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Lin Guodong was obviously in a very noisy environment, so it was not convenient for him to talk. Just as he was about to hang up, Lin Xiao suddenly thought of something and asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, how¡¯s the competition recently? Did the Chinese expert defeat that geneticist?¡± Lin Guodong sighed deeply. ¡°The Chinese experts have failed one after another. No one is a match for the geneticists. How was this human? He was clearly a machine. In terms of technique, geneticists were no match for the Chinese martial arts circle at all. ¡°However, that geneticist¡¯s resistance to attacks was very strong. His strength and speed far exceeded that of ordinary people. In fact, his physical fitness had even exceeded the limits of ordinary humans. As a result, all the experts who participated in the competition ended up in a crushing defeat. There was no exception. ¡°The reputation of China will depend on this last battle. Your father will have to personally take part in it.¡± Lin Xiao immediately felt aggrieved. During this period of time, he had been worried about Su Yun and did not have the time to pay attention to the geneticist incident. He did not expect such an outcome. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no time to talk so much now. The battle isn¡¯t over yet. As the final representative of the Chinese martial arts world, I will participate in the final battle against genetically modified humans. Other than that, there was also an expert from the military and Old Master Shen. This is the last reputation of China. We can¡¯t let these geneticists continue to be so arrogant.¡± After hearing that his father would actually participate in this decisive battle, Lin Xiao was immediately a little worried. ¡°Dad, why are you also participating in this competition? Have you decided where the final competition will be held?¡± However, Lin Xiao¡¯s question did not receive a response from Lin Guodong. Lin Guodong was in a very noisy environment and seemed to be in a hurry. Therefore, after saying this, he hung up the phone hastily. This made Lin Xiao raise his head and look at Big Head Yang in confusion. Big Head Yang also had a puzzled expression. Immediately after, Lin Xiao turned on his phone, wanting to go online to check the details of the competition related to geneticists. There was no need to investigate in detail. The entire webpage was filled with news of geneticists fighting dozens of China¡¯s experts and obtaining a complete victory. This matter had already caused a huge uproar online. Even now, new comments were constantly refreshing the comments section below the relevant information. ¡°I¡¯ve watched this match. In terms of the number of hits, the Chinese experts are all above the geneticists. However, these geneticists are too resistant to beatings. Furthermore, they are very strong and their physiques are incomparable. ¡°A hundred attacks from a Chinese expert might not even be as powerful as a punch from the other party. This is an unfair competition to begin with. Geneticists no longer belong to the category of humans. Be it in terms of physical fitness or reaction speed, I express my dissatisfaction with the results of this competition.¡± ¡°Is it still a failure? Even the Chinese martial arts experts can¡¯t turn the situation around. Could it be that the various countries around the world will just let these geneticists continue to be arrogant?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating. I can¡¯t wait to climb up and punch him. ¡°These geneticists don¡¯t care about morals at all. They rely on their powerful physical advantage to win. The techniques they use are completely incomparable to the Chinese techniques!¡± The netizens were indignant and expressed their dissatisfaction with the outcome of this competition. What attracted the attention of the netizens was Lin Guodongs public post on the Internet after the competition. ¡°In three days, we will definitely defeat the geneticists in the final battle!¡± Such words once again ignited the enthusiasm of the Chinese public, but what made them feel strange was that after these words, there was no more news about the final battle on the Internet.. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Dare I Ask the World (3) Chapter 531: Dare I Ask the World (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As a result, there were netizens posting questions everywhere. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the next battle warmed up in advance? Other than a time, there isn¡¯t even a place.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s representing China in the battle this time? Why didn¡¯t anyone come out in advance to inform us?¡± ¡°Same question. I¡¯ve already prepared the money. Where are we going to buy the tickets?¡± The netizens all showed that they attached great importance to this final battle. After all, this was the last chance for China to protect its reputation. It was also a chance for ordinary humans around the world to protect their reputation! However, there was still no news on the Internet. Everyone was confused and did not know what would happen next. After flipping through some news, Big Head Yang looked up at Lin Xiao in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father say that he would be participating in the battle as one of the representatives? M/hy isn¡¯t there any news online?¡± Lin Xiao shook his head in confusion and guessed, ¡°This final battle is of utmost importance. Even Old Master Shen has come out of seclusion. This is a major event that is enough to alarm the martial arts circle. My father and the others must be undergoing the final training. They might be analyzing the combat videos of the geneticists for targeted training. ¡°It was normal that there was no warm-up online. Now, ordinary humans from various countries, including China, were already in a very dangerous situation. ¡°Once the rise of geneticists was uncontrollable, the future of humanity would be difficult to determine. It would definitely cause a revolution that would sweep through the world. After all, the physical fitness of geneticists was obvious to all. Who didn¡¯t want to obtain such a physique? Which country¡¯s officials didn¡¯t want to obtain such a warrior? ¡°The most important thing now is not to create a commotion, but to fight a real battle and win back China¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s also to hold on to hope for all of humanity.¡± Big Head Yang nodded in agreement. Currently, it was no longer limited to the honor of a country, but concerned the future of the entire world. Would genetic modification become a reality and win everyone¡¯s approval? Big Head Yang scratched his head in confusion. ¡°By the way, who is Old Master Shen? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡± Lin Xiao looked at Big Head Yang seriously and said seriously, ¡°You must have heard of Shen Qingfeng, the number one expert in China¡¯s martial arts circle, the Grandmaster of the Eight Extremities Sect and the successor of the Ancient Fist! ¡± Big Head Yangs eyes widened. Then, he gasped and said in shock, ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s Elder Shen who single-handedly fought his way from the north to the south years ago and earned the title of the current number one in the martial arts world with every punch and kick? ¡°l remember that it was very popular on the Internet at that time. There were all kinds of videos. Elder Shen was really good at martial arts. The famous boxer champion in the arena could not rise up and helped your martial arts name be cleared. From then on, there were fewer martial arts fight videos on the internet, making everyone realize that martial arts did exist. It was unquestionable! This old man is really amazing!¡¯ Lin Xiao nodded and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s this old man who has justified the name of the Chinese martial arts world. He made all the people who beat up fakes lose their voices and no longer dare to provoke the Chinese martial arts circle. ¡°Now, even Old Master Shen had been invited out of seclusion again. It seemed that this group of geneticists was really not easy to deal with. Just now, my father said that other than Old Master Shen and him, there was another expert selected by the military. It was not an exaggeration to say that these three should be considered the top fighters in close combat in China today. ¡°This battle concerns the reputation of China and the glory of mankind. We can only win and not lose!¡± Big Head Yang was shocked when he received the insider news. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way, that it involved the development of the entire world. Especially when Elder Shen came out of seclusion. No wonder there was no preview on the Internet. Otherwise, it would definitely cause a huge uproar. However, China¡¯s current situation was the focus of the entire world. All countries placed their pressure and hope on China, hoping that China would be able to turn the tide and defeat the geneticists. Therefore, it was not suitable for such high expectations and heated discussions. Not only would this bring great pressure to the participants, but it would even affect their performance and global public opinion. Therefore, it was very safe and rational not to announce the identities of the participants to the public this time, or even the location in advance. In comparison, those geneticists were very high-profile on the Internet. They publicized that China would definitely lose and that human evolution needed genetic modification to accelerate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°They claim to be a great martial arts country, but in the end, there¡¯s no one who can fight. I just want to ask here, is there anyone else who dares to come out and challenge us? Genetic evolution is the only way out for humans in the future. Facts are good at eloquence! ¡°The so-called martial arts experts all have weak bodies. Their fists are soft and powerless, and they are not resistant to beatings at all! If ordinary people undergo genetic modification, they can surpass any expert!¡¯ These comments were very explicit and caused many netizens to retort. However, these geneticists were still very arrogant about this. It also made the netizens feel aggrieved. After all, this group of geneticists had indeed defeated many martial arts experts. Furthermore, they had fought all the way from all over the world and had never lost. This made the netizens¡¯ retorts seem very powerless. They even had a sense of incompetence. All the Chinese netizens were holding their breath because of this. They were looking forward to this competition three days later and teaching this group of arrogant geneticists a lesson.. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Dare I Ask the World (4) Chapter 532: Dare I Ask the World (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, there was no lack of people who admired the strong and began to support the geneticists. They felt that humans would definitely embark on the path of genetic evolution in the future. As for the so-called ethical restrictions, they could be resolved as science progressed. The netizens around the world were divided into two factions and argued endlessly. Just like now, in Hibiscus City, L¨¹ Hongya was wearing sportswear. She looked angrily at the comments made by the geneticists on her phone and wished she could personally go up and kick them. ¡°How infuriating! These geneticists are arrogant and condescending. We should teach them a lesson. They actually have the cheek to represent the entire world¡¯s humans? I wonder if they have any flaws!¡± L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s angry voice quickly attracted Professor L¨¹¡¯s attention. Professor L¨¹¡¯s desk was filled with information about cultivation from many ancient books. Ever since he met Su Yun at Hibiscus City University, Professor L¨¹ had begun studying cultivation. He had collected a lot of ancient information in order to verify a guess in his heart. It was also something that his father had once been obsessed with. However, Professor L¨¹ did not mention meeting Su Yun to L¨¹ Hongya. After all, Su Yun¡¯s current state was very special. Furthermore, L¨¹ Hongya was more willful. Professor L¨¹ did not mention Su Yun to L¨¹ Hongya because he did not want L¨¹ Hongya to cause any trouble during this period. Upon hearing L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s angry voice, Professor L¨¹ looked up at her and asked curiously, ¡°What made my granddaughter angry?¡± When L¨¹ Hongya heard this, she quickly went to Professor L¨¹¡¯s side and handed him the phone. ¡°Grandpa, look. Didn¡¯t these geneticists just win a few competitions? Look at how arrogant they are. They really think they¡¯re the glory of humanity. It¡¯s because of my body that 1 haven¡¯t been able to practice martial arts since I was young. Otherwise, I would definitely go on stage and give him a few punches myself! ¡± Professor L¨¹ only smiled and did not say anything. However, when he looked at the radical comments on the phone, there was still some worry in his eyes. For the last match, other than time, no other clues had been revealed to the public. However, everyone knew that this battle would be the last battle in the world. If they could not regain their honor in this last battle, both Huaxia and the ordinary humans around the world would lose completely. The other party was a geneticist. Strictly speaking, these geneticists who had been modified by technology had long exceeded the established scope of humans. This kind of competition was inherently unfair. However, since the matter had developed to this extent, no matter how unfair it was, they had to face the difficulties head-on. Just as Professor L¨¹ was thinking about this, L¨¹ Hongya leaned over the desk curiously and looked at the various information about cultivation on the table. She was a little dumbstruck. ¡®Grandpa, why are you suddenly researching these things? Don¡¯t tell me you want to learn from Great-grandfather?¡± Professor L¨¹ only came back to his senses when he heard L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s question. After handing the phone to L¨¹ Hongya, he quietly put away the information and placed it in his drawer. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Grandpa has nothing to do, so I¡¯m just having some fun.¡± Professor L¨¹ still had not told L¨¹ Hongya about Su Yun. He knew his granddaughter very well, so he did not want to cause any more trouble for Su Yun because of him. L¨¹ Hongya looked at Professor L¨¹ in confusion, but her attention was quickly attracted by his phone again. The angry L¨¹ Hongya began to respond to these comments. She did her best to defend the dignity of China and humankind like most netizens. On the other side of Hibiscus City, in the city police conference room, Zhang Zhenghuai and the others were also looking at their phone screens solemnly. All kinds of news had already put China in danger. Whether it was subjective or conspiracies, China had become the last line of defense for humans and attracted the attention of the entire world. It also made everyone pin their hopes on the final battle in three days. ¡°No matter what, we must win.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai could not help but sigh. The others nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Guowei looked at the phone screen and said solemnly, ¡°This group of geneticists defeated all the countries. If China loses to them, I wonder how arrogant these people will be. They can directly step on China and further advance the idea of genetic modification. I don¡¯t see any news on the Internet about the final battle. Does anyone here have any insider information to share?¡± When Xu Kui heard this, he was the first to speak. ¡°Recently, the military has been holding various selection competitions. The final winner seems to be a soldier king from the northern war zone. ¡°The information about this expert hasn¡¯t been made public to the other military regions yet, but according to the information I currently have, this expert stands out from all the military regions. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this military expert can completely represent China¡¯s military¡¯s individual combat ability.¡± Master Gu quickly looked up and said, ¡°According to rumors, the Chinese martial arts circle has not been quiet recently. Although the southern and northern factions have always been at odds, they are all together at this moment and have reached a consensus. ¡°It was said that the grandmasters of the various sects in the north and south had jointly invited Old Master Shen to come out of seclusion. Thinking about it, Old Master Shen should be in his seventies this year..¡± Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Dare I Ask the World (5) Chapter 533: Dare I Ask the World (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Even though Old Master Shen was so old, he was still the number one martial grandmaster in the Chinese martial arts world. This was not only because of Elder Shen¡¯s prestige, but also because of his strength. Other than that, there was also another expert from the Chinese martial arts world, Lin Guodong, who was also participating in targeted training. If nothing went wrong, these three should be the protagonists of the final battle.¡± Master Gu was indeed a man of the martial arts world. The news in the martial arts world was often more realistic than the official news. Such a lineup made everyone¡¯s eyes light up. They naturally had high hopes for this decisive battle. ¡°These three are almost all top experts in their respective fields. I don¡¯t think geneticists will be able to gain much of an advantage in this decisive battle.¡± Chen Ye l s blood boiled as he said, ¡°Huaxia has been aggrieved for so long. It¡¯s time to hold our heads high!¡¯ But Professor Cai pushed up his glasses solemnly and said worriedly, ¡°If it were any other opponent, there would naturally be no suspense when these three take action. The problem was that these geneticists were different from ordinary people. Their physical strength, speed, and reaction speed were far superior to ordinary people. ¡°As far as 1 know, there has always been a large number of scientists in the Genetic Science and Technology Research Institute in Beijing collecting data for every competition video against genetic people. ¡°Although this data isn¡¯t publicized, according to my friends, the various statistics of geneticists are more than twice as strong as ordinary humans. Facing such a gap, the battle situation is still not optimistic.¡± Professor Cai¡¯s words immediately made everyone present solemn. They naturally hoped that Huaxia would be able to completely defeat the genetically modified humans. However, the facts were right in front of him. Faced with such a difference in data, the chances of victory became even slimmer. Similarly, the assassins of various levels active on the dark web were also paying attention to this battle, For this group of cold-blooded killers, this kind of thing was not enough to attract their attention. However, because one of the geneticists in the world was once an assassin on the dark web, it attracted the attention of the dark web. This assassin had secretly undergone genetic experiments. From then on, he had transformed into a geneticist code-named 03. So the group of assassins naturally began to pay attention to this competition. They didn¡¯t care who won or lost in the end. They only cared about the strength of the geneticists. The appearance of geneticists would undoubtedly change the situation in the world today. At the same time, it would affect many fields. For example, the Dark Web was one of them. From the powerful combat strength that Geneticist 01 had displayed in the recent competitions, many assassins were faintly worried. What if their target in the future was geneticists? In other words, the genetically modified humans had also joined the ranks of the assassins. What should they do if they become the targets of pursuit? These worries made them pay close attention to the various competitions of the geneticists. From this, they could determine the strength of this existence that could not distinguish friend from foe. Of course, assassins with such foresight were only decimal numbers after all. At this moment, in the dark web exchange area, the most discussed topic was about Su Yun and the Macheteman. What happened at the border caused many killers to announce the truth that Su Yun was a Macheteman on the dark web. Furthermore, almost all the Dark Network assassins had already determined that Su Yun was dead. After learning that Su Yun was the Macheteman, many killers gritted their teeth in anger. They immediately understood that the Macheteman¡¯s high-profile approach of initiating a battle on the dark web was actually Su Yun lowering the attention on himself. Who would have thought that the number one target of the assassination would create his own alias? After assassinating many assassins as a Macheteman, he even publicly mocked them. With the truth revealed, these assassins felt that they were extremely stupid. Although Su Yun and Macheteman¡¯s names were still ranked first and second on the list, there were no assassins taking orders now. The reason why Su Yun¡¯s bounty was not canceled was because it was an overseas organization that issued the bounty. Recently, overseas organizations had been paying attention to the battle situation of the geneticists and did not take Su Yun, whom they thought was dead, to heart. As a result, the assassins who had previously accepted Su Yun¡¯s order had also canceled their orders. Unwilling to give up, they ran to the comments section to complain. ¡°The fat meat in my mouth has flown away just like that. Can¡¯t Su Yun live for two more days and wait for me to personally destroy him?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Idiot, the person above, stop bragging. I didn¡¯t see you do anything big when Su Yun was alive.¡¯ ¡°Fuck! Why did Su Yun die at the border? Now, no one can get this money.¡± ¡°The Macheteman is Su Yun. How ridiculous. You still have the cheek to speak here. We were all fooled by Su Yun! It¡¯s a pity that Su Yun died so easily. I won¡¯t have the chance to skin him alive!¡± Most of the killers were very angry about Su Yun¡¯s death. Firstly, they did not have the chance to get the money, and secondly, they had learned the truth that Su Yun was a Macheteman. All the assassins were a little unwilling to accept this, but that was the truth, it was already difficult to change. ¡°Night Owl has become Geneticist 03, and you¡¯ve all watched the geneticist competition. His strength has increased by more than a little.. Any one of these geneticists is several times stronger than a top S+-rank killer!¡± Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Dare I Ask the World (6) Chapter 534: Dare I Ask the World (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°If the geneticists can defeat the Chinese this time, I¡¯ll immediately sign up for the genetic experiment. This is the future of humanity and the only way out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. Otherwise, when the number of geneticists increases, our path will become more and more difficult!¡± Many assassins were also discussing their attitude towards the geneticists in the exchange area. For people like them who had been licking blood on the edge of the blade all year round, strength was their lifelong pursuit. In these few battles, the strength displayed by the geneticists far exceeded the results of these assassins¡¯ years of training. Assassins who did not have a clear view of good and evil also began to yearn for geneticists frequently. This battle was their final decision. Once the geneticists defeated the last expert in China, it would further establish their invincible authority. These assassins would also choose to sign up for genetic experiments without hesitation and completely become hunters in the lawless land. Under the attention of all parties, time passed minute by minute. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. There were less than ten hours left until the final battle was announced. During this period, Huaxia became the focus of the entire world. All forces were paying close attention to Huaxia¡¯s development and the final battle. Su Yun seemed to have become the only otherworldly person. He sat quietly on the stone platform, day and night, listening to the ebb and flow of the tide. There were changes during this period of time. The wooden saber that Su Yun had placed aside was held by him in a subconscious state. He held the handle of the saber with both hands and placed it on the ground, standing in front of him. The blade faced the waves, and invisible saber qi struck the huge waves, causing the waves to break apart a few centimeters away from the stone platform. Not far away, Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun solemnly and asked in confusion, ¡°Did you notice that when the water splashed down, it did not hit Su Yun at all? It was as if¡­ Xu Jiajia could not think of an adjective. However, Chen Jie adjusted her glasses and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s as if when the water falls, something splits it open?¡± Xu Jiajia nodded immediately. This analogy perfectly explained the confusion in her heart. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Yun was sitting on the stone platform. The water splashed, but not a single drop landed on him. This shocked everyone. This phenomenon had reached a point where science could not explain it. There was no way for them to come up with an excuse. Gradually, everyone began to realize that something was amiss. For example, at this moment, the waves that swept over were getting stronger and stronger with the naked eye. They could even be raised more than two meters high. Such a situation was rare even in the famous Qiantang River. The tourists in the distance exclaimed and took out their phones to take photos. Some even noticed that the water seemed to be boiling, and there were ripples spreading and surging in the waves. It was only because these tourists could not go to the mouth of the river. Otherwise, if they could stand beside Su Yun, they would definitely be surprised to discover that the water ripples that caused thousands of waves in the opposite direction were constantly spreading out with Su Yun as the center. The surface of the water was turbulent, but it was even more chaotic underwater that could not be seen with the naked eye. Invisible saber qi kept spreading under the water, forming ripples. The saber qi was originally weak, but it kept stacking up, forming a special resonance frequency. In the end, it coincidentally gathered into a huge wave of air. When it collided with the huge wave, the powerful saber qi directly raised the huge wave a few meters high. Accompanied by the sound of the angry tide, it surged over. The police officers guarding the entrance of the stone platform looked at the stone platform under their feet in confusion. For some reason, they felt that the stone platform under their feet was constantly trembling. However, these police officers did not think too much about it. They just thought that it¡¯s the impact of the angry tide on the stone platform. The raging tide on the surface of the water attracted everyone¡¯s attention, so no one observed it carefully. The chaos under the water was a resonance formed by the saber qi. The saber energy kept stacking under the water, and the fish and prawns had long hidden far away. The fish and prawns that could not dodge in time were turned into a bloody mist by the saber qi in the blink of an eye. It was obvious how terrifying the saber qi under the water was. But people can¡¯t see it with their naked eyes. Everyone was only amazed by their luck and saw a rare wave of anger. However, no one delved deeper into why the surface of the water was constantly surging like it was boiling. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡¯ ¡°What a spectacle!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could it be a scene caused by Su Yun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Xu Jiajia and the rest were paying attention to Su Yun. They could not help but worry that once the Qiantang River waves rose, it would cause great danger. After all, accidents happen to tourists who watch the tides in the Qiantang River every year. Thankfully, the huge wave was especially strange. Every time it could not touch Su Yun, it would split to the sides, as though it did not pose any danger to him. Although they did not understand the principle behind it, everyone was slightly relieved. Then, in their free time, everyone learned about the final geneticist battle. This was the hottest topic in China at the moment, and it was also a competition that the entire world was paying attention to.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Dare I Ask the World (7) Chapter 535: Dare I Ask the World (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Finally, three hours before the release, Lin Guodong posted a new notice online. Everyone finally arrived at the final venue in this notification. ¡°In three hours, at the Qiantang River Square, the final battle will begin!¡¯ This message was concise, but it showed the answer that everyone wanted to know. Qiantang River Square was the final battle venue! The venue of the final battle this time was different from the usual gymnasium. It was now an open-air area. China finally decided to hold the decisive battle at Qiantang River Plaza. This was a romance unique to the Huaxia people. The final battle was destined to shock everyone. When Lin Guodong updated this post, the entire internet was in an uproar. The people of Huaxia would witness a hero fighting for all of mankind. This location was enough to show the determination in the hearts of the three representatives. The sound of the tide beat on the drums, and the clouds shocked the four seas. Three hours before the final match, Lin Guodong had announced the location of the final battle on the internet in the official name so as not to cause any commotion on the internet before then. Moreover, even if some people had always wanted to go to the venue to watch the competition, there were only three hours left. It was too late. They would definitely give up on this idea and could only squat in front of the television and wait for the live broadcast. But for some people, this was an unexpected surprise. When everyone knew that the final competition would be held at Qiantang River Plaza, the citizens of Quanting City were pleasantly surprised. They rushed to Qiantang River one after another. No one wanted to miss such a good opportunity to watch the finals live. Some tourists who had come to Qiantang River to sightsee in advance did not expect that they would actually encounter such a good thing. Therefore, after seeing the news on the Internet, they began to search for the location of Qiantang River Plaza and rushed over in a hurry. The commotion from afar quickly attracted the attention of Xu Jiajia and the others. Xu Jiajia and the rest, who had been paying attention to Su Yun, had not been paying attention to the news online recently. Hence, they had no idea what this commotion meant. On the other hand, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao had been paying attention to the progress of the online competition. When they found out that the final venue was at the Qiantang River Plza not far from the mouth of the river, they were excited. ¡°Beauty Xu!¡± Big Head Yang quickly found Xu Jiajia and told them about this. ¡°The final battle between the experts of Huaxia and the genetically modified humans is at the Qiantang River Plaza. Do you want to take a look?¡± If it were anyone else, they would want to witness this most important battle for Huaxia. But Xu Jiajia and the other two girls turned around to look at Su Yun, who was still sitting on the stone platform. In the end, they shook their heads. ¡°We won¡¯t go. If the two of you are curious, go and take a look.¡± The three women¡¯s attitudes were surprisingly unanimous, and even their words coincided. Looking at the three women¡¯s graceful backs, Big Head Yang tugged at Lin Xiao. ¡°Do you know what a winner in life is? Su Yun is one.¡± Lin Xiao scratched his head in confusion. Then, he counted the backs of the three people. ¡°One two three Holy shit, now I have to call three people of about the same age Sister-in-law?¡± However, before Lin Xiao could finish speaking, Big Head Yang pulled Lin Xiao and walked in the opposite direction. ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t even been confirmed yet. I¡¯m warning you not to spout nonsense. You can¡¯t afford to offend any of these three great aunts. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and take a look. The arena should have been set up by now.¡± Seeing that Xu Jiajia and the other two had no intention of leaving, Big Head Yang grabbed Lin Xiao and wanted to see what the Qiantang River Plaza was like. However, when they came out of the closed estuary, they realized that the road was already filled with people. As far as the eye could see, it was crowded. Everyone was rushing to Qiantang River Plaza. Fortunately, the Qiantang River Plaza was very spacious. Other than the fact that it was more crowded on the way forward, it did not seem so crowded after everyone spread out. A large arena had already been set up in the center of the Qiantang River Plaza. The four sides were separated by a quarantine tape. The crowd could not approach the arena and could only watch from afar. In the quarantine tape, many media reporters were already waiting at the scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Multiple high-speed cameras around the arena would livestream the competition worldwide from time to time. Big Head Yang dragged Lin Xiao and finally walked out of the crowd. After seeing the arena, Big Head Yangs eyes immediately revealed some excitement. ¡°With such a big arena and such a big commotion, we might be able to show our faces in front of the entire world.¡¯ Compared to Big Head Yang, Lin Xiao was obviously much calmer. He was looking around outside the cordon, as if he was looking for a familiar figure. The entire arena was divided into two areas on the left and right. The left side was the red side, which was where the Huaxia representatives were. On the right was the blue side, where a few geneticists were waiting. This competition was the same as all the previous challenges. They would use a challenge format. Geneticist 01 would be the first to appear. Only by defeating him would he continue to fight the subsequent geneticists. In the end, whoever was the first to be defeated would lose. In the previous global challenge, only Geneticist 01 had taken action. This was because he was a hurdle that no one had crossed yet. As for the geneticists behind him, they did not even have a chance to take action.. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Dare I Ask the World (8) Chapter 536: Dare I Ask the World (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations More and more spectators gathered around, and the Quanting City Bureau quickly sent a large number of police officers to maintain order. They kept the audience at a safe distance from the arena to ensure that it would not affect the normal progress of the competition. Lin Xiao, who was blocked outside the cordon, saw Lin Guodong moving in the red area and immediately shouted, ¡°Dad, Dad!¡± Lin Guodong curiously looked in the direction of the voice. When he saw Lin Xiao¡¯s figure in the crowd, he was obviously puzzled. He spoke to the people around him. Soon, a young man walked over and asked the police officers who were maintaining order to open the security tape and let Lin Xiao in. Big Head Yang hurriedly followed behind Lin Xiao and slipped in with him. The two of them were quickly brought to Lin Guodong. Before Lin Xiao could say anything, Lin Guodong started scolding him. ¡°Lin Xiao, why didn¡¯t you follow your Uncle Su properly? Why did you come here?¡± When Lin Xiao heard this, he hurriedly explained, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve always been at the Qiantang River. My Uncle Su is now at the mouth of the Qiantang River. Uncle Su had been traveling around recently. He had just arrived at the Qiantang River for a few days. Who would have thought that you would hold the finals here? The two of us just saw the news on the Internet, so we wanted to hurry over and take a look. We might even be able to meet you.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Guodong immediately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Are you saying that Su Yun is also in Qiantang River now?¡± Lin Xiao nodded seriously. As if afraid that Lin Guodong would not believe him, he quickly pushed Big Head Yang forward. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really not lying to you this time. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡± Seeing Big Head Yang being pushed forward, Lin Guodong sized him up in confusion and asked, ¡°And this is?¡± Big Head Yang chuckled. Facing this famous martial arts expert, he was filled with reverence and politely introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Su Yun¡¯s brother and Lin Xiao¡¯s second uncle.¡¯ ¡°This ¡­¡± Lin Guodong was speechless. He did not know how to respond. After all, there was nothing wrong with Big Head Yangs words. Since he was Su Yun¡¯s brother, he was Lin Xiao¡¯s second uncle and his brother. But if this continued, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess? In the end, Lin Guodong comforted himself in his heart. Let¡¯s just deal with it separately! Soon, he nodded awkwardly. Then, he turned to Lin Xiao and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you said on the phone that Su Yun¡¯s condition was very bad. Has it improved?¡± Lin Xiao quickly sighed and shook his head. ¡°Ever since my Uncle Su arrived at the mouth of the river, he has been sitting there quietly. No one dares to disturb him. It¡¯s been a few days now, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much.¡¯ Lin Guodongs eyes were soon filled with worry. He nodded helplessly. ¡°Logically speaking, I should have gone to see him immediately at such a time, but the competition is imminent, and I really can¡¯t leave. Take good care of Su Yun for me. As soon as the competition ends, I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± It was rare for Lin Xiao to agree seriously, but he quickly looked at the blue zone opposite him, which was where the geneticists were. ¡°Why aren¡¯t these geneticists here yet?¡± Lin Guodong shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. Clearly, he was also a little puzzled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh no, oh no, something happened at the mouth of the river!¡± A shout was heard. An official in uniform ran over, panting. He stopped in front of Lin Guodong and said to him, who was puzzled, ¡°Master Lin, something happened to the geneticist at the mouth of the river!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Guodong was stunned. He casually took a sip of water and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened? Did they run away because they were afraid of the battle?¡± ¡°No.¡± The official shook his head. Then, with a speechless expression, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very strange at the mouth of the river. For some reason, a strange wave suddenly appeared. Coincidentally, the geneticists came by boat. They accidentally lost their footing and fell into the water. We¡¯re fishing them out.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Lin Guodong almost spat out the water he had just drunk. Was the boat overturned by a huge wave? How could a dignified geneticist lose his balance and fall into the water?! Lin Guodong was especially speechless, but before he could say anything, he heard Lin Xiao suddenly exclaim, ¡°A huge wave at the mouth of the river? Oh no, isn¡¯t Uncle still there!¡± Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (3) Chapter 539: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, reality was always cruel. Geneticist 01 seemed to realize that he couldn¡¯t defeat the opponent in front of him with his skills alone. Immediately after, he pulled away. The aura of Geneticist 01 underwent a tremendous change. When the military representative attacked again, Geneticist 01 could always react extremely quickly. Bang! In the end, with everyone sighing, the military representative was ultimately defeated by Geneticist 01. He fell to the ground and found it difficult to get up. This result disappointed everyone. They wondered if there was no one who could defeat this geneticist. Lin Guodongs heart sank when he saw this. Just as he stood up and was about to go on stage, Old Master Shen stopped him. Then, he slowly stood up and walked towards the arena under everyone¡¯s gaze. When all the foreign netizens saw that it was an old man who went on stage, they even mocked him in the comments section and asked if there was no one in China. That was why they sent an old man with graying temples on stage as a representative. Geneticist 01, who had defeated combat experts from other countries many times, stood in the arena with a disdainful expression. He looked at the old man who was slowly walking over with a mocking expression. ¡°Begin!¡¯ Without any superfluous words, the battle was about to begin. Old Mr. Shen clenched his fists and opened his fist. Then, he opened his horse stance and the domineering Eight Extremes Fist took shape. Geneticist 01 clenched his fists and made a fighting posture. Then, he took four steps forward and threw a punch at Old Master Shen¡¯s face. This punch consists of 40% of his strength. It was obvious that he wanted to end the battle quickly. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the moment Old Master Shen dodged to the side without changing his expression, his right hand elbowed forward and collided with the geneticist. Geneticist 01 took a few steps back with a stunned expression. He seemed to be unable to imagine why this old man in front of him could actually erupt with such powerful strength. After seeing this action, all the netizens in China were in an uproar. In the comments section of the live-stream, many foreigners could not understand what the Chinese netizens were saying. ¡°Eight Extremities! Heart elbow! ¡± ¡°Old Master Shen has finally come out of seclusion. We once again saw the heroic bearing of the Central Plains!¡± ¡°In this world, the eight extremes of the Nine Provinces are the strongest!¡¯ Many people sitting in front of their computers and watching the livestream of the competition stood up excitedly after seeing Old Master Shen¡¯s move. They seemed to have seen a new hope. Old Mr. Shen¡¯s Eight Extremes Fist was unparalleled. Geneticist 01 was simply unable to block it in terms of technique. Most of the time, he relied on the strength of his body to forcefully withstand Old Mr. Shen¡¯s moves. On some livestream channels, experts who had studied Chinese martial arts all their lives also spontaneously began to explain this competition to all the netizens. However, as the competition progressed, these experts gradually revealed worried expressions. ¡°Old Master Shen is old. In terms of explosive power, his Eight Extremes Fist is far superior to this geneticist¡¯s. However,the geneticist¡¯s physical body was very strong. All his attacks were blocked by his physical body. ¡°Old Master Shen¡¯s breathing was already a little chaotic, and he could not make any mistakes during this period. In this unfair competition, it was very difficult for Old Master Shen¡¯s physical body to withstand a punch from the geneticist. ¡°However, this geneticist could use his body and even his head to block Old Master Shen¡¯s fist without any fear. This was the result of scientific modification of the body! If this continues, the situation will not be optimistic. ¡± Sure enough, less than a minute after this comment was made, Old Mr. Shen was punched by the geneticist. It was also this punch that made the advantage that Old Master Shen had painstakingly built up go to waste. With a gasp, Old Master Shen fell heavily to the ground. His face was already covered in blood. On the other hand, the geneticist had been in a passive state after the competition began. However, his physical strength far exceeded that of ordinary people. Although such an attack also caused him serious internal injuries, he could still hold on. The body modified by science and technology had indeed exceeded the scope of ordinary humans. Old Master Shen climbed up with difficulty and assumed his stance again. This made everyone sweat profusely. As the saying went, one was afraid of the young. Old Master Shen already did not have the advantage in terms of age. Coupled with the fact that the physical body of the geneticist was extremely strong, the outcome of this battle was even more obvious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally, after Old Master Shen lasted for five minutes in the arena, he was heavily knocked to the ground by the geneticist and fell unconscious. Everyone in Huaxia clenched their fists and watched the live broadcast excitedly. Old Master Shen had already made Huaxia proud. In the past, when geneticists challenged all the experts in the world, no one had been able to last five minutes in the hands of the geneticists. No one had been able to severely injure the geneticists and injure them with their bare hands. Moreover, in the battle with Old Master Shen, the geneticists had been beaten up most of the time. It could only be said that his physical fitness was too strong. Otherwise, he would not be Old Master Shen¡¯s match at all. So much so that many foreign netizens sighed from the bottom of their hearts in the comments section.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (4) Chapter 540: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°The Huaxia technique is really not an exaggeration!¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better than boxing in our country. This old man has already created a miracle.¡¯ Old Master Shen was quickly carried off the arena by the staff. As for Geneticist 01, he stood in the middle of the arena arrogantly and shouted in a foreign language, ¡°Anyone else, come at me!¡± Geneticist 01 even arrogantly raised his middle finger in front of the camera. However, before his clamor could end, a huge sound suddenly came from afar, as if responding to his clamor. BOOM! Following this loud sound, many people were shocked. Even the geneticists trembled. They thought that they had been attacked by firearms. They hurriedly turned around to look. In the distance, huge waves surged into the sky from the mouth of the irrigation river like heavy rain. It was the sound of waves. The angry waves of the Qiantang River had always been a famous natural scenery, but today, the angry waves seemed to be surprisingly frequent. It was clearly not the time for any angry waves to appear, so what was going on with this sudden explosive wave? The netizens who did not know what was going on could not see Qiantang River¡¯s perspective at all, so they were all confused. The arena was set up in the square of the Qiantang River, and behind it was the surging Qiantang River. Why were they all looking in that direction at this moment? The netizens did not know that the direction these geneticists were looking at was actually the mouth of the river where Su Yun was. The only people present who knew this were Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang. This scene made the two of them look at each other in confusion. Then, Big Head Yang muttered softly, ¡°What happened just now? It was as if a bomb had detonated in the water.¡¯ Lin Xiao immediately shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t know. This is too abnormal.¡± No one could tell what had just happened. Everyone was relatively far away, and the loud bang just now had really appeared too suddenly. However, Xu Jiajia and the others, who were near the mouth of the grout, looked at Su Yun in shock. They had seen it with their own eyes. A bomb seems to have been thrown in the water in front of Su Yun, causing it to explode. The river water fell like rain, but Su Yun remained seated, unaffected. For some reason, a strong gust of wind suddenly appeared and the fallen leaves fell one after another, lingering around Su Yun with the wind. Xu Jiajia even keenly noticed that the fallen leaves on the tree beside her did not fall directly from the roots. Instead, they seemed to have been cut by something sharp. The leaves were split into two. The roots were still growing on the branches, but the half-broken leaf had flown away with the wind. Waves of air currents wreaked havoc at the mouth of the river, and the angry tide of the Qiantang River rose a few meters high again. The waves fiercely slammed into the water, emitting muffled thunder. Even in this weather, Xu Jiajia and the rest felt a biting cold. All the guards¡¯ eyes were focused on Su Yun, but Su Yun did not seem to be affected at all. What they did not know was that at this moment, the saber qi under the Qiantang River kept stacking up and wreaking havoc. It had already reached the critical point. When they collided, the power exploded at the bottom of the water, which was why it accidentally caused huge waves. The wind was also caused by the saber aura. At that moment, Su Yun was surrounded by the saber aura, turning into an eye of the storm. Fortunately, Xu Jiajia and the rest were not too close to Su Yun. Otherwise, their bodies would have been like the leaves, quickly leaving many wounds. It was just like the geneticist who had fallen into the water. Even though it was still a distance away, it was still slightly affected by the saber energy in the water. The furious waves fell like thunder, and he sat on the quiet platform. In the distance, there was a noisy martial arts competition. It was noisy, but the stone platform at the mouth of the river was filled with wind and waves as he sat alone. Su Yun!s current state and the surrounding environment formed a completely different feeling. In a moment of stillness and movement, it was compatible with all things in the world and the Dao of self-existence. Xu Jiajia and the rest did not know that the abnormal movements here had already attracted the attention of the competition. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To the geneticists, the loud sound coming from the mouth of the irrigation river made the three of them feel that something was wrong. They thought of the pain they had felt when they fell into the water and the red scratches that had yet to completely fade. All of this made the geneticists feel that something was amiss. However, they were unable to explain exactly what was amiss. This only puzzled everyone for a moment. Soon, they focused their attention on the upcoming competition. Old Master Shen had lost, but it was a glorious defeat. Just as Geneticist 01 was about to accept the challenge again, Geneticist 03 couldn¡¯t help but say to him without hiding anything, ¡°01, you¡¯ve been playing for so long. Why don¡¯t you let me move around too?¡± A competition that was so important to China had become a game in the mouths of the geneticists. It was obvious how much they despised these opponents. Geneticist 01 paused for a moment before nodding indifferently. It was as if there would be no other changes in this battle for him. The Dark Network was in an uproar. All the assassins were paying attention to Geneticist 03¡¯s combat performance. After all, this geneticist¡¯s previous identity was an assassin.. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (5) Chapter 541: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Guodong stood in the arena. He was the last hope of the crowd, so the pressure on him was obvious. Even the number one expert in the martial arts circle, the number one martial grandmaster, Elder Shen, had been defeated. Could he do it? Lin Xiao, who was standing below the stage, looked at his father nervously. Lin Guodong, too, looked at him, who was in the crowd. Faced with such a desperate situation, he actually smiled gently at Lin Xiao. This smile seemed to be comforting Lin Xiao, telling him that he would be fine. The final battle began. Be it on the Internet or the scene, everyone fell silent as they watched the battle between Lin Guodong and Geneticist 03 nervously. This battle concerned the final outcome of Huaxia and mankind. The comments section, which had been flooded with comments, fell silent. Everyone stared at Lin Guodong on the screen and did not even dare to breathe loudly. One minute¡­ two minutes¡­ Geneticist 03¡¯s movements were very ferocious. Every move was aimed at his vital points. As an assassin, he had extremely high combat experience. Lin Guodong defended with ease. Although all his attacks could cause damage to the geneticist and make him suffer, he was still unable to defeat him. Gradually, he was forced to a corner of the arena by Geneticist 03, he could no longer retreat. If he was forced out of the arena like this, it would be even more embarrassing than losing. Hence, Lin Guodong made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and withstood Geneticist 03¡¯s punch. He quickly escaped from this desperate situation. ¡°Pfft!¡± However, it was this punch that made Lin Guodong spit out a mouthful of blood. Even so, his attack did not even hesitate for a second. How was this an ordinary competition? This was clearly a battle of life and death. ¡°Bang! The geneticist did not dodge Lin Guodongs punch at all. After forcefully blocking it, he punched Lin Guodong in the face. This was the most difficult thing about these geneticists. Even if Lin Guodongs combat techniques were far superior to the geneticists, it would be very difficult for him to turn the situation around. The geneticist could withstand Lin Guodong¡¯s attacks indefinitely, but every punch the geneticist threw made it increasingly difficult for Lin Guodong to fight. Seeing this punch coming, Lin Guodong quickly blocked it. When the geneticist¡¯s punch landed on his arm, a crisp sound was heard. Crack! Lin Guodong grunted and his right arm swayed weakly beside him. Clearly, his right arm had been completely broken by the geneticist. ¡°Dad!¡± Lin Xiao couldn¡¯t help but want to rush forward, but he was quickly stopped by the police officers. Although the police officers couldn¡¯t bear it, they had no choice but to follow the orders and not allow anyone to approach the arena. Everyone fell silent. In the conference room, Zhang Zhenghuai and the others gritted their teeth and suppressed their emotions. Professor L¨¹ looked at Lin Guodong with heartache. L¨¹ Hongya was so angry that her face turned red. The netizens were stunned on the spot. When they saw this scene, their typing hands subconsciously stopped. Then, they silently deleted some ridiculous jokes. Outside the border, Su Guowei¡¯s brother, Zhao Tianhu, and a few other old buddies gathered together. When they saw this scene, they sighed and drank the wine in their hands in one gulp. Even the foreign netizens who had been complaining were silent at this moment. They watched this scene in shock and were speechless. Most importantly, even though his right hand had been broken, Lin Guodong still had no intention of retreating. He stood in the arena with his left hand clenched into a fist. He stood in front of himself and once again assumed a boxing stance. ¡°Good job. You clearly know that your opponent is powerful, but you still went all out. This is the fighting spirit!¡¯ There were foreigners who were very appreciative of it. Voices of praise kept appearing in the comments section. ¡°This concerns the dignity of the country and even the last glory of all mankind. Everyone should do their best!¡± This response moved many people outside the country. There were even many comments in the comments section supporting Huaxia. The three representatives of Huaxia used their actions to shock the people overseas time and time again, finally giving them a new understanding of this ancient country. ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± Encouragement for Lin Guodong erupted at the scene, and this encouragement constantly pierced the nerves of Geneticist 03. He glared viciously at the people who were shouting. Then, his eyes were filled with killing intent. He took a few steps forward and threw a punch at Lin Guodonz¡¯s forehead. This punch even aroused the killing intent of Geneticist 03. If Lin Guodong failed to dodge, he would be severely injured even if he didn¡¯t die. Lin Guodong seemed to have realized that his defeat was set in stone. This made him determined to defend until the end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huaxia¡¯s reputation could not be thrown away so easily! Therefore, Lin Guodong did not dodge the punch. Instead, he focused all his strength on his left fist. After abandoning all his defenses, he prepared to give the geneticist one last punch. Everyone could see that Lin Guodong was fighting with his life on the line. This made many netizens depressed. Some foreigners even lamented. ¡°If our country had the same spirit, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have lost so easily¡­¡± Everyone subconsciously covered their mouths. This scene made many women cover the child¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (6) Chapter 542: Opening His Eyes and Lightning Strikes, The Phenomenon Suppresses All (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone seemed to have expected this result. How could Lin Guodong, who was standing in the ring, not know? The spirit displayed by him made everyone¡¯s expression change. Just as their fists were about to hit each other¡¯s faces, a strange sound suddenly sounded. Buzz¡­ This voice was exceptionally sharp, and it was even mixed with a strong wind. When this wind brushed past their faces, it actually made everyone present feel a trace of pain on their skin. It was as if there was a knife hidden in the wind. This strange sound was like the roar of a dragon and tiger, piercing through one¡¯s eardrums. Accompanied by a gust of wind, it immediately made Geneticist 03¡¯s heart skip a beat. He hurriedly retreated and gave up on attacking. This sharp chill made his heart tighten and his heart palpitate for no reason. It seemed to have affected the scratches on his body when he fell into the water, making it even more painful. The geneticists and Lin Guodong stopped their attacks. Like everyone else, they looked in the direction of the voice in confusion. That was the mouth of the Qiantang River. Xu Jiajia and the others, who were closest to her, looked at Su Yun in shock. The dragon-like sound seemed to come from the wooden saber in Su Yun!s hand. The wooden saber hummed like the roar of a dragon and a tiger. But how was that possible? It was just a wooden saber! Su Yun seemed to be completely immersed in the sound of the saber. He used the sound of the saber to calm his anger. The police officers in charge of guarding also held onto the railing at the side in confusion and looked back. After the strong wind, the leaves that had been spinning fell to the ground, and the rustling forest instantly fell silent. Buzz¡­ However, the strange sound did not stop. Instead, it spread into the distance in waves. It combined with the sound of the waves and surged endlessly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that the sound of underwater radar?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no sonic radar at the bottom of the Qiantang River. How can there be such a strange sound?¡± This sound was like a dragon¡¯s roar. It came in waves and even made some police officers feel a little dizzy. ¡°The sound seems to be coming from Su Yun.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at Su Yun in confusion, but she could not tell that the wooden saber in Su Yun¡¯s hand was trembling violently. Gradually, the surface of the Qiantang River, which was originally stormy, became calm in a short period of time. The war drum-like sound of the waves was gone, and the originally turbulent water gradually calmed down. As this strange sound disappeared, the surroundings became strangely quiet. Not only Xu Jiajia and the others, but even the originally noisy Qiantang River Plaza was now so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone was very puzzled, not knowing what had just happened. Lin Guodong and Geneticist 03, who were standing in the arena, also looked in the direction of the river entrance. That gust of wind just now was a little too strange. Su Yun, who no one had noticed, was completely immersed in this tranquility. His breathing became more and more balanced and stable. The vicious aura that had been lingering around him all this while was actually showing signs of receding. No one noticed that the dull expression on Su Yun¡¯s face, who had his back facing everyone, gradually relaxed and dissipated. His cold temperament receded, and his expression gradually returned to its former indifference. Like the Qiantang River, it was calm and without any ripples. ¡°Phew¡ª¡± He let out a light breath, and instantly, the tides subsided. There was no wind on the surface of the water. The angry waves subsided, and the warm sun shone on the surface of the water. Only the waves were jagged. Everything around him seemed to disappear from his eyes. The wooden saber in his hand finally stopped trembling violently. The white monkey, who had been hiding in Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms, seemed to have a sharper sense than ordinary people. He suddenly stuck his head out and looked curiously in Su Yun¡¯s direction. Immediately after, he started chirping happily. Seeing the white monkey¡¯s strange reaction, Xu Jiajia also looked at Su Yun¡¯s back in confusion. During this period of time, the white monkey had been depressed, as though he was constantly worried about Su Yun. But now, this white monkey suddenly became cheerful, as if the master he was familiar with had returned. In the arena, the referee finally seized the opportunity and finally announced the result. The geneticist won! Lin Guodong dragged his broken arm and wanted to fight with the referee. However, the referee patted his shoulder and said in a serious tone, ¡°You¡¯ve already proven to the world that it¡¯s not embarrassing to lose this battle. Don¡¯t risk your life for this. Hurry up and treat your injuries. If you go now, your arm should still be able to be reattached.¡¯ The judge knew very well that if this battle continued, it would probably not end unless one person died in the arena. The strength of geneticists far exceeded the common sense of humans. This was an unfair competition to begin with, and the outcome had actually been decided long ago. Old Master Shen and the other two knew very well what was going on, but they still went on stage, which showed China¡¯s attitude. In the end, under the gaze of the entire world, Lin Guodong even made the decision to risk his life. If not for the strong wind disrupting their formation, Lin Guodong would have fallen to the ground. Therefore, the final announcement made by the referee was actually a protection for the hero. Lin Guodong and the other two had already demonstrated Huaxia¡¯s attitude and displayed Huaxia¡¯s spirit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although he had lost this battle, he had lost gracefully. Although they lost the competition, they won the respect of the world. Lin Guodong was quickly brought off the stage by the medical staff waiting at the side. A few geneticists looked in the direction of the river entrance in confusion. Everyone near the Qiantang River was very surprised by what had happened at the mouth of the river. First, there was a thunderclap in the water, and a muffled sound caused huge waves. Then another strange sound came, as if there was a true dragon hidden in the water, roaring angrily. All the strange things seemed to come from the direction of the estuary. This caused everyone in the square to discuss endlessly. They did not know what had happened there. However, no one knew that at that moment, Su Yun, who had been sitting quietly with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes! Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (1) Chapter 543: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun opened his eyes leisurely, as if he had seen it. As if sensing the special state he was in, the wooden saber in his hand could not help but vibrate. It let out a series of saber hums that filled his body like a dragon¡¯s roar. As Xu Jiajia and the rest had been behind Su Yun, they did not see anything. Su Yun¡¯s gaze was strange as she stared at the waves caused by the saber aura. The hostility in his body seemed to have faded with the tide. His eyes were no longer chaotic, but gradually became clear. As he breathed steadily, he was in a daze. He looked down at the wooden saber in his hand in a daze. The wooden saber was born for killing. It was like the inner demon in Su Yun¡¯s heart, constantly emitting a baleful aura that affected him. But now, he only exerted a little force and the wooden saber quickly quieted down. The murderous aura that raged in his heart seemed to be gradually suppressed by Su Yun like the wooden saber. Finally, Su Yun, who had been sitting quietly for a few days, opened his eyes and stood up amidst the storm. ¡°Su, Su Yun is up!¡¯ This scene immediately made Xu Jiajia and the others in the distance widen their eyes. However, they did not dare to approach rashly for fear of disturbing Su Yun, they vaguely sensed that there seemed to be some changes in Su Yun. ¡°l don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination, but Su Yun¡¯s cold aura seems to have weakened.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at Su Yun¡¯s figure curiously. She once again had the hope that Su Yun had improved. Chen Jie adjusted her glasses as her gentle gaze landed on Su Yun. ¡°It does seem different. Su Yun gives me a sense of familiarity that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.¡± Xu Jiajia did not speak, but she had clearly heard their words. She looked at Su Yun without blinking as she prayed fervently in her heart, hoping that all of this was true. Zhang Zhenghuai and the others, who had been observing Su Yun¡¯s situation in the Hibiscus City police conference room, turned solemn when they saw Su Yun suddenly stand up. No one knew what was going on, nor did they know if Su Yun!s condition had improved when he stood up again. However, this was at least a turning point. It broke the peace of the past few days, causing everyone to widen their eyes. ¡°I hope he¡¯s better this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s been sitting here for so many days. I wonder if it¡¯s effective.¡¯ Everyone saw Su Yun standing by the river, calmly looking at the wooden saber in her hand. No one knew what he was thinking. As the sun rose, the dark clouds that had been accumulating in Su Yun¡¯s heart finally seemed to dissipate. ¡°Phew!¡± He suddenly let out a shaky breath, and the expression on his face seemed to have become lively. His gaze was gentle as he looked at the wooden saber in his hand. There was no killing intent or murderous aura. It was as if he was looking at an old friend who had been walking side by side with him, not a lifeless weapon. Su Yun gently touched the wooden saber in his hand. This was a rare action that he had not seen in so many days. However, in the next second, the wooden saber suddenly left his hand. Swoosh! Su Yun had clearly used quite a bit of strength. With this sudden throw, the wooden saber ferociously stabbed into the Qiantang River before disappearing into the bottom of the river. At the bottom of the river, the already chaotic saber qi wreaked even more havoc. But the saber qi that was wreaking havoc underwater did not affect the surface of the river. In fact, in the eyes of the few of them and in the camera, the surging Qiantang River gradually calmed down. Just like Su Yun¡¯s current state of mind, he went from being in constant turmoil to being at peace. Standing at the mouth of the irrigated river, watching the sunlight shine on the calm surface of the water, causing the waves to ripple. The tides rose and fell, and the sound of waves was no longer like the thunder of war drums. Instead, there was a sense of peace and tranquility. Su Yun stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a long time. It was as if he had become one with the sound. The moment he threw down the wooden saber, it was as if he had shed his murderous aura. However, his supernatural state did not fade. Previously, Su Yun had been immersed in the supernatural demonic state. At this moment, he showed signs of turning into a saint. Divine Transcendence! A long-awaited sense of enlightenment filled Su Yun¡¯s heart. This was what a supernatural state should be like. It seemed to indicate that he was finally about to return to the correct cultivation path. The murderous aura dissipated and the tribulation in his heart dissipated. Su Yun, who was immersed in this state, slowly turned around and walked out of the river. The sound of waves drew him along the river, seeking that final enlightenment. In the blink of an eye, he had comprehended the Dao of Enlightenment. In an instant, all thoughts were extinguished. On this day, in front of the Qiantang River, Su Yun asked the Dao in the sounds of waves, wanting to understand something! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xu Jiajia and the other two saw this, they quickly walked over and looked at Su Yun worriedly. Chen Jie mustered her courage and asked Su Yun in a trembling voice, ¡°Su Yun¡­ are¡­ are you feeling better?¡± Xu Jiajia and Zhou Xiaoxiao were so nervous that they did not dare to speak. They only stared fixedly at Su Yun, hoping to get some response from him. Everyone in the conference room stood up and stared nervously at the screen, not daring to breathe loudly. This was the last glimmer of hope. Su Guowei subconsciously held his breath. He did not realize that his hands were clenched into fists. His nails were embedded in his palms, but he, who was concerned about Su Yun, did not feel any pain at all.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (2) Chapter 544: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was only a few seconds, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, it seemed so long. Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun slowly turned his head and looked at Chen Jie. Chen Jie¡¯s entire body trembled, and her fair forehead was instantly covered in sweat. She bit her lip nervously and looked at Su Yun gently through the lens. This time, their eyes met, and she finally saw that familiar gaze again. He was calm and no longer muddle-headed. Compared to before, there seemed to be a vast and deep feeling in his eyes, making her body tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Su Yun, are you¡­ feeling better?¡± Seeing that Chen Jie was also stunned, Xu Jiajia asked uneasily. At this moment, she was extremely nervous. Finally, Su Yun responded. Although he remained expressionless, his gaze softened and he actually spoke! ¡°Aye! Judging from their names, they were all cultivators in the human world. Wait for my return.¡± He had not spoken for more than a month, causing his voice to be hoarse. Su Yun seemed to be attracted by the sound of waves again. He looked at the river and followed the sound step by step. Everyone frowned in confusion, especially Xu Jiajia. She could not understand what Su Yun meant. But at the very least, Su Yun had spoken for the first time after a few months. Even though it was still an indescribable change and had not returned to normal, the state of feedback to everyone was a new hope. This made Xu Jiajia and the rest quickly follow behind Su Yun, feeling more expectant. Everyone sitting in the conference room looked at a police officer beside them. The police officer quickly checked the relevant information in front of the computer. After a while, he pushed the computer to Zhang Zhenghuai. Looking at the screen, Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°What Su Yun said just now came from a very niche poem by Bai Juyi. ¡®Do not envy the companions of Luan and Crane, Dao formed wings and gave birth to his own body. Judging from their names, they were all cultivators in the human world.¡¯ The poem is very niche and, strangely, no annotations to it can be found anywhere. How did Su Yun know? Combined with his recent state, these words seemed to be intentional. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s¡­ cultivating!¡¯ Everyone looked at Zhang Zhenghuai in shock. Although it was just a hypothesis, it was enough to make people speechless. Su Yun was still immersed in his own world. However, no one knew that he was completely different from before. Previously, he was undergoing tribulation, but now, he was looking for a breakthrough. Under the gazes of Xu Jiajia and the rest, Su Yun walked along the riverside step by step towards the setting sun. However, every step seemed to give Su Yun a different insight. He was no longer trapped in a demonic state. His thoughts were no longer in a mess. His baleful aura and viciousness had been resolved. All his thoughts rose and fell with the sounds of waves as they gradually stabilized. Beside him was the undulating river, and in front of him was the setting sun that was gradually setting in the west. When the Five Yin were controlled, the will was like water. At the Qiantang River Plaza, the calmness at the mouth of the Qiantang River gradually caused the geneticists to lower their guard. Under the lead of Geneticist 01, the other two geneticists appeared in the arena and faced the audience all over the world as victors. The referee announced the final result of the competition. Even though the global audience was unwilling to accept this, they knew that the three representatives had tried their best. There were many people in the audience, but everyone kept quiet. The depression in their hearts were written all over their faces. The geneticists won, but there were no cheers or applause. There was only dead silence, as well as unwilling looks from the crowd from time to time. However, the geneticist didn¡¯t care about this. He even laughed wantonly in the arena. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Huaxia is nothing special. Just like other countries, they¡¯re all defeated now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very grateful for this experiment. It allowed me to experience the feeling of being the world¡¯s number one.¡± ¡°Genetic modification will definitely be the path of mankind in the future. This change will definitely come.¡± ¡°Our ship should be here soon. After we report back, we should get the reward we deserve.¡¯ As they spoke, they stood in the arena and looked in the direction of the Qiantang River. The few cameras that were placed at the scene for the live broadcast were all turned off by the staff. The entire livestream was cut off. This undoubtedly announced the fact that no one was willing to accept. The final match ended with the defeat of all the members of Huaxia. The geneticists won. They fought in all the countries, but they couldn¡¯t find a single opponent on Earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Be it the official livestream or the livestream, the comments section was dead silent. At the same time, at the Beijing Institute of Science and Technology. This was the largest scientific research institute in China. It had experts, professors, and top-notch equipment from all over the world. It could represent the scientific research standards of the entire country. The scientific experts who had been collecting and recording the various data of the geneticists through the replay also revealed very solemn expressions. The many screens in front of them were showing the scene of the decisive battle between the geneticists and the three representatives.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (3) Chapter 545: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was also various data about the geneticists in the scene. They were constantly collecting data through the sensors placed on the spot. According to the data, the strength of a normal adult man¡¯s punch was at most 150 kilograms. After systematic training, this kind of data could be improved. So far, the highest data record in the world was a punch with a strength of 900 kilograms. To martial arts or boxing trainers, this kind of power was not something that anyone could achieve just because they wanted to. Yet the strength of these geneticists¡¯ punches was more than 1,500 kilograms. Furthermore, this was not the full-strength attack of the geneticists. The difference in strength was several times greater. Even if the three representatives had stronger techniques, it was difficult for them to change the situation of losing. This was only the strength data of one of the three main data. The other speed data and reaction data were several times higher than the human limit. Expert Li Wenbo, who was mainly involved in genetic research, looked at this data and sighed solemnly. ¡°We¡¯re already much slower. In terms of genetic research, the overseas faction must have taken a shortcut. This is only a first-generation product, but it already has such a powerful data difference. Then it¡¯s terrifying to think about their second and third generation geneticists! ¡± A professor on the other side quickly nodded. ¡°According to our current data, ordinary humans are definitely not a match for geneticists as these geneticists were actually no longer considered modern humans. It was not an exaggeration to treat them as another human branch or another species. ¡°This is a very terrifying matter. We can¡¯t be sure if these geneticists will be used in some special aspects in the end. In short, the appearance of geneticists was very likely the arrival of technological singularities. It was definitely not inferior to the meaning of the second industrial revolution. The future of mankind will definitely change because of this. We have to prepare for the worst.¡± This secret conversation in the research institute would not be known by outsiders. The data of these geneticists would also be completely confidential. Only supplementary experiments would be conducted internally. However, this at least meant that the scientists in China were already starting to worry about the butterfly effect that the appearance of geneticists might bring. The conclusion that ordinary humans could never be enemies with them pushed this worry to the top. The three geneticists at the scene looked in the direction of the Qiantang River in search of the ship. As the Qiantang River Plaza was built by the river and was only a small path away from the Qiantang River, they could vaguely see a boat sailing over from the river. Just as Geneticist 01 and Geneticist 02 were about to leave the stage, Geneticist 03 was stunned on the spot. He unintentionally looked in the direction of the mouth of the river. A team was following a person from that direction. What attracted 03¡¯s attention was not the team behind him, but the person at the front. This person¡¯s gait had always been very stable and unhurried. He did not seem to be traveling purely. In fact, he looked like he had been admiring the scenery. However, almost all the tourists of the Qiantang River had gathered at the Qiantang River Plaza. How could anyone stay out of it? It was precisely because of this thought that Geneticist 03 paid more attention to the people who came. But slowly, as this person got closer and closer to Qiantang River Square, 03¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. The other two confused geneticists were about to leave the stage when 03¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Wait, look at that person!¡± When 01 and 02 heard this, they looked at 03 in confusion. After seeing 03¡¯s shocked expression, the two of them realized that something was wrong. After looking in the direction 03 pointed, the two of them felt a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it just one person? Did 03 have to react like this? Puzzled, 01 took the initiative to ask, ¡°03, do you know that person?¡± Geneticist 03¡¯s gaze was fixed on that person. As he got closer and closer, he could see more and more clearly. A moment later, the silent Geneticist 03 finally widened his eyes. Then, he looked at the two people in front of him and said, ¡°Not only do I know this person, but you must also know him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Su Yun!¡± ¡°What Su Yun? Which Su Yun?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a moment, the two of them were confused. They did not understand why 03 was making a mountain out of a molehill. However, what 03 said next shocked the two of them. ¡°Who else is Su Yun? The one who is ranked first on the Dark Network¡¯s bounty list, Su Yun, codenamed Macheteman!¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°Macheteman Su Yun¡±, Geneticists 01 and 02 widened their eyes in shock. The two of them looked at the person in disbelief. At this moment, that person had already entered the Qiantang River Square along the river and was walking over unhurriedly. Who else could it be but Su Yun? Su Yun¡¯s consciousness was still in a state of extraordinary enlightenment. Naturally, he did not realize that he had been noticed by the three geneticists on the stage. There were many people gathered in front of him, but he was still looking at the scenery in front of him as he walked forward. In the crowd, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao quickly noticed Su Yun¡¯s figure and hurriedly ran towards him. Just as Su Yun was about to approach the crowd, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao quickly dispersed the crowd, making way for Su Yun.. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (4) Chapter 546: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even until now, the duo still did not understand why Su Yun would suddenly appear here. Wasn¡¯t he sitting at the mouth of the river? However, now was not the time to ask. Furthermore, looking at Su Yun¡¯s state, the two of them knew that they might not be able to get any answers. Not far away were Xu Jiajia and the others who had followed Su Yun. They were about to arrange for the plain-clothed police officers behind them to evacuate when they saw that the crowd had already been cleared by Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Su Yun!¡± Geneticist 03¡¯s voice sounded. For a moment, everyone looked at him in surprise. Xu Jiajia and the rest were even more surprised. How could anyone recognize Su Yun? At the moment the voice sounded, Su Yun stopped in his tracks in the center of Qiantang River Plaza, in the arena that had been divided. Following the voice, Su Yun slowly raised his head and looked at Geneticist 03 not far away. It was also at this moment that Geneticist 03 completely confirmed Su Yun¡¯s identity. ¡°He¡¯s the Macheteman, Su Yun. He¡¯s not dead!¡± Geneticist 03, who used to be an assassin, sounded very excited. After all, be it Macheteman or Su Yun, they were both popular existences on the Dark Web. After learning that the Macheteman was Su Yun, there was a huge uproar on the dark web. However, after this storm, the news that Su Yun had died at the border spread. This news made many of the assassins active in the dark web feel indignant. They were filled with resentment towards Su Yun, but they could no longer pursue the matter. But now, not only was Su Yun alive and well, he was even right in front of him. This made Geneticist 03, who was an assassin, look at Su Yun angrily and excitedly. What he did not expect was that Su Yun only calmly glanced at him and did not care. Following that, he continued walking forward. Of course, Geneticist 03 refused to let go of this opportunity. He immediately pointed at Su Yun and shouted, ¡°Macheteman Su Yun, don¡¯t play dumb here. You¡¯re already standing in the ring, which means that you¡¯ve accepted the challenge!¡¯ Geneticist 03¡¯s words immediately shocked Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. Xu Jiajia and the rest also quickened their pace, wanting to bring Su Yun away from this troublesome place, But why would Geneticist 03 give him this chance? These words were nothing more than him finding a reasonable reason for his next actions. They were in Huaxia, so they couldn¡¯t attack casually. However, if they used this arena to continue the competition that had already ended, it would be a different matter. Geneticist 03 lowered his voice and said to the two people beside him, ¡°The Macheteman Su Yun is still alive. That mysterious research institute will not let him off. Instead of letting someone else take the credit, it¡¯s better for me to do it! It¡¯s inevitable that there will be some surprises during the competition!¡± After saying that, Geneticist 03 quickly erupted with extremely fast strength and headed straight for Su Yun. These words quickly made Geneticist 01 and Geneticist 02 understand 03¡¯s intentions. Hence, after the two of them looked at each other, they revealed expressions of watching a show. Although the two of them did not know Su Yun, they knew the Macheteman¡¯s name. This name was well-known in Europe. Even the comics based on him were popular all over the European continent. They had even seen them. If he could solve the problem of the Mysterious Research Institute, wouldn¡¯t he be rewarded? As geneticists, they naturally knew very well that the research institute hidden in the dark was behind genetic research. However, if it was in the past, the two of them would not dare to be so fearless. After all, this was Macheteman with a reputation in Europe. But now, they were geneticists who had fought all over the world. How could they be afraid of Su Yun? The two of them had no intention of interfering. They just wanted to see how the usually brutal Geneticist 03 would deal with this Macheteman Su Yun. Their conversation also reached the ears of Lin Guodong and the others who had been receiving treatment in the backstage area below the stage. Due to this defeat, the three of them had been feeling very depressed. Lin Guodong was the most seriously injured. It was enough to show the brutal personality of Geneticist 03. Many medical staff were bandaging Lin Guodong so that the treatment would not be delayed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Guodong did not expect that Su Yun would be seen by the geneticists on stage during this short wait. Furthermore, they had recognized him. Although Lin Guodong did not know how Geneticist 03 knew Su Yun, nor did he know why Su Yun¡¯s condition looked a little strange, Su Yun¡¯s appearance still made him anxious, afraid that he would follow in his footsteps. Knowing how powerful the geneticists were, Lin Guodong naturally did not want to see Su Yun fight them. After all, the competition had already ended, so there was no need for him to be injured. ¡°Master Shen, that Su Yun is the expert I mentioned to you previously. Compared to that expert, I was inferior. To be honest, up until now, I still didn¡¯t know what this expert was like. However, in my opinion, Su Yun is very likely to be the future of Chinese martial arts, an existence that far exceeds Chinese martial arts. It¡¯s a pity that humans are about to enter the genetic era. Otherwise, Su Yun¡¯s future achievements in the Chinese martial arts world would definitely not be low.¡± Elder Shen did not immediately respond to Lin Guodongs words. He looked at the geneticist on the stage for a long time unwillingly. In the end, he sighed deeply.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (5) Chapter 547: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This geneticist has completely exceeded the scope of humans. The martial arts that I¡¯ve devoted my entire life to become insignificant in front of these geneticists. It¡¯s really ironic that my last trip ended in such an outcome.¡± Lin Guodong did not say anything. He knew that Elder Shen was feeling more indignant than anyone else. However, just as Old Master Shen had said, they were no longer on the same level as geneticists. Under the obvious disparity, the outcome was destined. To be honest, both Lin Guodong and the military representative felt terrible. They had bled and sweated for so many years, but they were easily defeated the geneticist that was created in a short period of time after entering the laboratory. Only they themselves could experience such pain when their hard work was wasted. ¡°If he makes a move on Su Yun now, I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen.¡± Lin Guodong looked at the geneticist who had rushed off the stage with a lonely gaze. He wanted to stop him, but he did not have the strength. He could not help but feel a little anxious, hoping that Su Yun could avoid him and quickly leave the stage. At the same time, Xu Jiajia and the rest were extremely anxious. However, how could their speed compare to the genetically modified humans? In the blink of an eye, Geneticist 03 charged straight at Su Yun. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. It was also at this moment that Su Yun seemed to sense the killing intent. He unhurriedly raised his head again and calmly looked at the rapidly approaching Geneticist 03. His eyes were calm, as if he was the one who was uninvolved. And in the face of such a killing move, he did not show any emotions. In fact, he was very calm. If this were any other time, Su Yun would have long returned the favor. The geneticist was very fast, but Su Yun was not in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, Geneticist 03 appeared in front of Su Yun. Without another word, he punched Su Yun in the face. He did not hold back on his punch at all. It was obvious that he wanted to make Su Yun suffer. If this punch hit his face, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be severely unconscious. Furthermore, Su Yun was still in the arena. Geneticist 03 could completely use an accident to wash his hands of this matter. ¡°Why did he suddenly attack?!¡± ¡°This young man, quickly dodge! It¡¯s over!¡± All the passersby were stunned at this moment. The surrounding crowd also erupted into exclamations. No one expected the geneticist to suddenly attack in front of everyone. This was clearly a sneak attack. Furthermore, a geneticist¡¯s physique was extremely strong. How could Su Yun react? Anxious, Lin Guodong stood up abruptly. He couldn¡¯t care less about his bandaged arm. He quickly pushed the doctor aside and shouted at Su Yun, ¡°Su Yun, leave quickly. The competition is over. Don¡¯t tangle with him! There¡¯s no need!¡± Elder Shen¡¯s words made Lin Guodong realize the truth. He did not expect the geneticist to suddenly attack. Furthermore, it seemed like Su Yun was completely defenseless. No one could withstand this punch. It was obvious that the geneticist wanted to kill him. In the Hibiscus City police conference room, Director Zhang Zhenghuai slapped the table agitatedly. He stood up and stared nervously at Su Yun on the screen. ¡°Oh no! Where are the police officers? Get them to stop them. Shoot them if you have to!¡± The others were probably the same. All of their faces were filled with panic and anger, and they didn¡¯t even dare look at the scene that was about to unfold. At this speed, even someone who was prepared might not be able to react, much less the muddle-headed Su Yun. But soon, something that no one expected happened. Bang! Light footsteps could be heard. Su Yun calmly looked at the incoming punch without any emotional fluctuations. He only took a step back casually. It was also this step that gave Su Yun more space, allowing him to quickly dodge to the side, allowing the punch to brush past his eyes. Geneticist 03 did not hold back at all. The punch slammed into the tree trunk beside Su Yun. The entire tree rustled, and a large number of leaves fell from the punch. Geneticist 03 knew the logic of late onset changes. He quickly turned around, took a few steps forward, and threw a punch at Su Yun. However, Su Yun still did not dodge. In this critical moment, he slowly raised his head and looked at the sky full of fallen leaves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Aye¡­¡± For no reason, Su Yun let out a long sigh. It was as though he did not wish to take action. This was because he had just unleashed his killing spree, and the viciousness in his body had long dissipated, so he did not wish to take action again. Out of helplessness, Su Yun¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker. Before Geneticist 03 could react, Su Yun suddenly reached out and grabbed at the air. Immediately after, a fallen leaf appeared in his hand. His gaze was once again on Geneticist 03. There was no anger or killing intent in his eyes. There was only an inexplicable indifference and helplessness. Following that, Su Yun suddenly flicked his wrist and opened his fingers. Leaves flew out of Su Yun¡¯s hand like rain and headed straight for Geneticist 03.. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass Chapter 548: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The leaves produced a series of air-piercing sounds, and their power seemed to have increased significantly in an instant. Every leaf that Su Yun threw out seemed to be enveloped in a faint white glow. The edge of the leaf seemed to have become abnormally sharp. Just the aura it emitted made Geneticist 03 sense that something was amiss. However, the two of them were too close at this moment. Even if Geneticist 03 had an extraordinary physique and speed, it was impossible for him to completely dodge under such circumstances. Therefore, Geneticist 03 could only grit his teeth and carry these leaves. He thought to himself that these leaves wouldn¡¯t cause him any substantial damage, right? The crowd present was also very puzzled. Everyone had witnessed the strength of the geneticists, so no one understood why the geneticists would suddenly attack an ordinary young man. The young man¡¯s reaction was even more abnormal. He did not dodge at all and seemed a little wooden. Moreover, his counterattack was actually just a handful of leaves. This abnormal behavior really confused everyone. ¡°Fucking hell! ¡± However, what happened next made everyone¡¯s eyes widen. Many leaves brushed past the geneticist¡¯s body. Only Geneticist 03 could clearly sense the powerful impact of the leaves. The powerful impact caused Geneticist 03 to completely lose control of his body. Under such an imbalance, he staggered back a few steps. The leaves flew past him, making Geneticist 03 subconsciously check his body. ¡°All right?¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± However, the leaves that Su Yun had thrown out did not seem to have caused him any harm. Even his clothes were not damaged. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Just as everyone was feeling puzzled about this, Geneticist 03 suddenly sensed that something was wrong. Immediately after, he seemed to sense something and covered his neck in shock. ¡°This¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?!¡± The crowd in front of Geneticist 03 also exclaimed. They looked at him in shock. A series of wounds suddenly appeared on Geneticist 03¡¯s face. Many scratches suddenly appeared, and blood kept gushing out. The clothes on his body also split open, and blood flowed out. In an instant, his originally intact clothes became full of holes. The stabbing pain also made the geneticist realize the problem. When he looked at his left hand, which was covering his neck, he realized that it was covered in blood. Geneticist 03 realized that the leaves that Su Yun had thrown out were like flying daggers. They were extremely powerful! What shocked him even more was that the wounds did not appear immediately after the leaves brushed past. Instead, they only began to rupture after that. Such a situation would only happen under very sharp weapons. Because the wound was too subtle, the flesh would not be able to react in time. Su Yun only relied on a handful of leaves. How could he do this? In the Hibiscus City conference room, Zhou Nanhai rubbed his eyes and looked at Su Yun in disbelief. He said to the others, ¡°Did I see it wrongly just now? Su Yun can cause harm to this geneticist just by relying on the leaves? This is much more exaggerated than poker cards.¡± ¡°Could this be the legendary ¡®Flying Flowers and Leaves Can Hurt People r ?¡± On the screen, wounds began to appear frequently on Geneticist 03¡¯s body. Apart from his face, there were also marks on his arms that had been cut by leaves to varying degrees. Blood gushed out and dyed Geneticist 03¡¯s clothes red. Coupled with the especially deep wound on his neck, although it was not fatal, Geneticist 03 had no choice but to cover the wound tightly and look at Su Yun in shock. Everything happened in an instant, and Geneticist 03 was defeated just like that. Although Su Yun was not unarmed, how could this leaf be considered a weapon in the eyes of ordinary people? And this was a hundred times more shocking than being unarmed! From the beginning to the end, Su Yun remained expressionless. Clearly, he did not take the geneticist¡¯s attacks seriously. ¡°How did Su Yun do it? I just understood the power of flying needles and throwing cards in his hands. Now, even a small leaf can become a lethal weapon in his hands?¡± Xu Kui sighed from the bottom of his heart. Today, Su Yun had once again shocked them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Guowei looked at Su Yun on the screen without saying a word. Compared to the others who were shocked by the methods Su Yun had displayed, he was only worried that Su Yun¡¯s current condition would return to normal. Would he be provoked by Geneticist 03¡¯s sudden provocation? It wasn¡¯t just Hibiscus City, Below the Qiantang River martial arts arena, the people in the martial arts circle were even more shocked. They did not have the slightest understanding of Su Yun¡¯s methods. The first time they saw it was the Flying Flowers and Leaves. This made Lin Guodong stunned on the spot. Even the military representative and Old Master Shen, who were not far away, jumped up at this moment. The two of them even forgot about the injuries on their bodies. Their faces were filled with shock, and they could not believe their eyes.. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?¡± Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (7) Chapter 549: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Old Master Shen¡¯s lips trembled slightly as he muttered in a daze. The wounds on Geneticist 03 kept stimulating their nerves. In the arena, the three of them had risked their lives to fight the geneticists. But even so, no one had gained an advantage from the hands of the geneticists. Su Yun had only used a handful of leaves to do something that the three of them could not do even if they risked their lives. One could imagine the shock. The military representative endured the pain as if his bones were falling apart. He took a few steps forward and looked at Su Yun in confusion. He muttered to himself, ¡°How did he do it? Is this also a martial arts technique?¡± Lin Guodong shook his head in shock. ¡°Definitely not. It¡¯s impossible for martial arts to have such methods.¡¯ Elder Shen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This is not martial arts. This is a divine technique that only exists in martial arts novels!¡± Su Yun¡¯s move stunned everyone present. Everyone was silent as they stared at Su Yun in a daze, unable to recover for a long time. However, Su Yun was completely normal. Even after the geneticist was injured, he had no intention of pursuing victory. Su Yun looked at the river again and walked forward unhurriedly without saying a word. His Transcendent Dao Comprehension was not over yet. However, the untimely voice sounded again and finally woke everyone up. ¡°You want to leave? Have you asked us?!¡± Geneticist 03 had been defeated in a single exchange and had even been injured, which made 01 and 02 find it unbelievable. They had just defeated all the experts in the world and thought that they were invincible. They did not expect a young man to suddenly appear and disrupt their plans. Was this the strength of the Macheteman? Geneticist 01 pulled out two wooden sticks from the side. He handed one to Geneticist 02 and held the other in his hand. Firstly, Su Yun¡¯s identity was special. Once they could take advantage of the situation to deal with Su Yun and return overseas, it would definitely be a great merit. Secondly, Su Yun e s actions had indeed slapped the geneticist in the face. In just a single exchange, Geneticist 03 had lost too easily. The two of them looked at each other. Although they did not say anything, they could see each other¡¯s intentions through each other¡¯s eyes. Be careful and fight him! Following that, the duo took a few steps forward with their wooden sticks and attacked Su Yun without any hesitation. Since Su Yun had used his weapon, they naturally would not hold back. Seeing this, the surrounding crowd hurriedly retreated. Everyone was worried that they would be accidentally injured. On one side were geneticists, and on the other side was a young man of unknown origins. Most of the crowd had no idea what had happened, and a huge battle broke out the moment they met. Many reporters in the distance had already aimed their cameras at Su Yun. There were also some reporters who had been checking the recording just now, wanting to understand how Geneticist 03 had been injured. Everything happened too quickly. They only saw Su Yun grab a handful of leaves and throw them out, but no one believed that a mere leaf would really cause such damage to the invincible genetic man. ¡°Stop! The competition is over!¡± Xu Jiajia and the others hurriedly ran over. Seeing that Geneticists 01 and 02 were attacking Su Yun again, they stopped them loudly. But Su Yun was indeed in the arena. In addition, some of the staff brought by the geneticists had already joined forces to form a defense line. They used the excuse of ¡°ensuring the safety of the masses¡± to prevent anyone from approaching. As all the plain-clothed police officers were not too close to Su Yun previously, they all took out their guns and rushed over. If necessary, they would shoot and kill them. However, the geneticists¡¯ attacks were simply too fast. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had already closed in on Su Yun, causing the police to lose the opportunity to fire. When Xu Jiajia saw this, the long-awaited killing intent appeared in her eyes again. Just as she was about to break through the group of people in front of her, something unexpected happened again. Su Yun stopped in his tracks again when he saw the two geneticists with weapons in their hands. However, he did not look at the two people who were pressing towards him. Instead, he looked at the grass to the side. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Su Yun¡¯s expression was calm. He did not even frown, but he seemed rather helpless as he casually pulled down a foxtail grass that was half the height of a person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Throughout the entire process, Su Yun did not even look at the two of them. He appeared very calm. As for the foxtail grass, it was still swaying in Su Yun¡¯s hand as it hung its head weakly. Su Yun held it in one hand and placed his hand behind his back. He assumed a saber-wielding posture, clearly treating the grass as his wooden saber. Seeing this scene, Zhang Zhenghuai and the others fell silent. They were worried about whether Su Yun would be injured next, but they were even more worried about Su Yun¡¯s current mental state. Originally, after Su Yun threw down the wooden saber, everyone thought that Su Yun had recovered. However, seeing that Su Yun had used foxtail grass as his weapon, it was clear that his situation was not optimistic. He had not returned to his previous state. Feng Shaoyu gently patted Su Guowei¡¯s shoulder and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Comrade Mountain Condor, don¡¯t be too sad.. Although Su Yun¡¯s condition has worsened, he will definitely receive the best treatment!¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (8) Chapter 550: Killing All the Enemies Here With A Grass (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Guowei still did not speak. He gritted his teeth as he looked at Su Yun on the screen. No one knew what he was thinking. In the arena, Big Head Yang, who was closest to them, could not help but sigh when he saw this scene. ¡°Why does it feel like Su Yun¡¯s situation is getting worse? Previously, he was just muddle-headed, but now, he¡¯s a little delirious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± It was rare for Lin Xiao to agree with Big Head Yang. At that moment, he hurriedly looked around, hoping to find an opening to help Su Yun. Geneticists 01 and 02, on the other hand, had no time to think about what Su Yun was doing. They were already approaching, raising the wooden sticks in their hands and smashing them at Su Yun. At the same time, they shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s fight, Macheteman!¡± Su Yun did not respond. Instead, he suddenly waved his hand, and the grass in his hand swept towards the two geneticists as if he had once held a wooden saber. Using grass as a blade, he could slay all enemies in the world! All the passersby could not help but narrow their eyes, not daring to look. As for those who knew Su Yun, their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as they were filled with panic. Wasn¡¯t Su Yun courting death by using grass to fight an enemy? However, when a crisp sound was heard, it once again caused everyone¡¯s jaws to drop. They all stood rooted to the ground, and were even stupefied. This was because everyone noticed in shock that the wooden sticks in the hands of Geneticist 01 and Geneticist 02 were broken in the middle the moment they intersected with the grass. Whoosh! As a strong gust of wind blew over, the people closer to him even felt a pain in their cheeks. And the strong wind seemed to come from the unbelievable grass. This was because after Su Yun stopped moving, the strong wind also disappeared. Plop! A muffled sound was heard. Under the power of the grass, the two geneticists staggered back and quickly fell to the ground, vomiting blood! ¡°Fuck! How is this possible!¡± The two geneticists¡¯ faces turned pale as they looked at Su Yun in horror. Originally, the two geneticists were filled with ridicule, wondering if Su Yun had lost his mind. Was he delusional enough to use a foxtail grass as his weapon? However, just as the strong wind attacked, the two of them seemed to have frozen in place. They felt as if the strong wind had penetrated their bodies. A force that seemed to have hit an iron object came from the wooden stick. Everything happened so quickly that no one reacted, not even the geneticists. Under this powerful force, the two of them felt pain between their thumb and index finger. The blood in their bodies suddenly surged. A powerful impact came from an unknown source, causing their bodies to stiffen. Then, with a muffled thud, the two of them realized that they had already fallen heavily. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The two of them were so shocked that they wanted to get up, but a sharp pain in their chests made them lower their heads in confusion. They realized that their chests were already badly mutilated. Blood kept gushing out, and at the same time, the wounds on their skin and flesh were revealed. The duo hurriedly raised their heads in horror and looked at Su Yun as though they had seen a ghost. Su Yun was looking at them calmly, still holding the grass that was swaying weakly in the wind. His posture was very similar to standing upright with a saber. However, it was just a piece of grass. How could it have such power?! Everything had happened too quickly. No one had regained their senses, nor could they see or understand everything with their naked eyes. Lin Xiao, who was closer, nudged Big Head Yang anxiously and asked in confusion, ¡°Fatty, what happened just now? Was it a blade of grass?¡± However, Big Head Yang did not answer. It was as if he had lost his ability to speak. He only pointed in Su Yun¡¯s direction with his trembling hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Xiao was stunned. He looked in the direction that Big Head Yang was pointing at, but it was in the direction of the stone pillars by the roadside. However, it didn¡¯t seem any different to Lin Xiao. ¡°Wait¡­¡± But soon, Lin Xiao¡¯s eyes widened because he noticed that there seemed to be an incision on the thick stone pillar that had not been there before. And now, the upper half of the stone pillar was sliding down along with this slanted incision. Before Lin Xiao could react, the upper half of the stone pillar slowly slid down from the incision and hit the ground with a loud bang. BOOM! The entire place fell silent, and only the sound of rocks falling could be heard.. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (1) Chapter 551: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°A blade of grass first killed a geneticist and then cut open a stone from afar? It should be like this¡­ Big Head Yangs trembling voice responded to Lin Xiao¡¯s unbelievable question. But how was that possible? The grass in Su Yun¡¯s hand was weak. In other words, even if he could defeat two geneticists with a steel saber, it was impossible for him to split the stone platform in half, right? No one would be able to do that! Let alone a slash from afar! ¡°When did my brother become so powerful? Why didn¡¯t I realize it?¡± Big Head Yang stood rooted to the ground and muttered to himself. He was in a daze. He suddenly recalled that on Xu Jiajia¡¯s birthday a few months ago, Su Yun had said that he had caught a thief with a card. Later, he went back to his hometown with him to train his skills. From the looks of it, Su Yun¡¯s words back then were true. It was just that no one believed him. And now, after following Su Yun all the way and hearing many bits and pieces about Su Yun, he has clearly become even more powerful. He had even reached an unimaginable level! This left Big Head Yang at a loss. Was this still the Su Yun he knew in university? Lin Xiao¡¯s mood was actually similar to his. In fact, he was even more shocked. He had long known that Su Yun was powerful, otherwise his father would not have befriended him. However, he did not expect that this was more than powerful. He had completely broken away from Chinese martial arts and broken the worldview! In Beijings research institute, Expert Li Wenbo was urging his assistant to quickly replay the scene. Everything happened so quickly that no one present could understand what had just happened. They originally thought that Su Yun would definitely be defeated by the geneticists, who far exceeded ordinary humans. He might not even be able to retaliate, but the outcome was shocking. Most importantly, the methods he used were even more unimaginable, Soon, the assistant brought up the scene from before. He saw the two geneticists raise the wooden sticks in their hands and smash them at Su Yun. But at that moment, Su Yun¡¯s wrist trembled. The drooping foxtail grass seemed to be filled with a force as it stood up straight. He waved his hand and the grass collided with the two wooden sticks. As the wooden sticks snapped, the move struck the duo, sending them flying. The grass in Su Yun¡¯s hand was like a sharp saber, causing the clothes in front of their chests to instantly split open. Immediately after, the wound flipped outwards as blood flowed non-stop. However, when Su Yun lowered his hand, the foxtail grass once again drooped down softly. It still looked as weak as ever, as if nothing had happened. With a loud bang, the stone pillar not far away was cut in half, proving that all of this was true. Furthermore, it was far more simple than what was seen with the naked eye. This was because even the cameras could not capture it. It was as if a powerful airflow had cut open the stone pillar from afar. The entire research institute fell into a long silence. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. The Falling Leaves Flying Needle had already shocked everyone, but compared to the current situation, it paled in comparison. Without another word, Li Wenbo quickly sat in front of the computer and hurriedly pulled up the sensor device that was not switched off at the scene. Previously, they had used the sensor device to collect data indicators of geneticists in all aspects. Looking at the data displayed by Su Yun¡¯s move on the screen, Expert Li Wenbo widened his eyes in shock. In the data, the energy produced by Su Yun¡¯s saber swing had exceeded the perception limit. More importantly, what he was holding was not a knife, but a weak foxtail grass. Even if Su Yun really had such energy, how could the weak foxtail be completely unharmed in Su Yun¡¯s hands after enduring such power? This made Li Wenbo feel very puzzled. On the other side, an expert also brought up a set of data. ¡°Professor Li, when this young man waved his saber just now, the air pressure sensor actually received a wave of air pressure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Logically speaking, this was impossible. This meant that the moment this young man brandished his saber, the surrounding air pressure immediately changed. Moreover, the intensity of the change in air pressure is very high, enough to form more than 0.8 atmospheres. This is definitely not something that humans can do!¡± Such a conclusion immediately shocked the entire research team. Li Wenbo looked at the data for a few seconds. Then, he looked at Su Yun, who was frozen on the screen, in shock. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Is he still human? This is even more exaggerated than geneticists. The legends have been reflected into reality!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai and a few others were also paying attention to Su Yun. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they watched the scene just now in shock. The glass of water in their hands had shattered into pieces because they were too shocked just now. They found the scene before him unbelievable. This was a phenomenon that could not be understood by common sense. In Su Yun¡¯s hands, it was as if anything could be used as a weapon. Furthermore, with just one move, he easily resolved the attacks of the two geneticists.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (2) Chapter 552: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This method was already not something that ordinary people had. As a result, the possibility that it had been dispelled appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. Could it be that there was really a cultivation method in this world? Otherwise, how could he explain Su Yun e s strange power? ¡°Look, are those the leaves that were nailed into the stone just now?¡± At this moment, Chen Ye noticed something and asked in surprise. Everyone quickly looked at the camera and gasped again. Not only was everyone in the conference room silent, but even the scene was silent. Everyone looked at Su Yun in shock, including Xu Jiajia and the others. No one expected Su Yun to display such unbelievable strength. A foxtail grass could even cut off the stone platform at the side. This kind of power that only existed in some movies and television works actually happened in reality at this moment. The word ¡®cultivation¡¯ could not help but surface in everyone¡¯s minds again. The collapsing stone platform also snapped the three geneticists back to their senses. At that moment, they were all lying on the ground as they looked at Su Yun in shock. Their lips trembled, but they did not know what to say. Geneticist 03 forced himself to stand up, but when he unintentionally looked at the pillar on the side, he noticed that there were many leaves nailed to the pillar. The scene of Su Yun flying out of the leaf appeared in Geneticist 03¡¯s mind. The leaf nailed to the stone in front of him was obvious. This scene sent a chill down Geneticist 03¡¯s spine. He thought that using grass as a blade was already shocking enough. He did not expect that the flying flowers and leaves were not simple. They were just leaves, but they were all embedded into the stone like bullets. What kind of power was this? Under such an unimaginable attack, he was still alive. This meant that he was not lucky at all! If Su Yun wanted to, he could even use those few leaves to kill everyone present. If it was because of him, a single blade of grass was enough to decapitate the three of them. This was quickly realized by the other two geneticists. The stone platform that had been split into two could already prove that Su Yun had deliberately spared their lives. ¡°What do we do?¡± The three of them looked at each other with complicated expressions. Most of them were glad that they had survived. Amidst the dead silence, Su Yun had already become the center of attention. Whether it was acquaintances or passers-by, they were all in a daze and could not recover from their shock. The main reason was that the scenes just now were too shocking. It was as if a legend had shone into reality, making people dazed. They needed to restructure their worldview. However, Su Yun remained calm at that moment. There was no hostility or killing intent on his body, nor was there a ferocious glint in his eyes like before. Instead, there was a warm gentleness and indifference. Looking down at the foxtail grass in his hand, Su Yun slowly inserted it back into the soil. After doing all this, he stood up with a smile, as if this matter was more important and interesting than the previous attack. Geneticist No. 03 looked at Su Yun and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you kill us?¡± This was also a question that puzzled the other two. They deeply understood that if Su Yun wanted their lives, they would not even have the chance to resist. An ant! They were even inferior to ants. They could only be considered dust that Su Yun flicked his finger. Such a huge disparity shocked the three of them, but at the same time, they had complicated feelings. However, they could not bring themselves to compare at all as the disparity was too great. This question caused Su Yun to fall into a long silence. He stood there quietly as though he was thinking about something. The sound of waves continued to sound in his ears, and a gentle breeze blew beside him. Su Yun seemed to have understood something. The journey of Dao enlightenment in his extraordinary state was coming to an end. His aura began to fade, almost returning to normal. When he raised his head again and looked at the three of them with a thoughtful expression, he said word by word, ¡°One that doesn¡¯t cultivate good karma in their lives, and only like to kill and burn, suddenly broke the golden flail and broke the jade lock here.¡± During this period of time, Su Yun had been immersed in pain. Back in the cave, in order to escape, his obsession with power had reached an unprecedented level. In addition, ever since he had cultivated his ultimate technique, he had killed too many people and his hostility was too strong. He wanted to resolve everything by killing to stop killing. He had even said that he would only be at peace after killing until no one dared to make a sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With such a mentality, Su Yun¡¯s personality had long changed. It was just that he did not feel it. Furthermore, his heart had long settled down with the murderous aura that was constantly recorded. However, the murderous aura was not obvious enough back then, so he did not notice it. Under the dual influence, Su Yun¡¯s obsession with strength began to overflow with suppressed killing intent. This was the origin of the ¡®Mental Demon Tribulation¡¯. Coupled with the arrival of the supernatural state, it led to the expansion and strengthening of the mental demon. It completely occupied Su Yun¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit, forming a mental tribulation. This gave Su Yun a desire to kill. As a result, he constantly struggled with this desire in his mental world. Just as Dr. Wang had seen back then, Su Yun was constantly killing some indistinct black shadows in his mental world. This was actually a manifestation of the desire to kill in his heart.. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (3) Chapter 553: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun, who knew this very well, embarked on the path of traveling because he could use killing to curb the killing. This was the transcending of the mental demon. He went to all the familiar places and witnessed the traces of enlightenment. In the end, Su Yun once again attempted to fight against his inner demons at Qiantang River. This time, he did not choose to kill. Instead, he chose to do what the sound of waves did. The raging tide was extremely destructive, as if it could destroy everything. However, when the angry tide faded, the river surface was extremely inclusive, it nourished everything and nourished living beings. This allowed Su Yun to understand his own principles. In fact, the thing that he had been traveling all over the world recently to look for had always been in his heart. Just like the Qiantang River, it was better to let it flow than to block it. Blocking it would only make the power of the raging tide stronger and stronger. However, if he could control it well and coexist with it within a safe range, the Qiantang River¡¯s raging tide would become a famous wonder in China. Su Yun finally came to a realization amidst the sounds of waves. He knew that he couldn¡¯t find the mirror he was looking for in his travels. Cultivating one¡¯s heart was the way to escape. In the past, Su Yun was obsessed with the state of ¡®Bodhi originally had no tree, and a clear mirror was not a platform. His personality was usually quiet, so how could he cause dust¡¯. That was why he viewed hostility and killing intent as enemies. However, Su Yun, who had an epiphany under the sound of waves, finally felt relieved. Bodhi only seeks the heart, why bother to seek the mystery outside? Accompanied by the sound of waves, Su Yun!s face revealed a hint of relief and sorrow. He looked meaningfully in the direction of the Qiantang River and finally smiled. ¡°A letter came from the Qiantang River. Today, I know that I am me.¡± Just as Su Yun finished speaking, his eyes finally lit up. The appearance of this light replaced the last trace of death in his eyes. He finally felt a sense of transparency that he had never felt before. In his heart, he had made a shocking decision. ¡°A letter came from the Qiantang River. Today, I know I am me.¡± The three geneticists supported each other and stood up. They muttered these words in confusion. They could not understand what Su Yun had just said, but they were influenced by the aura emanating from Su Yun. It was as if their bodies and minds had been baptized and enlightened. Their irritable moods suddenly calmed down. They followed Su Yun¡¯s gaze and looked at the Qiantang River in front of them. They were confused and complicated, but no matter what, after walking on the edge of life and death, the three geneticists¡¯ arrogant attitudes were completely gone. Finally, the three of them looked at Su Yun solemnly and pondered over what he had just said. They seemed to have understood something, but they could not explain it clearly. Su Yun, who was standing on the spot, calmly looked around and swept his gaze across everyone. Everyone who looked into Su Yun¡¯s eyes subconsciously took a few steps back. After all, the method he had just displayed was truly terrifying. Soon, a few familiar faces appeared in Su Yun¡¯s line of sight. Su Yun¡¯s gaze quickly landed on one of them. ¡°Jiajia.¡± He spoke with a smile, as usual. Although Su Yun had only said two words, those two words were enough to make the people who had always missed him rejoice. In the conference room, everyone looked at this scene excitedly, and a long-lost smile finally appeared on their faces. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao hugged each other excitedly. Then, they realized that the other party was their ¡°opponent¡±, so they pushed each other away. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Jie, who were standing beside Xu Jiajia, looked at Su Yun happily. Then, they looked at Xu Jiajia enviously. At this moment, the two of them did not say much. Perhaps a girl¡¯s thoughts were also complicated at this moment. Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Su Yun, who was walking towards her, and finally smiled. Su Yun called out her name, which meant that he had finally escaped from his previous muddle-headed state. Although Xu Jiajia still could not be sure if Su Yun had completely recovered, at least everyone¡¯s efforts over the past few days had not been in vain. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Xu Jiajia and the rest only came to a realization when they learned from Su Yun what he had been through recently. It was no wonder that Su Yun had always gone to certain places in an irregular manner, where some he left immediately, while he stayed at others for a few more days. Indeed, just as they had guessed, Su Yun had been searching for an answer. And now, he had found it! A voice entered the ears of Xu Jiajia and the rest, making them nervous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The geneticist was actually defeated. That person seems to have grasped a power that we don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s in a different direction from genetic research. This person must have more research value. It would be great if we could bring him back to the laboratory.¡± ¡°This is China. It¡¯s easier said than done to take him away. Let¡¯s take the geneticist away first. The genetic modification isn¡¯t strong enough.¡± This sound was coming from the ship that was preparing to pick up the three geneticists from the Qiantang River. The people on this ship were genetic experts from a famous laboratory overseas. They were also an important force that created these three geneticists. On the surface, it was a legitimate research lab, but it was naturally controlled by the Mysterious Research Institute in secret. They never expected to see the scene of the geneticist being defeated with their own eyes. Therefore, they were very curious about the power Su Yun had grasped.. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (4) Chapter 554: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although they did not know Su Yun¡¯s identity for the time being, a man¡¯s wealth was his own ruin. The special power that Su Yun had mastered delighted the group of fanatical genetic experts. Their noisy voices spread to the shore, so others naturally could not hear them. However, Su Yun¡¯s eyes and ears were sharp and far from ordinary people, so he naturally heard them clearly. After temporarily stopping his conversation with Xu Jiajia, Su Yun glanced indifferently at the Qiantang River. Coincidentally, the originally calm river surface actually surged. No one knew that what caused the river surface to surge was the saber qi that kept stacking underwater. Now, the saber qi had almost reached the critical point. BOOM! The collision between the saber energies instantly exploded into a towering wave on the surface of the water, and the place of the explosion was under the ship. Before all the geneticists could react, they were shocked into the water and became drenched. Fortunately, the explosion did not take the lives of the experts, so they quickly surfaced and looked at the others in horror, wanting to know what had just happened. The saber qi that had been colliding with each other was finally released in this instant, causing the bottom of the Qiantang River to return to its long-awaited peace. The wooden saber was still quietly standing in the depths of the water. The saber energy was sharp and emitted a chill. It stood still despite the surging river water, as if it was waiting for the day to appear again. Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun in surprise. However, Su Yun only smiled gently and did not say anything. How could the smart Xu Jiajia not guess that the explosion on the surface of the water just now was definitely not a coincidence? It must be related to Su Yun. However, she could not figure out the exact reason. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, everyone gathered around. Even Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao quickly squeezed into the crowd. ¡°Su Yun, have you returned to normal?¡± Faced with Big Head Yangs question, Su Yun smiled and nodded. The vicious aura on his body had already dissipated, and he had regained the gentleness and indifference that everyone was familiar with. ¡°Uncle Su, how do you feel during this period of time? Do you remember that you traveled everywhere while we followed you?¡± Lin Xiao looked at Su Yun curiously and asked. He was both curious and in awe of the abilities that Su Yun had displayed. Such strength was not something that Chinese martial arts could compare to. It was not much different from the cultivation mentioned in novels. ¡°l remember that 1 was in a very tortuous state some time ago. I¡¯ve also been trying my best to restrain myself. Traveling was the only way for me, and during the few days I was meditating in Qiantang River, sounds of waves came one after another, giving me some insights. I¡¯m fine now. I even had some unexpected surprises.¡± No one knew that the surprise Su Yun mentioned was his knife technique, as well as the throwing cards and flying needles technique. After experiencing the mental tribulation, he had successfully broken through to the third realm. Now, Su Yun¡¯s strength has reached a new peak. It was also because of this that Su Yun was able to achieve the saber aura of ¡®no saber beats saber¡¯ when he was at the third stage of the state of ¡®physical and self integration¡¯. Unlike the saber qi that the second stage focused on, the third stage focused on saber force. The reason why the foxtail grass in Su Yun¡¯s hand was able to unleash such might was because he had already added a saber aura to the seemingly unchanged foxtail grass. It was the same for leaves. It was a manifestation of the ¡®one with the object¡¯. Flying flowers and plucking leaves were all weapons. Although everyone did not understand what this surprise was, Su Yun was pleasantly surprised. Soon, Xu Jiajia¡¯s phone rang. It was Xu Kui, who had been watching the video. ¡°Jiajia, hurry up and give the phone to Su Yun!¡± Xu Jiajia sensibly handed the phone over. Xu Kui stuffed the phone into Su Guowei¡¯s hands. ¡°Son, are you really okay?¡± Anyone could tell that Su Guowei was trying his best to suppress his emotions and not lose his composure in front of his son. Su Yun was well aware of this, so he quickly smiled and said to Su Guowei over the phone, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ve made you worry all this time. It¡¯s my fault. I know everything that everyone has done for me during this period of time. It¡¯s been hard on everyone. I¡¯ll go back now to meet everyone and thank them one by one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. We¡¯re all waiting for you in Hibiscus City.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, see you in Hibiscus City.¡± After hanging up, Su Yun, Xu Jiajia, and the rest walked into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡± In Su Yun!s words, it was time to go home after being out for so long. Su Yun¡¯s sudden recovery surprised everyone. They could sense that there was something different about him, but they could not tell what it was. All in all, Su Yun¡¯s change was a little abrupt. It was a pleasant surprise, but at the same time, it left them at a loss. They felt that something was amiss. ¡°By the way, Uncle, don¡¯t you want your wooden saber anymore? Do you want me to get someone to find it for you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The wooden saber is still in the river. Could it have been washed away by the water?¡± Su Yun smiled and turned to look at the Qiantang River. It was as though he could see the wooden saber sunk at the bottom of the river. ¡°1 don¡¯t want it anymore. I won¡¯t use it again..¡± Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (5) Chapter 555: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Lin Xiao was puzzled. ¡°Say goodbye to your past and be an ordinary person again.¡± Su Yun¡¯s answer stunned everyone. ¡°This Everyone was at a loss, not knowing what Su Yun meant. Return to being an ordinary person? He was no longer an ordinary person. How could he return to being an ordinary person? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yun did not explain much and urged everyone to leave. As for the others, it was not appropriate for them to ask further. However, they were puzzled and felt that Su Yun had changed after recovering. With the departure of Su Yun and company, the Qiantang River Plaza returned to silence. However, the calmness of the Qiantang River Plaza did not mean that everything was over. At this moment, in the Capital¡¯s Genetic Research Institute, a meeting had been held for a few hours. Li Wenbo brought up Su Yun¡¯s data on the large screen behind him. Then, in the long silence of the meeting, he said the words that he had wanted to say but had not because of the horror. ¡°From Su Yun¡¯s data, his ability exceeds that of humans. It¡¯s even far above that of geneticists. I had always had a feeling that it did not match his status. The Su Yun we saw was like a myth that had shone into reality. Some of his abilities were far-fetched to explain scientifically, but they could be found in myths. Fallen leaves and flying needles allow fallen leaves to pierce stone. Using grass as a blade, even the air pressure will change because of this. Isn¡¯t this a cultivation fabricated by the ancients?¡± Everyone present also looked at each other solemnly. Although they should not have such assumptions, it seemed that other than this, they did not have any other way of understanding Su Yune ¡°Does cultivation really exist? Or rather, does it really not exist?¡± Li Wenbo¡¯s question set the tone for the following meeting, and everyone began to discuss it. At this moment, an expert buried in his computer looked up at Li Wenbo and said, ¡°Professor Li, you previously asked me to investigate Su Yun¡¯s matter. I¡¯ve found out. Currently, only Hibiscus City University has any traces of cultivation. ¡°l had just shared the relevant documents with the Municipal Bureau and learned that Su Yun had specially gone to Hibiscus City University and read a book about ancient literature. This book was called ¡°The Secret of the Golden Flower¡±. It was a book related to cultivation. It was said that Su Yun had left behind some incomprehensible words and patterns in this book. Currently, Hibiscus City University has already cooperated with the police to keep this book alone.¡¯ Li Wenbo¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately looked at the expert and said, ¡°Send someone to bring this book back immediately. Remember to keep it strictly confidential. I suspect that the research value of this book might be able to help us solve many puzzles regarding Su Yun.¡± ¡°Understood! ¡± At this moment, Quanting City looked calm, but in fact, there was a turbulent undercurrent. There were no more reports about geneticists on the Internet. It was like the calm before a storm. All the media reporters who were present at the scene rushed back to the newspapers, wanting to quickly release this big news. Everyone knew that this news was like a bomb that would cause a huge reaction. However, before they had the time to type and print, these reporters received calls from the higher-ups. ¡°Not a word is allowed to be reported on the Qiantang River Plaza. Also, destroy all the materials related to Su Yun¡¯s actions. Do not make any backups.¡± This sudden news disappointed the reporters. They knew very well that once this news was published, it would definitely have an earth- shattering effect. But now, everything has fallen through. As a result, the reporters began to guess who that young man was. And what was going on with the ability he had displayed? Three days had passed since the final battle, but there were still no relevant reports online. As a result, many netizens around the world were very puzzled about this. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any news about the final battle?¡± ¡°Other than the livestream, it¡¯s as if this has never happened.¡± ¡°The geneticists clearly won the final battle. Why have they, who have always been high-profile, stopped speaking out?¡± All the netizens were very puzzled about this. They also vaguely sensed that something must have happened that no one knew about. Otherwise, not to mention anything else, just those geneticists would usually publicize their victory in a battle and say that their genes would change the world. Logically speaking, they were already invincible in the world. Why was there no movement? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as their discussion continued for another day, a related report appeared and exploded in front of the world like a thunderclap. ¡°It¡¯s reported that not long after the three geneticists who won the last decisive battle in China returned overseas, they withdrew from the overseas laboratory and no longer accepted the genetic modification plan. ¡°Currently, the three geneticists had all entered China and said that they wanted to privately fund the construction of a temple on Cangluan Mountain in Munan City. When asked for the reason, the three geneticists officially announced, ¡®From today onwards, I will no longer participate in worldly disputes. I will put down my knife and leave the secular world!¡±¡® ¡°Holy shit?¡± The moment the news was released, the number of people paying attention in the country instantly exceeded 100 million.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (6) Chapter 556: The Only Cultivator in the World, The Myth Is Reflected in Reality (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, the feedback that this news attracted did not appear immediately. Everyone who saw this news was dumbfounded. They even suspected that the news report was fake. Soon, even the official Chinese media began to report that the geneticists had left the laboratory after leaving China and become monks in China. Hence, the news was confirmed. A huge rock fell into the water, stirring up layers of waves. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Geneticists are all technological products. Why are they starting to believe in religion?¡± ¡°Really? They were so arrogant and high-profile before. Why did their personalities suddenly change?¡± ¡°Other than the livestream at that time, there were no other reports of the last battle. Did something happen after that?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know. Can anyone explain what¡¯s wrong with these three geneticists? Isn¡¯t this change too big? Aren¡¯t they all technological products? Why are they fucking believe in Buddha? Fuck! ¡± The domestic netizens were all confused as this change was unexpected. Soon, various countries around the world began to report this matter. After all, the way the geneticists challenged the entire world previously was very arrogant. It was also a comparison between normal humans and technology modified humans, so it had long attracted the attention of people all over the world. In the end, the geneticists who had disappeared for a few days appeared in front of the public again, which was actually news about them becoming monks and practicing Buddhism. ¡°The East is indeed a mysterious place. Even geneticists can be influenced?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Yin Fan. I¡¯m very proud. After all, Huaxia¡¯s Buddhism was also passed down by our Yin Fan.¡± ¡°Previous poster, did you eat too many spices and damage your brain? Do you have to join in on this matter?¡± ¡°Fuck! I was still thinking of training for more than ten years to take revenge on the geneticists. Now, after slapping the faces of all the countries in the world, they went and became monks?¡± ¡°Too bad. They¡¯re misguided. Don¡¯t they know there¡¯s only one god in the world, and that¡¯s God?¡± Netizens around the world were also very shocked by this news. No matter how they looked at it, this did not seem like something that those high-profile geneticists could do. Of course, a small number of people could not help but speculate. Many people even agreed with these speculations. ¡°l think some of the news must have been blocked. It doesn¡¯t make sense. The end of China¡¯s last battle was very abrupt. Apart from the livestream, be it the media, the geneticists, or even the laboratory behind them, they suddenly disappeared. ¡°Now that the geneticists suddenly announced that they were going to become monks, I feel that there¡¯s a gap in this matter! Is China hiding something?¡± ¡°l think so too. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ ¡°Did any Chinese come out to tell us what happened after that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Huaxia, but I¡¯m sorry, our country is also confused!¡± The attention that geneticists had attracted previously was too great. Therefore, the most popular topics both domestically and overseas were about geneticists. The news of geneticists becoming monks was too sudden and contrasting. Furthermore, there had been no prior signs, so the shock it brought was imaginable. There were also some people who claimed to know about it. ¡°l was at the scene. I saw a young man defeat a geneticist with a foxtail grass with my own eyes!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the comment above. The geneticist had an epiphany by listening to the sound of waves by the Qiantang River, so he chose to become a monk! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one at the scene. I confirm that what the poster said is true. That young man really used leaves and foxtail grass to defeat the geneticist! ¡± Only those who had personally experienced it understood that some of these words were true. However, what they said was really too ridiculous, and they were too insignificant. There were too few witnesses compared to the netizens all over the country. In addition, many people thought that they were joking and made the joke bigger and bigger. No one believed that it was true. Not long after, the interface could no longer be opened, and all true comments were deleted. It was obvious that someone was controlling this matter behind the scenes to prevent the truth from spreading. Only the parties involved knew that the videos recorded at the Qiantang River Plaza had long been forcefully deleted by the officials. Otherwise, they would not have been allowed to leave at all. In short, after the geneticists publicly became monks, more and more people participated in the discussion. For the next few days, the popularity of related topics rose to an unprecedented level. They could not be suppressed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was curiously discussing why the geneticists had suddenly become monks. Did Huaxia hide anything during the final battle? However, up until now, no one had really stepped forward to produce convincing words and evidence. Rumors spread everywhere, and there were many different opinions. No matter what, China¡¯s image in the world became even more mysterious. Even the domineering geneticists had chosen to side with the Huaxia Buddhist Sect. Could it be that the ancient East really had some mysterious power that outsiders did not know about? Otherwise, why would the invincible geneticists go to the Buddhist Sect after the battle in Huaxia? After a few days of fermentation, the popularity of geneticists becoming monks reached its peak. Just as everyone was discussing fervently, an official authority notice from China exploded on the Internet again. [According to the unanimous decision of all parties, three days later, the hero of Munan will be rewarded and the ceremony will be broadcasted and publicized on the Internet!] Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (1) Chapter 557: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This message was very brief, but it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The popularity of the matter of geneticists becoming monks had also been greatly diverted in China because of the appearance of this announcement. To the Chinese public, although it was ridiculous and shocking to know why geneticists became monks, the mysterious Munan Hero incident was equally eye-catching. Therefore, the Chinese netizens began to discuss this matter. ¡°Are they finally going to reveal the identity of Munan¡¯s hero? I¡¯ll take three days off to watch the livestream!¡± ¡°Does this mean that the hero of Munan is still alive?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a commendation, but a memorial!¡± ¡°The fact that the hero is still alive is more important than anything else. There was no news of the hero of Munan at all previously. I even specially went to place the paper boat!¡± ¡°Me too. Our city spontaneously prayed for the hero of Munan. That night, tens of thousands of people sent paper boats along the Yellow River!¡± ¡°I finally know who the hero is. There¡¯s nothing more exciting than this!¡± Everyone paid more attention to the award ceremony three days later. The discussion of related topics instantly spread on various platforms and the media. More and more people began to pay attention to the award ceremony in three days, so much so that their attention was temporarily diverted from geneticist time. However, the instigator of all this commotion, Su Yun, had already returned to his originally peaceful life. Xu Jiajia and the rest returned to Hibiscus City with Su Yun. However, a disagreement quickly appeared between them. Su Yun expressed that he was fine and could go straight to the Hibiscus City police station. However, Xu Jiajia insisted that Su Yun had to go to the hospital for a comprehensive check-up. Only then could she be at ease. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Jie stood on Xu Jiajia¡¯s side. The three of them echoed each other, making Su Yun feel a little helpless. During this period, Su Yun specially looked at Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao, who were sitting at the back. However, the duo had always been on the principle of not offending the three ladies, so they turned a deaf ear to Su Yun¡¯s pleas for help. Big Head Yang even looked out of the window and whistled. Lin Xiao was looking at his phone with his head lowered, but in fact, the page had not changed for the past few minutes. Clearly, the duo had been paying attention to Su Yun. This commotion was not something that could be seen often. In the end, Su Yun compromised and was brought to the hospital for a detailed examination. After seeing the results, all the experts who had been stumped by Su Yun ran over. They were confused when they saw that Su Yun had recovered. Back in the hospital, they could not find anything wrong with Su Yun. All the conclusions were just their speculations. Although there were still no problems, Su Yun e s condition had clearly returned to normal. This made the experts puzzled as to what Su Yun had experienced. However, before the experts could ask, Xu Jiajia entered the ward and found an excuse to call Su Yun out. In the corridor, Su Yun looked at Xu Jiajia and smiled. ¡°Thanks. You just saved my life.¡± Xu Jiajia stuck out her tongue mischievously at Su Yun and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. Your troubles aren¡¯t over yet. Everyone is very worried about you. They are already waiting at the entrance of the hospital to pick you up. I can¡¯t save you.¡± Just as she said that, Su Yun saw the dense crowd outside the door. These people were dressed in different clothes and drove different cars, but they were here for the same person. More importantly, all of the people present were big shots with prestige. Such a lineup attracted the attention of passers-by. They were curious about who these big shots were waiting for. Upon seeing Su Yun come out, Su Guowei took a few steps forward and hugged him. The eyes of Mountain Condor, who had always been a tough guy in everyone¡¯s hearts, could not help but turn red. ¡°You¡¯ve really tormented your father! ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no blame in Su Guowei¡¯s tone. Instead, there was a sense of relief. Ever since Su Yun was buried underground, Su Guowei had not had a good sleep. Now, he could finally let go of his worries about Su Yun. He had finally recovered from his tense state. Su Yun could no longer remember the last time Su Guowei hugged him like this, but it still made him feel warm. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± After a pause, he added with a smile, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be an ordinary person again. It¡¯ll be better if I¡¯m safe and sound. 1 won¡¯t come into contact with those things anymore.¡± Su Yun gently patted Su Guowei¡¯s back. Only then did Su Guowei stand up and look at Su Yun squarely. Although he was somewhat puzzled by his words, he still smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Come, quickly meet your uncles. They¡¯ve been worried about you a lot.¡± Su Guowei brought Su Yun to the front of the crowd. After hearing Su Guowei¡¯s words just now, everyone waved their hands. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. We should just treat this as a separate matter. We can¡¯t bear Su Yun calling us uncle. Of course, Old Xu is an exception.¡± As they spoke, they glanced at Xu Jiajia, who was standing beside Su Yun, and then laughed. Xu Jiajia immediately understood what everyone meant. Then, she lowered her head with a red face, but she was very happy.. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (2) Chapter 558: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Jie, who were standing not far away, had complicated expressions in their eyes, but they did not say anything. ¡°Su Yun, well done. The incident in Munan City has impressed me. This matter will definitely be known by the public, and you will be China¡¯s hero!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai, who was wearing a police uniform, even saluted Su Yune It was obvious how much respect he had for Su Yun. Feng Shaoyu, the commander of the Southern Mu District, came in front of Su Yun in his military uniform. ¡°Comrade Su Yun, thank you for everything you did at the border of Cangluan Mountain. You used your life to defend China¡¯s cultural relics and protect the seed of genetic research. Everyone knows this. According to the unanimous decision of all parties, you will be rewarded in three days. Let¡¯s talk about the specifics on the way. There are too many people here, so it¡¯s not easy to talk.¡± The truth was just as Feng Shaoyu had said. There were already many people surrounding the hospital. Everyone looked at Su Yun curiously, guessing how this young man had attracted so many important figures. Su Yun got into the car and followed everyone back to the Hibiscus City police station¡¯s conference room. At that moment, the conference room was still in a mess. Zhou Nanhai personally came forward to shake hands with Su Yun before smiling at him. ¡°Su Yun, we stayed in this conference room for as long as you traveled.You!ve really made us worry so much. How are you now? Have you recovered?¡± Su Yun nodded with a smile and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled everyone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve completely recovered.¡± Xu Kui looked at Su Yun seriously and said, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s only right to trouble ourselves. We¡¯ve all seen what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s always been a knot in our hearts that we couldn¡¯t find you in the ruins. In the end, you¡¯re really unexpected. You actually appeared at our funeral for you. It was already a blessing for us that you¡¯re able to recover now. To be able to have such a blessing, everything is worth it.¡± Xu Kui did not hide his high evaluation of Su Yun. This sudden change in attitude caught Su Yun by surprise. However, Su Yun¡¯s recovery did dispel the dark clouds in everyone¡¯s hearts. Laughter that had not been heard for a long time finally sounded in the conference room. Just as everyone was rejoicing, hurried footsteps came from the corridor. Immediately after, the meeting room was hurriedly pushed open. Professor Sun stood at the door and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s our young friend Su Yun? I heard that he has already recovered. When we went to the hospital, the doctor said that he had already left!¡± Professor Sun was very excited. Behind him were Professor Cai and Master Gu. Chen Jie quickly came in front of Professor Sun and said, ¡°Professor, don¡¯t be agitated. Take care of yourself. Su Yun is fine now. Look, he¡¯s right there.¡± The moment he saw Su Yun, tears fell from Professor Sun¡¯s turbid eyes. When Su Yun saw this, he quickly took a few steps forward and helped Professor Sun up. ¡°Professor, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Professor Sun looked at Su Yun and could not stop his tears from flowing. During this period of time, he had been living in guilt. Now, he could finally let it go. ¡°Su Yun, Professor Sun has been unable to sleep or eat well recently. He¡¯s been talking about you every day. Now that you¡¯ve finally recovered, the professor is crying tears of joy!¡± Professor Cai wiped the corners of his eyes as he spoke. Both of them were old, so it was easier for them to be moved. Professor Sun held Su Yun¡¯s hand with trembling hands. He looked at Su Yun and said seriously, ¡°Su Yun, you risked your life to help us bring out the Chi You¡¯s Bone. The entire archeological and scientific research world is very grateful to you. You must go to the Cultural Relics Institute sometime. ¡°During this period of time, many professors and experts from various cultural relics bureaus had been asking about your situation. When the time comes, we must let them meet you, the hero of Huaxia!¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°Professor Sun, you¡¯re being too serious. 1 only did what I thought I should do.¡¯! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Su Yun finished speaking, Master Gu, who had an identity card from the Cultural Relics Institute pinned to his chest, walked in front of Su Yun. ¡°God of Slaughter¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°Master Gu, just call me Su Yun. God of Slaughter is in the past.¡± Speaking of this, he said in a daze, ¡°In the future, I will only be an ordinary person.¡± Upon hearing this again, the people around him felt that it was a little strange. They felt that Su Yun had changed a little after recovering, but they could not tell what had changed. Moreover, he had been emphasizing that he wanted to return to being an ordinary person. Could there be a deeper meaning in his words? Master Gu waved his hand in embarrassment. ¡°Then don¡¯t call me Master Gu. I can¡¯t afford to be called that by a hero. Just call me Old Gu. Your spirit shocked me. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that you were still alive, so I swore in front of your clothes that I would never walk the Jianghu path again. ¡°Although we found out you were still alive when you broke into your own mourning hall, I would definitely keep my promise. Now, I have already followed Professor Sun.. I¡¯m only an intern assistant at the moment, but with my ability, I¡¯ll definitely be a professor in two years!¡± Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (4) Chapter 560: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun returned to his familiar home. As he sat on the sofa, he felt as though a lifetime had passed. Everything that had happened during this period of time was still vivid in his mind, it made him especially cherish this peace. The white monkey was finally able to relax. It sat beside Su Yun and stuffed bananas into its mouth one by one. Su Yun also learned from Xu Jiajia that ever since his accident, the white monkey had been depressed and could not eat anything. Looking at the white monkey eating heartily, Su Yun smiled and wiped its head. At that moment, Su Yun secretly made a decision. No matter what happened in the future, he would never let the white monkey leave alone again. Perhaps Snowball felt sad to hear this. Su Yun, who had returned to his usual calmness, especially cherished every day. In the past few days, Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and Chen Jie would visit Su Yun from time to time. Compared to Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Jie were a little restrained, but it could be seen that they were very concerned about Su Yun. Su Yun had already put away the sandbags and dummies used for practice. After this epiphany, he did as the Buddhist hymn said: Only today do 1 know that I am me. Therefore, after recognizing himself, Su Yun cherished this peace even more. He was determined to be an ordinary person again, to experience the mortal world and stay away from conflicts. That was the right path. Of course, during this period, Su Yun also had a regular guest at home, Big Head Yang. From time to time, Big Head Yang would come to Su Yun¡¯s house to chat and have a meal. Su Yun naturally welcomed this. He knew that everyone was concerned about him. Knock knock knock¡­ On this day, Su Yun was tidying up the house when a knock on the door interrupted his plans. Originally, Su Yun had planned to do a livestream after tidying up the house, but now, he had no choice but to temporarily keep the things in his hands. He arrived at the door. As soon as he opened it, he saw Lin Xiao sticking his head out. Upon seeing Su Yun, Lin Xiao immediately asked warmly, ¡°Uncle Su, how is it? Have you recovered well recently?¡± Just as Su Yun was about to answer, he heard a dignified voice behind Lin Xiao, ¡°Get lost! You have no manners at all!¡± Only then did Su Yun notice that behind Lin Xiao stood Lin Guodong and Old Master Shen. Su Yun quickly opened the door. Lin Guodong smiled and held Su Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Su Yun, I¡¯ve long wanted to visit you, but I was afraid of disturbing your rest, so I came today. Old Master Shen came with me. You should have seen him at Qiantang River.¡± Old Master Shen immediately smiled and nodded at Su Yun. ¡°Senior Su, you really left a deep impression on me back then!¡± It was a rule in the Chinese martial arts circle that the capable were the teachers. Hence, Old Master Shen also addressed Su Yun as his senior. ¡°You flatter me. Please come in.¡± Su Yun smiled as he welcomed them into the house. They carried many gifts in their hands and placed them aside. The gifts in Su Yun¡¯s house were almost piled up into a small mountain. It was obvious that people had come to visit him these few days. They sat on the sofa. Only Lin Xiao stood obediently at the side. When he was with Lin Guodong, Lin Xiao seemed like a completely different person. ¡°Brother, we came with Elder Shen this time because we want to express our gratitude to you on behalf of the Chinese martial arts world. You¡¯ve really helped us vent our anger by defeating the geneticists. We¡¯ve also heard that those geneticists became monks after returning. Your name is well-known in the Chinese martial arts circle!¡± As soon as Lin Guodong finished speaking, Old Master Shen quickly expressed his gratitude to Su Yun. However, the two of them tacitly did not ask about the methods that Su Yun had displayed previously. After all, they knew that such a thing was actually a taboo in the Chinese martial arts world. Other than those who were willing to introduce themselves, the others had their own specialties. Even if the others were curious, they would not ask too much. Although Su Yun was not part of the martial arts circle, Lin Guodong and Old Master Shen were aware of this. They were naturally curious about this, but out of respect for Su Yun, no one asked further. Furthermore, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the ability Su Yun displayed was completely unrelated to Chinese martial arts. It was a kind of godly ability that could not be learned casually. After clarifying the purpose of their visit, Su Yun repeatedly expressed that there was no need to thank him. Strictly speaking, his actions were unintentional. At that time, he was comprehending the Dao, and it was just a coincidence. At this moment, Lin Guodong¡¯s arm was still in a cast, and Elder Shen¡¯s injuries had not fully recovered. The duo¡¯s hatred for the geneticists could be heard from their words. Furthermore, Su Yun had easily defeated the geneticists, allowing them to vent their anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They did not stay for long, worried that it would affect Su Yun¡¯s rest. Although Su Yun repeatedly expressed that he was fine, Lin Guodong and Old Shen still stubbornly decided to leave and said that they would visit him again in the future. After sending off Lin Guodong and the rest, Su Yun sighed helplessly. The people in the Chinese martial arts circle were all so straightforward. They could clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. Not long after Su Yun sent Lin Guodong and the others off, there was another knock on the door. Su Yun, who had just picked up a pile of clothes, put them down with a bitter smile and opened the door.. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (5) Chapter 561: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But this time, the three people standing at the door surprised Su Yun. The newcomers were none other than the three geneticists who had been hotly discussed on the Internet recently. The geneticists were bald, but there were a few ordination scars on their heads. They were burly, but they were longer bare-chested. Instead, they were wearing a simple monk¡¯s robe. When the three of them saw Su Yun, they clasped their hands together and bowed. Su Yun could not react in time. ¡°Master Su, we have to come to your address. Please forgive us for disturbing you.¡± Geneticist 01 looked at Su Yun and spoke sincerely in broken Chinese. This was really a new look. The three people in front of him were no longer as arrogant as before. Su Yun made way for the three of them to enter the house. But he was somewhat puzzled by their arrival. ¡°¡­Masters¡­ Why are you here?¡± In response, Geneticist 03 clasped his hands together and bowed to Su Yun before saying, ¡°Master Su, we came to thank you. That day, your kindness of not killing us and the gatha you left behind enlightened us. ¡°It¡¯s also because of you that we finally chose to leave the secular world and devote ourselves to Buddhism. We decided to build a temple at Cangluan Mountain and stay at the foot of the Spiritual Mountain. From then on, we will not ask about the matters of the world and only focus on repenting for our sins.¡± Su Yun shook his head and laughed. He felt a little emotional, but he was not surprised. The enlightenment that day was still fresh in his mind. It was not surprising that the three of them were so affected. This was because no one knew that they had been affected by the supernatural state, causing their minds to instantly be clear. They had comprehended Su Yun¡¯s teachings and understood the truth. That was why they could make the final decision. However, Su Yun still approved of their choice. ¡°The fact that you can do this means that your roots of wisdom are not shallow. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely make a trip there. There will always be ups and downs in the world. It¡¯s a blessing not to be tainted by it. Just be an ordinary person like me.¡± The three of them nodded when they heard that. In the ensuing conversation, Su Yun also learned about what had happened in the outside world recently. The former killer, Geneticist 03, looked at Su Yun and said, ¡°Master Su, your matter has already spread on the dark web. There¡¯s also a lot of news overseas. However, this news had been suppressed by some people, so the ordinary people were unaware. ¡°As far as I know, your ranking has been completely revoked on the dark web. All the assassins who accepted the order have also disappeared and hidden. They were all very worried that you would find trouble with them, so they all hid away. No one dares to accept your order anymore. Even mentioning your name on the dark web has become a taboo.¡¯ Su Yun was not surprised when he heard that. From the moment he decided to return to being an ordinary person, he knew that the confidence of being an ordinary person was to remain calm and return to one¡¯s original state. And the greatest confidence to do this was that he had once been extraordinary. Now, Su Yun was like that. He walked down from the peak, secluded himself from the world, and became himself. ¡°What about the mysterious research institute overseas? How did they react?¡± Geneticist 02 clasped his hands and said seriously, ¡°We don¡¯t know about this for the time being. Other than participating in human experiments, we¡¯ve never come into contact with the mysterious research institute. They¡¯re too mysterious and have been hiding behind the scenes. I¡¯m afraid various countries don¡¯t have many clues about them. However, I heard that they are very angry and are probably already secretly planning something.¡± Geneticist 03 immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Furthermore, it¡¯s said that the second and third generation geneticists are about to appear. They are far stronger than us. It¡¯s said that they have different abilities. Unfortunately, our level is too low, so that¡¯s all we know.¡± ¡°Oh, and,¡± Geneticist 01 then said, ¡°As far as I know, they¡¯re already nurturing powerful genetic beasts. This genetic mutated beast was formed by changing the genes of wild beasts. It would be a very terrifying existence, and it was much easier to control than geneticists. Moreover, the overseas research institute seems to take this very seriously. It¡¯s very confidential. I only heard that by chance.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The trio¡¯s words made Su Yun nod thoughtfully. This meant that Zhang Zhenghuai and the rest were right to be worried. The research of genes was not something that a mysterious research institute could control alone. The things involved were too widespread. It was destined that all parties would join forces to push human society into the next era. Su Yun sighed softly and looked at the three people in front of him. ¡°Your decision was correct. The world is going to be in chaos. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to find a pure land again. Cultivate well. At that time, you will understand the truth of this world. Ordinary is the truth.¡± The three of them stood up and bowed deeply to Su Yun. Although they looked like foreigners, their aura was more real than many Buddhist disciples. It did not feel out of place because they believed in Buddhism from the bottom of their hearts. Then, Geneticist 01 said, ¡°Master Su, we don¡¯t have a master, so we don¡¯t have a Dharma name. Can Master Su give us a Dharma name today? The three of us will have no regrets..¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (6) Chapter 562: Building a Cottage in the Human Realm, Walking the Path of Life Again (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Looking at the three of them, Su Yun fell silent for a few seconds before saying with a smile, ¡°In life, it¡¯s not easy to have a clear personality. It¡¯s not easy to stay pure, it¡¯s not easy to have a clear mind, and it¡¯s not easy to stay constant. That¡¯s all I have to say. Please take care.¡± The three of them looked at each other and said in unison. ¡°Disciple is Qingxing, thank you for the Dharma name, Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Disciple is Qingzhi, thank you for the Dharma name, Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Disciple is Qingheng, thank you for the Dharma name, Grandmaster!¡± Su Yun stood by the window and watched as the trio¡¯s figures gradually disappeared into the traffic. He gently exhaled. To the three of them, such an outcome was already a good outcome for them. Otherwise, just as the three of them had said, the second and third generation geneticists that appeared were all stronger. They naturally became dispensable pawns. In the end, they would only end up dying in battle. To be able to make such a decision under his guide, it meant that the three of them had deep roots of wisdom. It was also a good choice. After sending the three geneticists away, Su Yun finally tidied up the house. After doing all this, Su Yun placed the stand in front of him again. He turned on the livestream on his phone and placed it on the stand. ¡°I finally have some free time. The days in the future can finally be peaceful again. No matter how the outside world changes, I can ignore it in the future.¡± Su Yun stood rooted to the ground in a daze. How long has it been since there was a livestream? The last livestream was before he became the Macheteman, It did not seem like much time had passed, but psychologically, it felt like a lot had happened. An extremely long period of time had passed, so much so that Su Yun did not know what to recall. With a smile, Su Yun let out a long sigh of relief. He had not felt this relaxed in a long time. It was good to live a peaceful life. This time, Su Yun did not name the livestream. Before long, Su Yun¡¯s fans arrived one after another. The comments section immediately became lively. ¡°Fuck! Brother Perseverance has appeared!¡± ¡°Oh my god, the missing persons are back.¡± ¡°Brother Perseverance, it¡¯s been so long since you started streaming. I thought you would quit in the future!¡± ¡°Host, what have you been doing during this period of time? If you don¡¯t stream, I won¡¯t have anything to watch!¡± ¡°The host is wild and doesn¡¯t want to earn money anymore???¡± Faced with the fans¡¯ teasing and questions, Su Yun smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see, everyone. This feeling is quite nostalgic.¡± ¡°Host, tell me honestly, what have you been doing all this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know that a lot of things have happened recently?¡± ¡°Do you know about the incident at Cangluan Mountain in Munan City? If you don¡¯t start broadcasting, we won¡¯t have a place to chat!¡± Upon seeing this, Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what you¡¯re talking about. However, we can talk about this later. This time, I¡¯ve decided to announce something to everyone.¡± Instantly, the comments fell silent. Everyone stopped typing and looked at Su Yun curiously. Looking at the camera, Su Yun smiled and said word by word, ¡°From today onwards, I will stop all cultivation and no longer live stream any cultivation. I¡¯m prepared to return to a peaceful life and be an ordinary person. ¡± This decision was not made on a whim by Su Yun, but an idea that he had long had in mind. This epiphany left a deep impression on Su Yun. He also knew that even if there were raging waves, they would eventually return to calmness. It was time to let go of the past killings and disputes. To Su Yun, the peace in front of him was his most precious life. This was also the reason why Su Yun sank the wooden saber to the bottom of the river and took away all the training equipment. This epiphany allowed him to understand a lot of things that he could not let go of in the past. After this period of time, Su Yun finally felt relieved. The Great Dao is the simplest. Doing nothing is the way. It seemed to be a simple sentence, but it became an obstacle that countless people could not step into. What Su Yun pursued was no longer the surging waves when he entered the Saint realm, nor was it the raging waves when he became a demon. He only hoped to find harmony between the two of them. That would be the calmest water surface when the waves were over. Transcendent Mortal! However, Su Yun did not explain this in front of the camera. This was because this was only his own understanding of his state of mind. It was a new path he had found. Cultivation was also a life. It was the same principle. And a peaceful life was what Su Yun was most concerned about when he suddenly looked back. Since that was the case, he would retire from the world and return to his original state. He would continue to livestream in the future, but he would no longer stream his ultimate techniques. Instead, he would stream some of his daily life. As for whether there would still be fans following him, that would be up to fate. In the past, he had thought that it was best to not worry about daily necessities and cultivate in peace. But now, Su Yun realized that daily necessities and daily troubles might be the most fulfilling life. Just as: ¡°A letter came from the tide on the Qiantang River. Today, I know that I am me.¡± And Su Yun!s own understanding and comprehension of this sentence was: ¡°Only by experiencing the mortal world can you see your true self.¡± So now, he just wanted to have a perfect final chapter before the fans who had supported him for so long. However, the fans did not seem to understand Su Yun!s words. Instead, they began to tease him. ¡°Host, what are you doing now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m going to report that Brother Perseverance is too engrossed in his character! ¡± ¡°You almost made me cry, and now you¡¯re telling me this?¡± To these fans, they had always believed that Su Yun¡¯s abilities were nothing more than superior special effects. Hence, no one took Su Yun¡¯s final announcement seriously. However, Su Yun smiled warmly when he saw the ridicule in the comments section. He did not explain and did not continue the topic. The sunlight outside the window was just right. It shone on Su Yun through the window. The white monkey lay lazily on the sofa and slept soundly. The breeze was not dry, and the days were peaceful. Building a hut in the human realm, resuming the path of life.. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Chapter 563: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ In the quiet room, the notation bell kept ringing, but it could not wake up the white monkey, who was lying on the sofa and sleeping soundly with its stomach in its hands. Fortunately, at this moment, a hand picked up the phone that was ringing non-stop. Soon, Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Su Yun, did I disturb your rest?¡± Su Yun, who was standing in the living room, helplessly glanced at the clock on the wall. ¡°Chief Zhang, it¡¯s six in the morning. Fortunately, I¡¯ve developed a habit of waking up early.¡± At this moment, Zhang Zhenghuai was in the office. There were many police officers coming and going in the room, looking very busy. One document after another was handed over to him. He held the phone in one hand and flipped through the documents on the table with the other. ¡°Su Yun, let¡¯s put aside the small talk for now. There¡¯s something more important now. In two days, there will be a special award ceremony for you. The city leaders valued it very much. I had spent a lot of effort fighting for the right to host this ceremony. I have a few places that meet the requirements, so I want to hear your opinion.¡± When Su Yun heard this, a smile appeared on his face. However, before Zhang Zhenghuai could continue, he interrupted, ¡°Chief Zhang, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself with this matter. I want to return to a peaceful life. I won¡¯t participate in the commendation ceremony. I¡¯m going back to my hometown today to visit my parents. Thank you, Chief Zhang, and fellow friends. Let¡¯s end this matter here.¡¯ ¡°Aye?¡± When Zhang Zhenghuai heard this, he immediately became anxious. ¡°Su Yun, you can¡¯t joke about this. This¡ª¡± But there was only a busy tone on the phone. At that moment, Zhou Nanhai walked into the office. He was puzzled when he saw Zhang Zhenghuai standing there. ¡°Old Zhang, what are you doing? Has Su Yun chosen a good spot? 1 still have a few places here. Why don¡¯t we let him choose them together?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai immediately sighed helplessly. He waved his phone and sat down on the chair. ¡°Stop messing around. Su Yun just said that he won¡¯t be participating in the commendation ceremony. Furthermore, he¡¯s going back to his hometown to hide in peace today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When Zhou Nanhai heard this, he immediately pulled a chair over and sat down. He said in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Be it our bureau or the city leaders, even the military is preparing to send people to participate in this ceremony. If Su Yun doesn¡¯t come, won¡¯t we have wasted our efforts?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai said helplessly, ¡°What else can we do? We can¡¯t kidnap him, right? He was the protagonist. If the protagonist wasn¡¯t here, what was the point of holding this award ceremony? This kid, Su Yun, is really as usual. He¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Zhou Nanhai stood up with a smile and patted Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s shoulder. As he walked out, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid always like this? But I rather like him. After all, he¡¯s considered the only person who can render you helpless. I won¡¯t care about this anymore. You¡¯ll have to call the city personally to tell them.¡± Watching Zhou Nanhai leave, Zhang Zhenghuai shook his head with a bitter smile. He looked at the location information on the table and sighed. He put them all away. But soon, he picked up the phone again and made a call. ¡°Secretary Zhang, tell the mayor that this award ceremony might need some adjustments.¡± Su Yun gently patted the white monkeys stomach. ¡°Snowball, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going home. Don¡¯t you want to see your little friends on Mount Shengu?¡± The white monkey nimbly flipped over and bared its teeth at Su Yun. Following that, it skillfully entered Su Yun¡¯s backpack. ¡°l knew you were pretending to be asleep!¡± As Su Yun spoke, he walked out of the house. After going downstairs, he passed through a lively small park. A few mothers were playing in the park with their children. There were many stalls on both sides of the road. All kinds of shouts explained the simple mortal world. Su Yun passed by unhurriedly. At that moment, he seemed to understand the value of peace. Once upon a time, even this simple happiness had become an extravagant hope. Now that the dark clouds had dissipated, everything was fine. After getting on the bus, Su Yun leaned against the window and watched the scenery fly backward. A few hours later, he got out of the car again and hailed a taxi, officially driving to Shengu Village. When he arrived at the village entrance and got out of the car, Su Yun saw a group of uncles and aunties leisurely lying on a mat under a shady tree at the village entrance. From time to time, a few wild dogs would pass by and wag their tails at Su Yun. Above them was a clear sky. Who didn¡¯t have a few white clouds floating past? The sunlight shone on Su Yun¡¯s body, giving him an unprecedented feeling. As a result, Su Yun could not help but feel emotional. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It should be the Shaoxiao Star, which is called Yan Junping. I¡¯m 70 years old, but I don¡¯t know any war weapons. I¡¯m already blessed. The clean Dao is born.¡± In this tranquility, one could see flowers blooming and water flowing. Every step was cultivation. Wasn¡¯t Transcendent Mortal also a form of enlightenment? However, when they saw Su Yun, the villagers revealed looks of surprise. ¡°Who is this? Why does he look so familiar?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid from Old Su l s family? But didn¡¯t we hold a funeral for him a while ago?¡± Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (2) Chapter 564: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s right. This is too strange. What¡¯s wrong with this child?¡± The villagers sitting under the tree looked at Su Yun with stiff expressions. A few of them even hid behind in fear. When Su Yun¡¯s funeral was held, the village was in an uproar. Although they did not enter the mourning hall to pay their respects, at least everyone in the village knew that the funeral was for Su Yun. However, now that Su Yun had appeared at the village entrance, the villagers naturally found it strange. As usual, Su Yun greeted the villagers with a smile as he passed by. However, everyone¡¯s smiles were awkward as they looked at Su Yun evasively. After Su Yun passed by, the villagers began whispering to each other. ¡°If this kid from the Su family isn¡¯t dead, what kind of funeral is he holding?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the funeral suddenly stop halfway? What kind of misunderstanding is this?¡± ¡°But at that time, I saw that everyone had suddenly left. Not long after, Old Su l s wife came back on her own. She was crying all day. If the child is fine, why is she so sad?¡± For a moment, no one knew what had happened. These voices naturally entered Su Yun¡¯s ears, but Su Yun only smiled at them. He did not even stop to explain. He just wanted to see his parents as soon as possible, especially his mother. She must be very worried about him. As for the villagers, they would explain together when the time came. With this thought in mind, Su Yun once again came under the old locust tree. As Su Yun unzipped his backpack, the white monkey immediately jumped onto a tree and grinned at Su Yun. Su Yun waved at the white monkey. ¡°Go play, but remember, this is home. Come back early!¡¯ The white monkey looked seriously at the house Su Yun was pointing at before disappearing from Mount Shengu. After doing all this, Su Yun finally arrived at his house. It had to be said that he was still feeling a little uneasy. Creak The heavy wooden door was pushed open by Su Yune Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, footsteps could be heard from inside the house. Su Yun stood at the door and looked at the thin woman who was rooted to the ground after coming out. He immediately laughed. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m back.¡± Yang Shan stood at the door, but she did not dare to move, as if she was afraid that this was a dream. Soon, she quickly walked over and hugged Su Yun. Tears flowed down her face. ¡°Son, you¡¯ve made me worry so much.¡± Tears streamed down Yang Shan¡¯s face. Su Yun only patted Yang Shan¡¯s back silently and comforted her gently. Yang Shan had indeed experienced too much during this period of time, from great sorrow to joy to great sorrow. Fortunately, Yang Shan was stronger than she looked. Otherwise, anyone else would have broken down. Soon, Su Guowei, who had heard the sound, came to the courtyard. When he saw Su Yun, he did not come over. He only smiled and nodded at him. There were some things that the two of them did not intend to tell Yang Shan. If they did, it would only make her more worried. All mothers in the world expressed their love in similar ways. Yang Shan quickly got busy and prepared a few delicious dishes for Su Yun. Su Yun and Su Guowei sat down in front of the tea table in the courtyard. Compared to before, after experiencing so much, the father and son were much closer now. ¡°Dad, Chief Zhang called me this morning and said that he wanted to hold a commendation ceremony, but I rejected him. Life in the past was like a dream. It was too tiring. I¡¯ll be at home with you for the next few days. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Su Guowei smiled and nodded. ¡°1 support your decision unconditionally. But don¡¯t forget to visit your master. He¡¯s been worried about you. He walked several miles on the mountain path for the past few days and rushed over from the back of the mountain to ask about your situation.¡± ¡°Got it, Dad. I¡¯ve already made plans. I¡¯ll go see him after dinner.¡± The two of them sat in the courtyard and chatted a lot, but neither of them mentioned anything about what had happened recently. Now that Su Yun had completely returned to a peaceful life, Su Guowei did not want to mention that depressing period again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the courtyard was filled with fragrance. Yang Shan brought out the dishes one by one. It had been a long time since this family sat at the dining table and ate happily like today. The dark clouds had dissipated, and the blazing sun was just right. This meal had also dissipated the haze that had been accumulating in this family for so long. After lunch, Su Yun helped Yang Shan clean up the dishes before heading out again. While his parents were taking an afternoon nap, Su Yun set foot on the mountain path to the back of the mountain. Just as he arrived at the back of the mountain, Su Yun saw Divine Physician Lu¡¯s hunched figure holding three incense sticks in the courtyard in the distance. He was bowing in all directions as he spoke eloquently. ¡°Immortals, please bless Su Yun to be safe and sound.¡± Su Yun¡¯s heart warmed. For the older generation, this might be the only way they could be at ease. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back!¡± Su Yun shouted at Divine Doctor Lu. At this moment, Divine Doctor Lu¡¯s body clearly stiffened. He turned around in disbelief. The moment he saw Su Yun, the incense in his hand fell to the ground.. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (3) Chapter 565: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Su Yun¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re really back¡­¡± Su Yun came in front of Divine Physician Lu and nodded at him with a smile. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve completely recovered.¡± However, very quickly, Divine Doctor Lu grabbed Su Yun¡¯s wrist and placed three fingers on Su Yun¡¯s pulse to sense it. A moment later, Divine Doctor Lu heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he smiled and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good, good. Your pulse is normal. It seems that the mental tribulation is over. Come, come in and sit down. Tell me what happened to you before.¡± After pulling Su Yun to sit down, Divine Doctor Lu, who had been living a lonely life, kept pulling Su Yun as if he had not spoken for a long time. ¡°l was so worried at that time. Your meridians were in a mess. This is a trend of Qi Deviation. I¡¯ve been worried that something might happen to you. It¡¯s fine now. Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced, the tendency to go berserk has completely disappeared.¡± Su Yun listened quietly by the side with a smile. He could sense that Divine Physician Lu really cared for him like he was his own child. Hence, after Su Yun repeatedly expressed that he was safe and sound, Divine Doctor Lu was completely relieved. Su Yun knew that Divine Doctor Lu¡¯s hobby was to read traditional Chinese medicine books, but because he was old and his eyes were blurry, he could not read for long and had to rest. In the afternoon, Su Yun acted as Divine Doctor Lu t s eyes and told him every word on the scroll. Divine Doctor Lu sat on the rocking chair with his eyes closed. From time to time, he would explain to Su Yun what he did not understand. The old man and the young man sat in the quiet courtyard of the back mountain for the entire afternoon. This was the meaning of inheritance. It allowed the old and young to cross the generation gap and get along with each other without any barriers. During this period, Divine Doctor Lu had also asked why Su Yun had suddenly returned to live in the mountains. He could even acutely sense that Su Yun seemed to be different from before. Su Yun!s answer to Divine Doctor Lu¡¯s question was very simple. What he wanted to find was his true Dao. This Dao did not have a thunder screen, only needed to sit and watch the clouds rise. The Dao of the past was filled with slaughter and had gone astray. It was only when the sky turned dark that Su Yun bade farewell to Divine Doctor Lu and headed home. Of course, before he left, Su Yun told Divine Doctor Lu that he would stay here for a period of time and would visit him every day. When Divine Doctor Lu sent Su Yun off, his eyes were filled with reluctance. It had been a long time since he had experienced what it was like to be accompanied by someone. At this moment, the sky was getting dark. Smoke was already rising from the chimneys of every family. The unknown sounds of insects in the forest were mixed with a few barks from time to time. To others, life was boring, but it was precious to Su Yun. After crossing the mountain path and arriving under the elm tree, Su Yun shouted in the direction of Mount Shengu, ¡°Snowball!¡± A minute later, a white bolt of lightning shot out from the forest. Snowball, covered in dust, happily jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s body. Just as Snowball jumped up, Su Yun grabbed it by the neck. Looking at the dirty Snowball, Su Yun rolled his eyes in anger. ¡°This is too dirty. Let¡¯s go. You have to take a shower when we get back. Otherwise, don¡¯t rub against me!¡± As Su Yun spoke, he carried the white monkey home. Along the way, the white monkey seemed to be a little dissatisfied. It kept squeaking and baring its fangs. However, Su Yun did not buy it at all. He carried the white monkey into the house. That night, Su Yun experienced an unprecedented sense of security. Perhaps only after experiencing the storms personally would one feel such a peaceful life. In the room filled with memories, Su Yun was sleeping soundly. Lying beside him was the white monkey that had been forcefully bathed by Su Yun. It was still emitting the fragrance of shower gel. The next day, Su Yun woke up early under the reminder of his biological clock. He could see the lush green yard of his house through the window, which made him very comfortable. Yang Shan was cooking in the kitchen, while Su Guowei was drinking tea and watching television. Seeing this, Su Yun could not help but reveal a blissful smile. He placed the phone stand in the courtyard and quickly started the livestream. As it was morning, there were not many people in the livestream, but they were all Su Yun¡¯s old fans. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun, who was broadcasting again, did not undergo any training. He only sat in the yard and basked in the sun as he chatted with his fans. ¡°Brother Perseverance, why haven¡¯t you been doing any work recently?¡± ¡°Has the streamer run out of talent? Is his special effects technique at its end?¡± ¡°You were still playing throwing cards and flying needles previously. Why is there nothing now? Why don¡¯t you split wood with a wooden saber and play?¡± Upon seeing these questions, Su Yun knew that they had not taken his announcement of not cultivating seriously at all. Until now, they still thought that what they had seen before was just some special effects. Of course, Su Yun did not give any explanation. Right now, he only wanted to settle down in his life peacefully and find what he really wanted. As he chatted with his fans, the white monkey rolled around in the yard. This peace made Su Yun feel very satisfied.. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (4) Chapter 566: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was a sudden knock on the thick wooden door. This left Su Yun somewhat puzzled. Yang Shan did not come out of the kitchen when she heard the sound. Instead, she shouted, ¡°Su Yun, quickly open the door and see if it¡¯s a neighbor!¡± Only then did Su Yun realize that he was now in the village. The entertainment activities between the neighbors were only left with visits from time to time. Hence, Su Yun did not turn off the livestream. It was a good opportunity to livestream his rural life. In the livestream, the fans watched curiously as Su Yun walked towards the wooden door and quickly opened it. However, the moment Su Yun opened the door, all the fans were stunned. They saw many people standing outside the door. The two people at the front were dressed in police uniforms. This surprised Su Yun. When he opened the door, he did not see a neighbor, but an old acquaintance. Standing at the front were Zhang Zhenghuai and Zhou Nanhai in police uniforms. Beside the two of them were Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Ye, who were also dressed in police uniforms. In addition to them, the mayors of Hibiscus City and Fan City were both wearing black suits and standing there with smiles on their faces. Behind them were Xu Kui, Feng Shaoyu, and a few unfamiliar officers. Everyone looked at Su Yun with a smile. Before Su Yun could react, many people walked over from not far away. ¡°l say, your car is driving too fast. We can¡¯t keep up!¡¯ The person who spoke was Professor Sun, who was wearing a very formal suit. Even his identity badge was pinned to his clothes. Usually, they would only do this when they were attending important events. Not only Professor Sun, but Professor Cai was the same. Even Master Gu was wearing a suit that he hated the most. Even now, he was still tugging here and there awkwardly. Chen Jie was also in the crowd. She was wearing a wine-red, deep-necked, sheep¡¯s hoof sleeve top. Coupled with this silk skirt, it perfectly accentuated her elegant and mature temperament. Under her wavy mid-length hair, a pair of bright eyes with silver-framed glasses were looking at Su Yun with a dignified and gentle gaze. With so many people at Su Yun¡¯s doorstep, not only was Su Yun surprised, but the two villagers also stuck their heads out and looked over. The last time it was so lively was during Su Yun¡¯s funeral. Unexpectedly, it had only been a short while, but they had actually seen it again. Other villagers might not be able to tell, but at least they could recognize the military uniform and police uniform. Such a scene was rare even in the city, let alone in this small village. For a moment, the villagers discussed curiously, but no one knew what had happened. ¡°Su Yun, you brat, why are you hiding here? You actually left the rest to me.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai punched Su Yun in the chest and said with a chuckle, ¡°The higher-ups have already approved this Hero Medal. It will definitely be handed over to you. Since you¡¯re unwilling to participate in the commendation ceremony, we can only work hard and make a trip.¡± ¡°Su Yun!¡± Just as Zhang Zhenghuai finished speaking, another car stopped not far away. Immediately after, Xu Jiajia got out of the car. However, Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up today. Her navy blue coat and white dress gave off a gentle scholarly aura. It was as if she had returned to her university days. Coupled with her exquisite and gentle appearance and her crescent-shaped eyes when she smiled, many villagers could not help but praise her. ¡°This girl is so handsome.¡± When Xu Kui saw Xu Jiajia, he immediately scolded, ¡°Why are you here so late? Didn¡¯t you set a time long ago?!¡± Xu Jiajia made a face at Xu Kui and quickly crawled into the crowd. She stood beside Su Yun and held his arm. ¡°Girls have to put on makeup when they go out, alright? I¡¯m already fast enough, isn¡¯t that, right Su Yun?¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. This time, Xu Kui¡¯s anger was completely extinguished. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already used Su Yun as a shield. What else can I say?¡± Everyone burst into laughter, but Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was closest to Su Yun, subconsciously lowered her head, as if she was hiding her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since my door has been so lively.¡± Su Guowei walked out of the house. After seeing the people at the door, he roughly understood why they were here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jiajia immediately let go of Su Yun¡¯s hand in embarrassment. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± Su Guowei smiled and nodded at Xu Jiajia. Then, he came to Su Yun¡¯s side and asked knowingly, ¡°Everyone, you came all the way to this small mountain village, Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to see this old man?¡± ¡°Hey, Mountain Condor!¡± Upon hearing this, Feng Shaoyu was immediately displeased. ¡°Your words have attacked many of us. If you¡¯re an old man, wouldn¡¯t Commander Xu and I be the same?¡± Su Guowei smiled and welcomed everyone to the courtyard. Because there were too many people, everyone could only chat in the courtyard. ¡°Mountain Condor, let me introduce you. This is our Hibiscus City Military District¡¯s deputy commander, Chief Lei Kedong. This time, the chief is here specially for Su Yun¡¯s award.¡± Xu Kui quickly introduced the person standing beside him who looked to be in his fifties but had a hidden sword in his eyes.. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (5) Chapter 567: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Guowei wanted to salute out of habit, but in the end, he still extended his hand. However, Lei Kedong saluted Su Guowei before holding his hand. ¡°Comrade Mountain Condor, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. With a distinguished father such as you, the son is sure to do well. When I found out that Su Yun was Mountain Condor¡¯s son, I immediately understood why he could contribute so much to the country at such a young age!¡± He looked at Su Yun and patted his shoulder. ¡°Kid, good job! I came this time to see with my own eyes what kind of person the hero praised by so many people is. Now that I¡¯ve seen you today, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary!¡¯ Su Yun replied humbly while Su Guowei silently stood beside him. He knew that everyone was here for Su Yun. The most important thing was to settle the matter first. As expected, the mayors of Hibiscus City and Fan City walked out one after another. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the mayor of Fan City opened a brocade box in his hand. The brocade box was opened. On a pentagram, there was the emblem of a spread-winged eagle. It lay quietly in the brocade box, shining brightly under the sunlight. Su Yun did not recognize the medal, but he noticed that when the others saw the medal¡¯s true appearance, their faces were filled with joy. ¡°Su Yun, this is China¡¯s hero badge. Up until now, the number of people who had this could be counted on one hand. This is not just an honor. The people who are given this badge are all people who are truly worthy of the title of Hero of China.¡± Lei Kedong, who was standing at the side, looked at Su Yun solemnly and said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t join the army and don¡¯t have any military rank, we can¡¯t apply for military merit for you. However, this Hero Badge was also the best reward for your heroic actions. One day, if you can join the army and join the ranks, with this Hero Medal, it will be equivalent to you obtaining first-class merit.¡¯ Lei Kedong briefly explained the value of the medal. Su Yun finally understood why everyone had such a surprised expression. The mayor took the medal and solemnly pinned it to Su Yun¡¯s chest. Everyone at the scene immediately burst into enthusiastic applause. However, they did not know that there were still many pairs of eyes watching the award ceremony. Ever since Su Yun opened the door, the fans saw that it was two police officers knocking on the door. They stopped curiously and continued paying attention. When Xu Jiajia walked forward and held Su Yun¡¯s arm, the comments section erupted with sour voices. ¡°Don¡¯t use an emotional knife to kill me! Is this something a single dog like me can watch?¡± ¡°The streamer¡¯s girlfriend is actually so beautiful. I¡¯ve never heard him mention her before.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t that worse than killing me?¡± However, even though the fans in the comments section were jealous, no one left. Everyone was very curious. Why would this group of people with extraordinary status suddenly come to such a small mountain village to find an unknown streamer? ¡°l think I read about it in the newspaper. Aren¡¯t those two men in suits the mayors of Hibiscus City and Fan City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. 1 just checked the information. The police officer who knocked on the door just now is the director of the Hibiscus City Bureau, and beside him is the political commissar!¡± ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that policewoman is pretty?¡± ¡°l think that woman with glasses is quite good. She¡¯s more mature and charming.¡± ¡°Can you take your eyes off the women and see the men in military uniforms? The rank on their shoulders is scarier than the last.¡¯ ¡°Two commanders and a captain. What kind of godly lineup is this?¡± ¡°Those old men have even attended classes at our university. They are very authoritative experts in the archeological world!¡± More and more people began to wonder about these people¡¯s identities. After knowing these identities, all the fans watching through the screen were even more puzzled. However, these shocks seemed insignificant when they saw the appearance of the Hero Medal. The Hero Medal was considered a very high honor medal in Huaxia. The meaning given by this medal came from the major contributions made by civilians to the country. In the entire Huaxia, ever since this medal was awarded, there were only less than five people who had been honored. Currently, there were only two people who were still alive. One of these two was actually the streamer they had been paying attention to. It was only when the medal was hung on Su Yun¡¯s body and all the soldiers and police officers on the screen solemnly saluted Su Yun that the fans finally confirmed that all of this was real and not some livestream hype. The experts and professors had been applauding enthusiastically not far away. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles. However, the fans behind the screen widened their eyes and watched this scene in shock. More and more people began to ask questions in the comments section. ¡°What did the streamer do to be awarded the Hero Medal?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is definitely the only one on the entire Internet. I have to hurry up and record the screen!¡± ¡°Can anyone explain to me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Brother Perseverance a special effects streamer? Why would so many big shots specially rush over to receive honors for him?¡± However, at that moment, Su Yun was not paying attention to the livestream. Hence, these questions were temporarily unanswered. As Lei Kedong was not familiar with Su Yun and as the deputy commander of the Hibiscus City military district, he still had many important matters to attend to. Hence, after witnessing Su Yun¡¯s award, he left first.. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (6) Chapter 568: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was obvious that the atmosphere became more lively after Lei Kedong left. Everyone present could be considered old friends, so there was no need to be so reserved when they spoke. The two mayors left one after another. Under such circumstances, it was not convenient for them to communicate again. However, from this, it could be seen that they were very attentive to Su Yun¡¯s award. Otherwise, they would not have specially come and left in a hurry. Soon, the rest of the people in the courtyard were on their own. Yang Shan busied herself with carrying a lot of small stools. These important figures from all over the world sat down and congratulated Su Yun. After chatting for a while, Feng Shaoyu stood up and looked at Su Yun. ¡°Su Yun, everything is almost over, and I¡¯ve personally witnessed you being awarded the Hero Medal. Next, I have to rush back to the border military district. During this period of time, the deputy commander has been busy and has complained to me countless times. If I don¡¯t go back soon, he will probably come looking for me! ¡± Feng Shaoyu¡¯s words were very humorous, but Su Yun also solemnly thanked him. During this period of time, Feng Shaoyu was worried about Su Yun and had been paying attention to his situation. Now that everything was settled, he had no reason to stay. Seeing that Feng Shaoyu was about to leave, Xu Kui stood up and said, ¡°Su Yun, I have to hurry back to report. After all, I¡¯m here on official business. I¡¯ll come and have a chat with you when there¡¯s a break next time.¡± Xu Kui specially looked at Su Guowei. ¡°Mountain Condor, let¡¯s have a good chat next time we meet. We still have a lot to talk about.¡¯ Su Guowei was at a loss. He did not understand what Xu Kui meant. However, when he saw Xu Jiajia¡¯s gaze, he immediately understood and nodded. ¡°Understood. It¡¯s time for a girl to grow up.¡± Everyone laughed and looked at Su Yun and Xu Jiajia as if they were watching a show. Although Xu Jiajia immediately lowered her head, anyone could see the smile on her face. Zhou Xiaoxiao did not say anything, but she looked at Su Yun with a complicated gaze. Not far away, Chen Jie gently adjusted her glasses. However, compared to Zhou Xiaoxiao, Chen Jie¡¯s reaction was more obscure. Feng Shaoyu and Xu Kui left. When they left, Xu Kui did not even ask Xu Jiajia if she wanted to leave with them. From this, Xu Kui¡¯s attitude was clear. He no longer had any objections to the matter between Su Yun and Xu Jiajia. The remaining people chatted with Su Yun and Su Guowei for a long time in the small courtyard. Only when the sky gradually darkened did everyone bid farewell reluctantly. Before leaving, Zhang Zhenghuai specially called Su Yun to the side and said, ¡°Su Yun, in a few days, the municipal bureau will jointly hold a press conference with the Hibiscus City government. At the press conference, we will also fully disclose all of your exploits. ¡°Now that so many things had happened, it was time for this press conference to stabilize everyone¡¯s emotions. This was also the purpose of this press conference. They wanted to use your deeds to stabilize the hearts of the people. I hope you can understand. When the time comes¡ª¡± Without waiting for Zhang Zhenghuai to finish, Su Yun smiled and said, ¡°Chief Zhang, I won¡¯t be appearing at this press conference. As you can see, my life is peaceful now. I don¡¯t want anything to break it. And I¡¯m tired of the killing. After all the noise, it¡¯s time to get back to life, right?¡± Zhang Zhenghuai fell silent for a few seconds. Then, he smiled helplessly and nodded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought of this too. In that case, 1 definitely won¡¯t force anything. After this farewell, I don¡¯t not know when we will meet again. But no matter what, the door of the Hibiscus City Bureau will always be open for you. When you come to my office, you don¡¯t even have to knock.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai made a joke, then saluted Su Yun again before leaving with Zhou Nanhai, Chen Ye, and Zhou Xiaoxiao. Looking at their backs, Su Yun could not help but feel a little emotional. Everything was finally settled. Just as Zhang Zhenghuai had said, it was hard to say when they would meet again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Su Yun was rather open-minded. This was how life was. It was more meaningful to come and go. What Su Yun did not know was that Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was sitting in the police car, had been looking at her phone. Her phone interface had always been the interface where Su Yun had chatted with him previously. Perhaps Zhou Xiaoxiao had many things she wanted to say to Su Yun, but in her police uniform, she often had no choice. She had been comforting herself in her heart. Even if they parted this time, there might not be any reason for them to meet again. At the very least, they still had contact information with each other. It was unlikely that there would be a vast sea of people in the future. After that, Professor Sun and the others left. Chen Jie did not say much to Su Yun. However, before she got into the car, she gave Su Yun a deep look. No one knew what she was saying to Su Yun in her heart. In the end, everyone dispersed. Su Yun stood at the door and watched the last car disappear. But at this moment, Xu Jiajia came to Su Yun¡¯s side and looked in the direction Su Yun was looking at.. Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (7) Chapter 569: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Professor Chen seems to have something to say to you?¡± Su Yun immediately looked at Xu Jiajia in puzzlement and said in a daze, ¡°How can you tell?¡± Xu Jiajia was instantly amused by Su Yun. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s so stupid that you can¡¯t tell.¡± As she spoke, Xu Jiajia walked towards her car. Halfway through, she seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Su Yun again. ¡°When are you returning to Hibiscus City? Or are you planning to stay here forever?¡± When Su Yun heard that, he smiled and paused for a few seconds before saying thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a few more days. There¡¯s nothing to do anyway. I¡¯ll call you when I get back.¡± Xu Jiajia smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m already trying the kind of life you¡¯re talking about. It feels good to be under the sun.¡± She smiled and got into the car. Upon hearing this, Su Yun smiled inwardly. Everything was in the past. Everything that had happened before was like a dream to him now. Now that everyone has left, it would not be easy for most people to meet again. Su Yun did not feel sad. Instead, he felt relieved. Everyone finally gathered together because of what happened a few days ago, but after this matter was over, they would eventually return separately. However, Su Yun knew very well that they would eventually meet again. Perhaps one day in the near future. When Su Yun returned to the courtyard, he remembered the cell phone that had been propped there. When he saw that the phone interface was still live streaming, Su Yun immediately slapped his forehead. ¡°l actually forgot about this. I¡¯m sorry to have left everyone hanging for so long.¡± What Su Yun did not know was that behind every screen that was watching his livestream, there was a face that could not be any more distorted from shock. The popularity of the livestream and the number of viewers had already reached a new record for Su Yun¡¯s livestream¡ª50,ooo people were online at the same time. Upon seeing Su Yun¡¯s return, the quiet comment section instantly erupted into another wave of fervor. ¡°Brother Perseverance, explain yourself. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Host, why were you awarded the Hero Medal? Isn¡¯t this too bizarre?¡± ¡°Host, why do you know so many big shots and seem to have a good relationship with them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this live-stream a movie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m new here. I want to know too.¡¯ Looking at the various comments, Su Yun smiled and simply said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± The fans naturally did not buy Su Yun¡¯s vague answer. However, no matter how they asked, Su Yun did not give any clear response. Many fans became more and more curious about Su Yun. Even after Su Yun went offline, these fans would spontaneously head to the forums to discuss it. ¡°Why can¡¯t I watch the video I posted online after a few minutes?¡± ¡°l just posted it and it was rejected without even passing the review.¡± ¡°Who is Brother Perseverance? So the expert has always been by our side.¡± The commotion in the small forum continued, but as the person involved, Su Yun was not affected at all. In the next few days, Su Yun spent most of his time with his parents. Occasionally, he would visit Divine Doctor Lu at the back of the mountain. As for the Hero¡¯s Medal, Su Yun had already placed it back in the brocade box and kept it well. He did not want to parade around with such a medal every day. Su Guowei also roughly explained Su Yun¡¯s matter to the villagers. Of course, he did not say much about it. He only said that the funeral back then was a misunderstanding and that everything was over now. Only then did the villagers finally let go of their doubts about Su Yune When they saw Su Yun, they no longer showed that stiff and frozen expression. Now, Su Yun was like a person who had never left the mountain village. He accompanied his parents at sunrise and rested at sunset. During this period, he would broadcast for a while from time to time, but he would only chat casually and definitely not do any training. The fans asked these few questions every day. Even though they felt that it was no longer realistic to get an answer from Su Yun, they could not suppress their curiosity. Every time, Su Yun would tirelessly express that it was all in the past and was unwilling to discuss it too much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few days passed in a row, but compared to Su Yun, the others were not as free. Outside the official hall of Hibiscus City, it was already packed with interview vans from various media outlets early in the morning. The female reporters were in the car, making the best use of their time to dress up. The male reporters were constantly sorting out the questions they were going to ask at the press conference. They did not know what the theme of this press conference was, and even the notice was uncharacteristically sudden. All the reporters who came were not prepared in advance, so the questions they sorted out were only general livelihood concerns. Everyone was very curious about the theme of the press conference held in the city hall. Even the official media, which had always specialized in reporting on government events, did not receive any news about this in advance.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (8) Chapter 570: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations These reporters also knew very well that this press conference must be very important. Otherwise, there would definitely not be a grand occasion where the municipal government and the municipal police jointly held it. They were all looking forward to the city hall¡¯s door opening. While they were waiting, a few police cars drove into everyone¡¯s line of sight. Zhang Zhenghuai and Zhou Nanhai got out of the police car, attracting the attention of many reporters. They gathered around, but were quickly stopped by the staff. Zhang Zhenghuai and Zhou Nanhai walked towards the city hall without saying a word. Some reporters who were unwilling to give up extended their arms and tried their best to get the microphones closer to the two of them while they bombarded them with questions. ¡°Director Zhang, can you tell me what the theme of this press conference is?¡± ¡°Commissar Zhou, this press conference was announced so suddenly. Is it related to the official announcement of the Munan Hero incident?¡± ¡°Please say something. We all want to know why this press conference is being held.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai and Zhou Nanhai did not respond to the reporters¡¯ questions. The two of them entered the city hall without saying a word. The reporters who did not receive a response could only stand at the door in disappointment and continue to wait. The two staff members led Zhang Zhenhua and Zhou Nanhai to a crowded meeting room. Many people were busy inside and outside the conference room, making the best use of their time to make the final arrangements. This conference room was specially used by the city to hold a press conference. Not only could it accommodate many guests, but it also had an imposing podium. The mayor of Hibiscus City was personally sitting in the room and commanding the final reorganization of the scene. Seeing the two of them arrive, the mayor walked over quickly. After shaking hands with each other, he rushed to the main topic. ¡°Director Zhang, we¡¯ve finalized the details of the press conference over the phone. As the main speaker of this press conference, are you fully prepared?¡± Facing the mayor¡¯s question, Zhang Zhenghuai quickly smiled and nodded. ¡°Mayor, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re already fully prepared. However, logically speaking, you should be the speaker at the press conference in the city. Why did you leave such a mission to us?¡± When the mayor of Hibiscus City heard this, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°This press conference is mainly to publicize Su Yun¡¯s heroic deeds to appease the people¡¯s recent agitation caused by geneticists. ¡°You definitely know more about Su Yun¡¯s deeds than us. It¡¯s better for you to publicize some of the details. We¡¯ve already found almost all the mainstream media for this press conference. The entire press conference will also be directed to the audience through a national livestream. ¡°Since the main character, Su Yun, could not personally come to the scene, it was our duty to inform the entire country of Su Yun e s deeds in detail. This is not only to appease the people, but also to clear Su Yun¡¯s name.¡± From the attitude of the mayor, it was not difficult to see that the city was paying a lot of attention to this press conference. Zhang Zhen nodded and said that he would definitely do his best. After a final inspection of the scene, the door of the city hall finally opened. The reporters who had been waiting for a long time rushed in. The reporters present were all mainstream media who often attended official press conferences, so they arrived at the familiar press conference venue with ease. All the cameras were turned on, and the Internet began the final adjustments before the various media livestreams. Many people were already confused and ran to the official live-stream in advance to wait. No one knew what the press conference was about, but the previous highest official had made an announcement, so many people were speculating. Was this press conference going to reveal the hero of Niunan and his deeds? Or was it information related to the final battle of the geneticists? Before the press conference officially began, a large number of netizens had already flooded into the live-stream. Although there was no clear title for this press conference, these netizens were already discussing it in the live-stream. ¡°Could this press conference be the public announcement of Hero Munan?¡± ¡°l think so. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a huge commotion, streaming it on the Internet!¡± ¡°l can finally see the true face of the hero of Munan.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could it be about the final battle between geneticists? Or a future plan for genetic modification?¡± All the discussions pointed to the official announcement released a few days ago. As a result, although the press conference did not raise a clear theme, all the netizens already had a basic judgment in their hearts. Finally, as the time approached, the press conference was officially launched on the Internet. Under the gaze of all the reporters below the stage, the mayor of Hibiscus City and the leaders of the various factions entered and took their seats. As participants, they also aroused the curiosity of the reporters. A press conference that could get so many leaders to attend must not be a small matter. It seemed that it was really related to the Hero of Munan. Many netizens had the same attitude. They noticed that not only were there municipal leaders at the scene, but there were also many police officers in police uniforms and some soldiers.. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (9) Chapter 571: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations From this, it could be seen that the press conference was very important to all parties. Soon, Zhang Zhenghuai, who was wearing a police uniform, strode to the podium. Standing in front of the microphone, he exuded a dignified aura. Initially, there was some commotion among the reporters, but after seeing Zhang Zhenghuai on stage, they all quietened down. The comments of the netizens in the various live-streams became less and less. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Zhang Zhenghuai, curious about what he would say next. ¡°Thank you, media workers, for your attention to this press conference.¡± Zhang Zhenghuai did not immediately enter the main topic. Instead, he greeted the reporters at the scene politely. Then, he introduced the representatives of the participating parties. This could be considered an old procedure for the press conference. Whether it was the reporters or the netizens who often watched the press conference, they did not find it novel. Everyone was waiting for Zhang Zhenghuai to rush into the main topic and explain the purpose of this press conference. Finally, in the silence, Zhang Zhenghuai ended the usual routine. He put the script in his hand aside and looked at the cameras. ¡°l believe our reporters and netizens should have roughly guessed the theme of this press conference. Just like the official announcement a few days ago, as the spokesperson for this press conference, I will officially announce the identity of the hero of Munan and his deeds.¡¯ Even though the reporters had already guessed it, the moment it was verified, there was still a burst of exclamation from the crowd. The netizens were also excited. The originally frozen comments section was flooded with comments again. ¡°It¡¯s finally here. They should have done this a long time ago. Heroes should be known by everyone.¡± ¡°Perhaps they were trying to protect the hero¡¯s identity since they didn¡¯t mention it before. It¡¯s better to be late than not!¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell us who the hero of Munan is. What did he do in Munan?¡± ¡°Same question! ¡± The clamor on the Internet and the silence at the scene formed a sharp contrast. Zhang Zhenghuai did not speak through the speech in his hand. Instead, he looked straight at the reporters and slowly said, ¡°The title of Hero of Munan was given by everyone, and this title has been passed down by us. We, like all of you, have been through a bleak period of time not long ago. The collapse of Cangluan Mountain caused a large area of landslides, and the hero was buried underground. We did our best to search and rescue for more than half a month, but in the end, we could only announce the sacrifice of this hero.¡¯ Everyone present became serious. They wondered if this hero had actually been sacrificed as everyone had guessed. However, Zhang Zhenghuai did not explain the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts. Instead, he continued, ¡°This hero has always been fighting with overseas forces to protect China¡¯s interests. Before the Munan incident, this hero had already snatched the national treasure obtained from illegal tomb raiding from the hands of many militants of the overseas forces and returned it to the country. ¡°During this time, the hero was questioned many times, but this never changed his original intention. Our archeologists relied on this hero¡¯s treasure to finally find an ancient tomb that is of great significance to China¡¯s archeological history. However, the location of the ancient tomb was very special. It was on the Cangluan Mountain and was very close to the border. ¡°In order to ensure the smoothness of the archeological work, the military and police were working together, but the overseas forces were also restless. This hero stood up again at the critical moment and walked to the border alone as a commoner. ¡°In the face of many fully armed mercenaries, this hero guarded the tomb path and did not let any mercenaries break in. He ensured the safety of our archeologists and important cultural relics.¡± As Zhang Zhenghuai explained, the big screen behind him kept playing some real-time videos. Although the image was blurry, everyone could still see a person standing alone in the narrow mountain pass. Opposite him were tigers and wolves, fully armed mercenaries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reporters at the scene were all shocked. The netizens in the live broadcast room had never expected the hero of Munan to have such a magnificent feat. Living in peaceful times, they had always felt that war was very far away from them. It was only through these photos that they truly realized that the war had never been far away and that others had helped to stop it. Zhang Zhenghuai recounted Su Yun¡¯s story in detail, from snatching the golden foil to guarding the ancient tomb alone. Of course, he chose to hold back on Su Yun¡¯s cultivation of ultimate techniques. This impact was foreseeable. Once it was made public, the repercussions would be too great. It would subvert the people¡¯s worldview, and it was not suitable to make it public at this time. At the very least, Su Yun¡¯s cultivation would only be decided after the trend of genetic modification was determined and the people¡¯s emotions stabilized. Even Munan¡¯s story was soul-stirring enough to completely immerse the scene, so everyone seemed to be in the story and witnessing a hero¡¯s magnificent feat. When everyone learned from Zhang Zhenghuai that this hero did not die in the ruins in the end but escaped with his own strength and had completely recovered, exclamations erupted in the various live-streams.. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (10) Chapter 572: Publicity, Su Yun, The Only Extraordinary Person in the World (10) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Heaven helps the good. Heroes shouldn¡¯t fall!¡± ¡°Hero of Munan is lucky. I firmly believed that he would be fine from the beginning! ¡® ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect this hero to bear so much responsibility. The hero¡¯s name is well-deserved on him!¡± ¡°How did he do it? He can actually block so many mercenaries alone. Could he be the King of Mercenaries?¡± ¡°I guess he¡¯s a martial arts expert!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Unbelievable!¡± The audience was shocked. They could not imagine how a person could fend off an army alone. However, if they knew about Su Yun¡¯s cultivation, it would probably be even more chaotic. They would not be able to suppress the emotions of the people. The reporters also revealed knowing smiles. They had been worried about this hero. Evidently, the outcome of this Munan Hero made everyone extremely happy. ¡°Now,¡± As Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s voice sounded again, the scene returned to silence. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Zhang Zhenghuai. Everyone was looking forward to what he would say next. Zhang Zhenghuai took a deep breath. According to the decision of the previous meeting, he planned to use Su Yun e s name to lay the groundwork and prepare the people mentally for the possible genetic turmoil in the future. In the future, once the genetic trend stabilizes and with the arrival of the genetic modification storm, Su Yun¡¯s name and its uniqueness might become the final trump card to save the people¡¯s hearts. Then, he solemnly enunciated each word. ¡°Now, 1 will officially announce the identity of Munan¡¯s hero, but before that, 1 want to stand on the side of a friend and say a few words for this hero. This hero¡¯s deeds were far more than that. His existence was also very special. It was inseparable from the geneticist incident that had swept through the world. ¡°However, he had already returned to a peaceful life and did not want to be disturbed again. We all know that this peace was obtained at the cost of this hero¡¯s life. We should help the hero defend this peace. Therefore, after this hero¡¯s identity is made public, I hope that all the people watching this press conference will remain rational and not disturb the hero.¡¯ Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s sincere words were not on the script, but many people could empathize with him. ¡°Agreed. Returning to peace is a hero¡¯s choice. Everyone should respect it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let the hero have a good rest. We just need to remember the ¡°Resolutely defending the hero¡¯s decision. He had done enough!¡¯ ¡°Is it also related to the geneticist incident? Why is that?¡± ¡°What else about hero? Can¡¯t they be exposed at once?¡± ¡°Is there some kind of secret involved?¡± ¡°Why is it special? Could it be that the hero is also a geneticist?¡± The comments from the various livestream rooms came one after another. Everyone understood Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s words very well, and they also understood the choice made by the hero. However, the only thing they didn¡¯t understand was why Hero of Munan was related to the geneticist incident. And what did the officials mean by ¡®heroes are very special¡¯? However, it was obvious that the officials did not intend to make it public at this press conference, so they could only suppress their curiosity and wait for the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, it was the most important segment of the press conference. As Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s voice rang out, both the municipal leaders and the police and soldiers stood up solemnly and stood at attention. The reporters at the back also stood up one after another. The atmosphere at the scene immediately became solemn. ¡°Next, I announce,¡± Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s voice echoed in the silent press conference venue. All the netizens watching the livestream widened their eyes and eagerly waited for the announcement of the hero¡¯s identity. ¡°Su Yun, a Hibiscus City University¡¯s fourth-year student, is awarded with the Hero¡¯s Medal of Honor. He will also be praised nationwide and given the title of National Hero for life!¡± The next second, a handsome young man¡¯s photo appeared on the big screen behind Zhang Zhenghuai.. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: The Nation Studying Dao Ancestor Su Yun l s Cultivation Record (1) Chapter 573: The Nation Studying Dao Ancestor Su Yun l s Cultivation Record (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was also at this moment that the entire scene fell into a dead silence, The comments in the comments section stopped at this moment. It was as if everyone was shocked and speechless at this moment. Some of the Hibiscus City University students who were paying attention to the press conference were stunned when they saw this scene. When they looked up again, everyone around them was stunned. This happened for a full minute before a few comments popped up in the comments section of the live-stream. ¡°Are you serious? The Hero of Munan is a college student?¡± ¡°It¡¯s heartbreaking to have to endure so much at such a young age.¡± ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s much younger than I imagined. He¡¯s just a child¡­¡¯ Su Yun¡¯s identity being exposed by Zhang Zhenghuai immediately made many people feel uneasy. Previously, Zhang Zhenghuai had also said that Su Yun dealt with grave robbers and foreign factions, but his age was too inconsistent with these matters. Such a contrast made many netizens unable to react for a moment. At the press conference venue, the atmosphere was also very tense. Many reporters looked at each other, and the venue was dead silent. Zhang Zhenghuai, who was standing on the podium, saw this and quickly smiled. ¡°l know, the hero is very young, right?¡± He turned to look at Su Yun¡¯s photo on the big screen. His eyes were filled with emotion. ¡°But he¡¯s such a person. Every time he¡¯s faced with a choice, he will always put his own safety aside without hesitation.¡¯ The press conference continued, but there was only Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s voice in the room. He recounted Su Yun¡¯s past deeds, and Su Yun¡¯s heroic image began to slowly become clear in everyone¡¯s hearts. However, the impact of this press conference was far from over. In Hibiscus City University, the principal, Gao Bo, was at his desk, reading the information on Su Yun¡¯s admission as well as the school¡¯s various records. The vice-principal rushed into the office. ¡°Old Gao, did you watch TV?¡± Gao Bo teased without looking up. ¡°Where do I have the time? So many things have happened recently, do I have the time to watch television?¡± However, as Gao Bo spoke, the vice-principal had already picked up the remote control. ¡°Old Gao, you still have to take a look.¡± The vice-principal turned on the television. The news conference was being broadcast live. Su Yun¡¯s photo was still on the big screen. The following words made Gao Bo stand up. Hero of Munan! Gao Bo looked at the Vice Principal in shock. ¡°The Hero of Munan who was previously a hot topic on the Internet was Su Yun?¡± The vice-principal nodded. ¡°l thought the police had already told you when they came looking for you!¡¯ Gao Bo shook his head. ¡°Back then, they only said that Su Yun had made a huge contribution and was injured for the country. They did not elaborate. Moreover, they never mentioned the words ¡®Hero of Munan¡¯!¡± Gao Bo was very shocked by this. Although he had seen the police and Su Yun the last time, the scene had already given Gao Bo a warning. But now, the hero is Su Yun. Furthermore, he was holding a press conference to publicize Su Yun¡¯s identity and deeds. It still shocked Gao Bo. ¡°Su Yun¡¯s identity has been fully revealed at the press conference, many students in our school are watching the livestream. Su Yun¡¯s name has already shocked the entire country. Moreover, everyone in China now knows that the Hero of Munan is a student who is about to graduate from our Hibiscus City University.¡± The vice-principal looked at Gao Bo and said excitedly. Gao Bo tried his best to calm himself down. After thinking for a while, he hurriedly said, ¡°How about this? Let all the classes listen and watch the press conference in all the multimedia classrooms! Su Yun is a hero. His spirit is commendable. Let these students take a good look at what earth-shattering things this senior has done at a young age similar to theirs!¡± ¡°Understood! ¡± In just a few minutes, Gao Bo t s arrangements had been completely arranged for all the classes in Hibiscus City University. All the teachers stopped their classes and turned on the multimedia screen. They began to broadcast the livestream of the press conference. The students were initially confused, but after seeing the Hero of Munan, they became serious. Chen Jie, who was giving the students an archeology course, sat quietly at the side and looked at Su Yun¡¯s photo at the press conference. Below her, the students were whispering. ¡°Su Yun, is he the one who came to our school last time?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No wonder the military and police were mobilized when the senior came to school. So this senior is the hero of Munan!¡± ¡°This is the difference. While we¡¯re still vexed over trivial matters, Senior Su Yun is already fighting for China.¡± A student seemed to remember something. He looked at Chen Jie and said, ¡°Miss Chen, didn¡¯t you transfer classes to participate in practical archeology previously? Furthermore, it¡¯s at Cangluan Mountain. Do you know Su Yun?¡± Chen Jie was stunned for a moment, but she quickly revealed a gentle smile. She did not say anything and only nodded with a smile. In her heart, she recalled everything that had happened when Su Yun was trapped.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: The Nation Studying Dao Ancestor Su Yun’s Cultivation Record (2) Chapter 574: The Nation Studying Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s Cultivation Record (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations From the looks of it, everything seemed like a dream. However, in Chen Jie¡¯s heart, she hoped that this dream would not wake up. Suddenly, with the roar of an engine, a few military vehicles drove into the Hibiscus University campus. Not long after, a military vehicle stopped downstairs of the Hibiscus University Library. Then, a team of soldiers and a few middle-aged men in formal attire alighted from the vehicle. ¡°This is the place, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that the ancient book Su Yun left behind is in the university library.¡± ¡°Alright, go inform the principal. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, a few soldiers left in a hurry. These people were the professors from the Huaxia Research Institute and the military personnel in charge of protecting them. Their goal this time was to take away the ancient book that Su Yun had left behind that was suspected to be related to cultivation: The Secret of the Golden Flower. Ever since they had personally witnessed Su Yun¡¯s extraordinary method of defeating the geneticists in one move, many professors from the research institute could not help but wonder if cultivation really existed in the world. Otherwise, how would he explain Su Yun¡¯s situation? This was why they had rushed over in such a grand manner. They wanted to bring the book with Su Yun¡¯s cultivation records back and study it. Perhaps they could find the secret source of Su Yun. That¡¯s right, the Huaxia Research Institute wanted to study the secret of cultivation! Not long after, the principal rushed over. ¡°Excuse me, everyone.¡± ¡°Hello, Principal Gao. I believe you know why we¡¯re here, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve just received a notice. I¡¯ll bring you up now. That book does have Su Yun e s notes. It¡¯s very special. Professor L¨¹ from our school has also studied it, but I can¡¯t understand it either. It¡¯s been sealed on the fourth floor.¡¯ ¡°Alright, please lead the way.¡± The arrival of the military vehicle did not alarm the school, because the students were already attracted by the press conference. Even after the military vehicle left, no one noticed it. In the various classes, everyone was discussing softly. Su Yun¡¯s name had also completely spread throughout Hibiscus City University. Even the large screen in the school plaza was live streaming. Many students were standing in the plaza with their heads raised as they listened attentively to Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s narration of Su Yun. Some of Su Yun¡¯s former classmates were still preparing for the postgraduate entrance examination in school. But when they looked up and saw the press conference playing on the various displays in the library, almost everyone was stunned on the spot. It wasn¡¯t just Hibiscus City University. All the government agencies were organizing a press conference. Their goal was to learn from Su Yun¡¯s righteous spirit in the upcoming era of genetic change. On the screens in the streets and alleys, all the advertisements were suspended. They were all reporting on the press conference in real time. In the Taekwondo dojo, the screen that had been playing some inspirational videos was now showing Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s dignified figure and Su Yun¡¯s photo behind him. All the coaches and students stopped what they were doing and stood on the spot to watch seriously. Smack! A sound was heard. Everyone turned around curiously and saw L¨¹ Hongya, who was still drinking water, standing rooted to the ground with her eyes wide open. The cup in her hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. L¨¹ Hongya could not figure out a clear logic. The content of the press conference surprised her. She had never expected that this Hero of Munan was actually Su Yun! Not only that, but Zhang Zhenghuai also mentioned Su Yun¡¯s identity as Macheteman during the press conference. He also said that the reason why Su Yun chose to use the identity of a Macheteman was to deal with foreign forces and buy more time for China. L¨¹ Hongya was as shocked as tens of thousands of young people. The popularity of Macheteman¡¯s comics had long made Macheteman the idol of the new generation of young people. Everyone thought that there would be a prototype. But now that the Macheteman¡¯s identity was made public, they did not expect the prototype to be a Chinese, and the hero of Munan at that. Most importantly, this hero was only in his twenties. ¡°Su Yun¡­ You really hid it well!¡± A moment later, L¨¹ Hongya snapped back to her senses. She quickly took out her phone and called Su Yun. But Su Yun was sitting on a rocking chair under the locust tree, listening to the wind and rain. His phone had long been switched off by him. L¨¹ Hongya was not the only one who was calling Su Yun. Xu Jiajia was also at home, watching the press conference on the sofa. Xu Jiajia knew the most about Su Yun. She called Su Yun because she wanted to share her joy. She called a few times, but the phone was switched off. She placed the phone aside and muttered angrily, ¡°Damn you, Su Yun. If you don¡¯t Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only pick up the phone, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when I come back!¡± Xu Jiajia focused her attention on the press conference again. It was obvious that she was not angry. Instead, she was very concerned about Su Yun. In the Hibiscus City Bureau, the various departments were also organizing the press conference and learning from Su Yun¡¯s spirit to deal with the upcoming genetic era. As the instructor of the newcomers, Zhou Xiaoxiao also made these newcomers who had just graduated from the police academy and were assigned to the City Bureau stop their training. All the rookies sat solemnly in their seats and watched the press conference under Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Report, may I know what kind of person Hero Su Yun is?¡± Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: The Nation Studying Dao Ancestor Su Yun l s Cultivation Record (3) Chapter 575: The Nation Studying Dao Ancestor Su Yun l s Cultivation Record (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Faced with the rookie¡¯s question, Zhou Xiaoxiao said thoughtfully, ¡°Su Yun is a very troublesome person. Chief Zhang just said that he has always caused us a lot of trouble from time to time. But he was also a gentle person, both to us and to his family. We had a lot of dealings. Sometimes he was very mature and unpredictable. But sometimes, he¡¯s like a child, having strange and illogical thoughts.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao did not notice that all the newcomers below were looking at her strangely. They had never seen Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had always been serious, unconsciously smile when she talked about Su Yun. On this day, Su Yun¡¯s popularity surpassed all the top celebrities in China and he became a well-known hero. The announcement ended an hour later, but the impact was far from over. The various universities held lectures with Su Yun as the main topic to promote his spirit and encourage students to follow Su Yun¡¯s example. In fact, the officials had already realized that the genetic change was coming and were already making preparations. Su Yun was equivalent to a benchmark in front of everyone. In Hibiscus City University, Su Yun¡¯s former classmates expressed that they knew Su Yun in a high profile manner. At one point, it attracted the attention of many juniors as they asked about Su Yun¡¯s past and his life in school. Su Yun became the topic of discussion among the commoners. The Hero of Munan¡¯s deeds quickly spread among the people. This wave lasted for more than a month, but as the core of everything, Su Yun was completely uninvolved. Recently, the villagers of Shengu Village had been sending fruits and vegetables to Su Yun¡¯s house. It was not to build a good relationship, but to do something for the hero. The people in charge of the surrounding villages and counties had even discussed coming to visit Su Yun together. But the mayor of Fan City, who understood Su Yun¡¯s intentions, directly issued a ban. No one was allowed to disturb Su Yun. As such, Su Yun became the most relaxed person. Su Guowei and Yang Shan were busy chatting with the visiting villagers, while Su Yun would always visit Divine Doctor Lu at this time or go up the mountain with the white monkey. Sitting alone beside the Divine Lone Stone, Su Yun¡¯s state of mind was completely different from before. The last time he came here, he wanted to pursue his own breakthrough and increase his strength. But noxuv, he only wanted to sense the simplicity of the Great Dao in this peace. The sun rose and set. Flowers bloomed and fell, forming their own Dao. Su Yun completely avoided the clamor of the outside world and lived with the mountains and rivers, as silent as the sun and moon. Every time this happened, the playful Snowball would uncharacteristically follow Su Yun. When Su Yun leaned against the Divine Lone Stone, the white monkey would always climb to the top of it and sit there quietly, looking up at the moon. This also surprised Su Yun. Many times, he could see the white monkey sitting on the roof and looking at the moon for hours at night. However, Su Yun did not pay too much attention to this. He gave the white monkey enough freedom. During this period, he would always instruct his family not to disturb it. Mount Shengu seemed to have become an unworldly place for Su Yun and the white monkey. One could always see the figure of the man and monkey here. If someone could reach the top of the mountain like Su Yun, they would definitely be able to see a few lines of engraved words behind the Divine Lone Stone. ¡°A world in one flower. A life in a tree. A heaven in the grass. One leaf just came. Bliss came from the sand, pure land of one side. One smile brought about mortal fate, and peace came with thoughts.¡± This was the best portrayal of Su Yun¡¯s state of mind. It also hid his insights about transcendence. Of course, there would definitely be people who would be curious as to who could leave such a sharp handwriting on this rock. Su Yun, who originally only wanted to stay in Shengu Village for a few days, stayed for a few months. From late autumn to winter, the spring breeze blew past, and mountain flowers bloomed. During this period of time, the matter regarding Su Yun finally settled down. Su Yun had already learned a lot of medical knowledge from Divine Doctor Lu. He could even treat the villagers alone. The silver needle technique that he had painstakingly cultivated back then was no longer killing people, but saving people. In the beginning, Divine Doctor Lu had carefully reminded him from the side. Now, he could hand everything over to Su Yun without any worries. As for himself, he was drying his chinese medicine in the courtyard and flipping through the medical books leisurely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Almost every morning, Su Yun would accompany Divine Doctor L¨¹ up the mountain. Mount Shengu was steep, but day after day, Su Yun felt that he was becoming lighter and lighter. It was as if he was walking on flat ground in this rugged mountain path. Divine Doctor L¨¹ was also curious about this. It was surprising that Su Yun could walk on such a difficult mountain path without any pressure. But no matter what, with Su Yun¡¯s participation, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was much more relaxed than before. The herbs on Su Yun¡¯s back became heavier and heavier, but their speed became faster and faster. Usually, before Divine Doctor L¨¹ had even completed a third of the mountain path, Su Yun had already easily walked back and forth. Every time they went down the mountain, Su Yun would help Divine Doctor L¨¹ grind and dry the herbs. His medical skills were also constantly improving. On this day, after sending off the last patient from the neighboring village, Su Yun decided to livestream.. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: The Nation’s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun’s Cultivation Record (4) Chapter 576: The Nation¡¯s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s Cultivation Record (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations What Su Yun did not expect was that the moment he started the livestream, a large number of netizens flooded in. ¡°Fuck, am I seeing things? The Hero has started broadcasting!¡¯ ¡°Brother Perseverance, so you¡¯re the Hero of Munan!¡± ¡°Hero, we thought you would never broadcast again!¡¯ Be it new or old fans, the way they addressed Su Yun had turned into a hero. The popularity of Su Yun¡¯s livestream was many times higher than before. After entering Su Yun¡¯s livestream, most of the comments were about various gifts and special effects. The daily average number of people online could basically be stabilized at around a million. If one counted the number of people coming and going, it would be at least ten million. This allowed Su Yun to earn a considerable income just by live streaming for a few hours a day. Regarding this, Su Yun also expressed his gratitude to all his fans one by one. Not only that, he also felt a little emotional. He remembered that there were only a few people a day during the livestream just now. The monthly livestream earnings were barely enough to make ends meet. And now, in less than two years, everything was completely different. He¡¯s also considered a big internet celebrity. Su Yun looked at the various comments in the comments section and nodded with a smile. ¡°How has everyone been recently? I¡¯m broadcasting today because I want to chat with you. The timing of the broadcast might not be fixed in the future, but as long as there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll come and chat with you.¡± ¡°Hero, you were at the border at that time. You faced dozens of mercenaries alone. How did you manage to win in the end?¡± Soon, some fans raised questions, but Su Yun did not answer them directly. He only gave a hasty response. More and more people flooded into Su Yun¡¯s livestream room. Everyone was sharing with others, hoping to see the true face of the hero. ¡°Hero, you¡¯re my idol!¡± ¡°All hail to Hero Munan!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the hero to be so young¡­¡± Looking at these comments, Su Yun patiently responded. He also introduced Divine Doctor L¨¹ to his fans. ¡°This is my TCM teacher. He¡¯s the most famous TCM doctor in Mount Shengu.¡± This surprised the fans. No one expected Su Yun to have Chinese medicine skills. In the following period of time, people kept coming because of the fame. Some were Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s old clients, while others were Su Yun¡¯s fans. Everyone came to beg Su Yun for treatment, and Su Yun¡¯s medical skills had already reached the extent of curing the illness. Basically, Su Yun only needs to take the person¡¯s pulse to immediately find the cause of the illness and provide a solution. Massage, acupuncture, giving prescription, to Su Yun, it was a piece of cake. After a winter, Su Yun gained a large number of fans and treated many patients. On this day, Su Yun finally packed his backpack again and bade farewell to his parents and teacher. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going back to the city. I¡¯ll come and see you two next time.¡± Su Yun said to Su Guowei and Yang Shan with a smile. Although it was also a farewell, Su Guowei and Yang Shan were overjoyed. They knew that their son had returned to a peaceful life and was no longer experiencing the dangers of the storm. Su Yun¡¯s figure gradually disappeared at the end of the path. One could not help but sigh. When the wind blew, the flowers bloomed. Then, Su Yun rushed to the back of the mountain to bid farewell to his mentor, Divine Doctor L¨¹. Divine Doctor L¨¹ did not ask him to stay. Instead, he waved at Su Yun very openly. ¡°A good man has ambitions everywhere. It¡¯s ridiculous for you to always stay by my side. Go, you should have set off long ago.¡± Su Yun bid farewell to Divine Doctor L¨¹ with a smile and embarked on the journey to leave his hometown. After getting into the car, Su Yun did not immediately return to Hibiscus City. Instead, he made a trip to Burning Mountain. The familiar high mountains and streams led Su Yun deeper into the mountains, and he met old friends by the lake. ¡°Big Head, are you still fishing here?¡± Big Head Yang immediately stood up. ¡°Aiyo, Su Yun, why are you here!¡± Big Head Yang took a few steps forward and gave Su Yun a big hug just like before. Su Yun looked around before patting Big Head Yangs shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing. ¡± Soon, Su Yun sat beside Big Head Yang. The two of them each held a fishing rod and threw it into the water. Big Head Yang was very excited. After all, after Su Yun¡¯s matter was made public half a year ago, he had already become a hero in everyone¡¯s hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Su Yun, where have you been all this time? Many students have contacted me to ask you, but I don¡¯t know either. During that period of time, you were a top celebrity. Everyone was talking about you. When I go back to school, I¡¯ll be treated like the moon surrounded by stars. Everyone is asking about you.¡± Su Yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hiding in peace. I¡¯ve been staying in my hometown for a while. Look, I miss you, so I came to see you.¡± Big Head Yang laughed excitedly. What made Su Yun happy was that Big Head Yang was still the same. He did not change the friendship between the two of them because of the press conference. Big Head Yangs fishing skills had obviously improved, but Su Yun could not catch a single fish. This gave Big Head Yang a chance to brag. ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, although you¡¯re a hero, you¡¯re nothing when it comes to fishing. You haven¡¯t caught a single fish after so long. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Su Yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re fishing for fish, but I¡¯m not.. Why should I hurry?¡± Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: The Nation’s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun’s Cultivation Record (5) Chapter 577: The Nation¡¯s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s Cultivation Record (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Big Head Yang immediately put down the bait in his hand and squatted beside Su Yun curiously. ¡°What do you mean? What are you fishing for?¡± Su Yun pointed at the nearby mountains and streams and said unhurriedly, ¡°What I¡¯m fishing for is peace and quiet! Look at the clear water, the clear waves, the fish flipping the algae mirror, and the smoke. Why do you have to fish when you have such beautiful scenery?¡± Su Yun¡¯s genteel words immediately made Big Head Yang scratch his head with a twisted expression. A moment later, he stopped thinking and waved his hand at Su Yune ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these useless things. It doesn¡¯t make sense to fish without fish!¡± Just as Big Head Yang was speaking, Su Yun casually picked up a stone from the side. With a flick of his wrist, the stone flew into the water. In the next second, a four-pound fish flipped its stomach and floated out of the water. Su Yun looked up at Big Head Yang with a faint smile. Big Head Yang gulped. A moment later, he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°How¡­ How did you do it?¡± Su Yun stood up and patted Big Head Yangs shoulder. ¡°Practice makes perfect!¡± After saying that, Su Yun walked to the other side. Big Head Yang picked up a few rocks and threw them into the water like Su Yun. But the rock sank into the water, not even causing much of a splash. This result was too different, making Big Head Yang even more puzzled as to how Su Yun had done it. Hence, he quickly chased after him. However, no matter how Big Head Yang asked, Su Yun only had one answer. Practice makes perfect. Under the sunlight, the two of them, one fat and one thin, were reflected on the lake. From time to time, Big Head Yangs anxious voice could be heard along with the wind. ¡°Bro, please teach me. This is too awesome!¡± For the next few days, Su Yun and Big Head Yang stayed on the Burning Mountain. During the day, they would fish and at night, they would sit in front of the bonfire and listen to Big Head Yangs unrealistic vision for the future. However, to Su Yun, this was still a state of meditation. After interacting with Big Head Yang, Su Yun gained more insights. A few days later, Su Yun bade farewell to Big Head Yang early in the morning and set off on his way back to Hibiscus City. In the end, Big Head Yang did not get any information from Su Yun about how to practice his rock-striking skills. Thankfully, Big Head Yang didn¡¯t take it to heart. Not long after Su Yun left, he only tried to practice for ten minutes before giving up because he was too tired. He started the livestream as usual and threw out the fishing rod again. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ll teach you a new fishing technique today. I created it myself. I¡¯ll cover it up for everyone first.¡± At that moment, Su Yun had already gotten into the car. He quietly watched as the mountain gradually disappeared from his sight. After returning to Hibiscus City, everything left Su Yun in a daze. Many of the construction sites that were originally surrounded had already been built and opened to the public. Returning to the familiar old residential area, Su Yun lowered the brim of his hat. After the press conference, many residents wanted to visit Su Yun. As there was no one at home, as time passed, everyone thought that Su Yun had moved out. Hence, along the way, Su Yun returned home without being disturbed. After resting for a while, Su Yun started the livestream again. Soon, a large number of people entered the live-stream. In just a minute, the number of people exceeded 10,000 and was rapidly increasing. An hour later, the number of viewers online was close to a million. These people were all here for Su Yun¡¯s hero status. Su Yun¡¯s status was enough to crush any internet celebrity in the livestream industry. His almost uninterrupted gifts dominated the screen, making Su Yun the number one on the entire platform almost every time. Now, Su Yun no longer needed to worry about his livelihood. A casual livestream was a very impressive number. Of course, he would not livestream for too long every time, He would not extend the livestream just to earn money. Back then, his first livestream was to earn money. Now that his goal had been achieved, Su Yun would not pursue becoming rich through this, as long as it was enough. The comments kept flooding the comments section. Su Yun had already expected this. Nowadays, fans would always talk about geneticists. ¡°Have you heard? Many countries overseas have already announced that the geneticist experiment has made significant progress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just major progress. It¡¯s said that a large-scale conflict has been erupting overseas because of snatching geneticist experimental data. Even the overseas black market has begun to sell some inferior geneticist potions!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is great. The entire world is crazily promoting the progress of their geneticists. Only China is silent.¡± Upon seeing these comments, Su Yun originally wanted to chat a little. However, he did not expect to receive an invitation after only broadcasting for a short while. Looking at the name, Su Yun was a little surprised, but he quickly smiled and clicked to connect the call. ¡°Su Yun!!!¡± Just as he entered the channel, Su Yun heard a piercing sound. He saw L¨¹ Hongya, who was wearing a taekwondo uniform, appear angrily on camera. ¡°Su Yun, you¡¯re hiding so many secrets from me. Do you still treat me as a friend?!¡± L¨¹ Hongya waved her fists angrily and denounced Su Yun. Su Yun immediately smiled helplessly.. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: The Nation’s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun l s Cultivation Record (6) Chapter 578: The Nation¡¯s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun l s Cultivation Record (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated. When these things happened, I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± ¡°l don¡¯t care!¡± L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s unreasonable look immediately left Su Yun at a loss. But L¨¹ Hongya burst out laughing when she saw Su Yun¡¯s defeated expression. This time, Su Yun realized that he had been ¡°deceived¡± by L¨¹ Hongya. L¨¹ Hongya smiled as she tapped on the screen. ¡°No, I have to take a screenshot. Your expression is too funny!¡± Su Yun looked at L¨¹ Hongya and could not do anything to her. He could only spread his hands helplessly and could not help but smile. L¨¹ Hongya looked at Su Yun and slowly said, ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. You even became a hero. I called you, but your phone was switched off. I thought you would disappear in the future.¡± Just as the two of them were chatting, the fans of the two families started discussing in the comments section below. ¡°Does Excited Fist Girl like Su Yun the Hero?¡± ¡°Really? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious? Who wouldn¡¯t like him? I even want to give birth to a hero¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Previous poster, have some self-respect. You can¡¯t be yourself on the Internet! ¡± As Su Yun and L¨¹ Hongya chatted, the fans in the comments section below were also chatting excitedly. Inadvertently, L¨¹ Hongya saw them discussing the fact that she and Su Yun were not compatible. This made L¨¹ Hongya a little anxious. ¡°Hey, what nonsense are you talking about? I have nothing to do with him!¡± However, in the face of such a weak explanation, the fans did not believe it and continued to chat enthusiastically. L¨¹ Hongya was so angry that she disconnected the call. But she quickly sent Su Yun a private message. ¡°Don¡¯t turn off your phone again! Don¡¯t make me unable to contact you!¡¯ When Su Yun saw this, he shook his head with a helpless smile. This girl was as shrewish as ever. In the following days, Su Yun would start a livestream from time to time to chat with his fans. Of course, Su Yun would spend most of his time with his friends. He would either accompany Xu Jiajia to shop or go to the martial arts school in the Burning Mountain Ancient City to see the increasingly miserable Lin Xiao. Upon seeing Su Yun, Lin Xiao was on the verge of tears. His high-spirited appearance had long worn off in the dojo. ¡°Uncle Su, please persuade my father. Don¡¯t let him force me to stay here. I¡¯ve been doing all sorts of training or cleaning every day. I¡¯m about to throw up from all this work!¡± Lin Xiao was still the same. There was no estrangement between him and Su Yun just because he had become a hero. ¡°This is your family¡¯s business. Your father might not listen even if I tell him.¡± Just as Su Yun finished speaking, Lin Xiao immediately shook his head. ¡°Uncle, my dad won¡¯t listen to others, but he will definitely listen to you! He kept nagging at me, telling me to learn more from you. I¡¯ve never seen him treat anyone with such respect.¡± Su Yun smiled and sighed. ¡°Actually, you should understand your father. He also hopes that you can inherit his legacy. The current era is already changing, but it¡¯s not a bad thing for the Chinese martial arts circle. Let¡¯s say that after the arrival of the Genetic Era, you injected gene medicine one after another. Then, with your own attainments in Chinese martial arts, your strength will only become stronger.¡± However, Lin Xiao clearly had no concept of this. He perfunctorily agreed to express his understanding of his father, but he still begged Su Yun to help him plead for leniency. Helpless, Su Yun could only agree. ¡°Alright then. In that case, I¡¯ll talk to your father when I have time,¡¯ Upon hearing this, Lin Xiao seemed to have been relieved and was immediately overjoyed. To Su Yun e s surprise, Lin Xiao called Lin Guodong and said that Su Yun wanted to see him. What Su Yun did not expect was that the day after Lin Guodong received the call, he took a special plane to rush over. This left Su Yun at a loss whether to laugh or cry. The Lin father and son thought too highly of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While chatting with Lin Guodong, Su Yun did not forget to say a few words for Lin Xiao. Lin Guodong slapped his thigh. ¡°Since your Uncle Su has spoken, I definitely have no reason to disagree. If you don¡¯t want to stay in this dojo, you can choose not to. But you have to do something serious, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± With these words, Lin Xiao was extremely excited. He hurriedly agreed and said that he would learn more from Su Yun. Su Yun did not expect that he would get himself into trouble for doing him a favor. Almost every day, Lin Xiao had to make a trip to his house. Every time he came, his hands would be filled with things. Su Yun felt a little helpless as he kept calling him Uncle Su. Su Yun seemed to have completely forgotten the past and integrated into his new life. In the blink of an eye, another half a year passed. At this point, a full year had passed since Su Yun returned to a peaceful life and stopped cultivating his unique skills. Su Yun!s daily life was very leisurely. Other than gathering with old friends, he had three meals a day. On this day, the television in Su Yun¡¯s living room was broadcasting the day¡¯s news.. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: The Nation’s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun’s Cultivation Record (7) Chapter 579: The Nation¡¯s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s Cultivation Record (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [For the first time, geneticist participants appeared at the 42nd World Games. During the loom sprint, the geneticist won the gold medal and broke the world record, becoming the holder of the men¡¯s loom sprint world record. Time used: 4-36 seconds!] [In the conflict between the Bear Nation and the Crow Nation, geneticist soldiers were used for the first time. The conflict between the two countries that had lasted for many years ended in just an hour after the country of bear activated the geneticist soldiers. The Crow Country has suffered heavy losses. Currently, there are rumors that the Crow Country is also intensifying its efforts to build a geneticist army.] [A geneticist crime has erupted in the country. According to sources, the country has mobilized many special forces to surround and kill the geneticist criminals, but they still managed to let the geneticists escape. There are also soldiers and a large number of civilians injured.] Su Yun reached out for the remote control and turned off the television. He was not too concerned about the reports of the geneticists. No matter how the outside world changed, his peaceful life was the same, As usual, Su Yun strolled around the ancient city. However, not long after, Su Yun heard a familiar voice. ¡°Su Yun?¡± Su Yun immediately stopped in his tracks and looked in the direction of the voice in puzzlement. Soon, he saw Master Gu standing on the other side of the road in shock. Upon seeing Su Yun¡¯s face, Master Gu hurriedly walked over, looking very excited. ¡°Aiyo, Su Yun, how long has it been? Why are you here?¡± Su Yun smiled and shook hands with Master Gu before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to see a friend. Old Gu, why are you here? Don¡¯t tell me,¡± he pointed at the many antique stalls behind him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to pick up your old job, are you?¡± Master Gu hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°What are you talking about? I stopped doing this a long time ago. I¡¯m officially part of Professor Sun¡¯s team now. I¡¯m here today to look for clues based on some newly discovered antiques.¡± Su Yun finally felt relieved. However, Master Gu warmly invited Su Yun to return to the archaeological research institute. Su Yun thought that since they had not seen each other for such a long time and there was nothing else to do, he quickly agreed. On the way back, Master Gu chatted enthusiastically with Su Yun. Su Yun was also very concerned about what had happened during this period of time, especially regarding genetic research, so he asked Master Gu about it. However, Master Gu t s attitude was a little gloomy. He sighed and said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t know the details, Professor Sun¡¯s friend in the genetic research institute mentioned it before, There has been some progress in the genetic research of Chi You¡¯s bone, but the situation is not optimistic.¡± This made Su Yun frown. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why is this happening? Logically speaking, with the genes in Chi You¡¯s bone, our research on genes should quickly make a breakthrough, right?¡± Master Gu did not know much about this, so he could not answer Su Yun¡¯s doubts. After the car arrived at the archaeological research institute, Master Gu quickly brought Su Yun in. As soon as he entered, Master Gu shouted excitedly, ¡°Professor Sun, Professor Cai, Su Yun is here!¡± When many people heard this, they looked over curiously. They whispered about Su Yun being the Hero of Munan. Professor Sun and Professor Cai warmly invited Su Yun into the office and held his hand. Professor Sun looked very excited. ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s been a year since we last saw you. We haven¡¯t heard from you. Everyone missed you, but they were afraid of disturbing you, so they didn¡¯t contact you for a long time. We finally met again today! ¡± Looking at Professor Sun and Professor Cai in front of him, Su Yun could feel that the two of them had aged a little after not seeing each other for a year. Even so, the two of them still stood on the front line and led the younger generation. After chatting for a while, Su Yun recalled what Master Gu had said in the car. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Professor Sun, Professor Cai, I heard from Old Gu that our Huaxia¡¯s genetic research has encountered a problem?¡± Hearing this, Professor Sun and Professor Cai¡¯s faces darkened. Soon, Professor Sun sighed. ¡°Young friend Su Yun, you have never understood this aspect. You might not know. But now, after a year of precipitation, genetic experiments in various countries have entered the fast lane. More and more countries are announcing achievements in genetic research, and the time span between is getting smaller and smaller.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about these things, but what about Huaxia? Logically speaking, Huaxia¡¯s genetic research should be faster than most countries, right?¡± Professor Cai shook his head slightly. ¡°We¡¯re not too sure about the details, but we heard from our friends in the Genetic Research Institute that they seemed to have discovered the invisibility flaw of the genetic chain in Chi You¡¯s bone. It¡¯s hard to say for now, but genetic experiments have indeed been progressing slowly. There seems to be a reason why people are worried.¡± Su Yun came to a realization when he heard that. No wonder there were always countries on the news saying that the genetic project had progressed. Only China had not made any moves. Although Su Yun did not know what the scientists were worried about, he knew that it was not a small matter. Now, a year has passed since the first batch of geneticists appeared. During the year, various countries began to devote themselves to genetic research. The progress of genetic experiments in the various countries overseas changed almost every day. Such a change naturally impacted the future formed by humans¡¯ inherent understanding.. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: The Nation’s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun’s Cultivation Record (8) Chapter 580: The Nation¡¯s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s Cultivation Record (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations For example, the news reports that Su Yun had seen not long ago. With the appearance of a large number of geneticists, there was more and more relevant news. The appearance of geneticists inevitably impacted the world. This caused two completely different public attitudes to appear both domestically and overseas. People outside the country were calling on the country to open up the civilian plan for geneticists as soon as possible. Everyone had already realized that the data of geneticists in all aspects was far above that of ordinary people. Hence, they began to call for a large-scale genetic reform. On the other hand, the people in Huaxia felt uneasy. There had been many cases of geneticists overseas, so many official accounts were discussing whether the appearance of geneticists was for better or worse. Nowadays, almost every month or two, countries publicly announce the progress of genetic research. Only the Chinese government had not updated the progress of the geneticist experiment for a long time. Therefore, from the looks of it, China was far behind the other countries. Uneasiness about national security and social security issues also continued to spread among the masses. More and more people expressed their worries online. ¡°Will the appearance of geneticists trigger another large-scale battle? At that time, will China still have the ability to protect its people?¡± This question was very profound, and the number of clicks fully explained everyone¡¯s thoughts. After a year, the turmoil brought about by the Genetic Era had begun to show signs. On this basis, Professor Cai and Professor Sun were naturally filled with worry about the progress of genetic experiments. After bidding farewell to Professor Sun and company, Su Yun returned home. Recalling what the professors had said, he turned on his computer and searched for anything related to geneticists. However, when searching for the title of the geneticist, the topic that appeared the most was: [Is it Noah¡¯s Ark that God has saved mankind? Or is it a flood that intends to destroy mankind?] These words immediately appeared after he entered the keyword ¡°geneticist¡±. It was obvious that many people connected these two matters together. Many people were worried about this problem, but Su Yun did not have a clear idea. The progress of geneticist experiments from various countries was becoming more and more frequent. This meant that the geneticist era was about to arrive! The records that humans had once tried their best to maintain were easily broken by geneticists. In some countries that were developing quickly, geneticists had even thrown themselves into military equipment. Currently, from the online format, foreign countries are promoting the experimental civilianization of geneticists. They all hoped to become geneticists to achieve the popularity of geneticists in the country. However, they only saw the strength of the geneticists and did not seem to think too much about the danger that this strength could bring. In terms of the situation in the country, the public¡¯s attitude towards geneticists was bittersweet. After all, the officials had not announced the progress of genetic research at all and had been silent. Most people began to panic at the rapid development of geneticists. They even lost hope for the coming future. At this moment, hard work seemed to have completely lost its meaning. It was as if anything could be changed with a gene potion. Only a small number of people felt that the elites were the trend of the future. Since they could not be stopped, they could only integrate into it as soon as possible and become the superiors after the world¡¯s change. What Su Yun did not know was that such a mentality had gradually spread to various cities, especially in the universities. The mentality of the young university students had also become erratic with more and more reports about geneticists. ¡°l wonder what this world will be like when our university closes?¡± ¡°After the era of geneticists arrives, will the knowledge we have learned now still be of any use? ¡°With the current learning system, who can guarantee that we won¡¯t be affected?¡± ¡°The changes in the world have already appeared. The world¡¯s structure might undergo a huge reshuffle because of this. Who knows what human society will become?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although these university students were young, they were highly educated and the questions they asked were very sharp. The leaders of the various schools were also discussing many meetings, hoping to find a solution to stabilize the emotions of the students. According to the current information, the number of students attending classes in various universities, including Hibiscus City University, was decreasing. It was rare to see young people writing hard in the library. It wasn¡¯t just universities that were affected. Many professions in China were also affected. The most obvious was sports. There was even a phenomenon of no one signing up for the annual Hibiscus City University sports event. ¡°What¡¯s the use of practicing these? There are already geneticists participating in sports competitions overseas. The world record that he casually set was something that we would never be able to break in our entire lives. In the face of such a gap, is there still a need to practice?¡± This was the conclusion a reporter came to after interviewing an athlete from the sports institute of Hibiscus City University. This athlete also voiced what the others were thinking. Changes in times would always bring chaos to the internal masses. So far, many sports events have been canceled internally.. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: The Nation’s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun’s Cultivation Record (9) Chapter 581: The Nation¡¯s Study of Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s Cultivation Record (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun saw this and roughly understood the mentality of the crowd. Up until now, China had not publicized the progress of any genetic experiments. He wondered if they had not started researching at all, or if they had hidden the news. However, China had already experienced a serious upheaval. This matter was not optimistic. Beep beep¡­ Su Yun¡¯s phone rang. Hibiscus City University had sent him a message, indicating that Su Yun¡¯s graduation certificate had been processed and could be collected from the school at any time. Although he did not participate in the graduation thesis defense, the relevant departments immediately resolved the problem for him due to his significant contribution to the country. Two days after receiving the news, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia made an appointment to return to school. However, upon returning to school, Su Yun immediately became the center of attention. When the school¡¯s leaders learned of Su Yun¡¯s arrival, they immediately sent out the school¡¯s security guards and many other leaders to form a protective force to help Su Yun disperse the crowd. Principal Gao Bo had even personally come to welcome Su Yun. With the principal and the various leaders present, there was no chance for them to speak to Su Yun. The video of Su Yun entering the school was quickly posted on the exchange website set up by the students on campus. It immediately attracted the attention of a large number of students. ¡°Hero of Munan is back. Where is he now? I¡¯ll go over and take a look!¡± ¡°Stop looking. The school leaders and the principal are all here. We can¡¯t get close at all.¡¯ ¡°l heard that the Hero of Munan came back to get his graduation certificate. I¡¯ll be envious for the rest of my life if the school leaders welcome me.¡± Gao Bo was enthusiastically telling Su Yun about the admiration the students had for Su Yun. For this reason, Gao Bo even specially led Su Yun to the school¡¯s most famous celebrity wall. Those who could be on this wall were outstanding alumni who had graduated from Hibiscus City University and had made major contributions. Su Yun¡¯s photo was already hanging in the middle of the celebrity wall. Su Yun was the only one with such a young photo on the celebrity wall. Xu Jiajia had been following Su Yun. When she saw this human wall, she even took out her phone and took a photo. While the principal was not paying attention, she lowered her voice and teased Su Yun. ¡°Now that you¡¯re so young, you¡¯ve already become the target of new students every year when school starts.¡¯ Su Yun smiled helplessly and nodded. ¡°l remember that after studying, I still had to write a post-study review. I was so angry that I kept scolding these people. I didn¡¯t expect to become one of these people now.¡± Under the school¡¯s leadership¡¯s high regard, Su Yun easily obtained his graduation certificate. However, Gao Bo asked the teachers in the office to leave first. Soon, only Su Yun, Xu Jiajia, and Gao Bo were left in the office. This scene made Su Yun and Xu Jiajia quickly realize that the principal might have something important to say. Indeed, after some thought, Gao Bo finally looked at Su Yun and carefully said, ¡°Student Su Yun, the entire school is very happy that you came back today to get your graduation certificate. Meanwhile, in the auditorium today, we have an important lecture for the whole school. There was less than half an hour left before the start. I hope that Student Su Yun will give us the honor and be the spokesperson at the lecture, giving a speech to the students and teachers. Is it convenient for you?¡± Gao Bo spoke very carefully and politely. Upon hearing this, Su Yun, who was somewhat surprised, quickly asked a question. ¡°Principal Gao, logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t have rejected you. But what¡¯s the theme of this lecture? I didn¡¯t prepare for it before. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate?¡± Gao Bo hurriedly shook his head when he heard that. Then, he looked at Su Yun solemnly and said, ¡°Actually, the main reason for this lecture is to encourage the students. You haven¡¯t been in school recently, so you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in school. The latest developments in genetics experiments were updated almost every day overseas, and all kinds of news about geneticists kept entering the country. The students were filled with anxiety about the future. Due to the rapid development of the genetic era, many university students developed a dispirited mentality. ¡°A gene potion changed everything. The students were very uncertain about their future. At the same time, they were also very worried that they would be the first to be eliminated after the arrival of the Genetic Era. Compared to geneticists, ordinary people were really too weak. There was an obvious gap in all aspects. But it was obvious that genetic modification also required a foundation. Not everyone¡¯s body could withstand and adapt to it. ¡°Therefore, once genetic change became the trend of the world, ordinary people would definitely be eliminated! The school had been thinking of ways to adjust the students¡¯ mentality, but these methods had little effect. Panic continued to spread among the students. Therefore, the students needed a hero to show them the direction of the future. All the students admire you very much. That¡¯s why I took the liberty to make this request. I just wonder if Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Student Su Yun has the time.¡¯ After saying this, Gao Bo looked at Su Yun nervously. Even Xu Jiajia, who was beside him, looked at Su Yun with a gentle gaze. This short silence felt like years to Gao Bo. After some thought, Su Yun finally looked at Gao Bo and nodded. ¡°Alright, Principal Gao. This is my alma mater. Those students are also my juniors. Since that was the case, I had no reason to refuse. Therefore, 1 agree to participate in this speech!¡± The worry on Gao Bo¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at Su Yun and smiled excitedly as he nodded repeatedly.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (1) Chapter 582: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gao Bo quickly and enthusiastically led Su Yun and Xu Jiajia to the auditorium. Along the way, he did not forget to contact the school leaders in the auditorium through his phone and get them to prepare in advance. The auditorium of Hibiscus City University was the most impressive of all the universities in Hibiscus City. The building area was also the only one in the entire city that had reached more than 9,000 square meters. More than 40 rows of seats could easily accommodate more than 1,500 people in the school. However, the speech held in the auditorium this time would be fully live streamed to the entire school in various forms so that all the students could see it. Hibiscus City University¡¯s campus had many unique ancient and modern buildings. The auditorium, old library, west gymnasium, and science hall were known as the four major buildings. As Hibiscus City University had a relatively long history, the auditorium was the largest auditorium in the country when it was built. Because the auditorium had the style of ancient Roman and ancient Greek art during the Renaissance, it could be considered one of the iconic buildings of Hibiscus City University. Under Gao Bo e s personal lead, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia arrived outside the auditorium. As far as the eye could see, the main structure of the Roman-style vault, the large open cross-structure, and the white marble Ionic-style portico gave off a majestic and imposing feeling. The entrance was already covered with a red carpet. There were also many students wearing red hoops standing at the door to welcome the guests. In Su Yun¡¯s memory, even though he had spent four years in Hibiscus City University, he rarely came to the auditorium personally. This was because when the auditorium was opened, leaders from all over the world would come. There would be students traveling with them, and they were all selected representatives of various majors. Therefore, back then, Su Yun had never imagined that he would have the chance to enter the auditorium and even be the main speaker. ¡°Su Yun, wait here for a while. A few leaders from the Education Bureau are coming. I have to welcome them. When I return later, this speech will basically begin. At that time, I will lead you backstage to prepare. Many of the students in the auditorium today were your classmates. Perhaps you have a lot to say. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Principal Gao Bo spoke very politely to Su Yun. He no longer treated Su Yun as a student, but as the pride of the entire school. In the future, the level that the school could reach was very likely to be the same as Su Yun¡¯s. Su Yun smiled and nodded in agreement. He watched as Gao Bo left. Looking at Principal Gaffs back, Xu Jiajia said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you still remember when Principal Gao gave a speech on stage in school? Everyone thought that he was very annoying.¡± Su Yun immediately laughed. ¡°Of course I remember. At that time, we often gave Principal Gao nicknames. I didn¡¯t expect time to pass so quickly. Things have really changed.¡± As Su Yun and Xu Jiajia spoke, a cautious voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°Is it¡­ Su Yun?¡± Su Yun and Xu Jiajia turned around at the same time and realized that the person standing behind them was none other than their four-year university classmate, Li Fan. Although the name was very ordinary, Li Fan was actually one of the best students in Su Yun¡¯s batch. He had excellent grades and good looks. Every time he played basketball, there would always be a group of fangirls cheering him on. However, Li Fan appeared extremely cautious as he stood in front of Su Yun. Su Yun smiled and extended his hand. Li Fan was stunned for a moment before he quickly extended his hands to shake Su Yun¡¯s. This was not the etiquette between students, but in this chaotic world, things had indeed changed. Now that the gap between them had widened, Li Fan was very cautious in front of Su Yun. ¡°Li Fan, you¡¯re about to graduate. What are your plans for the future?¡± Faced with Su Yun¡¯s polite question, Li Fan seemed to be answering his leader¡¯s question. He said very carefully, ¡°l plan to continue taking the postgraduate entrance examination. It¡¯s not easy to find a job after graduating from university now. I might as well work harder.¡± Su Yun felt a little helpless. He did not want to interact with his classmates like this, so he could only smile and nod. He had never liked to criticize others¡¯ future plans, so he only expressed his encouragement. ¡°Su Yun, I really didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for so long, you have become a well-known Chinese hero. My classmates have heard about you. Everyone admires you.¡± ¡°Su Yun? Everyone, look! Isn¡¯t that Su Yun?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Li Fan was speaking, there was a commotion not far away. Then, many people quickly ran over. Among these people, there were Su Yun¡¯s former classmates and some juniors. Everyone came over curiously, their eyes filled with surprise. When Xu Jiajia saw this scene, she immediately planned to retreat, but Su Yun sharply caught it. Soon, Su Yun lowered his voice and whispered in Xu Jiajia¡¯s ear, ¡°No way. You want to leave me here at a time like this?¡± Xu Jiajia smiled and replied softly, ¡°You¡¯re the hero of Huaxia, but I¡¯m not. Besides, looking at this situation, you¡¯re going to be busy.¡± With that, Xu Jiajia stood aside with her classmates. ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s really you! Why are you here?¡± The former classmates bustled over, but despite their enthusiasm, they seemed very reserved.. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (2) Chapter 583: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun did not put on any airs. He believed that other than knowing how to cultivate, he was no different from his classmates in other aspects. He enthusiastically responded to his classmates¡¯ questions. He could also sense that these students did not dare to get too close to him. After all, in their eyes, Su Yun was a Chinese hero. The difference in status was an insurmountable chasm. However, Su Yun e s attitude had always been very gentle, no different from when he was in school. As usual, he chatted with his classmates about what had happened in university. Finally, his former classmates were no longer so nervous and gradually regained the closeness they had as classmates. ¡°Su Yun, when you were in Munan, how did you single-handedly stop so many fully armed mercenaries overseas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Yun. There was also a press conference that said that a large area of Cangluan Mountain had collapsed. You had been missing for more than half a month. What did you experience during that period?¡± ¡°Su Yun, we were classmates for four years in university. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so impressive. Are you the descendant of the legendary ancient martial arts world?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Are you a genius?¡± ¡°Do these things really exist in this world that aren¡¯t true?¡± The students asked all kinds of questions at once. Everyone was focused and especially excited, wanting to explore the secrets and truths of the world. Some questions were indeed creative. Although Su Yun did not avoid it, he did not explain it in too much detail. This was because some things were indeed too mysterious and could not be explained clearly. ¡°The Cangluan Mountain incident wasn¡¯t just my efforts alone. There was also the cooperation of the border army, the police, and the archeological team. Although I was given the honor of being a hero of China, in fact, this honor should belong to everyone in that operation.¡± When the surrounding students heard this, they nodded seriously. They felt that although Su Yun was now famous, he was still as easy- going as before. Furthermore, he was not arrogant, making everyone sigh. But at that moment, a junior in the crowd raised her hand weakly and carefully said to Su Yun, ¡°Senior Su Yun, can you give me an autograph?¡± The appearance of this question immediately garnered the approval of the others. Upon seeing this scene, Su Yun could only helplessly smile and agree. After finally signing autographs for his classmates, Su Yun was about to pull Xu Jiajia to the side to hide when he saw a few people in suits appear at the entrance of the auditorium under Gao Bo l s guidance. ¡°Leaders, that is the hero of China, Su Yun. Today, he will also be the main speaker and speak on stage in the auditorium!¡± After Gao Bo l s introduction, the leaders, who were originally a little arrogant, immediately ran over and greeted Su Yun politely. ¡°Hero Su, I didn¡¯t expect you to come today. Not to mention Hibiscus City University, this is really an honor for the entire education world.¡± ¡°Hero Su, I¡¯m the deputy director of the Municipal Education Bureau. I¡¯m very happy to see the hero of Huaxia with my own eyes.¡± A few leaders chatted enthusiastically with Su Yun. This was also the first time Su Yun had experienced the distress of a celebrity. It was not surprising that these leaders were so enthusiastic. Su Yun¡¯s current status was not limited to Hibiscus City. He had a certain social status in the entire country. Furthermore, as people in the system, they could tell that the country was deliberately praising and shaping Su Yun¡¯s righteous and heroic image. They were probably planning to use this to deal with the upheaval of the people¡¯s hearts in the Genetic Era that was about to arrive at any moment! Fortunately, there was already very little time before the speech began. Hence, Gao Bo quickly led the leaders to their seats and let all the students take their seats one by one. Then, he personally brought Su Yun and Xu Jiajia backstage. Su Yun would be the finale of this speech. Prior to this, student representatives, school representatives, and representatives of the Education Bureau took the stage to speak. After all, Gao Bo did not know that Su Yun would come, Hence, at this moment, he arranged for Su Yun to be the finale. The various representatives backstage were making final preparations for the pre-stage speech. When they saw Su Yun arrive, they came forward to greet him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gao Bo also saw through Su Yun¡¯s thoughts, so he quickly reminded everyone backstage not to disturb him unless there were special circumstances. Upon receiving the order, everyone could only look curiously at Su Yun from afar from time to time. Su Yun finally had some peace and quiet. ¡°Jiajia, you¡¯re so disloyal. You abandoned me just now and stood aside.¡± Su Yun pretended to complain to Xu Jiajia. When Xu Jiajia heard this, she burst into laughter. ¡°Why? Is our Huaxia Hero actually afraid of this?¡± Su Yun sighed helplessly. ¡°The students of the past are all very careful now. They look enthusiastic, but their states seem to be taking on the brunt of the situation. This makes it seem boring. I only want to live an ordinary life now. 1 also want to organize a few more class reunions when 1 have nothing to do in the future. Sigh.¡± Xu Jiajia sat beside Su Yun and said gently, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s understandable. When you were in school, everyone was on the same level. This was all they talked about every day. But you had become a hero in China, so your former classmates would naturally feel pressured..¡± Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (3) Chapter 584: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Other than friends who are especially close, it¡¯s inevitable that others will be more careful because of their status.¡¯ At this point, Su Yun immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Big Head Yang hasn¡¯t changed at all. He¡¯s still as sloppy as ever. Last time, he even fought with me for a long time over fishing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have many friends, but it¡¯s very difficult to make friends. You are now a hero of Huaxia and have already become an existence that many students look up to. It was not just them. To most people in China, with the intention of the officials, you were already an unshakable role model. I think this is also why Principal Gao hopes that you can come on stage to give a speech.¡± Xu Jiajia said worriedly, ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to Principal Gao along the way, but I¡¯ve been paying attention to the topics discussed by the surrounding students. They were filled with fear of the arrival of the geneticist era. This generation happened to be at the boundary point of the era, so this worry was even more obvious. They needed someone to guide them. In their hearts, geneticists were already invincible, They were far from what ordinary people could compare to. ¡°If they continue to think like this, their expectations for the future will only decrease. Without expectations, there will be no motivation.¡± Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun and said seriously, ¡°Therefore, Su Yun, don¡¯t just be my hero. It¡¯s time to stand up and become the hero of this generation. Give them hope for the future. I¡¯m afraid only you can do this.¡± Su Yun nodded gently. He knew very well what Xu Jiajia was saying. After the various representatives went on stage to speak, it was finally Su Yun¡¯s turn. Before this, Principal Gao Bo had rushed backstage and asked Su Yun with concern, ¡°Student Su Yun, it¡¯s almost your turn to go on stage. Is there a problem?¡± Su Yun shook his head with a smile and said with a relaxed expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± All the classrooms in Hibiscus City University were organizing students to watch the speech. There were many LEDs in the school, and the big screen was also playing the scene in the auditorium in real time. In the classrooms, the campus, the library, and even the canteen, everyone was livestreaming the scene in the auditorium. However. for now. everyone¡¯s attitude was relatively negative. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s still those things. It¡¯s a matter of time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of such a speech? It¡¯s always these people who go on stage and always talk about those things. I¡¯m tired of listening to it.¡± ¡°Can we find an opportunity to sneak away? It¡¯s better to go online than to waste time here.¡¯ Obviously, everyone was already impatient with this kind of clich¨¦. Other than the people who were actually standing on stage to give a speech, no one would seriously care what they were talking about. However, as the last leader appeared on the stage, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Principal Gao Bo appeared on the podium again. ¡°Students, we specially invited a special guest today. This special guest has something to say to all our students. Next, let us welcome you with the warmest applause. Student Su Yun, please go on stage to give a speech!¡± In an instant, the audience applauded thunderously, but everyone watching the livestream widened their eyes. ¡°Su Yun? Which Su Yun?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know. It can¡¯t be the Chinese hero, Su Yun, right?¡± ¡°How is that possible! So many people wanted to invite the Chinese Hero to give a speech, but they were all rejected. How can our school have such a big reputation?¡± Just as everyone was discussing this matter, Su Yun!s figure slowly appeared on the podium. All the students who were watching the livestream through any means were stunned on the spot. Even all the teachers stood up from their seats and watched this scene in shock. The applause in the auditorium lasted for a long time. Everyone looked at Su Yun excitedly. Under the spotlight, Su Yun appeared nonchalant and energetic. As Su Yun slowly raised his hand, the applause died down. Many students present took out their phones and started recording. For the first time, the students who could only watch the livestream outside the auditorium began to feel envious, if only they could sit in the auditorium. ¡°When did Hero Su Yun return to school? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°My roommate said that he seemed to have seen it before. I thought he was talking nonsense, but 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Our school actually managed to invite Hero Su. Looks like they really put in a lot of effort for this speech.¡± ¡°Did you guys notice? Hero Su seems to be different from the others after he went on stage.¡± On the screen, Su Yun was standing on the podium. He was not wearing a formal suit, nor did he have a standard speech stance. He stood on the podium like an old friend. He was not giving a speech, but telling the story of what had happened around him. ¡°Students, I¡¯m very happy that I can be the speech representative this time. I¡¯ll talk to everyone in the Hibiscus City auditorium that has been around for many years. I used to be a student at this university, and now many people call me a hero. But I never thought of myself as a hero. The honor I carried belonged to every border warrior, every hero who dedicated himself to the Munan Cangluan Mountains..¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (4) Chapter 585: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t treat what I¡¯m about to say as heroic words today. Just treat me as your classmate and senior.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words closed the distance between him and the people watching the speech. It also made the students who had scoffed at the content of the speech perk up. They sat up straight, curious to see what Su Yun would say next. ¡°Students, everyone should know about the Geneticist incident that has been causing a commotion outside recently. It was undeniable that the Genetic Era had truly arrived. With the advent of the genetic era, many of the things we know will change. I know that there are concerns about whether the current learning system and social system will be impacted in the future. ¡°There were also people who were worried that an international conflict would erupt with the arrival of the geneticist era. There were also people who were worried that the appearance of geneticists would do more harm than good to human civilization. After all, not everyone was suitable for genetic modification. I can understand your worries very well. This is also the topic I want to talk to everyone about today.¡± When everyone learned that Su Yun¡¯s speech was about geneticists, they immediately focused their attention and looked at Su Yun expectantly. This was what they were really concerned about. There weren¡¯t so many red tape speech rules. There weren¡¯t high-profile, dignified words. At that moment, Su Yun stood on the podium like an old friend, seriously narrating a topic that everyone was paying attention to. Xu Jiajia stood backstage and looked at Su Yun gently. Her eyes were filled with light, as if at this moment, everyone else had paled in comparison to Su Yun. Su Yun looked resolutely at the 1,000 plus people below the stage. Under the gazes of so many pairs of eyes, Su Yun still spoke his opinion firmly. ¡°Up until now, our country has yet to publicize the progress of any geneticist experiments. I think this is also the main reason why many people are worried. Every country drove into the fast lane of genetic research like crazy. New research progress appeared almost every day. ¡°Armed teams composed of geneticists had even joined the ranks of the regular army in various countries. Governments seem to be afraid that they will be one step behind others. In such an environment, our country seems to be too patient. However, there¡¯s a question. 1 wonder if everyone here has thought about it. Are geneticists really that terrifying?¡± Everyone below the stage fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. Clearly, they did not understand what Su Yun was trying to say. The entire Hibiscus City University fell into a dead silence. Other than Su Yun e s voice, even the wind stopped bloyxing. There were also many students near the man-made lake. They looked up at the large screen not far away and listened attentively to Su Yun¡¯s next words. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the effects of genetic modification on ordinary people. First of all, I¡¯ve seen many comments online. They¡¯re worried about the arrival of war. They think that China¡¯s research on genes has not made any progress. Will they be unable to keep up with the times and will they be suppressed by various countries around the world? ¡°To be honest, I think everyone is a little too anxious. Perhaps it is not clear to you that there a_re currently more than 2 million serving soldiers in our country. If the Genetic Era really brought about war, then after fighting these two million people, it would be the moment of life and death for the country and its people. At that time, what should ordinary people like us do? ¡°l never thought of myself as a hero. On the contrary, I should be considered a timid person. Although I¡¯m more than 20 years old now, sometimes when I walk alone at night, I¡¯ll still panic and need my girlfriend to accompany me.¡± As Su Yun spoke, he looked at Xu Jiajia. Her face instantly turned red, and she was secretly delighted. This joke immediately made the atmosphere less tense. There were even many people who laughed kindly. Xu Jiajia, who was standing backstage, also looked at Su Yun with a smile. This gentle gaze was a form of support for Su Yun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at everyone, Su Yun also smiled. However, he quickly became serious again. ¡°Even if the war really approaches and the foreign geneticists attack us and the two million soldiers were wiped out, students, we have received patriotic education, read sage books, and swept the tombs of heroes. Some people say that this is brainwashing, but I feel that it would be too boring if we only live to survive. ¡°l had no intention of coming to this world, but since I was here, if there was a chance, I also wanted to experience the great romanticism of Xin Qiji, Yue Fei, and the hundred thousand soldiers and civilians of Yashan. Faced with such a menacing genetic trend and the possibility of the survival of the nation, we¡¯re just ordinary people. Why not fight?!¡± Su Yun stood on the stage, his voice turning from gentle to iron-blooded. The words he expressed were like a heavy hammer that smashed into the hearts of all the students in front of him. They were also full of revenge for the future and hoped to make something of their country after college. However, the appearance of the geneticists changed their mentality. Some were confused, some were down and out, and some were in despair. Ultimately, it was because they were afraid. They were afraid that their country would no longer be able to give them confidence. They were afraid that they would be eliminated as ordinary people.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (5) Chapter 586: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They were afraid that the advent of the genetic era would cause immeasurable chaos, and that the country behind it would not be able to give them enough security. However, Su Yun¡¯s words had indeed enlightened many people. They more or less had a unique feeling in their hearts. ¡°Why not fight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s fight!¡¯ ¡°The geneticists are nothing. Who knows what other flaws they have!¡± ¡°Puck, I¡¯m a little hot! My blood is hot!¡± ¡°If that day really comes, l t d rather join the army and die in battle than live an ignoble life! ¡± Everyone watching this livestream was no longer wasting time with a sloppy attitude. Instead, they were truly serious. As they recalled Su Yun¡¯s every word, it was as if their blood was gradually being roused. In the past, the teachers would be very surprised when they saw this scene. Even the students who they had always thought of as bad students actually revealed a rare thoughtful expression. Su Yun¡¯s voice continued to be heard on the screen, but his voice was like a spring breeze, gradually calming the restlessness in people¡¯s hearts. ¡°The word ¡®hero¡¯ is too heavy for me. I know very well that I¡¯m not that majestic and holy. l, too, have people I dislike. I¡¯m no different from you in this aspect. When I was in school, I used to give teachers nicknames. I would also have a crush on them because I wasn¡¯t confident and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± Su Yun specially took a look at Xu Jiajia, who was standing backstage, Their eyes met, and it was as if nothing was said. ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯ve never questioned. That¡¯s the integrity of our race! How could there be a perfect egg when the nest was overturned? ¡°The Battle of Shanhai Pass in 1644, the major colonization expeditions in North America, the Uprising of the Five Barbarians¡ªthose who were not of the same race would have different intentions. ¡°Most of the Western Empires were federation-based countries, and we were one race. We shared the same bloodline, and this land had been called China since the Shang and Zhou dynasties. Even if it was genetic modification, they were still Chinese! ¡°Outside of the Divine Prefecture, those with human faces and beast hearts, those who valued profits and forgot righteousness, were all barbarians. I am proud to have grown up in this land. I am proud to have a wise man who left four lines of the Hengqu. ¡°l think you should do the same. You should be proud of the ideology of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy and the identity of a Chinese person. Why should you care about geneticists or ordinary people? ¡°Our national cohesion and national pride have never been based on fabrication and brainwashing, let alone genetic modification. What our myth teaches us is Gonggongs wrath at Mount Buzhou! It was Kuafu Chasing the Sun! It was Houyi Shooting the Sun! It was Nuwa who mended the heavens, the elite guards who filled the sea, and the Foolish Old Man who moved the mountains! ¡°It was¡ªunyielding and undaunted, charging forward bravely! ¡°Our history tells us that Suwu herds sheep, that Yue Fei is resistant to gold, that the two shouts of ¡®kill the thieves¡¯ in the third year of Kaixi!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire campus fell silent. No matter where the students sat, they were all looking at Su Yun on the screen with burning eyes. Their bodies trembled as they listened to his speech. When the words ¡°kill the thief¡± resounded throughout the campus, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boil and their hearts become restless. That¡¯s right. When did the fighting spirit of Huaxia¡¯s ancient heritage need to be afraid of this? So what if it was an ordinary person? There would always be a righteous person to light up the way forward, a united person to lead the way, and a hero to look at the light and the sword. ¡°Then we¡¯ve returned to the essence of the problem, will the appearance of geneticists really shake China? Will it shake us, the descendants of Yan Huang?!¡± When Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded again, everyone fell silent. This was a question that they once thought they had the answer to, but no one could answer it. Looking at the silent crowd, Su Yun said forcefully, ¡°Our people have already experienced too many tribulations, but every time, we can become more determined and upright in this tribulation. The advent of the Great Genetic Age may be a global trend, but we should never be afraid of the arrival of something big, or even lose hope for our country and ourselves. ¡°In the 5,000 years of history of the majestic China, how could mere barbarians shake its prestige? So what if they were modified? Who said that ordinary people were inferior to geneticists? At the end of this speech, I also want to tell all my classmates and juniors, I even want to tell all the Chinese¡ª Geneticists were not as invincible as the rumors said! ¡°Because¡­ I once defeated them as an ordinary person by the Qiantang River in China!¡± The moment Su Yun finished speaking, the entire venue was in an uproar. All the education leaders present looked at Gao Bo in shock, but Gao Bo spread his hands in a daze, indicating that he did not know. Su Yun¡¯s final words were too shocking. This was because the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts stemmed more from the invincibility of geneticists. There was an insurmountable gap between humans and geneticists, but at that moment, Su Yun had publicly announced that he had defeated geneticists by the Qiantang River. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only in the auditorium, but almost all the students watching this livestream in various forms revealed shocked expressions. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Is he for real?¡± ¡°Back then, it was indeed a little strange for geneticists to suddenly convert to Buddhism. Could there be a secret?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Senior Su Yun just an ordinary person? No matter how powerful he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to be a match for a geneticist!¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (6) Chapter 587: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s right! Could it be that he¡¯s giving us stimulants?¡± Everyone found it unbelievable. It was not that they did not believe Su Yun, but according to what they knew, geneticists were too powerful. They were no longer normal humans. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were another species. After saying that, Su Yun bowed and left the stage. The entire venue was silent for five minutes. During this period, even the host forgot to go on stage to lead the way. Su Yun¡¯s words were too shocking. The impact left everyone present momentarily stunned. It had to be known that the auditorium with more than 1,000 people was silent for a full five minutes. How terrifying was that? Su Yun returned backstage. Xu Jiajia smiled at Su Yun and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Hero Su Yun to be so good at giving speeches. Your words just now really touched people¡¯s hearts and made their blood boil.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yun said in relief, ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve taken it seriously. This way, we didn¡¯t come for nothing.¡± Five minutes later, the host came back to his senses and quickly went on stage to finish his speech. But no one was seriously listening to what he was saying at this moment. Everyone was completely immersed in what Su Yun had just said, especially the last sentence where he had defeated a geneticist. It shocked everyone. They knew that Su Yun was a Chinese hero and would definitely not lie about this matter. There was no need for that. Yet this was too shocking to the reality they knew that until now, everyone was still in a daze. Gao Bo hurriedly found Su Yun. The first question he asked was, ¡°Su Yun, you just said that you defeated a geneticist. Is that true?¡± Su Yun nodded calmly. ¡°Principal Gao, actually, the progress of the geneticists that have been promoted overseas isn¡¯t as invincible as everyone thinks. Ordinary people were actually normal people. Let¡¯s hope that this speech will be of help to them and let them see clearly that our nation is not so easily defeated.¡¯ Su Yun and Xu Jiajia walked out together. Principal Gao only snapped back to his senses after a moment. He quickly went forward to invite Su Yun to the office to rest. Su Yun and Xu Jiajia also knew that it was rare for them to come to university, so they were not in a hurry to leave. After arriving at the principal¡¯s office, Gao Bo brewed tea and handed over water. He was very enthusiastic. What Su Yun did not expect was that many students below the stage had completely recorded the content of Su Yun¡¯s speech. As everyone gradually left the auditorium, these videos were also posted online. In the current online environment, any title with the words ¡°Chinese hero¡± would bring unimaginable popularity. Therefore, in less than an hour after the relevant video appeared online, it was already at the top of the popularity rankings. [A passionate speech by a Chinese hero. Inspiring!] [Young people of my generation, why not fight?] [The Chinese Hero expressed that he once defeated the geneticists in the Qiantang River! ] [Are geneticists no longer invincible?] [The Hero of China has made a public statement at his alma mater!] Such titles dominated the rankings on many platforms. The titles were accompanied by videos of Su Yun¡¯s speech. When Su Yun¡¯s passionate words came out of the video, everyone fell silent. ¡°We should be proud of the wise sages who left behind the four lines of Hengqu, proud of the ideology of the Hundred Schools of Philosophy¡­¡± ¡°Our history tells us that Suwu herds sheep, that Yue Fei is resistant to gold, that the two shouts of ¡®kill the thieves¡¯ in the third year of Kaixi!¡± All the netizens were shocked and their blood boiled. It was as if they were dreaming of the 5,000-year-old surging moment in China, witnessing the sage prove his Dao, the general defeating the enemy, and the rising of the panicked nation. However, when they reached the end of the video and heard Su Yun personally say that ordinary people could defeat geneticists, they could not help but be in an uproar as they found it unbelievable. ¡°Is this true? Did our hero really defeat a geneticist?¡± ¡°But why hasn¡¯t this been reported?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t our country lose when the geneticists challenged the entire world?¡± ¡°Impossible! I think it¡¯s fake! How can a geneticist be defeated by an ordinary person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t watched live streams of competitions. Can¡¯t we tell how powerful geneticists are? Hero Su is powerful, but he¡¯s only limited to ordinary people.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But why did geneticists convert to Buddhism? Could it be that there¡¯s really no secret?¡± Netizens were a little confused about this. The relevant topics became more and more popular online and quickly spread. A few hours later, the popularity of this topic had already spread throughout China. It even went to the top of various large platforms. The news completely dominated the place. Even in reality, everyone was discussing and arguing. Could a geneticist be defeated? Would geneticists eliminate ordinary people? As the popularity continued to ferment, even the research institute far away in the capital had already learned of this matter. In the Capital Research Institute, in addition to the genetics project, there was another research project that was secretly being carried out.. The research content was the one he had taken away from the Hibiscus University library¡ª The Secret of the Golden Flower! Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (7) Chapter 588: Ancient Sages Left Fires, Today, Su Yun Becomes a Saint! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This project was personally handled by He Haiquan, the director of the Genetic Research Institute. Even for the other departments, this research project was top secret. In the office, He Haiquan was having a video call with the person-in-charge of The Secret of the Golden Flower project. He received the progress of the research in the research room in real time. ¡°Dean, according to the research plan we previously formulated, a few people have been elected to cultivate according to the cultivation method mentioned in The Secret of the Golden Flower. ¡°Nearly a few months had passed so far, but none of the subjects had changed in any way. The cultivation method mentioned in The Secret of the Golden Flower was useless. Everyone who participated in the plan to cultivate gained nothing. ¡°At present, it is very difficult to advance this experimental project. We had read a large number of documents, but we still could not confirm if there were any practical examples of the cultivation method he mentioned in essence. ¡°In the beginning, we decided to start with The Secret of the Golden Flower to understand Su Yun¡¯s abilities. From the current results, we failed.¡¯ The person-in-charge¡¯s words made He Haiquan frown. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°How could this be? This book must have played an important role for Su Yun. Otherwise, Su Yun would not have left some strange words and patterns in the book. Have you investigated these words and patterns?¡± The person-in-charge sighed awkwardly. ¡°Dean, we¡¯ve investigated, but we only have some general clues. It¡¯s very difficult to obtain any substantial results. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use. It¡¯s just some specific names. It might only be targeted at Su Yun.¡± In the background of the person-in-charge¡¯s video, a few researchers could still be clearly seen. They were sitting cross-legged and meditating according to the cultivation method mentioned in The Secret of the Golden Flower. From time to time, they would recite the incantation recorded in the book. This scene was indeed a little strange, and it seemed out of place. However, from the expressions on their faces, it was not difficult to tell that even they themselves felt that this matter was a little too ridiculous. There was no help at all. Seeing this scene, He Haiquan sighed deeply. ¡°From the looks of it, the person who started it still needs to fix it. I have to find an opportunity to meet Su Yun. Based on the current situation and the various ancient books and documents we had read, there were no cultivators in history. ¡°We¡¯ve already consulted archaeologists before. They¡¯ve investigated the history of the past five thousand years, but no one has the ability to cultivate. We had also asked the relevant intelligence departments to investigate related matters to see if there were any so-called cultivators hidden in the world. ¡°However, under the investigation of the state apparatus, they did not find anything. It could be seen that this did not exist. The only variable that appeared was Su Yun! Now, we can almost confirm that if Su Yun¡¯s abilities were obtained through cultivation, he would be the only cultivator in history. ¡°It could even be said that Su Yun had single-handedly created a brand new human evolutionary system. The source of his power should be from cultivation. This is unbelievable and unimaginable. Perhaps it¡¯s no longer something that science can explain or research. From this, it can be seen that Su Yun is very special. Some questions can only be answered from his mouth.¡± He Haiquan was shocked and could not speak for a long time. What kind of concept was it to create a new human evolutionary system alone? To say that he had become a sage and an ancestor was an understatement. If this was calculated from the beginning of life, Su Yun was on the path of modifying life evolution. He was going to be the progenitor of a certain life system in the future. Unbelievable! Just as the two of them were silent, in the bright corridor, the Chinese genetics expert, Liu Wenshuo, rushed into the director¡¯s office and said as soon as he entered. ¡°Dean He, have you seen the video of Su Yun¡¯s speech? It¡¯s all over the Internet now.¡± Dean He Haiquan was slightly stunned when he heard this. Then, he gave a few simple instructions and asked the institute to continue researching The Secret of the Golden Flower to see if they could find any clues about cultivation. Then, he disconnected from the person-in-charge. Soon, the computer in front of him began to play a video of Su Yun¡¯s speech. The more he watched, the more surprised he became. ¡°l have to say that Su Yun¡¯s speech is really powerful. It¡¯s a good thing that it has spread. The Chinese people need this power now. The Genetic Era is about to arrive. Everything is in a daze. People need a hero to appease them.¡± Liu Wenshuo sat opposite He Haiquan and said solemnly, ¡°But now, all the netizens are discussing whether Su Yun!s last sentence was true. We have never reported the defeat of the geneticists to the public. Now that Su Yun had made this clear in her public speech, it naturally attracted the curiosity of many people. What do you think about this matter?¡± Just as Liu Wenshuo finished speaking, the phone on He Haiquan¡¯s desk suddenly rang. He Haiquan took a look at the caller ID. It was an internal number, and it was of the highest level. It represented the higher-ups. His expression changed slightly, so he quickly picked up the call. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, Leader. I know what to do.¡± He Haiquan replied briefly before hanging up. Then, he looked up at Liu Wenshuo and said, ¡°The call was from the higher-ups. They have already begun to pay attention to this matter. The leader¡¯s thoughts were the same as mine. We should take this opportunity to use Su Yun¡¯s name to stabilize the turbulent hearts of the people. After all, genetic modification is flawed with current technology. China can¡¯t use the people as test subjects. Therefore, our future path might not be fated with genes.¡± Liu Wenshuo frowned slightly. ¡®You mean¡­¡± ¡°Release a statement in the official capacity of the Genetic Research Institute to publicly admit to the citizens of China that Su Yun has defeated the geneticists. You should be able to tell that the people have been in turmoil recently. No matter how one looks at it, we should seize this opportunity to use Su Yun¡¯s name to appease the people. So what if they were geneticists? They were flawed to begin with and could indeed be defeated! Su Yun is the best example! ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Liu Wenshuo heard this, he immediately understood what He Haiquan was thinking, so he quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dean. I know what to do.¡± Liu Wenshuo quickly left the director¡¯s office and began to prepare for the announcement on the Internet. He Haiquan was not idle either. He quickly picked up his coat and rushed out. At the same time, he spoke through the internal walkie-talkie. ¡°Prepare the helicopter immediately. Also, bring Flying Tiger One with you. Hurry up and make a trip to Hibiscus City. I want to find Su Yun!¡± On the same day, at 1:20 p.m., the Capital Research Institute suddenly issued an official announcement. This announcement had nothing to do with the progress of China¡¯s genetic research that the people had been looking forward to day and night.. When this official announcement from the Capital Research Institute was released, it still instantly caused a huge heated discussion on the Internet and shook the entire country! Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (1) Chapter 589: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations #The Official Announcement of the Huaxia Research Institute# [Chinese hero Su Yun¡¯s speech in the Hibiscus City University¡¯s auditorium is true. Su Yun once defeated three geneticists by the Qiantang River alone. From this, it can be seen that they are not perfect. There is no need for the general public to worry too much.] [Regarding the current progress of Huaxia¡¯s genetic research, please don¡¯t be anxious. Even if current events are turbulent, the country will definitely not give up on anyone and will definitely not fall behind any country.] An official announcement greatly verified the authenticity of Su Yun¡¯s speech. The netizens everywhere were excited and shocked. They started discussing excitedly. ¡°Heavens, he defeated three geneticists alone. How did Hero Su Yun do it?¡± ¡°Could it be that the geneticists converted to Buddhism are also related to Su Yun?¡± ¡°Or could it be that Su Yun is a Chinese genetician?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible. Otherwise, how could ordinary humans defeat the geneticists?¡± ¡°Could it be that Su Yun is the first genetic warrior in China?¡± The netizens had different opinions, and so did the students of Hibiscus University. While they were shocked, they could not help but be filled with doubts. Just as the netizens were discussing fervently, new news appeared again. #Munan Cangluan Temple# [Su Yun has indeed defeated us. He¡¯s very powerful and special, but compared to geneticists, he¡¯s indeed a human who hasn¡¯t been genetically modified. However, his achievements were far above that of geneticists, and they would never be comparable to him. He is a portrayal of a myth that has entered reality. His figure will eventually become a legend! ] The person who sent this message was one of the three geneticists who had already become a monk. Even the online name he used was the Dharma name Su Yun had given him back then. His words were concise, but his words revealed the admiration the three geneticists had for Su Yun. The netizens were even more confused. If they were certain that Su Yun was not a geneticist, what was so special about him? He actually defeated a powerful geneticist as an ordinary human? How did he do that? What did the words of these three geneticists mean? Why did they say that Hero Su was a myth that had been reflected into reality? They still remembered that a year ago, these netizens had also watched the press conference about the Hero of Munan. At the press conference, Zhang Zhenghuai had mentioned that Su Yun had a relationship with geneticists. It was only now that this statement was confirmed. No one had expected this to be true, and the truth was so. Su Yun had once defeated the insufferably arrogant geneticists and even made them become monks. Many netizens felt that their brain capacity was insufficient. Su Yun had once again brought great shock and hope to all the Chinese. The Chinese people¡¯s fear of genetics had indeed decreased significantly. This was because with Su Yun as an example, they no longer felt that geneticists were invincible. ¡°At least the Hero of China has done it before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that the entire world can¡¯t do, but Hero Su defeated three geneticists alone! ¡± ¡°What ability does Hero Su have to beat a geneticist into becoming a monk?¡± In the end, some netizens even concluded that Su Yun¡¯s magnificent feat could be best described. [With a mortal body, he is comparable to a god!] In a short period of time, this topic quickly spread online. Instantly, this sentence spread to thousands of families. In reality, many people were discussing it. Coupled with Su Yun¡¯s speech, it made everyone¡¯s blood boil. In these few hours, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia had not even left the campus. After leaving the principal¡¯s office, just as the two of them were about to reach the school gate, a few black cars suddenly stopped outside the school. He Haiquan and a group of people in black suits quickly walked over. When the principal saw this scene, he was immediately given a fright. As he did not know the other party¡¯s identity, he was naturally very worried that these people were here for Su Yun. Hence, he quickly stood in front of Su Yun and Xu Jiajia and looked nervously at the group of people running over. Fortunately, He Haiquan quickly took out his ID and handed it to Gao Bo. ¡°I¡¯m the director of the Capital Genetic Research Institute. I have some matters to discuss with Su Yun.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After seeing the documents, Gao Bo heaved a sigh of relief and gave way to Su Yun and Xu Jiajia. He Haiquan looked around before saying to Su Yun, ¡°Hero Su Yun, please forgive me for disturbing you. I am the dean of the Capital Research Institute. My name is He Haiquan. This is not the place to talk. Can I invite Hero Su Yun to another place?¡± Looking at his ID, Su Yun nodded gently. Just as he was about to go with Xu Jiajia, he was stopped by Xu Jiajia. ¡°Su Yun, they are here to invite you. Presumably, the matter involves some secrets. I won¡¯t be going with you. Remember to call me when you get home,¡± Su Yun knew what Xu Jiajia was thinking, so he did not force her. After watching Xu Jiajia leave the campus, Su Yun followed them into the car. The convoy quickly drove out of the Hibiscus City District and arrived at the technology park in the suburbs. It was only when Su Yun followed He Haiquan and the rest into the building at the end of the technology park that he finally realized in surprise where he was.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (2) Chapter 590: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Dean He, there¡¯s actually a genetic research institute in Hibiscus City?¡± He Haiquan immediately looked at Su Yun in surprise. After all, this building did not have any clear signs, nor did it have any name that indicated where this place was. However, Su Yun could guess it, so it naturally surprised He Haiquan. ¡°Hero Su Yun is indeed smart. In fact, China¡¯s genetic research institute has been established in many cities. However, after it was established in recent years, they had all invested in various research related to genes. Therefore, there was no public announcement. Most people did not know about the existence of the genetic research institute. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect genetic research to develop so rapidly in recent years. It¡¯s as if the entire world knows overnight that genetic experiments are related to the future of mankind.¡± When he said this, He Haiquan¡¯s tone was filled with emotion. Everything happened too quickly. Even he, the dean, found it unbelievable and unprepared. He Haiquan brought Su Yun to the interior of the building. What greeted his eyes was a laboratory filled with all kinds of high-tech equipment. Many researchers in white coats were busy in the laboratory. From time to time, they would cast curious glances in Su Yun¡¯s direction. He Haiquan brought Su Yun to an office. At that moment, someone had already brewed tea and was waiting in advance. ¡°Hero Su Yun¡­¡± Just as He Haiquan was about to say something, Su Yun immediately interrupted, ¡°Dean He, just call me Su Yun.¡± He Haiquan smiled apologetically and continued, ¡°Su Yun, this is the director of the Hibiscus City Genetic Research Institute, Wu Changyou.¡± Wu Changyou, who was standing at the side, hurriedly came up to shake Su Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to be able to see the hero of China with my own eyes. ¡± ¡°Director Wu, you¡¯re being too serious. Just call me Su Yun.¡¯! After exchanging pleasantries, they took their seats. As He Haiquan poured a cup of hot tea for Su Yun, he said, ¡°Su Yun, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I specially rushed over from the capital this time because I hope to ask you for some advice.¡¯ ¡°l dare not give guidance. Dean He, if you have something to say, please say it. As long as it¡¯s something beneficial to China, I¡¯m willing to cooperate.¡± He Haiquan looked at Su Yun in relief and nodded before continuing, ¡°You must have been paying attention to the recent news. You deliberately pointed out many key points in the speech at Hibiscus City University. ¡°Actually, I understand the panic and uneasiness of the masses. This is because the genetic experiments of the active countries around the world have all made major breakthroughs, but there has been no progress on the Chinese side for a long time. In reality, that was not the case. China had also been conducting genetic experiments. ¡°The Chi You¡¯s bone that you protected with your life has indeed brought a qualitative leap in our experiment progress. It¡¯s not much worse than overseas. Therefore, on behalf of all the experts in China¡¯s genetic research world, I would like to express my gratitude to you.¡± Su Yun smiled and waved his hand before saying calmly, ¡°Dean He, you didn¡¯t come all the way from the capital just to thank me, right?¡± When He Haiquan heard this, he immediately smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m actually here on an even more important mission. Currently, we have already invested in the research of geneticists and have made considerable progress. This time, I specially brought Geneticist Flying Tiger One from Beijing to look for you. ¡°You¡¯re the only person in the world who has defeated a geneticist, so I want to ask you to test our research project. At the same time, I also want to refer to your personal data to answer some of our doubts. What do you think?¡± This news did surprise Su Yun. ¡°Dean He, do you mean that China has already developed geneticists?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, because our collection of data is not perfect, to be safe, we didn¡¯t publicize genetic projects like other countries. However, our Geneticist Flying Tiger One is the strongest among all the first-generation geneticists. I hope you can personally test him so that we can perfect the database.¡¯ Su Yun naturally did not reject this request. As he had said before, as long as it was something beneficial to China, he was willing to support it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After obtaining Su Yun¡¯s approval, He Haiquan and Wu Changyou quickly brought Su Yun to the underground examination room. There were many data-collection instruments placed in the underground examination room. In the middle stood a bare-chested geneticist with explosive muscles. He Haiquan and Wu Changyou did not enter the underground testing room. Instead, they stood behind the bulletproof glass and handed the home ground to Su Yun and the geneticist. Looking at Su Yun, the geneticist nodded gently as a form of greeting. Su Yun quickly nodded in response before looking around. The entire inspection room was empty. Other than the instruments placed on both sides, there was nothing else. This made Su Yun!s gaze quickly fall on Wu Changyou, who was standing outside. Soon, Su Yun walked over. He Haiquan and Wu Changyou were very puzzled. Su Yun looked at Wu Changyou and pointed at a notebook in his arms. ¡°Director Wu, can you lend me a piece of paper?¡± Wu Changyou was clearly puzzled by this, wondering why Su Yun needed a piece of paper at this time. However, under He Haiquan¡¯s instructions, Wu Changyou quickly tore off a piece of paper and handed it to Su Yun in confusion.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Famous Across the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Sul. (3) Chapter 591: Famous Across the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Sul. (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After receiving the piece of paper, Su Yun leisurely returned to the verification field. As he walked, he folded this piece of paper into a long strip that was easy to grasp. He Haiquan did not understand why Su Yun was doing this, but ho he still very cautiously shouted at Su Yun through the microphone, ¡°Su Yun, the set of protective gear placed at the back is specially prepared for you. Safety is still the most important thing in all experiments.¡± However, Su Yun gently shook his head. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s get this over with. I¡¯m still going to the market to buy groceries.¡± When Geneticist Flying Tiger One opposite him heard this, he inevitably felt that he had been underestimated. His eyes were filled mith fighting spirit as he looked at Su Yun. With Zhou Nanhai¡¯s order, Geneticist Flying Tiger One erupted with extremely fast speed. Before He Haiquan and Wu Changyou could see clearly, Flying Tiger One had already arrived in front of Su Yun and punched him in the face. However, Su Yun only casually raised his wrist. The white paper in his hand seemed to have become a weapon in his hand. His figure floated. It was as if he could use the wind created by Flying Tiger One¡¯s charge to move gracefully. This was impossible in the past. Su Yun had never cultivated a movement technique, but now, he had unexpectedly done it. Even he was somewhat surprised. While avoiding the frontal attack, the paper knife in Su Yun¡¯s hand rose with the momentum. Everything happened too quickly. In the blink of an eye, Su Yun had arrived behind Flying Tiger One while he was still in the same offensive posture as before, standing rooted to the ground. Soon, Su Yun threw the paper in his hand to the ground. He Haiquan and Wu Changyou were surprised to discover that the white paper in Su Yun¡¯s hand was stained with some dark red blood. Looking at the geneticist¡¯s neck, there was a clear bloodstain that was oozing blood. No one expected the verification to end in an instant. He Haiquan and Wu Changyou quickly slowed down the video to see what had happened. On the screen, Su Yun used the white paper in his hand as a knife and slashed it at the geneticist¡¯s neck while he gracefully dodged the geneticist¡¯s attack. The two of them widened their eyes in disbelief. It had to be known that the physical strength of Flying Tiger One was very powerful. Even if an ordinary person held a sharp dagger, it would be very difficult for them to cut through the body of Flying Tiger One. Moreover, the genetic strengthening of Flying Tiger One was mainly reflected in the improvement of his physical fitness and faster self-healing ability. But the wound on the neck of the Flying Tiger One showed no signs of recovery. Blood continued to flow out, as if some force was constantly inflicting damage. The two of them were shocked by this. Su Yun had defeated Flying Tiger One in an instant. They were very sure that it was not that Flying Tiger One was too weak, but that Su Yun was too strong. Soon, a pair of experts took Flying Tiger One away and studied his wound. Everyone was puzzled. Why did Flying Tiger One¡¯s self-healing ability not work on this small wound? He Haiquan hurriedly brought Su Yun back to the office. This time, even Wu Changyou did not follow him. Only the two of them were left in the office. He Haiquan eagerly looked at Su Yun and asked, ¡°Su Yun, how did you make a piece of paper sharper than a knife?¡± Su Yun only smiled at this. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but it¡¯s simple as well. The most important thing is the breakthrough of the state of mind and the comprehension of ¡®techniques¡¯ and ¡®Dao¡¯.¡± To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, He Haiquan quickly said something unexpected. ¡°Su Yun, is the technique and Dao you¡¯re talking about cultivation?¡± Su Yun never expected an expert in scientific research like He Haiquan to mention the word ¡®cultivation¡¯. However, Su Yun¡¯s silence had indeed caused He Haiquan to misunderstand. He thought that Su Yun was unwilling to say more, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Su Yun, to be honest, we¡¯ve done a lot of research on your cultivation. We¡¯ve even imitated you and studied ancient cultivation books, but it¡¯s useless.¡¯ Su Yun was taken aback. He immediately shook his head and laughed. He did not expect the country to be researching cultivation. However, this kind of thing could not be understood with the help of ancient books. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was because even Su Yun had accidentally embarked on this path. Furthermore, he knew very well that since ancient times, he was the only Transcendent. There were no predecessors to refer to. ¡°Su Yun, are you milling to follow me to the capital? I sincerely want to invite you to participate in the geneticist project. After all, the current geneticists in China are only the first generation. We have a very good reason to suspect that there are already stronger geneticists overseas. ¡°You are very special. Perhaps I can also find the secret of genes in you! With your help, I think the progress of China¡¯s gene project will quickly surpass that of other countries overseas.¡¯ Upon hearing his invitation, Su Yun quickly shook his head. ¡°Dean He, I don¡¯t know anything about this kind of thing, and I can¡¯t help much. Moreover, I cherish my current peaceful life and don¡¯t want to be disturbed again..¡± Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (4) Chapter 592: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun had already expressed his intentions, so He Haiquan could not say anything else. In the end, He Haiquan still hoped that Su Yun could cooperate with some blood samples and leave a strand of hair for the laboratory to study. Su Yun did not reject him. After agreeing readily, he followed He Haiquan to draw his blood and leave a strand of hair behind. However, Su Yun knew that they probably would not be able to figure out anything. This was because his strength had nothing to do with genetic modification. The path he took was different. After that, He Haiquan sent someone to send Su Yun away. However, before they parted, he kept wanting to say something but hesitated. He wanted to learn some truths about cultivation from Su Yun, but he could not say it directly. In the end, he decided to return and study it before coming to a conclusion. However, this matter was far from over. The expert who had taken Flying Tiger One away to study the wound quickly arrived in front of He Haiquan and handed over an experiment report. After reading the experiment report, He Haiquan¡¯s expression instantly became solemn. ¡°What does this report mean when it says that the wound keeps tearing?¡± Faced with He Haiquan¡¯s question, the expert shook his head in confusion. ¡°We can¡¯t determine it at the moment, but it seems to be a special power that caused the wound of Flying Tiger One to not heal. This force kept tearing apart the wounds of Flying Tiger One. Therefore, it was not that the strengthened self-healing factor was ineffective, but that the speed of self-healing could not catch up to the speed of tearing. This power lasted in the wound of Flying Tiger One for a few minutes before gradually disappearing. However, we can¡¯t determine how this power appeared at the moment.¡± This news shocked He Haiquan even more. He didn¡¯t stay in the Hibiscus City Research Institute for long as he rushed back to the Capital Research Institute with the information and Flying Tiger One. Liu Wenshuo took Su Yun¡¯s blood sample and hair from He Haiquan¡¯s hands and quickly entered the laboratory. He began to understand Su Yun from the DNA angle. He Haiquan also called over a few people in charge of the two projects and began to observe the battle between Su Yun and Flying Tiger One. One of these two projects was the geneticist project, and the other was The Secret of the Golden Flower project. Flying Tiger One came from the geneticist project, while The Secret of the Golden Flower project mainly studied Su Yun and implemented the concept of cultivation. Soon, the person-in-charge of the geneticist project, Liu Wenshuo, returned to the meeting room with the report. He looked at He Haiquan and his colleagues with a solemn expression and said, ¡°The results are out. Su Yun¡¯s genes are no different from an ordinary person¡¯s, and there are no changes to his DNA. From this, we can basically determine that Su Yun is indeed an ordinary human.¡± He Haiquan turned around and looked at the scene of Su Yun defeating the geneticist in one move. He gasped and said, ¡°But how can an ordinary person make a geneticist unable to fight back?¡± He opened a report on the table. ¡°Su Yun only used a piece of paper to leave a wound on Flying Tiger One¡¯s neck. This meant that if Su Yun wanted to kill Flying Tiger One, he would not even have a chance to retaliate. ¡°What was even more bizarre was that Flying Tiger One¡¯s self-healing factor had been deliberately strengthened by us. In the previous experiments, all the wounds on Flying Tiger One¡¯s body could heal several times faster than ordinary people, but this time, a small wound did not heal for a long time. ¡°According to the investigation report issued by the research institute, there was a special force in the wound that Su Yun had left on Flying Tiger One. This force was constantly tearing open the wound, so much so that the self-healing factor could not allow the Flying Tiger to heal in time. ¡°What this power is is also a puzzle for us now.¡± However, as soon as He Haiquan finished speaking, the person-in-charge of The Secret of the Golden Flower, Zhang Zhifeng, quickly adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°Dean, our department has always been aware of the various documents and ancient records regarding cultivation. Su Yun¡¯s method of using paper as a knife had been mentioned in many folklore novels. It was an external aura. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°For example, sabers had saber qi and swords had sword qi. Would this concept be similar to the special power in Flying Tiger One¡¯s wound?¡± He Haiquan quickly frowned and said in surprise, ¡°You mean to say that Su Yun relied on a piece of white paper in his hand to transform into a knife and used the saber qi to slice open Flying Tiger One¡¯s neck? Moreover, this saber qi was left in Flying Tiger One¡¯s wound, so the self-healing factor did not work for a long time?¡± Zhang Zhifeng did not dare to make any decisive remarks about this. After all, this kind of thing was really too bizarre. ¡°Dean, this is just a guess, but from the perspective of the cultivation we¡¯ve been studying recently, it should be the most reasonable guess.¡± Zhang Zhifengs words had indeed played a key role. Furthermore, he could already determine that compared to genetically modified people, Su Yun was indeed a normal human. Then, the source of his special ability seemed to only be the legendary ¡®cultivation¡¯. After this meeting, the team led by Zhang Zhifeng once again devoted themselves to the project of The Secret of the Golden Flower.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (5) Chapter 593: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even Zhang Zhifeng, who was in charge, began to try imitating the cultivation method mentioned in The Secret of the Golden Flower. However, after a few weeks, Zhang Zhifeng and the others still did not make any progress. These so-called Concentration, Qi Gathering, and Condensation were more like a kind of fabricated legend that did not work at all. On the other hand, He Haiquan brought a few people to understand the various documents and records. What was piled on the desk in his office was no longer the various genetic documents, but ancient books and records related to cultivation. Although these records were varied, there was no substantive record of anyone succeeding. It was basically certain that these were indeed fabricated by the ancient people. For this reason, He Haiquan kept having meetings with Zhang Zhifengs team to discuss. In the end, a bold idea appeared in the meeting. ¡°Is it possible that cultivation is indeed real, but no one has succeeded? And Su Yun is the only cultivator who has successfully cultivated since ancient times.¡± This idea was proposed by Zhang Zhifeng, but after it was proposed, even he himself felt a little horrified. During this period of time, Zhang Zhifeng was also influenced by the books on cultivation and roughly understood the concept of the system mentioned in cultivation. From this, he gradually understood that the words that Su Yun had left on The Secret of the Golden Flower were actually the key points of different realms. Zhang Zhifeng was the only one who could not figure it out. However, from this, he could tell that Su Yun indeed knew a lot about cultivation. He Haiquan sucked in a breath of cold air as goosebumps rose all over his body. A moment later, he said in a very strange tone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it means that Su Yun, the only cultivator in history, is a pioneer. In the words of ancient times or operas, such a person is¡­ a Dao Ancestor?¡± The entire conference room fell into a dead silence. Even if this was just a hypothesis, it was too terrifying. If Su Yun was really the Dao Ancestor, the only cultivator in history, this meant that cultivation never existed. It only existed because of Su Yun! Only with Su Yun would there be a path of cultivation. This was not surprising. Since ancient times, there had been many hypotheses about cultivation, but no one had ever cultivated it. Before the Dao Ancestor returned to his position, it would be difficult to detain the Nine Heavens Sect! The moment this idea appeared, everyone present felt that their inherent worldview had collapsed. Although there was no substantial evidence to prove this, everyone present knew very well that other than this, they probably could not find any other more appropriate possibility. At the end of the meeting, He Haiquan looked at everyone solemnly and gave an order. ¡°Don¡¯t mention anything about Su Yun to anyone. Secondly, the video recording of Su Yun¡¯s battle with Flying Tiger One is set as top secret and sealed in the archives.¡¯ ¡°Understood! ¡± Everyone stood up in a hurry. Just as they were about to leave, Zhang Zhifeng suddenly stopped and looked at He Haiquan. ¡°Dean, I¡¯ve been wondering if there¡¯s such a possibility¡­¡± ¡°What? Tell me.¡¯ ¡°Currently, there are some hidden flaws in geneticist research. This flaw must not be a problem that only our country faces. It¡¯s the same for other countries. It was just that they might not have discovered it yet, or they might not care at all. ¡°This genetic defect will gradually manifest itself in future generations, which is why we have delayed plans to advance gene research on a large scale. In that case, can we take another path? Perhaps¡­ if we try to take Su Yun¡¯s path, it might be an opportunity for China?¡± He Haiquan shook his head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult. This is because you also know that Su Yun has been the only one since ancient times. His path is probably not suitable for popularization. It¡¯s not like genetic modification that can be done quickly.¡± ¡°But why not give it a try? With Su Yun as the Dao Ancestor guiding and preaching, perhaps we can nurture some inheritors?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He Haiquan was silent for a moment. If this was in the past, he would have rejected it without thinking. After all, the cultivation path that Su Yun represented sounded too mystical. It was more like a superstition. However, things are different now. Therefore, after thinking about it, He Haiquan quickly stood up and looked at the people in front of him. ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll meet Su Yun personally!¡± In Fan City¡¯s Shengu Village hundreds of kilometers away, Su Yun was cleaning up the house. If someone who did not know who Su Yun was appeared here, they would definitely not associate Su Yun with the commotion outside. Su Yun was dressed in a simple white shirt and was leisurely cleaning up. The white monkey was sleeping soundly under the sunlight in the courtyard. Recently, Su Yun discovered this problem. He did not know when it started, but the white monkey seemed to prefer sleeping during the day. This left Su Yun somewhat puzzled. What was the white monkey doing at night when it slept during the day? With this thought in mind, Su Yun waited until night fell. It was also in the middle of the night that Su Yun noticed that the white monkey was sitting on the bed, facing the window and looking at the moon outside. It was constantly waving its claws. This scene quickly attracted Su Yun¡¯s attention. He frowned as he watched the scene, but the white monkey did not seem to be disturbed by the outside world.. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (6) Chapter 594: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up as he roughly guessed the situation. It was the time when they were on Mount Shengu. That day, Su Yun sat there. When he opened his eyes again, it was already midnight. However, the white monkey seemed to have deliberately imitated Su Yun and sat beside him. This made Su Yun quickly realize what the white monkey was up to. This was clearly imitating him and cultivating! However, it could be seen that the white monkey was still imitating him. Its actions were a little comical, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t have any effect. Su Yun quickly sat up and looked at the white monkey with interest. He thought to himself, Since this white monkey has such comprehension, why not go with the flow? ¡°Snowball, what are you doing?¡± Su Yun¡¯s sudden words gave the white monkey a fright. It turned its head to look at Su Yun. As usual, it grinned foolishly at Su Yun. Su Yun got off the bed and came in front of the white monkey. He first helped the white monkey open the window. Then, he adjusted the white monkey¡¯s sitting posture to make it look more upright. Only then did he point at the moon outside the window and say, ¡°You haven¡¯t even learned it yet. Remember this position. Only then will it be useful!¡± The white monkey looked down at its arms and legs as if it understood. Then, it closed its eyes again like Su Yun. Perhaps the white monkey and the moon would really sense each other. After a while, the white monkey began to instinctively wave its front claws again. It was just like how Su Yun kept repeating the seemingly boring moves when he was brandishing his saber. Su Yun looked at the white monkey curiously for a long time. An unprecedented thought appeared in his mind. Perhaps he could train Snowball well! It seemed that its comprehension ability was not shallow. Perhaps it would really have some effect? However, ideas were only ideas at the moment. If he really wanted to put them into practice, Su Yun still needed to have some understanding of animal cultivation. It was late at night, and Su Yun could not be bothered to think too much about it. He simply returned to bed and soon fell asleep. However, the white monkey sat there for a long time. Its breathing became more and more stable, as if it was really comprehending the Dao with its skills. Waves of breeze blew in from the open window, causing the white monkey¡¯s fur to fluctuate from time to time. It really did look like it was cultivating. The next morning, when Su Yun woke up again, he realized that the white monkey was already sleeping soundly by the bed. Su Yun did not disturb it. He gently closed the window and walked to the computer. He did not know much about the legends of animal cultivation, so he sat in front of the computer and looked up relevant information. However, the things that were said online about animal cultivation were often stories about spiritual monsters. They were not of any substantial use. After searching for nearly an entire morning, Su Yun still could not find anything useful to him. Just as he was about to give up, he accidentally opened the online library webpage. Based on Su Yun¡¯s search for keywords, a term quickly popped up on the online library¡¯s webpage. [Return of Sun and Moon Essence Technique] Curious, Su Yun clicked on the page. The screen filled with obscure text quickly caught his attention. The first was called longevity. As the saying goes, old things become wise. There were many examples. Many strange creatures with longevity were recorded in the book. For example, the author might have read an unofficial history from somewhere, or he might have made it up himself. According to him, after the death of a thousand-year-old tortoise, its shell was consecrated in the Imperial Ancestral Temple of Chu Country and enjoyed worship. In fact, the thousand-year-old tree spirit was a green sheep, and the ten-thousand-year-old tree spirit was a green ox. These were all examples of how old things became wise. This made Su Yun subconsciously look at the white monkey sleeping on the bed. Although he did not know how old the white monkey was, nor did he know what breed it was, it did not look like it was chosen for longevity. As he continued reading, the second item mentioned was pills, but he was not interested in this. After all, refining pills was not an easy task. As he scrolled down, he saw things like reading books, harming people, or listening to scriptures. From the looks of it, Su Yun realized that just like classical cultivation books like The Secret of the Golden Flower, these things were completely fabricated by ancient people. From ancient times until now, no animal had cultivated into a spirit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The so-called demons were also fabricated and did not exist. The reason why Su Yun had read it until now was just to watch the show. It was useless. However, this author wrote quite well. This Return of Sun and Moon Essence Technique at least combined some of the cultivation methods mentioned in the existing ancient books. After much thought, Su Yun finally made a decision. If it really didn¡¯t work, he would give it a try. Even though he didn¡¯t understand what these meant at all, it might be effective? After all, the white monkey was indeed imitating him. Although it might not have the concept of cultivation, what it did was indeed in line with cultivation. Since that was the case, this also strengthened Su Yun¡¯s idea of taking advantage of the situation. He took action that night. Su Yun accompanied the white monkey until late at night. As expected, the white monkey jumped up and ran to the window to sit quietly like last night. The white monkey had very cleverly adjusted itself so that it was more in line with what Su Yun had adjusted last night.. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Famous Across the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (7) Chapter 595: Famous Across the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun crossed his arms at the side and watched this scene with interest. Then, he sat beside the white monkey and accompanied it. He picked up the information he had printed during the day and sat beside the white monkey as he muttered, ¡°Continuation: Swallowing and spitting the moon twenty-four times. ¡°Inhale the moonlight into the two lungs of the golden chamber. When both lungs are full, put your hands on the sides of your legs and rotate them inward from the outer wall, so that your palms are facing inward.¡± Su Yun did not understand what he was saying at all, but from the looks of it, his words were indeed mysterious. Since Su Yun had nothing to do, he tried his best. ¡°If you want to cultivate, you have to know the Five Elements Dao. The five elements were divided into five elements, the middle five elements, and the upper five elements. The upper five elements were also called the spatial five elements, which are colors. The middle five elements were objects, and the lower five elements were material. Only when the five elements in the body and the five elements outside the body complemented each other could you reach the cultivation method.¡± As Su Yun spoke, he looked at the white monkey beside him. However, the white monkey did not change at all. It even yawned. Upon seeing this scene, Su Yun did not even think twice before throwing the papers in his hand into the trash can. This method had failed. As expected, it was all fabricated by the ancients. Thinking about it, if he didn¡¯t have a transcendent body, how could he have embarked on the path of cultivation? The so-called ¡®transmitting technique¡¯ and ¡®cultivation technique¡¯ were all nonsense. He had to think of another way. Early the next morning, Su Yun made a few wooden stakes for the white monkey to cultivate its body. Under Su Yun¡¯s signal, the white monkey easily climbed onto the wooden stake. Its playful nature made it constantly move between the wooden stakes. According to Su Yun¡¯s thoughts, since the white monkey kept waving its claws that night, could it use it to reach the level of entering the Dao? However, this training continued for many days, and the white monkey still did not change. Helpless, Su Yun could only give up. After all, he had never cultivated before. He only relied on his supernatural state to train. Now, he was here to guide others in their cultivation. Furthermore, it was a monkey. The more Su Yun thought about it, the more comical he found it. Didn¡¯t he have nothing better to do? Hence, Su Yun quickly gave up on the idea of training the white monkey. Although the white monkey would occasionally behave like that night, there were no obvious changes. The next day, Su Yun brought the white monkey to the top of Mount Shengu. Whenever he was thinking about something, Su Yun would always sit there. The feeling of looking at a small mountain always immersed Su Yun. His drifting thoughts would also settle down at this moment. In Su Yun¡¯s mind, thousands of thoughts calmed down like still water. Every time Su Yun came here, it was as if he was in an otherworldly place. The warm sun shone on his body, but he was like the Divine Lonely Stone beside him. He sat there for a few hours. The white monkey sat beside Su Yun curiously, seemingly unaware of what Su Yun was doing. However, a few hours later, Su Yun suddenly opened his eyes and looked at his hands in puzzlement. A mystical feeling appeared again, and all of his senses were magnified several times. His eyes were filled with energy, as if there were swords hidden in them. They were extremely sharp. ¡°This is¡­ a supernatural state?¡± Su Yun was very puzzled. He clearly did not cultivate any ultimate techniques, but why did he suddenly enter the supernatural state? What Su Yun did not expect was that the moment he opened his eyes, the white monkey, who was jumping up and down on the tree, suddenly froze. Following that, it looked at Su Yun in a daze. An inexplicable feeling filled the white monkey¡¯s heart, causing it to be filled with doubts. This was a strange feeling that he had vaguely sensed before, but he had never felt it so clearly. The white monkey just did not know that every time it vaguely felt it, it was because Su Yun had entered the supernatural state. This made the white monkey quickly come down from the tree and jump onto the Divine Lone Stone. It sat there and looked at Su Yun curiously. It sensed Su Yun¡¯s supernatural state. It was also this state that made the white monkey feel enlightened. Su Yun was thinking about why he suddenly felt that a supernatural state was about to descend. Hence, he did not notice that the white monkey, who was standing on the Divine Lonely Stone¡¯s shoulder not far away, had once again begun to move around. This was something Su Yun had never seen before. Its breathing began to stabilize. Although it was constantly consuming its stamina, the white monkey did not give up like before. The extraordinary aura emanating from Su Yun seemed to be leading the white monkey to a new stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This special feeling lingered around Su Yun for more than an hour before it dissipated. It was only now that he finally understood why a supernatural state would suddenly appear. Even though he didn¡¯t cultivate any skills, Transcendent Mortal was a form of cultivation. He sat quietly on the top of the mountain for a few hours. There were no distracting thoughts in his mind, as if he had become one with heaven and earth. In addition, Su Yun had been living a peaceful life for the past few days, constantly comprehending things that others seemed to be used to. Cultivation was what one did, sitting was cultivation, and cultivating one¡¯s mind was cultivation. Although Su Yun did not act subjectively, his transcendent state during this period of time had already cleared his mind. At that moment, Su Yun was like a piece of white paper. No matter what he wrote, it would quickly appear. Hence, this supernatural state was not a coincidence. It was just that Su Yun had yet to realize this.. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (8) Chapter 596: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This had imperceptibly helped the white monkey. Previously, the white monkey had only subconsciously imitated Su Yun¡¯s actions. It did not even know the meaning of doing so. However, after unexpectedly sensing Su Yun¡¯s supernatural state, the white monkey seemed to be enlightened. When Su Yun looked at the white monkey on the Divine Lonely Stone, he felt that there was something different about the white monkey. He gradually realized that ever since he turned into a transcendent mortal, the appearance of his supernatural state seemed to have become more frequent and simpler. There were even signs that it would appear at any time. ¡°This¡­ is really a pleasant surprise. Could it be that my supernatural state will become my normal state in the future?¡± Time flew by, and Su Yun¡¯s heart had completely turned into a transcendent mortal. He no longer cared about the affairs of the world. As he returned to his original state, the descent of the supernatural state became more and more stable. It seemed that it was indeed about to become normal. It had already become something that would occasionally appear in three to four days, no matter what Su Yun was doing, it was very strange. However, on this day, a group of uninvited guests suddenly disturbed the peace of Shengu Village. On this day, Su Yun was walking around the village with the white monkey as usual. The white monkey sat obediently on Su Yun¡¯s shoulder, but at that moment, its eyes began to show some vigor and less confusion. Ever since the white monkey sensed Su Yun¡¯s supernatural state, his cultivation seemed to have opened up. Although there were no obvious changes at the moment, its eyes were getting brighter and brighter. From time to time, it would reveal some emotions. The rarest thing was that one could occasionally see a thoughtful expression in these eyes. Su Yun walked along the path at the back of the mountain with a dustpan in his hand. Inside was some Chinese medicine that was waiting to be dried. Su Yun had brought it back from Divine Doctor L¨¹ and was preparing to bring it back to his courtyard to dry. However, the few black cars that suddenly drove in from the village entrance not only attracted the attention of the villagers working in the fields, but it also made Su Yun stop in his tracks in puzzlement. The cars quickly drove into the village and quickly stopped not far from Su Yun. Su Yun stood rooted to the ground in puzzlement, although he still did not know who was sitting in the car. However, to be able to mobilize so many people to come to the village, they were probably here to find him. Just as Su Yun had expected, a few people in black suits alighted from the car. Su Yun recognized one of them at a glance. It was He Haiquan, the dean of the Capital¡¯s Research Institute. After getting out of the car, He Haiquan quickly led a group of people to Su Yun. Not far away, the villagers working in the fields straightened their backs and put their hands on the pergola as they looked over curiously. ¡°Someone came to look for the Su family¡¯s kid again. This group of people doesn¡¯t look simple either!¡± ¡°The boy from the Su family is now a hero of Huaxia. It¡¯s not strange for these big shots to come to him often.¡± ¡°The Su family has really brought honor to their ancestors. My son is the same age as the Su family¡¯s kid. If he could be like half of him, I won¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But who are these people? From the looks of it, their backgrounds are not small.¡± The villagers gathered together curiously and discussed softly. At that moment, He Haiquan had already brought a group of people to Su Yun. ¡°Hero Su, long time no see.¡± Su Yun did not expect He Haiquan and company to suddenly appear. Therefore, after shaking hands with He Haiquan, Su Yun took the initiative to ask in puzzlement, ¡°Dean He, why did you suddenly come to Shengu Village?¡± He Haiquan looked around hurriedly and lowered his voice. ¡°Su Yun, we took the liberty to disturb you this time. The situation is a little special. I wonder if we can have a chat?¡± Su Yun also noticed that the villagers not far away were looking at him. He guessed that He Haiquan had some concerns, so he nodded gently and led He Haiquan and the rest to his house. Even after the group of people had left, the villagers were still whispering about Su Yun. Everyone was curious as to who these people in black suits were. Although many important figures would visit Su Yun from time to time during this period, for a small mountain village that was not disturbed by outsiders all year round, it was not so easy to adapt. Soon, Su Yun brought He Haiquan and company home. He Haiquan first greeted Su Guowei and Yang Shan, then stood rooted to the ground without saying a word. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Guowei could immediately tell that He Haiquan clearly had something to say to Su Yun. Hence, he casually found an excuse to pull Yang Shan into the house, leaving the courtyard for Su Yun and the rest. However, Yang Shan was still a little worried about Su Yun. After returning to the house, she leaned against the window and looked out. At the same time, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Darling, who are these people? That person just introduced himself as the director of some research institute, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Guowei also frowned at this moment and said thoughtfully, ¡°The dean of the Capital¡¯s Research Institute, but why are they looking for Su Yun?¡± Just as the two of them were feeling puzzled, He Haiquan had already asked the people accompanying him to guard the door. It was obvious that he had something very important to say. A moment later, when only he and Su Yun were left in the courtyard, He Haiquan heaved a long sigh of relief. He looked at Su Yun and was about to speak when he was suddenly stunned.. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (9) Chapter 597: Famous Throughout the World, Greetings, Dao Ancestor Su! (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was sitting opposite him, but the aura he exuded made it seem like he was not in a simple courtyard in the village. Instead, it was as if he was in a solemn Daoist temple and bowing in front of a sacred statue. From Su Yun¡¯s aura, it was as if he had transcended the world. He did not know that this was Su Yun¡¯s supernatural state after returning to his original state. ¡°Dean He, are you alright?¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice pulled He Haiquan back to reality. He shook his head in shock, but his eyes were still filled with surprise when he looked at Su Yun. Su Yun nodded and casually picked up the Chinese medicine that he had taken from Doctor Lu to dry. He began to remove the impurities inside. He lowered his head and busied himself while He Haiquan stood beside Su Yun. ¡°Dean He, there¡¯s no one else here. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± As Su Yun spoke, his hands were cleaning up the impurities in the dustpan. However, He Haiquan was quickly shocked to discover that this task, which would take others at least a few hours to complete, was completely different in Su Yun¡¯s hands. Su Yun¡¯s hands were constantly removing the impurities from the medicine at an extremely fast speed. As his hands pushed the medicine, there was a faint gentle force. In Su Yun¡¯s hands, the dustpan lid of Chinese medicine seemed to have eyes. As Su Yun moved, they seemed to move as well. The wind blew, but the leaves did not touch his body. They floated around Su Yun before landing on the ground. He Haiquan was completely stunned on the spot. It was obvious that Su Yun¡¯s every move was no different from that of an ordinary person. However, every move he made was unbelievable. Wasn¡¯t this the natural state mentioned in the ancient books? Soon, a plate of pure Chinese medicine was cleared by Su Yun. Then, he grabbed the edge of the dustpan and casually threw it out. He Haiquan looked in shock at the dustpan that was spinning in the air. It landed steadily on the table a few meters away and was still spinning at high speed. The airwaves brought about by the rotation actually circled around faintly, causing the dust and fallen leaves scattered on the table to float. This scene was very similar to a scene in a movie, but Su Yun¡¯s current state was very ordinary. At that moment, He Haiquan was even more determined that Su Yun was definitely an expert in the world. If China could follow Su Yun¡¯s path, this would be the best choice. After finishing his work, Su Yun realized that He Haiquan had not responded. He looked up at the stunned He Haiquan and asked in confusion, ¡°Dean He, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± Only then did He Haiquan snap back to his senses. He suppressed the shock in his heart and looked at Su Yun. ¡°Su Yun, I didn¡¯t inform you in advance this time. Did I disturb you?¡± Su Yun smiled calmly. ¡°Dean He, I could tell just now that you seem to have some thoughts. In that case, let¡¯s cut the formalities and get straight to the point.¡± With Su Yun¡¯s words, it did not take much effort for He Haiquan to continue. He nodded, then sighed deeply. ¡°Su Yun, after our last parting, we went back to study your genes. From the genetic level, your data is normal and no different from that of an ordinary person. ¡°However, the abilities you can unleash are beyond the reach of ordinary people. They even surpass the first-generation geneticists. This has always been a problem that we have been puzzled about and want to overcome. ¡°China was now facing a major turning point. Just like the entire world, China had to be prepared to enter the next century. Although Flying Tiger One was only a first-generation geneticist, he was equally powerful. But he was defeated in less than one move by you. To be honest, those researchers were quite defeated. ¡°But you¡¯ve also shown us a new possibility. I¡¯ve done my homework before coming here. However, before I express my intentions, I still want to confirm with you if the source of your ability is related to cultivation as I guessed?¡± Su Yun fell silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Besides, there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± Just as Su Yun finished speaking, He Haiquan¡¯s originally uneasy eyes immediately lit up with joy. ¡°Is that so? Then I didn¡¯t come here for nothing!¡± He Haiquan looked at Su Yun excitedly. Even though he had already thought of this possibility, he was still very surprised when Su Yun personally admitted it. ¡°This is unbelievable. This kind of thing was once thought to be a fabrication. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± He Haiquan tried his best to calm himself down, but his breathing was still rapid. After looking around and confirming that there was no one around, He Haiquan looked at Su Yun seriously and clearly stated his intentions. ¡°Su Yun, now that the entire world is undergoing rapid reforms, we have to take action. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve shown us another way than the path of genes. ¡°Cultivation! You defeated the first-generation geneticist that we worked hard to develop with just a casual move. It¡¯s enough to show that the path of cultivation is not inferior to genetic modification. ¡°That¡¯s why I personally rushed over from the capital this time. Firstly, I want to confirm this matter. Secondly, I want to ask you something on behalf of all the Chinese.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yun immediately smiled and sighed. ¡°Dean He, you¡¯re being too serious. If you have anything to say, feel free to say it. As long as it¡¯s something beneficial to China, I, Su Yun, will definitely do my best.¡± Upon receiving Su Yun¡¯s response, He Haiquan immediately held Su Yun¡¯s hand excitedly and said seriously, ¡°Su Yun, can you please impart cultivation techniques to the world?¡± Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (1) Chapter 598: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was especially surprised. ¡°Invite me to impart cultivation techniques to the world?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the founder of this system. Only you can preach to the world, preach to the people, become a saint, and become an ancestor. You can lead Huaxia on a new path that¡¯s different from genetic modification.¡± Words like ¡®preach¡¯, ¡®becoming a saint and becoming an ancestor¡¯ sounded a little strange coming from a researcher, but He Haiquan was exceptionally serious at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work.¡± However, Su Yun shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Su Yun paused slightly and sighed. ¡°I am the only one who can do it.¡± He Haiquan was stunned. Then, he understood and smiled bitterly. ¡°Indeed, we know that you¡¯re the only one who has embarked on this path since ancient times. It¡¯s indeed very difficult.¡± He Haiquan sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Actually, if the path of genes was feasible, I wouldn¡¯t have come to disturb you today. However, Su Yun, there was something that you did not know. ¡°In fact, Huaxia can no longer continue with the genetic experiment. This was because the genes in Chi You¡¯s bones had hidden flaws that had great potential side effects on humans. Not only would it affect the genetic modification of individuals, but it would also have a huge genetic flaw in the offspring. ¡°For the sake of the people, Huaxia was prepared to give up on the genetic experiment even in the face of such a dilemma. Therefore, we urgently need a new direction to catch up with the pace of the various countries and even overtake them.¡± He Haiquan¡¯s words made Su Yun¡¯s heart sink. It was not easy for China to make such a decision when the entire world was competing for genetic experiments. However, Su Yun quickly calmed down. He knew that what He Haiquan had said was right. If there was a major flaw in the genes, then it was true that they should not use the people for it. As he pondered, Su Yun looked at the white monkey sitting cross-legged on the roof not far away. Ever since his supernatural state descended more and more frequently, this white monkey seemed to have benefited from it. It had really comprehended the key points of cultivation in its perception. Perhaps imparting the Dao to the world would really work? But¡­ could he succeed? After all, even Su Yun had been feeling his way across the river. He had not been able to summarize a suitable cultivation path. He had been searching for the path ahead and slowly moving forward. With this thought in mind, Su Yun finally nodded after a moment of silence. ¡°I can give it a try, but whether it works or not will depend on your subsequent research progress. I can¡¯t provide much help!¡± Finally, Su Yun took a pen and paper from the room and wrote down some of his insights into cultivation, as well as the four realms he understood. Following that, Su Yun handed the piece of paper to He Haiquan. ¡°Dean He, my comprehension of cultivation is written on this paper. ¡°There are no systematic cultivation routines or methods because I have also entered the Dao through techniques. I am still exploring and moving forward. I have not summarized the system¡¯s cultivation process. There are only these insights and experiences from my cultivation here. If Huaxia really wants to choose the path of cultivation, I think it¡¯s not impossible to give it a try. ¡°Perhaps by gathering the strength of the country, they could summarize the rules and methods. Written at the bottom are the four realms of cultivation. After you understand my cultivation system, you can cultivate. You won¡¯t be as blind as I was at the beginning.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Su Yun!¡± He Haiquan received the piece of paper from Su Yun with both hands. It was as if he had obtained a treasure. He knew very well the value of this information. It was definitely priceless. It was even more Drecious than all the genetic information. This was a path that only existed in legends. Now that it was written on paper, it was enough to shock the past and present. ¡°Su Yun, you have done China a huge favor. I believe that with your help, we will definitely be able to break through the bottleneck as soon as possible and find the correct cultivation method.¡± At that moment, He Haiquan suddenly thought of something and asked Su Yun, ¡°By the way, Su Yun, we previously secretly brought The Secret of the Golden Flower back from Hibiscus City Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only University for research. In it, we also found the pattern you left in the book. What does that pattern mean? We studied it for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure it out.¡± Su Yun was taken aback for a moment. He said truthfully with mixed emotions, ¡°That¡¯s a kind of mental comprehension that can only be understood but not described. I can¡¯t describe it to you either, just like how I can¡¯t teach you the principle of cultivation with words. I moved forward blindly and groping to find my way. Although I was the only one who had the law, I was not at the stage where I could follow the law with my words. ¡°However, after returning this time, you might be able to try comprehending it with my insights. If you can understand the profundities behind it, those who understand it might be able to enter the ranks of cultivation!¡± He Haiquan fell into deep thought. In the end, he nodded his head, full of fighting spirit. Su Yun cared about the world and gave them rare hope. He also pointed out an unprecedented path. He wasn¡¯t sure if this path would succeed, as he could tell that it was very difficult. Otherwise, why has no one succeeded other than Su Yun in the past thousands of years? But now, with Su Yun leading the way and the country¡¯s research, there might be a chance. If it really didn¡¯t work out, he would think of another way. After repeatedly expressing his gratitude to Su Yun, He Haiquan hurriedly left with his men. He did not want to stay any longer and only wanted to devote himself to cultivation research as soon as possible.. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (2) Chapter 599: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not long after, He Haiquan returned to the capital and rushed back to the research institute. ¡°Good news. Hero Su has given us a cultivation document. The plan to restart Huaxia¡¯s path can be put on the agenda!¡± The many researchers who heard this news were extremely excited. Now, they already knew the drawbacks of genetic modification. With current human technology, it was impossible to perfect genetic modification technology. However, the other countries clearly did not intend to give up. They still hid the bad roots of genetic modification from the people and planned to go all the way. Since that was the case, Huaxia naturally had to catch up. Now, hope had appeared. ¡°The higher-ups have already approved it. They want us to complete the cultivation research as soon as possible. Once it is confirmed that this method can be popularized, the higher-ups will personally invite Su Yun to come out of seclusion and preach to the world!¡± As soon as He Haiquan finished speaking, everyone nodded heavily, looking excited. ¡°The code name of this experimental plan is¡ªproject Ascension! Give the Dao to the world, and the entire country will ascend!¡± The Capital Scientific Research Institute did not reduce its research on genetics, but at the same time, it also increased its research on cultivation. The proportion of investment had even exceeded genetic research. However, to Su Yun, all of this was just ripples caused by a stone on the surface of the water. After He Haiquan and company left, Su Yun returned to calm. The sun rose and set. In this wilderness, Su Yun appeared to be aloof from the world. Unlike Su Yun¡¯s situation, as time passed, everyone in the world seemed to become more and more impetuous. The genetic experiments of various countries had developed rapidly during this period of time. That day had finally arrived. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, many countries around the world made a joint announcement to the outside world: [The post-modern human era has officially arrived!] ¡°Postmodern humans¡± was the general term for genetic humans. This meant that genetic projects in various countries had already made major breakthroughs. Early this morning, the official genetic laboratories of the various countries outside the borders made an announcement to the world based on the actual situation of their respective countries. [Announcement from the Russian Genetic Research Institute: The God of War series geneticist has officially joined the national army and formed the God of War Special Assault Team.] [Life at the French Gene Research Headquarters: A major breakthrough in genetic experiments. The country has officially amended the law to guarantee the rights of ¡®postmodern humans¡¯ and to consider opening the genetic serum to the public as appropriate!] [Korean Official Announcement: The Kaisung Group has implemented a genetic project to update the iterative series of geneticists and achieved major success. The postmodern human era has appeared!] [Many countries around the world have jointly voted to establish a post-modern human alliance to jointly work on the management and development of post-modern humans.] The various countries released official announcements one after another. They even jointly expressed that a new era had arrived. In these announcements, they were all promoting the great success of the country¡¯s genetic experiments and its landmark achievements. Most countries had already formed special operations teams composed of geneticists. For example, some Western countries had even directly modified their laws and publicly recognized the various rights and interests of geneticists. In this announcement, almost all the major countries were included, except for China. As various countries competed to show off their muscles, China remained silent, as if it had completely chosen to stay out of this matter. All the countries had already entered the expressway. Not long after the announcement was made, it caused an uproar internationally. The post-modern human era had officially arrived, but China seemed to have been abandoned by the era. There was no sound at all. While the leaders of the various countries were already discussing how to maximize the use of geneticists, China remained silent. In this silent contest, China seemed to be far behind. The advent of the post-modern human era has caused many foreign citizens to loudly call for their respective countries to open up their genetic potions and popularize them. They should not become the patent of rights and capital. They had already witnessed the power of geneticists. This power made ordinary people yearn for it. Although no country had officially opened the gene potion to the public yet, it was obvious that they were already sufficiently prepared. This day would not be long. As usual, the announcements that each country could announce to the outside world were basically inconsistent with their own situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that the genetic research mentioned in their announcement had achieved great success. In fact, for some Western countries, their genetic human experiments had already reached the second or even the third series. In the American government laboratory, the first child naturally reproduced by geneticists was born. This was an epoch-making scene. The newborn was also named Adam by the country. The United States government issued an order to lock down the news. Adam¡¯s birth meant that geneticists maintained their ability to reproduce normally. Moreover, from the current situation, the genes of a geneticist¡¯s child were stronger than that of a normal adult. Although it was only a child born, the meaning was different for the entire world. In addition, many countries had already amended their laws to officially recognize the existence of postmodern humans, which meant that postmodern humans also enjoyed all human rights. At this rate, humanity will eventually be replaced by postmodern humans.. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (3) Chapter 600: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If a race could ensure reproduction, they would definitely experience a period of prosperity, and this period had already arrived. The official laboratories of the various countries were still intensifying the iteration of geneticists. They did not publicize the power of these geneticists, nor did they mention any specific data about the geneticists in their respective laboratories. Of course, they did not mention the flaws of the geneticists. This was the trump card that they truly held in their hands. The great era had already appeared, and the various countries were already prepared to reshuffle the entire world in the new century. Overnight, the world changed drastically. The country that had mastered geneticist experiments and made a major breakthrough became a high-profile existence. Some small countries that did not have the conditions to conduct genetic research were expressing goodwill to the large countries. They had already lost the right to compete. In the fast lane, only these large countries with genetic experiments had the right to participate. Some people were happy, while others were sad. The citizens of the large countries overseas cheered, but there was dead silence in China. The citizens looked at the announcement made by the various countries after the competition. They were really upset. Netizens could be seen complaining unhappily on the Internet, wondering why there was no movement in China for a long time. The entire world had already entered a new racetrack. They were no longer limited to geneticist experiments. Instead, they had begun to conquer higher-level genetic evolution. Not long after the previous announcement was made, several Western powers spoke again, saying that they would establish the largest genetic research institute in the country and work hard for the future of humanity. Tall buildings rose from the ground under tight defense. In these new laboratories, some countries had already begun their genetic evolution project homework. All countries knew that they would be beaten if they fell behind. No one was willing to become the cannon fodder that laid the foundation of the world when the new century arrived. The rapid development brought about concerns that each country had to consider. It was precisely this worry that drove them to constantly pursue the future of genetic evolution. Only in this way could they ensure the safety of the country. The various countries gave up on other research projects. Almost all the top talents in the country were mobilized for genetic experiments. Germany even founded a geneticist town and named it the Garden of Eden. This was also the first country to establish a small town for postmodern humans. In reality, this small town of Eden was Germany¡¯s secret research center. All the geneticists who lived here would also devote themselves to genetic evolution. However, in this Garden of Eden, they also carried out a project that other large countries were doing but tacitly kept quiet about: genetic inheritance. Scientists from these countries had already discovered that the descendants of geneticists relied on special genes that could be inherited from their parents. Secondly, they could even have more special abilities to the extent of this gene. From this, it could be seen that various countries had already entered new lanes to compete. However, it seemed that only China was still conservative and old. With the rapid development of various countries, China was naturally pulled apart by the world. Until now, China had never even publicized geneticist experiments. As a result, many large countries overseas were wondering if China had given up on genetic experiments or if they were indeed limited by their abilities and it was difficult to make a breakthrough in this project. This was also what the Chinese people were thinking. Everyone was very puzzled. What were the Chinese scientists doing? Why was there no movement for so long? If it was for the sake of confidentiality, it would be fine if the progress of the project was not made public. What really worried everyone was that China really didn¡¯t make any progress. This way, the ancient country of the East would become the most backward country under the changes of the times. Su Yun had heard of the many discussions that were spreading online. This matter had a huge impact. Even the villagers were discussing it from time to time. Everyone was worried about the future of China. They were afraid that this peaceful life would be broken with the arrival of the new century. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun could not help but feel a little puzzled. Previously, Hai Quanlai had clearly suggested that China might take the path of cultivation, but after returning, there was no movement at all. He didn¡¯t know if he would succeed or fail. This was really intriguing. Just as Su Yun closed his laptop and prepared to go to the back of the mountain to visit Divine Doctor L¨¹ as usual, his phone, which had not rung for a long time, suddenly received a call. He looked at the caller ID and realized that it was an unfamiliar landline number. However, when he picked it up, the voice coming from the other end was very familiar. ¡°Su Yun, it¡¯s me, He Haiquan!¡± Su Yun immediately frowned slightly. ¡°Dean He, I was just reading the comments about genetic experiments on the Internet. I didn¡¯t expect you to call so soon.¡± Over the phone, He Haiquan sighed deeply and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Su Yun, in that case, you must have understood the current situation. It can be said to be very urgent for China. After the last farewell, I immediately organized a research team, codenamed Project Ascension, and began to try to walk the path of cultivation.. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (4) Chapter 601: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Unfortunately, this research team followed the cultivation method and combined it with your comprehension. They cultivated for a long time, but no one showed any signs of success. ¡°In the end, we had no choice but to carefully select hundreds of people throughout the country. There were no restrictions on whether they were men or women, old or young. There was even no lack of geniuses and elites from other industries to nurture them. However, none of them succeeded. ¡°In the end, we secretly tested a primary school, middle school, and university in the name of extracurricular activities. However, no one succeeded in cultivating. Therefore, this project could only fail. Moreover, according to our analysis, you are the only cultivator in history. ¡°It was indeed as you said. Only you can do it. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for no one to succeed since ancient times, so there were no written records. We don¡¯t have that much time left. The public¡¯s mentality is getting more and more impetuous, and the development of various countries is getting faster and faster. ¡°If China continued to stagnate, their situation would only become more and more dangerous. Therefore, we have no choice but to give up on the idea of the path of cultivation because it is indeed very difficult. Perhaps only you can do it in this world. ¡°According to our current research, there are major flaws in the genes in Chi You¡¯s bone. It¡¯s very likely to affect future generations. Therefore, we can¡¯t take the path of genes either. China has really fallen into a situation where there¡¯s no way out.¡± Su Yun¡¯s heart immediately sank. He frowned and stood rooted to the ground for a long time. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another way. That is to give up on genes and walk the path of mechanical evolution. This proposal has already been approved. All our scientific research teams have already invested in mechanical research. Fortunately, we made some relevant discoveries through Chi You¡¯s bones. Otherwise, this path would be nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream. ¡°However, no one dared to say the outcome of this path. China would never give up on any of its citizens. That was the bottom line. I¡¯m calling to thank you. Even if we ultimately fail to cultivate in depth, you have shown us at least a possibility we have never seen before. This was a path of cultivation that was unprecedented in history! Su Yun,¡± At this point, He Haiquan¡¯s voice became even deeper. ¡°This path will depend on you alone! One day, if China needs help, please help!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dean He. If China is in trouble, as a descendant of Yan Huang, I will definitely do my best! ¡± He Haiquan gave a gratified reply to Su Yun before hurriedly ending the call. Su Yun could understand that He Haiquan was under immense pressure. Genes and cultivation. These two paths had already been abandoned by China. They had switched to specializing in machinery. Although he did not know what technology the officials had discovered, it was always good to have a path. It is a well-known fact that the new century has come. No one was sure if the path of machinery could ensure that China could still stand firm in the new century. Su Yun put away his phone and pushed open the door to the courtyard. He looked up at the azure sky and could not help but sigh. He felt very helpless about this matter. Although he had always known that he was the only one in history, he did not expect that there might not be descendants in the future. According to He Haiquan, all the people who tried to cultivate ended up in failure. This made Su Yun realize a problem. It was very likely that this world would end up with a place where no technique could be imparted. But was there really no other way? As Su Yun thought about it, he inadvertently glanced at the white monkey, who was still sitting there quietly. A thought instantly appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind. Not necessarily¡­ Snowball could accidentally sense his supernatural state and embark on the path of cultivation. Perhaps he could start from this point. It was not impossible for others to cultivate. Since it was impossible in the world, it was time for someone to legislate. Since there were no Dao in the world, someone should do it. Being the only one since the ancients could not be changed, but the situation of not having successors isn¡¯t definite. If he could become a master of all techniques, if he could become the ancestor of Dao preaching and leave behind a successor, his path of cultivation would not be cut off. This was not because of Su Yun¡¯s generosity, but because this path was too lonely. From the beginning of his cultivation to the peak, he was the only one in history, and as he continued forward, he was still alone at the peak. There was no way to impart the technique, and there was nothing to say about the Dao. It was also a kind of loneliness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The master of all techniques, the ancestor of the Dao!¡± When this thought appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind, he immediately fell into deep thought. On this day, Big Head Yang came to look for Su Yun again when he had nothing better to do. Although the distance between the two places was not far, it was at least a hundred kilometers. Therefore, every time Big Head Yang came to look for Su Yun, he would stay at Su Yun¡¯s house for a few days. He was clearly the one who was bored out of his mind, but he always put on a righteous front, claiming that he was worried that Su Yun would be bored out of his mind. Su Guowei and Yang Shan also welcomed Big Head Yang warmly. Big Head Yang treated it as if he was at his own house in Su Yun¡¯s house. Basically, every time he came empty-handed, he would return with a full load. Therefore, after seeing Big Head Yang, Su Yun immediately smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you here to stock up again?¡± Big Head Yang immediately chuckled. When he laughed, the fat on his face trembled.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (5) Chapter 602: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t come empty-handed this time. I brought you a gift.¡± Su Yun looked down at Big Head Yang¡¯s empty hands and immediately said in disdain, ¡°Big Head, when did you learn to lie with your eyes wide open?¡± However, Big Head Yang did not care about this. Instead, he mysteriously came to Su Yun¡¯s side and pointed in a direction not far away. ¡°Look, there¡¯s the present!¡± Su Yun looked in the direction that Big Head Yang was pointing at. Not far away, under the sunlight, a beautiful figure was standing there and smiling gently at Su Yun. ¡°Jiajia, why are you here together?¡± Su Yun was a little surprised and quickly walked to Xu Jiajia¡¯s side. Xu Jiajia naturally held Su Yun¡¯s arm. ¡°What, can¡¯t we come together?¡± Big Head Yang wiped his nose and quickly smiled. ¡°The two of us had a telepathic connection and met at the village entrance. I¡¯m so envious that you have such good friends like us, but I don¡¯t.¡± Su Yun smiled and punched Big Head Yang¡¯s chest. Then, he brought Xu Jiajia and Big Head Yang home. After lunch, in order not to disturb Su Guowei and Yang Shan¡¯s rest, they left the house and walked towards Mount Shengu. The white monkey obediently lay on Su Yun¡¯s shoulder. Xu Jiajia¡¯s unintentional words immediately made Su Yun¡¯s eyes flash with a thoughtful light. ¡°Why do I feel that Snowball is a little different? Its eyes seem to be more and more human.¡± Only Su Yun knew that what Xu Jiajia thought was an illusion was actually the result of the white monkey¡¯s recent cultivation. Su Yun had concluded that the first step in animal cultivation was enlightenment. And the white monkey was in a state of enlightenment now. Only if it had minimal intelligence would its cultivation path be faster and not imitate others. Su Yun quickly made a decision. Perhaps now was the right time to try out his plan. In the past, whether it was Big Head Yang or Xu Jiajia, they would usually move around Mount Shengu. After all, in this season, Mount Shengu could be considered a paradise on earth. However, the difference this time was that Su Yun brought Big Head Yang and Xu Jiajia straight to the top of the mountain. Originally, this mountain path was rugged and Su Yun would never let Big Head Yang and Xu Jiajia go up the mountain. Hence, after Su Yun expressed his intention to go up the mountain, Xu Jiajia nodded happily. Big Head Yang grumbled helplessly, ¡°We still have to climb the mountain. Why don¡¯t you consider my tonnage!¡± But Big Head Yang usually did not have much of a say, so Su Yun and Xu Jiajia quickly urged him to walk towards the top of the mountain. During this period of time, Su Yun often went up and down the mountain, so he was very agile when walking on the mountain path. However, because of Xu Jiajia and Big Head Yang, Su Yun had no choice but to slow down. As a result, it took them more than an hour to reach the top of the mountain. Standing at the top of the mountain, Xu Jiajia was already panting, let alone Big Head Yang, who weighed a lot. After going up the mountain, Big Head Yang quickly sat beside the Divine Lonely Stone, panting heavily. Xu Jiajia stood beside Su Yun and looked at the beautiful scenery. She was in a good mood. She quickly noticed that the white monkey had actually run to the Divine Lonely Stone and sat cross-legged. This made Xu Jiajia quickly reveal a surprised expression. ¡°Su Yun¡­ is that¡­ normal?¡± When Su Yun heard that, he sat down cross-legged and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s normal. We often sit like this at the top of the mountain. Do you want to give it a try? It feels very different.¡± Xu Jiajia nodded curiously and sat beside Su Yun. She imitated Su Yun and sat cross-legged. Big Head Yang also joined in the fun and came to Su Yun¡¯s other side. However, it was a little difficult for him to cross his legs at his weight, so he could only barely put on an act. ¡°Try to close your eyes and listen to the wind. It will calm your hearts.¡± Under Su Yun¡¯s guidance, the duo quickly closed their eyes and focused their attention on the sound of the wind and leaves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun quickly closed his eyes as well. This was the reason why he had brought the two of them up the mountain. He wanted to fulfill his long-established plan. Previously, after entering the supernatural state by accident, Su Yun began to pay attention to this special feeling. As a result, he had basically found the feeling that his supernatural state could descend at any time. In other words, as long as Su Yun wanted to, the supernatural state would come at any time. This was the greatest wealth he had ever possessed. If this was in the past, Su Yun would have found it unbelievable. It had to be known that with the addition of the supernatural state, his physical skills and consciousness in all aspects would be multiplied. His strength could directly increase by more than three times. This was simply an invincible buff, and Su Yun had already completely grasped it. This also made him realize that his cultivation path would probably begin to accelerate. After all, under the supernatural state, cultivating all the ultimate techniques would yield twice the results with half the effort. Soon, a completely different aura emanated from his body. The feeling of being able to step into the supernatural state once again filled his body.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (6) Chapter 603: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ten minutes¡­ twenty minutes¡­ During this period of time, the white monkey¡¯s body clearly stiffened. Then, it became even more engrossed in feeling it, as if even its fur was shining. It could not enter the supernatural state, but the strange thing was that it could follow Su Yun and comprehend his supernatural state. However, Su Yun¡¯s attention was not on the white monkey, but on Big Head Yang and Xu Jiajia. His idea was to use the supernatural state to let Big Head Yang and Xu Jiajia find their cultivation state and let them comprehend their supernatural state like Snowball. The reason why Su Yun did not tell them was because he knew that if they were too deliberate, the outcome would definitely end in failure. Perhaps it was this natural state that allowed the two of them to have a sharper understanding. However, half an hour later, Big Head Yang stretched his back and fell onto the grass, complaining. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any difference. Su Yun, you¡¯re becoming more and more garrulous.¡± These words immediately made Su Yun realize that Big Head Yang had failed. Hence, he quickly focused his attention on Xu Jiajia beside him. ¡°Jiajia, how are you feeling?¡± Xu Jiajia nodded gently. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very quiet here. There¡¯s a feeling of being away from the hustle and bustle.¡± ¡°And then, did you feel anything else?¡± Su Yun looked at Xu Jiajia seriously and asked. However, this made Xu Jiajia feel a little lost. She shook her head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything anymore. Why?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yun secretly sighed. He had failed. Be it Big Head Yang or Xu Jiajia, they had not been able to sense his supernatural state like the white monkey and enter cultivation. Su Yun did not say a word. He only shook his head gently before looking at the scenery in front of him. However, in his heart, he was actually a little melancholic. He secretly thought that there must be a way to impart the sermon, but he had yet to find it. After all, he was only trying to figure it out. He had yet to summarize the cultivation method of the system, so how could he teach it to others? The Dharma could not be passed, and the Dao could not be spoken. He had entered the Dao from a technique and relied on his supernatural state, not some cultivation technique. Therefore, it was probably not so simple to replicate. The previous plan had clearly failed. Su Yun also realized that the white monkey had entered a cultivation state by accident. It seemed that he had to study this sermon method carefully. Perhaps he would have a chance to realize it in the future. Of course, it was also possible that he would be the only one who could do it until his death. ¡­ Time flew by, and the sun and moon shuttled by. It had been two years since Su Yun turned into a transcendent mortal. In the past two years, Su Yun was like an ordinary person. He traveled between Fan City and Hibiscus City. Occasionally, he would start a livestream and bicker with L¨¹ Hongya. He would fish with Big Head Yang and accompany Xu Jiajia around. He would help his parents with their daily farming. Sometimes, he would go to school to relax. On the way, he would make a trip to the Hibiscus City police station to have a meal and chat with Chen Ye, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others. His days were exceptionally carefree. There was no need to worry about money, nor was there anything to worry about. The only worry was the matter of imparting the technique. However, there had been no progress so far, and Su Yun was about to give up. During this period of time, the officials did not disturb Su Yun again. Everything seemed to be very calm. In the first year, Su Yun gave a speech and his identity was exposed. In the same year, genetic research entered a stage of acceleration and global competition. The next year, the Capital Research Institute researched cultivation, but unfortunately, Project Ascension ended in failure. That same year, the various countries jointly announced that the world had entered the post-modern human era. Now, two years had passed, and each country had entered a new century, perfecting the post-modern human system. However, Huaxia had never made any public announcements in the past two years. There were more and more worried comments. Everyone was worried about their own future and China¡¯s future. Almost every day, there were people urging the Genetic Research Institute to give a statement as soon as possible. At the very least, they wanted everyone to know that the officials had been working hard for this matter. The situation overseas had completely changed. The announcements issued by various countries had also caused a major change in the world structure that had been formed for many years. Because South Korea and Japan had publicized the progress of their genetic projects, their international status could also be said to have risen. However, China, which was originally a large country, seemed to have been abandoned by history. From the beginning to the end, nothing had changed. Of course, the status of a large country had not changed. After all, the postmodern era of humankind had only just begun. The geneticists were not superhumans yet. They could not withstand the firepower of a large country like China and could not affect China much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, genetic research focused on potential stocks. To develop to this extent in just two years, who dared to say what the future would be like? Just as all the Chinese were looking forward to whether China would be able to make it in time for this expressway, they finally received the long-awaited official announcement from the Genetic Research Institute. However, this announcement made the hearts of all the Chinese sink to the bottom. #0fficial Announcement of the China Genetic Research Institute# [Due to major flaws in genetic research, for the sake of mankind and its citizens, China officially announced that it had given up on the path of genetic evolution!] Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (7) Chapter 604: Extraordinary Ascension, Global Shock (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [China has officially announced that it will give up all geneticist experiments and genetic laboratories and enter an era of machines with humans as the main force and machinery as the secondary force!] The Chinese people were shocked. Such an announcement caused another uproar on the Internet. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the genetic research institute has been conducting geneticist experiments? Why are you giving up now?¡± ¡°Mechanical Era? Can it compare to geneticists? My friends overseas said that foreign geneticists have been updated for several generations. Their strength and bodies have reached an unimaginable level!¡± ¡°The other countries have announced major progress in genetics experiments one after another. Why are we the only ones to give up on this path?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that put some distance between us and the other countries?¡± ¡°The whole world is improving day by day. We¡¯re the only ones who haven¡¯t changed. If we fall behind, we¡¯ll be beaten. Hasn¡¯t history taught us enough?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Trust the country. There must be a better path!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mechanical Era? Mechanical Ascension? It sounds very exciting!¡± Most of the netizens¡¯ comments were very radical, but this was also what most people thought. Obviously, everyone had high hopes for the Genetic Era. Therefore, they did not have much hope for the mechanical research and development announced by China. The world had jointly released a major breakthrough in genetics experiments, but only China had indicated that there were major flaws in genetic research. This was naturally difficult for many people to accept and believe. Such an announcement had already caused an uproar on the Internet. Different opinions were arguing endlessly online, but this also made the hope that Su Yun had previously ignited dim once again. It seemed that China had never advanced in this competition. The various countries had already developed geneticist experiments to a very mature stage, but China had publicly stopped all genetic experiments. The contrast was too great, and it made the Chinese people feel more and more uneasy. The foreign media also quickly reported on China¡¯s attitude, but the response was not optimistic. ¡°Could it be that China doesn¡¯t have the technology to study geneticists at all?¡± ¡°Every country is conducting genetic experiments. Why haven¡¯t they discovered any genetic defects? Is this not a reason that Huaxia is looking for?¡± ¡°The world is about to change. This is very likely the beginning of the decline of the eastern countries.¡± ¡°A certain country has already begun to experiment with the genes of ordinary people. I¡¯m afraid the era of universalization is about to arrive. Once genetic modification is applied to all humans with all physiques, it will advance the evolution of humans by 500 years! At that time, China, which follows the rules, will completely become a demi-human, unable to keep up with the great pace of human evolution!¡± Such words were very offensive to the Chinese people, but at this moment, even if they wanted to refute, they were powerless. This was because that was indeed the case. Many countries were about to undergo genetic modification and become popular, but China was still developing like ordinary people. How should they compare themselves to foreign geneticists in the future? Although Hero Su had once suppressed geneticists with the body of an ordinary person, genetic technology had been improving. Two years had passed, the first-generation geneticists had long been eliminated. Now, it has been iterated at least three times. There might even be far more genetic progress than this! Moreover, when they calmed down and thought about it, could everyone become Hero Su? This was clearly an even more difficult question than adapting to genetic modification. The Chinese people fell silent. Some were terrified, and some were disappointed. Everyone condemns the official move, but everyone expects the country to lead everyone to glory. Between believing and not believing, everyone became even more anxious. Naturally, there were also many large countries that had tense relations with China that made use of these comments to make a fuss. However, China had publicly stopped genetic experiments first. This could indeed be caught by others and made a big deal out of it. The various countries quickly drove into the express lane, bringing about rapid changes almost every day. Genes changed the development of science and society too much. It was too much for the eyes to take in, and it made many ordinary people envious. Who didn¡¯t want to have a strong body? It was just like how geneticists wouldn¡¯t die easily after being hit by a car. Even their lifespan and illnesses had improved. There were too many fundamental changes, and all they saw were benefits. However, ever since the China government made this announcement, there had been no more movement. There were discussions both domestically and overseas, but no one knew what the Chinese officials were doing. Everyone in China was in a state of panic, while the outside world was surrounded by tigers and wolves. The peace of the past seemed to have disappeared forever. The entire human civilization was walking in an unknown direction at this moment. However, Su Yun was not too concerned about this. The huge reaction caused by the official announcement in China made it difficult for Su Yun not to know. As he had said in his speech before, he believed that the country would definitely have a countermeasure. Now, Su Yun has completely calmed down. He had always maintained a calm attitude towards so many things that had happened in the outside world. The various countries began to install thrusters for their internal development. Although it looked peaceful on the surface, they were actually holding their breaths in secret. No one was willing to fall behind the other party. In Su Yun¡¯s opinion, these matters were indeed comical. Sometimes, only by staying out of it could one see how ridiculous people who were obsessed with it were. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was genetic modification really all about benefits? That was not entirely true! Occasionally, Su Yun would sit in the courtyard to cool off. From time to time, neighbors would come forward to chat with him. However, every time they asked about their past deeds, Su Yun would smile and stop talking about it. After all, two years had passed. Macheteman¡¯s account had never been updated on the dark web again. Even the manga had stopped at the second issue a long time ago and had never been updated. Everything seemed to have become a fleeting cloud. As for Su Yun, he had shed his halo and remained calm. In his spare time, Su Yun would secretly wonder if he could continue on the path of preaching.. Where should he, the unprecedented, go? Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (1) Chapter 614: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the next few days, Su Yun was busy. Thankfully, although the wooden house was not big, there were many things prepared inside. Solar generators, even signal boosters. Whoever had prepared all this had obviously put in the effort. It could be seen that the person who built this wooden house did not have any aesthetic taste. He was very picky, but there was very little space to make use of. Su Yun had no choice but to start work again. He used the axe that had been left in the wooden house to enter the rainforest to cut wood and clean it up. He had to reorganize the wooden house. However, in general, Su Yun liked this place very much. Other than the sound of the waves and the chirping of birds, this place was usually unusually quiet. The sky above him was blue, and in the distance was the color of the water and the sky. It was far away from the clamor of the mortal world. What a place to live in seclusion. Over the past few days, there had been a lot of wood piled outside Su Yun¡¯s wooden hut. While Su Yun was busy, the white monkey kept jumping up and down in front of him. Helpless, Su Yun handed the phone to the white monkey. ¡°Go, go, go. Go away and play. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± The white monkey was smart enough now. It looked curiously at Su Yun¡¯s phone and quickly ran to a chair not far away. It slumped down and curiously fiddled with the phone. Now, Su Yun could finally focus on his own matters. Based on the blueprints he had drawn, it was not difficult to tell that what he needed to do was to create a two-story space on top of the wooden house to maximize the space utilization. When he was hungry, he would eat some fruits. When he was thirsty, he would drink some mineral water prepared in the wooden house. However, looking at the current amount, these things could only last for about two weeks. As Su Yun had refused the help of air transportation, these matters needed to be resolved manually. Soon, a month passed. The wooden house could be said to have completely changed. First, Su Yun used a handmade method to separate the second floor of the house. He even used the remaining wood to make a small bedroom for the white monkey. He also opened a skylight on the roof and made a water storage device. In this way, when it rained, they could accumulate fresh water and solve the problem of fresh water. Following that, Su Yun plowed the vegetable field outside the door and surrounded it with wooden stakes. Thankfully, there were some seeds left in the room for Su Yun to sow. Under such a virtuous cycle, Su Yun finally survived the most difficult period. However, Su Yun, who had nothing to do, realized a problem. The white monkey seemed to be very quiet recently. It hugged his phone every day and looked at something. In any case, he could tell that it had been a day. It would come over when he was done. Hence, after finishing his work, Su Yun curiously came to the courtyard. At that moment, the white monkey was sitting on a chair and basking in the sun while looking at his phone. Just as he walked in, Su Yun heard a familiar voice coming from the phone. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, bad news. Master and Second Senior Brother have been captured by demons!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Su Yun immediately smiled. He quickly walked to the white monkey¡¯s side and looked at the phone it was holding. As expected, the white monkey was actually reading Journey to the West. Su Yun could not help but laugh out loud. As he laughed, he patted the white monkey¡¯s head. ¡°Snowball, not bad. You¡¯re quite good at finding dramas. Journey to the West is suitable for you. Take a good look at the role model of your race and learn.¡± The white monkey immediately looked up and bared his teeth at Su Yun. The smile and the look in his eyes were rather comical. After a month of preparation, everything was finally what Su Yun wanted. Su Yun could finally relax. With solar generators, basic power needs can be met. Coupled with the signal enhancer, it allowed Su Yun to livestream even when he was outdoors. As Su Yun turned on the livestream, in just a few seconds, the number of online viewers in the livestream had exceeded 100,000. Furthermore, the speed was still increasing. When the fans saw Su Yun carefully watering the vegetable field, they were immediately curious. ¡°Hero Su, where are you? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in your hometown.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah, it looks like this place is pretty good.¡± ¡°Hero Su actually chose his own place. This is the real world!¡± Looking at the comments that followed, Su Yun smiled in response as he continued to busy himself with work. ¡°Fans, from today onwards, my livestream will be held here in the future. I didn¡¯t broadcast this month because I lived in a different place. I had to repair the house and fulfill the basic needs of life, so I did not broadcast it for a long time. But from today onwards, I will broadcast it for a while every day when I have nothing to do. It can be considered as sharing the pastoral life with everyone.¡± The fans¡¯ enthusiasm soared. After all, Su Yun¡¯s status as a hero was too different from his current state. In the hearts of the fans, Su Yun, who was famous all over the country, should have good food and accommodation. However, Su Yun was different. He farmed, built his own house, and even drank water using the rainwater he had accumulated. The most primitive way to boil water and cook the vegetables was to set up a pot with firewood. This made everyone unable to believe it for a moment. However, in the next few days, Su Yun continued to livestream and share his life. Only then did the fans slowly accept this. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (2) Chapter 615: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This also increased Su Yun¡¯s popularity. In a short period of time, his fans exceeded eight million, approaching ten million. Many fans claimed that Su Yun¡¯s livestream was the most comfortable one for them. There was no commercial hype or livestreams. He just quietly displayed the outdoors of the unworldly. In Su Yun¡¯s livestream, it could always calm people down. Unknowingly, they would spend a long time in the livestream. Su Yun¡¯s livestream life was very simple. He first boiled water to wash up in the morning before going to the vegetable field for a walk. After that, he made some wild mountain tea on a simple tea table made of stone to bask in the sun. Recently, the white monkey has become more and more lively. Ever since he saw Monkey Sun, he used a broken tree branch as a golden cudgel every day and moved around in the open space. This also brought Su Yun quite a number of fans. Many fans spontaneously became fans of Snowball, asking Su Yun to give the white monkey more scenes every day. When Su Yun saw this, he simply made a suitable wooden stick for Snowball. The two ends were thick and the middle was thin. It perfectly replicated the shape of the Golden Cudgel. Snowball loved it so much that it even hugged it when it slept. When he had nothing to do, he could always see Snowball holding Su Yun¡¯s phone and watching Journey to the West. From time to time, it would jump up and imitate him by playing with a wooden stick. As time passed, the vegetables in Su Yun¡¯s vegetable field gradually grew from fine shoots. The beard on Su Yun¡¯s face also made him look more mature. On this uninhabited island, Su Yun cultivated diligently. His daily routines were all cultivation. During this period, Xu Jiajia had also called many times to greet him. After Su Yun came to the island, Xu Jiajia had also become a frequent guest in Su Yun¡¯s live-stream. Perhaps this was the only way she could have the feeling of being by Su Yun¡¯s side. But in reality, the distance between them could be said to be thousands of miles. Although Su Yun was cultivating in seclusion, Xu Jiajia was deep in the secular world. Her concern for Su Yun grew deeper and deeper. I only hope that your heart is like mine and that you will not let me down. This might be the best portrayal of Xu Jiajia. In the past few months, although Su Yun had been quiet and comfortable, the commotion in the outside world had never stopped. In the special investigation bureau building at the end of the technology park that was not open to the public in the capital, Liu Wenshuo was hurriedly holding a few documents and walking towards the office. Knock knock knock¡­ ¡°Come in!¡± Liu Wenshuo pushed open the office door. When he saw who it was, Wei Lin, the leader of the first exploration team, immediately stood up enthusiastically. ¡°Professor Liu, why are you knocking? Just come in.¡± Liu Wenshuo smiled and placed the document on the desk. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Team Leader. Project 326 has been updated. This is the detailed document.¡± Wei Lin nodded and gestured for Liu Wenshuo to sit down. After pouring a cup of hot tea for Liu Wenshuo, Wei Lin said, ¡°Professor Liu, it¡¯s been more than five months since I transferred you over from the genetic research institute. Do you have a complete understanding of Project 326 now?¡± Liu Wenshuo nodded solemnly. ¡°Team Leader, I know everything I need to know, but this project involves a lot of secrets. At my current level, I can¡¯t read it. Therefore, I¡¯m actually still relatively vague about this project.¡± Wei Lin smiled and nodded. Then, he looked at Liu Wenshuo and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, the matter involved in this project is rather complicated. However, we have to be prepared to go to the front line at any time after we transfer you to our first survey team. As a genetic consultant, it was time for you to have a detailed understanding of this project. Project 326 was officially launched on March 26, eight years ago. The official name of this project is ¡®Special Ruins Exploration¡¯, but in fact, we call it the Lost Civilization Exploration Project.¡± Liu Wenshuo nodded seriously. He already had some understanding of these things. ¡°It has been eight years since the project was launched. The project has not been updated in the official archives, so many people think that the project has not achieved anything substantial. ¡°However, in fact, three years ago, we had already confirmed the existence of the ruins of civilization and found the location of the ruins. The military was secretly deployed to the ruins to protect them. It had been three years since then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But because the exploration of the ruins of the civilization here was relatively difficult and we did not have much information to call it, the in-depth exploration team¡¯s operation had been constantly delayed. ¡°However, we¡¯ve already received the mission a few days ago. I¡¯m afraid we should set off in the next two days at the latest.¡± Liu Wenshuo immediately looked a little excited. ¡°Does this mean that the initial hypothesis that shocked the entire scientific community is probably true? Did an unknown lifeform really descend on Earth in the ancient era?¡± Wei Lin nodded after some thought. ¡°It¡¯s very likely, but the prerequisite for confirmation is that we can successfully explore this ruin. However, you¡¯re an expert in genetics. Isn¡¯t the genetic conclusion obtained from Chi You¡¯s bone already pointing to this?¡± Liu Wenshuo took a sip of tea and the shock in his heart subsided a little. ¡°That¡¯s right. From a genetic point of view, the remnant genes in Chi You¡¯s bone have genetic sequences that don¡¯t exist on Earth. Moreover, this set of genes was completely different from the other genes. This clearly showed that Chi You was very likely the first genetically modified person in human history.¡± Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Great Sage of the World, Stick Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (3) Chapter 616: Great Sage of the World, Stick Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It was deliberately modified and not Chi You¡¯s own genetic evolution. Therefore, the one who modified this gene can only be a civilization higher than ours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wei Lin took a deep breath. ¡°Therefore, the most important thing now is to wait for a call to authorize the operation. As soon as we receive this call, we can set off immediately. I have a feeling that we will uncover an answer that will shock the world.¡± These words made Liu Wenshuo extremely excited, but at the same time, he was very puzzled. ¡°Team Leader, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. Since we¡¯ve already determined the location a few years ago, why haven¡¯t we explored further?¡± Wei Lin sighed deeply. ¡°There has been exploration, of course. Even now, there are still peripheral teams gathering relevant information nearby to investigate. It¡¯s just that the location of this ruin is rather special, and we might be facing an unknown civilization this time. ¡°It¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be any radiation residue, nor can we be sure that there won¡¯t be any mechanisms inside that we can¡¯t predict. Therefore, the peripheral teams had been collecting information and looking for a way to crack the entrance. If that call comes, it means they¡¯ve done it. The rest is up to us.¡± Liu Wenshuo nodded after some thought, but he soon looked at Wei Lin curiously again. ¡°Team Leader, what do you mean by this ruin being located in a special place?¡± When Wei Lin heard this, he immediately slid to the side on the pulley chair, revealing the map behind him. He picked up the laser pointer on the table and drew a circle on one of the sea areas on the map. ¡°Do you see this? This island is called the Jing Wei Islands. It¡¯s located on the high seas between us and Japan. ¡°As you know, problems involving the high seas are usually more troublesome. However, three years ago, our navy had already secretly stationed on one of the islands in the Jing Wei Islands. They had completely protected the ruins, but the higher-ups still hoped that they could do it in a low-key manner to avoid unnecessary trouble. ¡°The reason why this place was special was not only because it was on the high seas, but also because a small island not far from the west of this island was a tourist island that the Western Empire had invested in and developed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say or explain what happened on the international seas. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Liu Wenshuo was enlightened and immediately nodded. Just as the two of them were chatting, the phone on Wei Lin¡¯s desk suddenly rang. Wei Lin casually picked up the phone, but in the next second, he stood up excitedly. ¡°What? Really? Understood. We¡¯ll get ready right away!¡± After hanging up the phone, Wei Lin looked at Liu Wenshuo excitedly and said hurriedly, ¡°Professor Liu, hurry up and prepare. We¡¯ve received a call. It¡¯s our turn to make a move. The helicopter will arrive in ten minutes. We have to move!¡± Liu Wenshuo finally understood why Wei Lin was so excited. It had been three years. This call had finally arrived. If it were anyone else, they would probably be the same. Nodding at Wei Lin, Liu Wenshuo quickly left the office and went to prepare. Ten minutes later, in front of the helicopter parked on the roof, the twelve fully armed members of the first survey team were all ready to go. Everyone was very excited. This time, they were going to a place suspected to be a civilization ruin. For so many years, the scientific community had been divided on whether there had been other civilizations on Earth. Perhaps this operation could finally break this check and balance. The first investigation team was secretly dispatched and took a helicopter straight to the Jing Wei Islands. When the helicopter descended and flew over the island group, Wei Lin inadvertently saw a small wooden house that should not have appeared in the rainforest on the island below. The other exploration team members also noticed this and were puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an uninhabited area on the high seas? Why are there traces of people living here?¡± At the first moment, Wei Lin asked this question through his earpiece. ¡°Chief, we found a cabin on one of the islands in the group. Is that normal?¡± The deep voice in the earpiece paused for a moment before saying meaningfully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter, but remember that under any circumstances, no one is allowed to approach the island without orders. The person living on the island must not be disturbed, understand?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wei Lin was a little stunned and agreed, but at the same time, he was very puzzled. ¡°Understood. But, Chief, why is this one living on an island in the open sea? Did you arrange this?¡± The voice in the earpiece did not answer this question directly. Instead, it enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Inviting this person to stay here is also a guarantee for you.¡± After saying this, the other party disconnected the call. This confused Wei Lin and the others. They were very puzzled about this matter. Just as they were getting closer and closer to their destination on the plane, there was a commotion internationally. Since the ancient country in the east had already started their exploration plan, there was no need to keep it a secret. In any case, the military in the archipelago had already completed their investigations over the years, and the military arrangements had long been completed in secret. Now that he had reached the final stage, he was determined to obtain it. There was no need to hide anymore. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (4) Chapter 617: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Therefore, after confirming that there was no radioactive radiation harmful to humans in the ruins of civilization, the exploration project code-named Civilization Ruins No. 1 was officially launched. The movements from the east naturally attracted the attention of the Western Empire. At first, the upper echelons of the Western Empire were still wondering what the Ancient Eastern Kingdom was doing. Over the years, the Ancient Kingdom of the East seemed to have become more and more low-key. After the arrival of the Genetic Era, it became even more silent. Why did it suddenly cause such a huge commotion? First, there were constantly military aircraft and warships wandering in the international seas, and then there were all kinds of technological transportation? With this doubt in mind, the Western Empire began to conduct targeted analysis. The intelligence department began to take action. When they were studying the genes in the Chi You¡¯s Bone, the Western Empire had already discovered that there were signs of this external force interfering with the transformation in the genes. However, they had kept it a secret and did not want other countries to know. Therefore, during the targeted meeting, some people suggested that if the genes in Chi You¡¯s bone were indeed modified by other higher-level civilizations, there should be some ruins of civilization on Earth, but they had not been discovered yet. The moment this thought appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of the Western Empire. Then, as the intelligence department gathered detailed information and combined it with the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s public decision to take another path, the Western Empire discovered a terrifying truth. Was the abnormal activity of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom on the high seas because they discovered extraterrestrial civilizations? This discovery made everyone unable to sit still. They began to point their spears at the Eastern Ancient Kingdom. Originally, they wanted to secretly send military drones to conduct high-altitude reconnaissance without anyone knowing to determine the location of the ruins and carry out a secret investigation. The drone had just landed on the island, and unexpectedly saw a large number of people in the military uniform of the Ancient East. ¡°Bang!¡± With a gunshot, the drone was shot down. The key was that when the drone was shot down, there was no replay of the shooting. This caused the Western Empire to suffer a huge loss. Naturally, they would not tolerate it. Hence, they immediately sent an announcement to the Eastern Ancient Kingdom. The general meaning of the announcement was nothing more than condemning the East¡¯s secret exploration of the high seas islands and questioning why they had shot down the Western Empire¡¯s drones. They had even given the East a high hat to lead to war. The higher-ups knew their motives very well. They wanted the army to retreat from the island and then they would take advantage of them. Therefore, the foreign exchange department did not respond to this announcement at all. Such an attitude immediately angered the Western Empire. However, under such circumstances, even if the Western Empire was angry, they could not do anything for the time being. After all, the Jing Wei Islands was very close to the ancient country of the East. If they sent troops directly from the Western Empire, they might suffer a loss. Fighting not far from the entrance of the ancient country of the East could only waste their effort and not win, what with the current strength of the ancient country. They could not defeat them at all. Hence, the Western Empire quickly thought of a cunning idea. Instead of fighting with the two families, it was better to take advantage of the situation and muddy the waters. Soon, the Western Empire issued a public statement, directly publicizing the location of the suspected ruins of civilization in front of the various countries. According to the Western Empire¡¯s thoughts, you can ignore my condemnation, but if a few countries join forces to discuss, you can¡¯t just ignore it, right? As expected, after the other large countries found out about this, they began to make plans. That was a civilization ruin. Although it had not been verified, the current attitude of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom had already explained many problems. The reason why countries were constantly racing against time in genetic research was because they did not want to put too much distance between themselves and other countries after the arrival of this new century. However, the appearance of the ruins of civilization began to worry the various countries. If they did not interfere in this matter, no matter who the ruins fell into the hands of, they would probably be able to increase the technological capabilities of this country in a short period of time. Therefore, the foreign exchange departments of various countries began to try to contact the ancient country of the East. Some of them were friendly and wanted to ask about the situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, there were also some minions who were close to the Western Empire. Their words were very impolite, indicating that this behavior of the East had already violated international law. The truth was indeed as the Western Empire had expected. This time, the Eastern Ancient Kingdom did not ignore it. However, they did not expect the Eastern Kingdom to be so resolute. ¡°Everyone knows who is leading the battle in the open sea. The Western Empire has the most say. The Eastern Archipelago is now under the jurisdiction of our army. I hereby declare that if the armed forces of any country approach, it will be considered a declaration of war against us!¡± This short statement immediately made some countries give up. They did not have the confidence to directly oppose the Eastern Ancient Kingdom. The failure of their plan caused the upper echelons of the Western Empire to grit their teeth. Moreover, they did not have much time left. If they allowed the Eastern Ancient Kingdom to continue investigating, they could enter the alien ruins at any time and obtain secrets that other countries would never know. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (5) Chapter 618: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Therefore, the Western Empire immediately contacted the Sakura Empire. Everyone in the world knew about the relationship between the Sakura Empire and the Western Empire. That was a gun left in Asia by the Western Empire. It might not be a big threat, but it could also be used to harass people from time to time. After learning what their neighbor had done, the Sakura Nation naturally stood on the same side as the Western Empire. Soon, several warships began to move towards the Jing Wei Islands. After all, that place was not too far from the territorial waters of Sakura Islands. Things in the high seas were often not clarified by reason. All along, the attitude of various countries regarding what happened in the high seas was nothing more than turning a blind eye. Everyone was right. That was why the high seas had become a place that no country was willing to touch. But the Western Empire was really anxious. They did not know how long it had been since the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s military discovered the ruins of civilization. If the Ancient Eastern Kingdom really obtained the ruins of civilization and discovered some important information from them, it would be a huge threat to the Western Empire. The Sakura Nation was just a chess piece he had sent out to test the attitude of the Ancient Kingdom of the East. However, the Sakura Nation did not know about this. They were even complacent because they had been placed in an important position. The upper echelons of Sakura Nation had even begun to daydream. They thought that if they could help the Western Empire occupy this ruin, perhaps the Western Empire could share their discoveries in the ruin. At that time, the status of Sakura Nation would also rise. After all, the current ancient country of the East had yet to make any progress in genetic experiments. In the eyes of Sakura Nation, this neighbor had already begun to decline as he did not follow suit and enter the new century. Instead, he remained old and conservative in the old era. If he fell behind, he would be beaten up. This was an unchanging law. The mobilization of the Sakura warships quickly attracted the attention of the upper echelons of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. Not long after, a helicopter landed in the Dayu Fleet¡¯s military district. The two commanders of the Dayu Fleet personally came to the side of the helicopter to welcome him. It was obvious that this big shot was extraordinary. Soon, an officer alighted from the helicopter. The rank on this officer¡¯s shoulders was far higher than the two fleet commanders. The two of them quickly saluted the officer. ¡°Greetings, Chief!¡± It was none other than the Head of the Military Department, Zhao Guofeng. He looked at the two commanders in front of him with a serious expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the small talk. I only have one goal this time, and that is to personally supervise the situation in the Jing Wei Islands. It seemed that the Western Empire had already started investigating the alien ruins. However, they did not expect us to have already confirmed the location of the ruins. ¡°The Western Empire still naively hoped that they could use world public opinion to force the Eastern Ancient Kingdom to compromise, but how could we give in to such a matter? The Sakura Nation must have received an order from the Western Empire to mobilize eight warships in a row. From the trajectory of the ships, their ultimate goal must be the Jing Wei Islands. ¡°So I only have two orders to give! ¡°First, start the deployment immediately. I need to make the Jing Wei Islands an unshakable barrier in the shortest time possible. Secondly, make the best use of your time to evacuate the tourist islands developed on the Jing Wei Islands. ¡°All the citizens of the country must evacuate immediately. I don¡¯t want to be held back when the situation worsens.¡± As the two commanders followed Zhao Guofeng to the meeting room, they carefully memorized the two orders Zhao Guofeng gave. The Dayu Fleet moved at the same time. Eight warships escorted the three transport ships to the Jing Wei Islands. His attitude was completely clear. The Ancient Kingdom of the East would definitely not give in to him on this matter. In any case, they were both on the high seas. No one had more reason than the other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To put it bluntly, wasn¡¯t it just robbing? Reasoning with bandits had never been the style of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. In the meeting room, Zhao Guofeng looked at the sea map and made a detailed analysis. ¡°The Sakura Nation is just a spear of the Western Empire. The warships they sent are also testing our attitude. However, there was one thing that everyone should not be too optimistic about. The Western Empire would definitely not give up on the ruins of civilization so easily. ¡°Our exploration team will arrive at the Jing Wei Islands in less than an hour. After that, they will enter the ruins to explore without stopping. During this period, no armed forces of any faction are allowed to approach the Jing Wei Islands. This is my death order.¡± When the commander-in-chief of the Dayu Fleet heard this, he immediately nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief. Our vanguard warship has already been mobilized. All parts are mobilizing their armed forces and are ready to support the Jing Wei Islands at any time. Coupled with the evacuation time, we should be able to deploy the entire Jing Wei Islands before 12 p.m. tonight. From the looks of it, we will definitely complete the sea defense line before the Sakura Nation.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Zhao Guofeng stood in front of everyone with his hands behind his back. His eyes were bright and his voice was powerful. ¡°The changes in the past few years have been too fast. We¡¯ve even been overshadowed by the momentum of various countries around the world. It was also time to show off his skills and tell everyone that no matter what era this world had entered, our country was not something that anyone could easily provoke.¡± Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Great Sage of the World, Stick Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (6) Chapter 619: Great Sage of the World, Stick Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I believe that the entire world is paying attention to the changes in this battle. Everyone is also using this battle to figure out and measure the current strength of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. In this battle, we must show our might and let the world see it clearly. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes! I promise to complete the mission!¡± The Dayu Fleet, which was originally in the safe zone, began to become restless. Groups of fully armed soldiers ran towards the warship in an orderly manner. On the warship, the final inspection of various heavy weapons was also being carried out. At this moment, the Ancient Kingdom of the East made its stance clear. Everyone was snatching, and no one was competing with each other in terms of nobleness. That¡¯s right, we laid our cards on the table. So what if we snatch it openly? In a short period of time, the eight search ships escorted the transport ship close to the Jing Wei Islands. An ear-piercing alarm sounded on the fleet. A troop stationed on the island quickly arrived at the tourist island and began to evacuate its citizens. Although no one knew what had happened, from the looks of it, they could guess that this place would become very chaotic soon. All the local tourists raised their passports and ran towards the shore in a hurry. With the passport in his hand, the local tourists quickly boarded the fleet, leaving some foreign tourists standing there dumbfounded. They were terrified but did not know what to do. Some foreign tourists had already begun to call their respective embassies, but for most embassies, they did not know what had happened, let alone organize an evacuation. Therefore, the embassy who received the call only gave a few perfunctory words. This completely made the overseas tourists give up. Fortunately, this tourist island was not within the main target range. Although it was a large group of islands, the island where the ruins of civilization were located was still a distance away from this tourist island. Even if there was a conflict, the tourist island was at the edge of artillery coverage. Now that the tourist island had been completely sealed off, the foreign tourists who had not been evacuated could only stay in the island hotel and wait for the situation to change in fear and trepidation. In less than an hour, all the local tourists returned under the escort of the warship. When Zhao Guofeng heard the news, he heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the safety of the country¡¯s citizens was guaranteed, this battle would truly be free. But an officer who came with Zhao Guofeng came to his side and whispered, ¡°Chief, the person who was invited to Jing Wei Island has been live streaming. The battle situation might be leaked because of the livestream and the public will know. Do you think we should negotiate about this?¡± In response, Zhao Guoxiang gently shook his head. He firmly looked at the warship that was sailing on the sea and enunciated each word. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We can use this opportunity to appease the crowd and let them know that the country has been taking action. During this period of time, the entire country¡¯s citizens have been holding their breaths. It¡¯s time for this battle to revive the hearts of the people!¡± Four of the eight warships were left behind, and the other two escorted the ship full of tourists back to China. The four warships quickly arrived at the island where the alien ruins were located, forming a firing range with no blind spots in the sea. Above their heads were the fighter jets of the ancient Eastern country. As the Jing Wei Islands was very large, it was impossible for the ancient Eastern country to completely surround the entire island group. Therefore, only the island where the alien ruins were located could be the center. The troops stationed on the island would be completely sealed off, and the sea area would be sealed off by warships and fighter jets. Not long after, another five warships came to support them. They stood on the alien island and looked at the sea. They were all red flags that swayed in the wind. Zhao Guofeng and the commander of the Dayu Fleet stood in front of the big screen, commanding the battle that could happen at any moment. Sure enough, not long after, the Sakura warship arrived. Six warships slowly sailed over from afar, but after seeing such a lineup, they all stopped outside the range of the cannons of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. As the commander-in-chief of this operation, Yang Kefei quickly received a communication request from Sakura Nation in the command room of the warship. Yang Kefei solemnly picked up the walkie-talkie. The voice of the Sakura Country¡¯s fleet commander quickly came through the earpiece. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Armed forces of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom, please evacuate from the Jing Wei Islands. The tourist island on the Jing Wei Islands is being developed by the Western Empire. The Ancient Eastern Kingdom does not have the right to deploy armed forces again.¡± Sakura Nation¡¯s attitude was extremely arrogant. If it was ten years ago, they would definitely not be like this. It was none other than the fact that the various countries had already entered a new era of the genetic era. However, the Ancient Kingdom of the East seemed to have stagnated, causing the prestige of the Ancient Kingdom of the East to continuously decrease internationally. In addition, Sakura Country was best at using chicken feathers as arrows. Therefore, relying on the support of the Western Empire behind them, their arrogant attitude was obvious. Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice soon came through Yang Kefei¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Respond to them and give them this one chance to retreat immediately. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. Otherwise, we¡¯ll cover them with firepower and leave no one alive!¡± Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (7) Chapter 620: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After receiving the order, Yang Kefei quickly said through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Sakura Nation¡¯s fleet, listen up. This is the open sea. Let¡¯s not talk about ownership here. Now, on behalf of our country, I want to express my stance that we will not give up on the Jing Wei Islands. If the Sakura fleet advances any further, we will treat it as Sakura Nation taking the initiative to start a war. Consequences be beared!¡± After saying this, Yang Kefei quickly turned off the walkie-talkie. On the surface of the sea, there seemed to be an invisible boundary that divided this place into two. The flag of the Ancient Kingdom of the East fluttered on the warship, dyeing the sea red. The flag of Sakura Nation paled in comparison to the fiery red flag. On the other side, the commander of the Sakura Nation¡¯s fleet angrily threw his earpiece on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Eastern Ancient Kingdom still dares to be so arrogant. The Western Empire¡¯s reinforcements were rushing over. This was a rare opportunity for us. Push forward!¡± The commander of the Sakura Nation¡¯s fleet did not believe that the Eastern Ancient Nation would really fight so decisively. After all, in their minds, the Eastern Ancient Nation no longer posed any threat. The Sakura Nation had already armed the geneticist troops on this fleet. There was also a warship carrying a large number of genetic beasts. In the eyes of the commander of the Sakura Nation¡¯s fleet, the Eastern Ancient Kingdom was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Therefore, the fleet quickly sailed forward again. A soldier beside Yang Kefei kept reporting. ¡°The Sakura warship will enter the range of the cannons in 15 nautical miles.¡± ¡°Ten more nautical miles!¡± ¡°Five more nautical miles!¡± Every report from the soldiers made everyone even more solemn. Zhao Guofeng watched with his hands behind his back, his eyes filled with determination and fighting spirit. ¡°Punch it open so that a hundred punches won¡¯t come.¡± ¡°Reporting, the Sakura warship has officially entered the range!¡± Without any hesitation, Yang Kefei looked at the radar display in front of him and ordered loudly. ¡°Attention, fire!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The warship opened fire without hesitation. Cannon fire rumbled on the surface of the sea, which caught the Sakura Battleship off guard. The commander of the Sakura Battleship did not expect the Ancient Kingdom of the East to be so decisive. His attitude was very clear. In the command room, an ear-piercing alarm sounded from the Sakura warship, and red alarm lights keep flashing. The commander of the Sakura warship gritted his teeth and waved his hand. ¡°What are you waiting for? They¡¯ve already fired at us. Hurry up and fight back!¡± But just as the commander¡¯s voice fell, a warship had been completely covered by artillery. Although the defense of the warship was strong, the soldiers on the warship were not so lucky. It was precisely because of this that the battle instantly entered a white-hot state. The Sakura warships retaliated one after another, but the artillery coverage of the Ancient Kingdom of the East was too powerful. As a result, the entire Sakura fleet fell into a disadvantageous position in an extremely short period of time. Su Yun, who was leisurely livestreaming on one of the islands in the Jing Wei Islands, was attracted by the sudden roar. Puzzled, he stood up and looked at the surface of the sea. The surface of the sea was filled with smoke and cannon fire. Many netizens in the comments section were also very puzzled about this. ¡°Where is Hero Su? Why does it sound like there¡¯s a war going on there?¡± ¡°Strange, strange. Why did it suddenly become so chaotic?¡± ¡°The sea seems to be the flag of Sakura Nation. What is this small country up to now?¡± Su Yun did not have much of a reaction to this. He only stood up, turned around, and brought the white monkey back into the house. The sound of the cannons was indeed much softer. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although we don¡¯t know what happened, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Su Yun¡¯s first words comforted the fans in the livestream. Although he was somewhat puzzled by this, he did not probe further. He did not want to care about the outside world. Hence, even though there were cannons flying everywhere, he remained aloof from the outside world. The livestream began discussing this matter. Everyone was puzzled as to what position Su Yun was in. How could he have experienced such a rare event? ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a war. Hero Su should be on an island now. Could it be that the Sakura Nation is causing trouble again?¡± ¡°Is Hero Su safe now? Will he be affected?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like the host isn¡¯t worried at all? He¡¯s still as calm as ever.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun smiled and responded to the comments one by one. Although the sound of the cannons kept coming, it still sounded a distance away from him. Hence, he did not think too much about it. He only hoped that his life would not be disturbed. He looked at the white monkey. At that moment, it was holding the wooden stick that Su Yun had made for it and was playing it very well. This was not taught by Su Yun. It was completely learned from the Journey to the West. This was fun for Su Yun. The white monkey was more intelligent than other monkeys. Coupled with the fact that it had accidentally started cultivating, it seemed to have become more and more intelligent. Outside, cannons were flying, and smoke filled the air. However, in the rainforest, Su Yun and the white monkey¡¯s lives were not affected at all. In troubled times, seeking peace was something that required a very high state of mind. And Su Yun had easily done it. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (8) Chapter 621: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The main warship of Sakura Nation was shaking even more because of the continuous attacks from the cannons. The adjutant ran over agitatedly and shouted at the commander, ¡°Sir, the artillery fire from the Ancient Eastern Kingdom is too fierce. We can¡¯t get close at all. Moreover, the missiles on their warships are far more powerful than ours. Now, we can¡¯t move an inch and can be destroyed at any time!¡± When the adjutant¡¯s voice reached the commander¡¯s ears, he gritted his teeth in anger. He had never expected that the Ancient Eastern Kingdom would not even give him a chance to negotiate this time. They were clearly determined not to give in. Even though there was a fully armed geneticist army and a large number of genetic beasts on the Sakura Nation¡¯s fleet, it was impossible for them to withstand such an artillery attack. Therefore, the commander had no choice but to issue an order that greatly reduced the morale of the Sakura Island fleet. ¡°Retreat quickly! Retreat from their range of fire!¡± Several Sakura warships quickly began to change directions. During this period, they continued to endure the attacks of the ancient warships of the East. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Sakura Empire¡¯s fleet to move out of the range of the cannons. Only then did they have time to catch their breath. No one expected the Ancient Eastern Kingdom to be so domineering this time. Although everyone was fighting for it, at least on the surface, their attitude was hypocritical. But it seemed that this was clearly not the case for the Ancient Kingdom of the East. Even in a situation where the entire world was paying attention, the Ancient Kingdom of the East still clearly stated that we were openly robbing and did not hide anything. There was no excuse, not even a so-called reason. From the beginning to the end, the Ancient Eastern Kingdom had no intention of hiding anything. And the sound of these cannons was also continuously explaining the attitude of the ancient country of the East. It showed the tyranny of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom! After a while, the battle damage report was handed to the commander. In less than five minutes of the confrontation, a warship from Sakura Nation was destroyed, and 100 soldiers were injured or killed. The commander realized that this time, the Sakura warship had encountered a tough opponent. It was obviously impossible to rely on brute force to achieve the effect of landing on the beach. However, before the commander could heave a sigh of relief, the Western Empire¡¯s accountability arrived. Without waiting for the commander to explain, the Western Empire had already expressed their stance. How could Sakura Country bear the anger of the big shot behind them? This matter even alarmed the higher-ups of Sakura Country and they personally contacted the commander. The commander was sandwiched in the middle, caught between a hard rock and a hard place. In this dilemma, the commander also realized that if he could not survive, he would have to bear a huge responsibility when he returned. Therefore, under the gazes of many soldiers, the commander finally raised his head and said solemnly, ¡°In a while, all the warships will attract the firepower of the Eastern Ancient Fleet. Get the Sun God to send all the genetic beasts to the island group from another direction. ¡°These genetic beasts were enough to throw the troops of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom stationed on the island into chaos. They could even directly eliminate their exploration team! The warships would definitely change directions to support the troops of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. At that time, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to land on the beach. There¡¯s no other way!¡± After the order was given, all the soldiers of the fleet tied a white cloth on their heads according to custom. This meant that they were already prepared to die. A few warships once again set off majestically, entering the range of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s firepower. The Sakura warship continued to push forward while resisting the firepower of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. This suicidal method of fighting was almost completely unable to cause any damage to the ancient warships of the East. On the other side, the Sun God Warship did find an opportunity and quickly approached the Jing Wei Islands from another direction. The defensive line set up by the Ancient Eastern Army made it difficult for the enemy fleet to move. At this point, the two sides had already shed all pretense of cordiality. Soon, the air forces of Sakura Country rushed over to support them. However, the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s air force, which had been waiting for a long time, was naturally not to be trifled with. The sea and air forces quickly clashed. No matter how hard the Sakura Air Force tried, they could not break through the defense line of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Air Force, let alone throw a bomb to destroy the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s warship. The commander of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s air force transmitted his voice into every pilot¡¯s ears through the earpiece. ¡°There¡¯s only one goal in this battle, and that is to not allow any enemy planes to fly into the cordon unscathed. Destroy all the cannonballs and destroy all the enemies!¡± ¡°Yes, I promise to complete the mission!¡± The Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s defensive line had already been officially formed. Putting aside the suppression of firepower, just the morale of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom was already far above that of Sakura Country. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From the beginning of this battle, the Sakura Nation had been at a disadvantage. No matter how powerful the geneticists they relied on were, it was impossible for them to rely on their physical bodies to obtain any advantage in this cannon. In the face of the great country¡¯s steel torrent, the current geneticists were all trash. The commander of Sakura Nation had also gone crazy. On one side, he was being oppressed by his own higher-ups, and on the other side, the Western Empire was pressing on step by step. If they could not win this battle, even if they returned, they would not be able to gain anything. Relying on this suicidal assault, the Sakura warship had indeed pushed forward dozens of nautical miles. However, the price was that two more warships were destroyed by the Eastern Ancient Kingdom fleet, and several Sakura Island fighter jets crashed into the sea with thick smoke. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (9) Chapter 622: Great Sage of the World, Staff Strikes the Aircraft Carrier (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Relying on this desperate attraction, the Sakura Warship bought enough time for the Sun God Warship. The Sun God was already approaching the beach on the other side of the Jing Wei Islands. All of this was vividly displayed in Su Yun¡¯s livestream. ¡°Hero Su, leave. The Sakura warship is coming. You¡¯ll be in danger if you stay any longer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Hero Su. Hurry up and find the nearest garrison. They will definitely protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so anxious, why is Hero Su still so calm!¡± All the fans in the live-stream were very anxious. The flag of Sakura Country on the beach in the distance was very clear. Su Yun only raised his head to look outside through the window before frowning slightly. He finally came to a realization. He vaguely realized that he might have¡­ been tricked! He had been dragged into this for no reason. Having figured this out, Su Yun was instantly rendered speechless. Following that, he leisurely poured hot tea into her cup. Clearly, he had no intention of leaving this place. He was still very confident in his country. In a small-scale battle at his doorstep, the Ancient Kingdom of the East was unshakable. It didn¡¯t matter who came! And since he was here, he would take things as they came. He would just quietly watch how this show would develop. Su Yun¡¯s reaction confused the fans. No one could understand how Su Yun could remain so calm under such circumstances. From the beginning to the end, Su Yun did not seem to be thinking for himself. Instead, he constantly comforted the fans in the livestream. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± However, the calmer Su Yun was, the more anxious the fans became. This was because in the camera, the Sun God had already stopped steadily near the beach. Clearly, it was preparing to send troops to land. What was not visible in the camera was that the Sun God was parked on the sea not far away and did not send a large number of soldiers to the island as usual. On the warship, many soldiers pulled more than ten large boxes and placed them on the transport ship. The soldiers drove them and quickly attacked the shore. The strange thing was that these soldiers seemed to be very afraid of the dozen or so large boxes. Even on the narrow transport ship, they kept a distance and did not dare to get too close. Soon, the boxes were placed on the beach. Then, these soldiers did not stop at all and quickly drove the transport ship back to the warship. Under the sunlight, the dozen or so large boxes were quietly placed on the shore, and there was no one on the island. Furthermore, Su Yun was very far away, so the camera could not take it. Otherwise, the fans in Su Yun¡¯s livestream would definitely be surprised. What was Sakura Nation playing at? After all the soldiers returned to the warship to report, the captain of the Sun God picked up a remote control and pressed the button. The boxes placed on the beach emitted ear-piercing sounds. Then, with the alarm lights, the sealed boxes slowly opened. When it was opened, there were many pairs of glowing eyes in the pitch-black box. They were abnormally fierce. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Logically speaking, the rainforest was not close to the beach, but the moment the box was opened, the white monkey in the wooden house suddenly stopped playing. It stood stiffly on the spot, then stretched its neck to the window and kept sniffing. Soon, the white monkey seemed to have smelled something and quickly bared its teeth in warning. The fans who saw this scene were even more confused. They had never seen the usually docile white monkey reveal such a ferocious expression. The next second, the white monkey picked up the small backpack with one hand and carried it on its back with the other. It picked up the wooden stick on the ground with the other, as if it was planning to go out. ¡°What are you going to do? There¡¯s a war going on outside. Do you want to split the aircraft carrier with a stick?¡± Su Yun joked with a smile. However, the white monkey only brandished the long rod in his hand before jumping up and out of the window. ¡°Aye!¡± The fans in the live-stream were shocked. What¡¯s going on? It was so chaotic outside. What was this monkey going to do? Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: A Greater Demon in China (1) Chapter 623: A Greater Demon in China (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the fans in the live-stream saw the monkey carrying a stick and crawling out, they immediately became worried. ¡°Come back quickly. Don¡¯t let it go out. It¡¯s so dangerous outside!¡± ¡°Hero Su, hurry up and call Snowball back. If it goes out alone at this time, it¡¯ll be in trouble if it encounters the people on the warship!¡± ¡°Hero, don¡¯t wait anymore. Hurry up and go. If you don¡¯t go now, it will be too late!¡± Compared to the nervous and worried comments of the fans, Su Yun smiled calmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I know Snowball. It¡¯ll be fine. If something really encountered it, the one who should be worried should be the other party.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words made the fans even more confused. Everyone was puzzled as to why Su Yun did not seem worried at all. No matter how smart the white monkey was, how could it be as Su Yun had said? What the fans did not know was that after the white monkey left through the window, it did not run straight into the rainforest. Instead, it ran forward unhurriedly. Outside Su Yun¡¯s wooden house was the vegetable field. Beyond the vegetable field was a dividing line that he had built with rocks. Initially, Su Yun did this to protect the vegetable field and prevent some small animals from coming to cause trouble. However, in the eyes of the white monkey, this was the dividing line of home. ¡­ On the beach outside the rainforest, a pitch-black wolf with white fur on its back walked out of the box first. This wolf had clearly been genetically modified. Under the white fur on its back were protruding bone spikes. Its eyes were red, and foul-smelling saliva kept flowing out of its mouth. Very conspicuous muscle tissues could be seen on this wolf¡¯s body. The bulging muscles were filled with black blood vessels. It was not the only one. All kinds of genetically modified animals ran out from more than ten boxes. Among these animals, there were not only carnivores, but also some herbivores. No matter which animal it was, it looked abnormally ugly at this moment and had been in an extremely excited state. The Single-Eyed Mountain Sheep that ran out of the box exploded with astonishing speed the moment it ran out under the effect of its muscles. It slammed into a thick tree in front of it and broke the tree trunk, and it did not affect its speed at all. In its mouth was a row of sharp teeth that did not belong to a herbivore. It was obvious that the geneticists of Sakura Country had mixed many animal genes and interacted with the strengthened genes extracted from Chi You¡¯s bones, giving birth to this completely sick animal that only had the desire to kill. After these animals ran out of the box, they seemed to have smelled something and quickly rushed into the rainforest. Countless birds were startled in the forest. However, the birds that had just escaped danger were directly cut open by a genetically modified black-feathered eagle. After these genetic animals rushed into the forest, they would not let go of any living creatures. However, they did not hunt and eat like normal animals. Instead, they tortured their prey to death. Then, their corpses were thrown aside. They did not hunt for survival. They only killed for the sake of pure killing. Among these animals, even the originally docile herbivores had already begun to kill other living creatures. How could the animals in the rainforest be a match for genetic animals? Therefore, other than waiting for death, they did not even have the chance to struggle. Soon, the rainforest was filled with the smell of blood. This smell stimulated the genetic animals to become more and more excited. The purpose of this group of genetic animals seemed to be very clear. They kept speeding in the same direction. That was the island where the ruins of civilization were hidden. This island was where Su Yun lived. It was located to the west of the island where the ruins were located. According to the military¡¯s information, the island where the ruins were located was named Island No. 1 of the Jing Wei Islands. The island that Su Yun was on was island number four to the west. Due to the difference in the islands they belonged to, there were no troops stationed here. It was precisely because of this that Sakura Island had placed genetic animals on the island. But during the battle, Zhao Guofeng had also given an order for the soldiers stationed on the island to pay more attention to the situation on the island. Therefore, ever since the battle began, there had been a drone scouting at a low altitude above the island. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the drone had become the Black-feathered Eagle¡¯s target. The Black-feathered Eagle in the air could not travel through the rainforest like other animals. It could only fly above, but it also happened to discover the location of the drone. After a bright screech, the Black-feathered Eagle exploded with unimaginable speed. In just a few seconds, the drone was torn apart by the sharp claws and fell to the ground. On the island next door, the army stationed there was guarding the entire island. Currently, it was a battle on the surface of the sea. For the time being, no enemies appeared on the island, so the atmosphere on the island was very tense. Inside the simple tent was the command center set up on the small island. The commander-in-chief, Chen Yuehui, was in the command center, watching the changes in the battle at all times. The exploration team led by Wei Lin had already entered the ruins of the civilization under such an urgent situation. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: A Greater Demon in China (2) Chapter 624: A Greater Demon in China (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Yuehui knew very well that the mission of their garrison was to ensure that the exploration mission was completed at all costs. Combat Wolf, who was sitting not far away with a drone controller in his hand, suddenly stood up and looked at Chen Yuehui. ¡°Commander Chen, something happened. One of the Sakura Nation¡¯s warships dropped a batch of genetic animals on the neighboring island. Now, these genetic animals are approaching here. They are very strange, but the strength and speed they erupt with are above ordinary animals. This is very troublesome.¡± Chen Yuehui immediately frowned. ¡°The island next door? Didn¡¯t you say that the one you were ordered to escort is on the island next door?¡± Combat Wolf nodded solemnly and quickly walked to the command table. He picked up his earpiece and said, ¡°Therefore, we have to confirm the next step with the chief. Those genetic animals might bring trouble!¡± Combat Wolf pressed the button on the table, and Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice came through the earpiece. ¡°What is it?¡± Combat Wolf said solemnly, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m Combat Wolf. I¡¯ve been staying in the garrison according to your orders to secretly protect Comrade Su Yun. Now, there was a very serious problem. The Sakura Nation had sent a group of genetic animals to land on the island where Comrade Su Yun was. They were probably planning to attack us from behind and disrupt our formation. ¡°From the location where the genetic animals landed and their trajectory, if these genetic animals wanted to appear behind the garrison, they had to pass through Comrade Su Yun¡¯s location. ¡°The characteristics of these genetic animals had been strengthened by their genes. They were faster, and their wildness was stronger. Their speed, strength, and even bloodthirsty desires were enhanced by their genes. The strength of its body was even above that of geneticists. ¡°For the time being, it was impossible to determine the species of genetic animals, but those exposed to the drone¡¯s line of sight were all very powerful beasts. Even if these leopards, wolves, and even poisonous pythons had not been genetically strengthened, they were still among the top natural killers in the food chain. ¡°With their genes being strengthened, their characteristics had been magnified by more than a few times. What should we do now?¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s expression changed, and the atmosphere in the command room dropped. The two commanders of the Dayu Fleet stood at the side and did not even dare to breathe loudly. From time to time, they would glance at Zhao Guofeng, afraid that he would fly into a rage. Zhao Guofeng slammed his palm on the table and said angrily, ¡°These bastards, even the animals are used as weapons? Is there a need to ask me such a question!? Are you going to ask me which hand is holding the chopsticks when you eat?¡± Combat Wolf didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words. However, before he could reply, Zhao Guofeng said angrily, ¡°Kid, listen carefully. No matter what happens, you have to guarantee his safety!¡± Combat Wolf immediately agreed. After disconnecting, he immediately ran out of the command tent. Zhao Guofeng was still furious. Sakura Nation was clearly playing dirty. However, it was obvious that Zhao Guofeng valued Su Yun very much. Otherwise, he would not have risked the fragile blockade to get Combat Wolf to bring people to protect Su Yun in such an urgent situation. He was not worried about Su Yun¡¯s safety. After all, he was very clear about Su Yun¡¯s strength. What he was concerned about was whether Su Yun would feel disturbed. It would be difficult to deal with when they met. After all, he had tricked him into coming here this time because he had a favor to ask. The sea that was filled with artillery fire finally welcomed a short silence after the chaos. The Sakura warship finally couldn¡¯t withstand the firepower and retreated outside the blockade area. This greatly boosted the morale of the soldiers on the Dayu Fleet, while the Sakura Nation¡¯s morale became even lower. In the command room of the Sakura warship, the commander-in-chief was furious and reprimanded the captains of other warships. ¡°Baka! What¡¯s wrong with you guys? The previous order was very clear. You just need to divert the enemy¡¯s attention and let the genetic animals land on the island. Why are there still so many casualties?!¡± The captains sitting at the conference table were all angry but did not dare to say anything. Are you kidding me? Do we think we can avoid casualties just because we want to? We had to attract firepower and not have any casualties. Was there such a logic in the world? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, no one dared to say it out loud. They could only let the commander-in-chief vent his anger. The Sakura Nation¡¯s commander-in-chief was also under immense pressure. On one hand, the higher-ups of Sakura Nation were urging them with all their might, not considering the actual situation at all. From time to time, they would ask why they had not occupied Jing Wei Islands. On the other hand, the American Empire gave them pressure. They did not dare to face the Eastern Kingdom head-on, so they gave all the pressure to the Sakura Nation. The commander-in-chief was really suffering in his heart, not to mention that he was in a desperate situation. If they walked forward, they would be within the range of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom¡¯s firepower. From just now until now, the other party had added five more warships. The entire sea area¡¯s blockade area had expanded by a notch. The upper echelons of the Sakura Nation clearly did not want to cause even greater losses in order to help the American Empire as the promised reinforcements had yet to arrive. Therefore, the commander-in-chief felt very depressed and naturally vented it on the people around him. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: A Greater Demon in China (3) Chapter 625: A Greater Demon in China (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as the commander flew into a rage, a soldier stood at the door with fear on his face. Just as he was hesitating about whether to come in, he was still discovered by the commander. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Will there be any worse news now?!¡± When the soldier heard this, he immediately stood at attention and hurriedly said, ¡°Officer Matsushita, the genetic research consultant, Mr. Merrick, would like to see you!¡± Matsushita immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, invite him in!¡± The soldier turned around and ran out. After a while, he brought back a middle-aged man in a suit with a shrewd look in his eyes. When Matsushita saw this person, it was as if he had seen reinforcements. He quickly came forward and shook hands with this person enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Merrick, you¡¯re finally here. We really can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Merrick sat on the main seat, but this seat originally belonged to Matsushita. However, Matsushita stood at the side and smiled, pretending not to see anything. ¡°Didn¡¯t your Sakura Nation always claim to be the strongest in the Asian navy? Why are you fighting so miserably now?¡± Merrick looked at the captains who were sitting on the deck with a faint smile on his face. The sarcasm in his words was self-evident. Matsushita was no longer as arrogant as before. He immediately cried and said, ¡°Mr. Merrick, don¡¯t joke around at this time. How¡¯s our backup plan going? If we don¡¯t take action now, it will really be too late.¡± The reason why Matsushita was so respectful to this foreigner in front of him was because this person was actually the leader behind the entire Sakura Island¡¯s genetic experiment. It was Merrick who had brought the technology of the geneticists, and he had always been in charge of the experiments of the geneticists and genetic animals. There was another very important reason why Sakura Island treated Merrick as an esteemed guest, other than the fact that he had personally promoted the genetic development of Sakura Island. Merrick was from the Overseas Mystery Research Institute! The Overseas Mysterious Research Institute was the faction that had been promoting genetic development. Almost every country could see people with the background of the Mysterious Research Institute cooperating with each other. This was basically a tacit secret between the various countries. No one mentioned it, but everyone knew it. Looking at Matsushita¡¯s anxious face, Merrick snorted coldly. His eyes were filled with undisguised contempt. ¡°You can¡¯t even keep your cool over such a small matter. You¡¯re even bragging about your military strength everywhere. What a joke. The plan had already been implemented. The Sakakyo Maru had already approached the west side of the island group without the Eastern Kingdom noticing. There are no defensive lines deployed by the Ancient Eastern Kingdom there. It won¡¯t be long before everything ends.¡± Everyone in the command room revealed happy expressions. Matsushita even heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is really great! They would never have thought that there was an important part of our plan. Everyone¡¯s casualties were worth it. It attracted the attention of the Ancient Kingdom of the East and bought time for the Sakakyo Maru. The genetic team on that warship is enough to destroy any armed forces they set up on the island!¡± Matsushita was in a good mood, as if the soldiers who had been sacrificed previously suddenly had meaning at this moment. While they were talking, a small warship without any flag had quietly appeared on the west side of the island group. Currently, the island where the warship docked was next to the island where the ruins of civilization were located. As long as one crossed the hills on the island, they could reach the island where the ruins of civilization were located. And this was Sakura Country¡¯s true backup plan. The person who proposed the plan was naturally Merrick. This warship did not set off with the fleet. Instead, it deliberately distanced itself from the fleet and took another route. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The warship activated all the anti-radar systems and achieved true invisibility on the radar level. It was precisely such an invisible warship that was carrying a full genetic army and stopped not far from the designated landing island. More than 30 fully armed geneticist soldiers jumped into the sea with diving equipment and silently landed on the island. The Battleship Sakakyo was quietly parked on the surface of the sea, waiting for this advance force to occupy the high ground and destroy all the garrison forces. Not only were there 50 geneticists on standby on this warship, but many genetic animals were still locked in special boxes. This was Sakura Nation¡¯s trump card. However, Merrick, who had made the plan, clearly did not know much about the ancient country of the East. Or rather, he was too arrogant and underestimated the strength of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom. Otherwise, he would definitely think about why the Ancient Eastern Kingdom did not deploy any defensive forces in the west. Just as the 30 geneticist soldiers thought that they had secretly reached the back of the enemy, an alarm had already sounded in the command room of the military base near the ruins of the civilization. As the commander-in-chief, Chen Yuehui immediately went to the instrument. Soon, he saw many thermal imaging of the human body on the instrument. The technician quickly reported, ¡°Sir, an armed force has landed on the west side of the island group and triggered the thermal imaging alarm device we placed on the island previously. From the looks of it, there were about 30 people. Basically, they were the enemy¡¯s armed forces!¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: A Greater Demon in China (4) Chapter 626: A Greater Demon in China (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°The newly developed genetic sensor in the alarm device also sent out an alarm at the same time. This means that these 30 people should be the enemy¡¯s genetic armed forces.¡± Chen Yuehui frowned. ¡°As expected, when we deployed the defense line previously, we almost neglected the island on the west side. Fortunately, we installed an alarm device. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they have found our home?¡± He picked up his headset and told the Dayu Fleet command room what had happened. After the commander-in-chief of the Dayu Fleet learned of this matter, he said cautiously, ¡°Can you confirm that these armed forces are geneticists?¡± Chen Yuehui¡¯s voice came through the earpiece. ¡°Our latest genetic sensor has also sent out an alarm. Only after detecting genetic creatures will the sensor send out an alarm. Therefore, we can completely confirm that these 30-odd people are geneticists!¡± The genetic sensor was specially developed by China to deal with the arrival of a new era. China no longer researched genes in depth. It was not because they were not capable enough, but because they realized the flaws in genes. In fact, China had never stopped researching genes. It was just that they kept it a secret and would not apply it to the people. However, their understanding of existing genes allowed scientists to quickly develop genetic sensors. This way, they could quickly determine if the other party was an ordinary human or a geneticist. In this incident, the genetic sensors that were used played a huge role. After confirming that the 30 geneticists had already landed on the island from the west, the commander-in-chief immediately ordered, ¡°The western island is only a mountain away from the island where the civilization ruins are. Once the geneticists occupied the mountaintop, it was equivalent to occupying the high ground. At that time, all our actions would become passive. The strength of the geneticists is not something ordinary soldiers can fight against. I¡¯ll arrange it now. Try your best to hold on until the reinforcements arrive!¡± When the commander-in-chief finished speaking, Zhao Guofeng immediately stood up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unnecessary to hold a lantern in broad daylight?¡± He walked up to the commander-in-chief and took the earpiece from his hand. ¡°Chen Yuehui, let me ask you again. Can you confirm that the armed forces behind us are all geneticists?¡± Hearing Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice, Chen Yuehui immediately stood at attention. ¡°Reporting to the Chief, I¡¯m sure!¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at the commander in chief and said, ¡°Fucking Sakura Nation has even taken out their trump card. It¡¯s useless even if you send troops over. I didn¡¯t expect Sakura Nation to be so generous. First, it was genetic animals, and now, it was geneticists. This lackey is really dutiful!¡± Zhao Guofeng picked up his earpiece again. ¡°Chen Yuehui, form a team and stand by!¡± ¡°Chief, do you want us to stop them first?¡± Chen Yuehui asked in confusion. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Stop my ass. That¡¯s an army formed by geneticists. It will only cause fearless casualties to our army. I want you to form a small team to see if there are any survivors after the firepower covers them!¡± ¡°Firepower coverage?¡± The commander-in-chief did not react for a moment. However, his eyes quickly lit up and he said in surprise, ¡°Chief, you mean to cover the uninhabited islands in the west with firepower?¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded, then looked at the enemy warship on the screen and said, ¡°They¡¯ve already taken out their trump cards. It won¡¯t make sense if we don¡¯t show some sincerity. Letting our soldiers fight the geneticists head-on won¡¯t give us any advantage. I definitely won¡¯t allow the soldiers to make such meaningless sacrifices. Didn¡¯t they say that geneticists were godlike and comparable to Superman? I want to see how they can withstand the firepower. I don¡¯t believe that they can still withstand a missile!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the best way!¡± The commander-in-chief pondered and said, ¡°However, an attack of this level requires the approval of the headquarters. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to ask for instructions now. This time, we have to act first before reporting! Once geneticists touch the garrisoned army, they will be like wolves among a flock of sheep. Therefore, we have to let them die without a burial place before they cross the mountains!¡± Zhao Guofeng waved his hand and raised his voice. ¡°At this juncture, there¡¯s no time to consider so much! On my orders, mobilize the missile vehicles and all the warships¡¯ firepower to fire at the uninhabited island in the west. I¡¯ll take any responsibility. Even if the higher-ups investigate, they won¡¯t be able to trace it back to you!¡± Zhao Guofeng placed the headset on the table and strode out of the command room. When the deputy commander saw this, he came to the commander-in-chief¡¯s side. ¡°If you use heavy firepower without asking for permission, someone will definitely hold you accountable. But now, we have to disobey orders outside. Fuck them. Let these geneticists know that they¡¯re still far from being qualified!¡± The commander-in-chief nodded and patted the deputy commander¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Pass down the order. I want to see this rare scene with my own eyes!¡± In the sea defense line, several missile vehicles drove over and aimed at the uninhabited island in the west. On the warship, all the cannons were turned around. Even the fighter jets began to turn around and temporarily evacuate from this place. Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: A Greater Demon in China (5) Chapter 627: A Greater Demon in China (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng was standing outside with his binoculars focused on the uninhabited island in the west. ¡°Fire!¡± Under Zhao Guofeng¡¯s command, dozens of missiles were fired at the same time. The scene was spectacular. The missiles in the fleet flew straight into the air with a white tail and approached the target at an extremely fast speed. On the warship, all the turret systems were activated and began to fire indiscriminately at the uninhabited island in the west. Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions sounded incessantly, and the smoke and dust produced by the explosion instantly enveloped the entire island. The 30-odd geneticist soldiers who were quietly approaching the military base¡¯s defense area were drowned in the artillery fire before they could even react. There was no pain at all as they were instantly reduced to ashes! Their physical bodies were strong, their various statistics were also above that of humans, but they were far from being able to withstand such an explosion with their physical bodies. In the face of absolute firepower, genetics would not be able to change anything. The firepower covered the entire island for more than a minute. During this time, there was almost no safe place on the entire island. Dust filled the air. Ten minutes later, it finally dissipated. When they looked at the uninhabited island again, it was already filled with devastation. Some of the fragile parts of the island even sank to the bottom of the sea in the explosion. Near the mountain were the corpses of the geneticists. Most of them were only left with broken limbs, let alone any survivors. Most of the geneticists didn¡¯t even leave their corpses behind. They were vaporized by the high temperature at the center of the firepower. Matsushita¡¯s legs went weak. He sat on the chair and looked at the uninhabited island that had been blown up beyond recognition on the screen in front of him. He kept muttering, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. I don¡¯t have my final trump card anymore¡­¡± When these words entered Merrick¡¯s ears, it made him even more frustrated. ¡°Shut up! This isn¡¯t over yet!¡± He stood in front of the strategic map with anger and looked at the location where the genetic animals had landed on the island. ¡°This is just the beginning. There is a saying in the Eastern Art of War that if you attack someone unprepared, you will catch them off guard. Our real trump card is the genetic animals that are already on the island! ¡°Although the geneticists¡¯ plan had failed, they had also attracted the full attention of the ancient countries of the East. The genetic animals will completely disintegrate the military base of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom without anyone knowing! They will even directly kill off their exploration team!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he stuck the cherry blossom flag model on the target island. ¡­ Many genetic animals were wreaking havoc in the rainforest. The ground they passed by was filled with the corpses of small animals. The genetic wolf was drooling. After biting a rabbit to death, it spat it out and continued to walk forward with blood all over its body. Since these genetic animals did not have any collective concept, other than not hurting each other, they all walked their own paths. The genetic wolf was panting heavily, its red eyes were still looking around for prey. A white light flashed in the corner of the gene wolf¡¯s eyes. Immediately after, a white monkey holding a stick jumped down from a tree and bared its teeth at the genetic wolf. The genetic wolf was clearly puzzled. It kept sniffing, as if it could smell the scent of a human from Su Yun. But soon, the bloodthirsty desire gained the upper hand again. The genetic wolf began to lower its body. It was obvious that it was going to attack. The white monkey was playing with the wooden stick with one hand, which was spinning at high speed in its hand. To be honest, the white monkey had learned quite well from Journey to the West. It even put its hands on the pergola and looked at the genetic wolf. ¡°Phew¡­¡± A dull gasp came from the wolf¡¯s throat. Then, it jumped up and charged at the white monkey. However, how could the white monkey be so easily pounced on? The moment the genetic wolf moved, the white monkey nimbly used the tree behind him to do a beautiful flip in the air and landed behind the genetic wolf. Crack! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The genetic wolf¡¯s sharp claws grabbed the tree trunk. The ancient tree that had grown for countless years was scratched. The entire tree began to shake. As the genetic wolf suddenly turned around, its tail heavily swept against the tree trunk. The tree finally could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground with a dull thud. When the white monkey saw this, it became much more serious. It kept baring its teeth at the genetic wolf and making threatening sounds. The genetic wolf pounced again. However, this time, the white monkey did not choose to dodge. The scenes he had seen in movies and TV shows quickly appeared in the white monkey¡¯s mind. The wooden stick in the white monkey¡¯s hand was really like the Golden Cudgel in the hands of a Great Sage. It danced vigorously. As the genetic wolf flew over, the white monkey suddenly jumped up and raised the wooden stick in its hand above its head. Then, it smashed down fiercely. Crack! With a crisp sound, the genetic wolf fell heavily to the ground. The wooden stick in the white monkey¡¯s hand landed accurately on the genetic wolf¡¯s head. After the genetic wolf fell to the ground, it stopped moving. Dark red blood kept flowing out of its mouth. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: A Greater Demon in China (6) Chapter 628: A Greater Demon in China (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With just one strike, it had killed a genetic wolf! The white monkey was overjoyed. It even imitated the Great Sage¡¯s smug expression. One had to know that in the animal world, wolves had a copperhead, iron bones, and a tofu waist. Even wolves that had not been genetically modified would find it difficult to be killed directly when faced with a blow to the head from a human. It was even possible that he would be completely enraged by this action, causing the wolf to attack the target even more ferociously. Furthermore, this was a genetic wolf that had been strengthened in all aspects. From the fact that its claws could easily cause great damage to the ancient tree, it was not difficult to tell. Even so, this genetic wolf was still killed by the white monkey with a single strike. It could be seen what kind of power the white monkey had unleashed in that instant. All of this did not have a clear and accurate understanding in the white monkey¡¯s mind. In its mind, cultivating ultimate techniques and imitating the movements of a Great Sage were two different things. What it did not know was that after entering a cultivation state, when it imitated the movements of a Great Sage, it was a kind of cultivation technique. Under the crisis, the white monkey finally unleashed the potential it had accumulated for a long time. It had to be known that the white monkey had been experiencing transcendence with Su Yun for more than a year. With its specialness and talent, it was not an exaggeration when it had reached this level in a year. After all, Su Yun had used half a year to reach the second realm in many of his ultimate techniques. He had defeated a group of mercenaries without any ability to resist. The white monkey had cultivated with Su Yun for a year, so its strength was naturally not low. After confirming the death of the genetic wolf, the white monkey happily scratched its fur and disappeared into the rainforest again. In the blink of an eye, a white bolt of lightning blocked the genetic sheep¡¯s path. The genetic sheep kept charging forward. Wherever it passed, countless trees collapsed, but the sheep was unstoppable. Due to the influence of the genes, the mountain goat had been in an excited state of sprinting. Therefore, even when facing the white monkey that suddenly appeared, it did not stop at all. Facing the tank-like mountain goat that was several times larger than itself, the white monkey was clearly a little nervous, but it still held the wooden stick in its hand tightly. The moment the sheep approached, the white monkey used the wooden stick on the ground to jump up. Then, it imitated the movements of the Great Sage and flipped a few times in the air. It grabbed the wooden stick and used the momentum to smash down. BOOM! With this strike, the white monkey unleashed an even stronger power than when it was fighting the genetic wolf. The moment the rod landed, the white monkey¡¯s eyes seemed to turn red. The sheep fell heavily to the ground. Even the horns on its head were cracked by the stick. Even when it fell to the ground, the genetic sheep still instinctively moved its four hooves. But there was no movement after a few seconds. Compared to the last time, the white monkey¡¯s movements were clearly smoother this time. It did not stay on the spot for long. It entered the forest again and disappeared. The white monkey seemed to have entered a training state like Su Yun back then. It fused all its cultivation and imitations during this period of time and unleashed its strength. This feeling had also been urging the white monkey to find a new target. This also made a white lightning flash from time to time in the chaotic rainforest. The people of Sakura Country did not know what had happened to the genetic animals. As soon as the order was given, Merrick immediately ordered the warship Sakakyo to evacuate outside the island¡¯s range. The remaining geneticists on the warship had been developed at a huge cost. Merrick didn¡¯t want to make any fearless losses. He was also very worried that the Ancient Eastern Kingdom would bring more firepower to cover this sea area. On the other side, the Western Empire¡¯s fleet had already approached this sea area. Not long after they arrived, they saw the cannon fire that was enough to dye half the sky red. The Western Empire¡¯s fleets stopped. The commander-in-chief was even more confused. Not far away was the defense line formed by the Dayu Fleet. The bright flags formed an insurmountable boundary on the sea. All the cannons on the fleet were aimed at the western fleet. A warning voice sounded from every warship. ¡°The sea here has already been sealed. If you get any closer, it will be considered a declaration of war against us. All units of this fleet have been sealed off by the three the land, sea, and air forces. Please stop where you are or return the way you came. Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Western Empire¡¯s fleet, which had always claimed that their country was the world¡¯s largest country, was actually afraid at this moment. It was naturally impossible to defeat the other party in a battle near the sea region of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom. The fighters hovering overhead and the warships opposite left no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind on the Western Imperial Fleet. As long as the fleet moved even an inch forward, the missiles on the other side would not hesitate to attack. The uninhabited island that was covered in firepower was still filled with dust. That was the best example. The Western Empire¡¯s fleet did not dare to push forward. However, they were unwilling to return the way they came, so they stood in a deadlock and thought of a solution. Su Yun, who was in the nearby island rainforest, naturally heard the deafening sound of artillery fire. In the live-stream, the fans could even see the dazzling tail smoke when the missiles on the shore flew into the sky. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: A Greater Demon in China (7) Chapter 629: A Greater Demon in China (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was even more spectacular than the movie. During that one minute of firepower coverage, the comments section was also strangely quiet. It wasn¡¯t until the sound of gunfire ended that someone started talking in the live-stream. ¡°What¡­ happened¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty domineering, isn¡¯t it? So many missiles fired, but who are the targets?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a Japanese warship?¡± Upon seeing these comments, Su Yun nodded directly. ¡°It should be. Just now, the military covered an uninhabited island on the island group with firepower. There should be an enemy who was on it.¡± Now, Su Yun was actually feeling a little complicated. Ever since he realized that he had been tricked, he had begun to think about the reason. Why did the island group on this sea area attract such a huge commotion? There had to be a reason, but Su Yun had yet to find an answer. There was a knock on the door. The moment Su Yun looked up at the door, the fans¡¯ hearts tightened. Soon, Su Yun walked to the door with his phone in hand and slowly opened the door. Standing at the door was the white monkey with a wooden stick. However, the white monkey¡¯s body was covered in blood and mud and leaves. Su Yun immediately opened the door and let the white monkey in. However, the white monkey¡¯s appearance gave the fans a fright. ¡°Snowball¡¯s hurt?¡± ¡°Why is there so much blood?!¡± ¡°Hero Su is on the island. How is he going to heal Snowball?¡± The fans began to worry about the snowball, but Su Yun squatted down to take a closer look. ¡°Snowball, are you hurt?¡± Faced with Su Yun¡¯s question, Snowball immediately shook its head smugly. Following that, it began to bare its fangs and brandish its claws, as if it wanted to tell Su Yun what it had done. Su Yun helplessly picked up the white monkey and walked to the yard with the phone in one hand. Although the courtyard was quiet, Su Yun could still smell the faint smell of blood in the air. He could roughly guess what had happened. He didn¡¯t show it in front of the camera. He just placed the white monkey in the basin and began to clean the blood on its body. The monkey was still very excited. It kept dancing as it tried to describe what it had done to Su Yun. Unfortunately, it could not speak, so it could not explain it clearly. Su Yun kept looking at it with a smile. In fact, the fans in the livestream had also seen some clues. ¡°Snowball seems to be trying to express something. From the looks of it, it seems to be saying that it has encountered a monster.¡± ¡°Where did the blood on its body come from? Did Snowball go hunting just now?¡± ¡°Snowball didn¡¯t encounter the people coming down from the warship? It¡¯s too strange. What¡¯s going on?¡± The fans were confused. Then, they saw Snowball shake its snow-white fur after washing it. Then, it picked up its wooden stick again. Squeak squeak squeak¡­ It pointed out of the window and waved its stick. It could not wait to leave. After receiving Su Yun¡¯s ¡°go¡±, it excitedly rushed out and disappeared into the field. ¡°What the hell is it going to do!¡± ¡°Why does this look like Sun Wukong going out to fight demons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so chaotic outside. Don¡¯t shoot Snowball¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were millions of fans in the livestream, and the number was still increasing. This was because they had heard that Su Yun was near the battlefield, so they came over to watch the commotion. However, they were not the only ones who were puzzled. Combat Wolf had already brought a small team to the island where Su Yun was. They were traveling through the rainforest, but they saw a shocking scene along the way. An ugly and strange wolf lay motionless on the ground. The blood flowing out of its mouth had already congealed. This wolf¡¯s appearance was very strange, and it immediately attracted the attention of Combat Wolf. He quickly arrived at the wolf¡¯s side. However, the genetic sensor placed on his waist sounded an alarm. His eyes flash with shock. He was then stunned when he inspected it. This was a genetic wolf, its head had traces of being hit by a blunt object. What surprised him the most was that the genetic wolf¡¯s skull had been shattered. From the looks of it, it was a one-hit kill! Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor’s Pet (1) Chapter 630: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Pet (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This shocking discovery made Combat Wolf and everyone in his team look incredulous. They were all professionally trained. From the traces on the corpses at the scene, they could roughly deduce the scene of the battle. There were no other wounds on the body of this genetic wolf. The only wound was the fatal wound on its head. In other words, this genetic wolf had died in a single strike. It seems easy to do, but it was very difficult to do. Combat Wolf stood on the spot and observed the remaining traces around him. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°What kind of opponent did this genetic wolf encounter?¡± He arrived in front of the destroyed tree. The claw marks on it were still clear. This meant that this genetic wolf possessed extremely powerful strength. This made its death even more unbelievable. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look further. I suspect that a battle has broken out in this rainforest. The genetic wolf isn¡¯t the only one who died!¡± He led the team forward. After passing through a forest, they quickly found the corpse of the second genetic animal. The mountain sheep, who was known as the Iron Horn, fell to the ground and stopped breathing. Even its head and feet were cracked. After a soldier went forward to check, he looked up at Combat Wolf in shock and said, ¡°Another hit to the head.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Combat Wolf frowned. The scene before him was even more unbelievable. One had to know that the bones of sheep could be said to be harder than steel. In ancient times, the designers would process the bones and make them into extremely hard weapons that could even dent steel. They were very fierce. As they continued to evolve, the dual horns of the Mountain Sheep had become their most powerful weapons. Moreover, this was a mountain sheep that had its genes strengthened. A soldier tried to stab the mountain sheep¡¯s head with a dagger, but he realized that it could not cause any damage to it. Even so, this mountain sheep¡¯s skull was still smashed to death. The powerful and domineering force even cracked the horns on its head. Even the accompanying soldiers could not help but discuss. ¡°Who did this? Isn¡¯t this an uninhabited island? Other than us, could there be someone else?¡± ¡°Then how powerful must this person be to be able to kill these genetic animals repeatedly?¡± ¡°Even if we encounter this genetic animal, it¡¯s probably impossible to defeat it so easily. Didn¡¯t our country¡¯s genetic research institute also release research data on foreign genetic animals not long ago? This genetic animal would always be in an extremely excited state. Even if its body was pierced by a gun, it could still maintain its mobility in high excitement. ¡°However, the opponent they were facing this time clearly did not give them the chance. With just one move, he directly killed the genetic animal. This person¡¯s strength even exceeds that of humans. Could it be that there are other powerful geneticists on this island?¡± When the soldiers¡¯ discussion entered Combat Wolf¡¯s ears, his pupils immediately constricted. Then, they quickly widened. He suddenly thought of someone, the only person on the island, Su Yun! A signal connection sounded from Combat Wolf¡¯s earpiece. Then, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Combat Wolf, what¡¯s the situation on your side now? How many genetic animals have appeared on the island? Can you basically determine their location?¡± Combat Wolf hurriedly waved his hand, indicating for the team to follow him. Then, he walked into the forest again. As he walked, he said to Zhao Guofeng, ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve already entered the rainforest of Island No. 4, but so far, we haven¡¯t found any living genetic animals.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Zhao Guofeng heard this, he couldn¡¯t react. ¡°What do you mean, you didn¡¯t find any living genetic animals?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Combat Wolf took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then, he said word by word, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found many corpses of genetic animals in the rainforest of Island 4. The cause of death of these genetic animals was the same. From this, it could be determined that the same person had killed these genetic animals. ¡°These genetic animals did not have any other wounds on their bodies. The only fatal wound was the shattered skull. At present, we can basically determine that the person who killed the genetic animal relied on an extremely powerful force to use a blunt instrument to hit the genetic animal¡¯s skull, thereby achieving the effect of a one-hit kill.¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s report surprised Zhao Guofeng. After all, to a certain extent, genetic animals were even more difficult to deal with than geneticists. The so-called genetic modification was to strengthen the original genes several times. From this perspective, the genetic state of animals themselves was much stronger than that of humans in a certain aspect. For example, their speed, strength, fangs, and even claws. These were only external manifestations, there were also internal manifestations, such as hearing, vision, and even smell. Coupled with the fact that genetic animals basically moved in large numbers, they could often cause destructive damage in an extremely short period of time. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor’s Pet (2) Chapter 631: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Pet (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This also made genetic animals become even more terrifying existences on the battlefield. The data of the various aspects that had been strengthened several times was often far above that of geneticists. And with the influence of their genes, their violent and bloodthirsty nature would also be magnified at the same time. It was precisely because of this that these genetic animals became one of the important trump cards of Sakura Country. But now, through Combat Wolf¡¯s report, Zhao Guofeng learned a shocking truth. Before Combat Wolf and his team arrived, someone had already learned of the existence of genetic animals and even attacked them without hesitation. It could erupt with power that far exceeded that of humans or even geneticists, causing fatal damage to all genetic animals. After learning about this, Zhao Guofeng immediately thought of the best candidate. ¡°It looks like Su Yun was the one who did it!¡± It wasn¡¯t far-fetched for Zhao Guofeng to make such a deduction. After all, Island No. 4 was an uninhabited island. Su Yun, who lived here, was arranged by him behind the scenes. In fact, when he tricked Su Yun into coming over, Zhao Guofeng had wanted to add another layer of security to this operation. After knowing that Su Yun had really killed these genetic animals in one strike, Zhao Guofeng could not help but feel very surprised. Obviously, Combat Wolf thought so too. Therefore, after hearing Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words, he quickly replied, ¡°Chief, I think so too. I¡¯m the only one who personally escorted that person over to Island Four. However, I found it unbelievable how he did it. When we came in the helicopter together, he looked like a calm and reserved person. It¡¯s hard to imagine that there¡¯s actually such a powerful force hidden in him.¡± As a member of the military, Combat Wolf¡¯s military rank was not low. He naturally had the authority to know some information about Su Yun. However, he only knew that Su Yun was extraordinary and very strong. He had never seen the scene of him fighting the geneticists back then, so he did not have any concept of Su Yun¡¯s strength. Moreover, he was only an original geneticist back then. Now that two years had passed, genetic research had long been updated. That was why Combat Wolf was genuinely shocked. Zhao Guofeng thought about it and smiled. ¡°What a good Su Yun. He really lives up to his reputation. But don¡¯t let your guard down for the time being. After all, we can¡¯t be sure if all the genetic animals have died at Su Yun¡¯s hands. Well¡­¡± Just as Zhao Guofeng was about to assign Combat Wolf a new mission, the deputy commander standing at the side suddenly frowned and quickly walked over. ¡°Chief, did you just say that all the genetic animals died at Su Yun¡¯s hands?¡± Zhao Guofeng smiled and nodded, as if he was very satisfied with his decision to arrange for Su Yun to be on Island No. 4. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Combat Wolf Team found many corpses of genetic animals on Island No. 4. Clearly, Su Yun took action.¡± However, as soon as Zhao Guofeng finished speaking, he noticed that the deputy commander¡¯s expression was a little strange. He even wanted to say something but hesitated. Seeing this, Zhao Guofeng quickly said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you hemming and hawing? Don¡¯t you look like a soldier!¡± The deputy commander nodded and said seriously, ¡°Chief, after we found out that Su Yun had been livestreaming on Island No. 4, someone had been paying attention to Su Yun¡¯s movements. Initially, we also hoped to ensure Su Yun¡¯s safety through livestreams. However, you just said that Su Yun killed many genetic animals. That¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s because from the beginning to the end, Su Yun was always in the livestream camera. He did not have time to take action.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Guofeng frowned and looked at the deputy commander. ¡°If it¡¯s not Su Yun, who else on Island No. 4 can kill a genetic animal in one strike?¡± The deputy commander shook his head in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t figure this out either, but at the very least, we can confirm that Su Yun did not even leave the house during this period. On the other hand, the white monkey beside Su Yun had left during this period. When it returned, it was covered in blood and dirt. For this reason, Su Yun even specially washed that white monkey.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean? Do you think Su Yun has a Sun Wukong? During Su Yun¡¯s livestream, this Monkey Sun ran out to wreak havoc?¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s tone was filled with doubt, and so was the deputy commander. ¡°Sir, what I mean is that when this white monkey went out, did it encounter or see the scene of genetic animals being killed? Otherwise, its body shouldn¡¯t have been stained with so much blood. Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that there are still people hidden on Island 4 that we don¡¯t know about?¡± Now, Zhao Guofeng was truly confused. He could not figure it out no matter how he thought about it. If Su Yun did not have time to act, then who did all these things? Zhao Guofeng frowned as he paced back and forth in front of the deputy commander. There were many possibilities in his mind, but he rejected them one by one. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Su Yun should be the only one on Island 4, but if Su Yun didn¡¯t do it, who could it be?¡± Zhao Guofeng could not come up with anything. He could only temporarily cut off the connection with Combat Wolf. Soon, Zhao Guofeng followed the deputy commander to the conference room. Someone had been paying attention to Su Yun¡¯s livestream and recording it. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor’s Pet (3) Chapter 632: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Pet (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Replay all of Su Yun¡¯s livestream footage immediately!¡± After Zhao Guofeng gave the order, the technicians quickly started working. Zhao Guofeng looked at the screen seriously, but the more he looked at it, the more confused he became. Su Yun seemed to have never left the camera. Then, what was going on on Island 4? Could it be that an unknown genetic expert had really arrived? Combat Wolf, who had disconnected, clearly marked the place where all the genetic animals had been found. Then, they began to search the rainforest again. After this dispute was over, these animal corpses would immediately be secretly sent to the Huaxia Genetic Research Institute. This was a very rare research material for Huaxia. It was not because Huaxia did not have the ability to modify animal genes, but because Huaxia could use this opportunity to roughly understand the power that other countries currently had. Although China no longer underwent genetic development, the Flying Tiger series geneticists that had been developed had already been integrated into the Chinese secret army. After training, they became an elite special force. From this, it could be said that China had the ability to master genetic technology. It was only for the sake of their descendants that they took the initiative to give up on this path. However, there was a saying in the art of war that only by knowing oneself and the enemy could one not be defeated in a hundred battles. By using the corpses of these genetic animals to control the strength of other countries, it would lay the foundation for all victory for China. As Combat Wolf led the team deeper into the rainforest, the things they saw were even more shocking. The corpse of a piebald python hung on a tree. Its head was already badly mutilated. After the preliminary examination, the results were still the same. The piebald python was also killed in one strike. Just one strike was enough to turn the piebald python¡¯s head into a bloody mess. Such power was enough to shock people. Not far away was the corpse of a black-feathered eagle. Its sharp claws were embedded in the tree, and its neck had been completely broken. Its head hung weakly on its body. Even Combat Wolf and the others were horrified by this scene. Even if these animals had not undergone genetic research, they were still terrifying existences in nature. After being genetically modified, their strength had long increased by a few levels, but they still ended up in such a miserable state. This mysterious mastermind made them even more curious. If it was not Su Yun, then there must be another force hidden on the island. ¡°Hu hu¡­¡± Combat Wolf suddenly heard a faint sound. Then, he immediately signaled everyone to stop. It was a low growl that came from one¡¯s throat. Not far away, the grass that was half the height of a person was still shaking. ¡°Be careful!¡± Combat Wolf suddenly raised the gun in his hand, and the soldiers behind him quickly got into battle formation. Everyone aimed their guns at the shaking grass. The atmosphere at the scene reached a state of hostility. ¡°Roar¡­¡± With a series of low roars, a huge black shadow slowly revealed its head from the grass. A strange leopard actually walked out of the grass covetously. The reason why this leopard was strange was because this leopard should have been a black panther. However, there were many white spots on the black panther¡¯s body. It looked like the leopard in front of him was a relative of the zebra. They were soon certain that this leopard must have been genetically modified. Black panthers were black mutants of leopards. These black mutants were no different from normal leopards and jaguars. The reason why they were pitch-black was because there was a genetic change in their genes that led to the appearance of the black panther. Even in the entire natural world, excluding the number of people raised by humans, black panthers were very rare. The changes in its genes, coupled with the genetic modification later on, caused white patterns to appear on the black panther¡¯s body. These white patterns were like bolts of lightning on the black panther¡¯s body, making it look extremely terrifying. The black panther lowered its head and glared at Combat Wolf and the others. It did not seem to be afraid of the guns they raised. Saliva kept flowing out of the black panther¡¯s mouth, dripping onto the ground, accompanied by a foul smell. Its red eyes were filled with killing intent. Clearly, this leopard had already regarded the few people in front of it as its prey. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Combat Wolf saw this scene, he quickly used his tactical hand gestures to tell all his team members to slowly retreat. This was the first time they had faced a genetic animal head-on. No one had expected that it would be a natural killer at the level of a leopard. Combat Wolf knew very well that with the firepower of their team, it might be fine when facing other genetic animals. However, when facing a leopard that was known for its speed in nature, it would probably be very difficult to gain an advantage. After all, once firearms failed to hit, deterrence would no longer exist. Whoosh! As expected, as the team members retreated, the Genetic Leopard suddenly launched an attack. Combat Wolf, who was standing at the front, felt his vision blur before a stench spread over. When he came back to his senses, he realized that the black panther had already arrived in front of him. It opened its bloody mouth and was going to bite his face. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor’s Pet (4) Chapter 633: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Pet (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Fire!¡± The soldiers quickly raised their guns and fired at the panther. The frightened black panther suddenly turned into a black shadow and disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. Only Combat Wolf fell to the ground in a sorry state. His left arm was already dyed red with blood, revealing a bone-deep scratch. In less than two seconds, the black panther, which was at least ten meters away from him, suddenly appeared in front of him. Just now, all the soldiers had opened fire at the same time, but not a single bullet hit the black panther¡¯s body. It was enough to show how difficult this opponent was to deal with. It had already exceeded the limit of ordinary people¡¯s reaction. The rest of the soldiers formed an encirclement and surrounded Combat Wolf. Two soldiers quickly walked forward and bandaged his wound. The wound on his arm had clearly been accidentally touched by the black panther¡¯s sharp claws. If the black panther had intended to attack with its sharp claws, he would probably have lost his arm by now. ¡°Pay attention! It¡¯s too fast. We can¡¯t capture its traces at all. According to the leopard¡¯s habits, it would definitely rely on its speed to continuously launch surprise attacks on us. From now on, hand over each other¡¯s backs to the others. Make sure that once this Genetic Leopard appears, no matter from which angle, it will be detected immediately.¡± Combat Wolf endured the pain in his arm and gave the order. After a simple bandage, he stood up again and directed the team to slowly retreat. All along, everyone had only heard that genetic animals were very powerful. However, after today¡¯s short exchange, everyone finally understood that these words were true. The foul smell in the air had not dissipated, which meant that the black panther, who was very good at lying low and attacking suddenly, was nearby. This also made the team take every step carefully. They vigilantly observed their surroundings, looking for where the black panther was hiding. Whoosh! ¡°Fire!¡± Gunshots sounded in the rainforest again, but they quickly realized that they could not shoot accurately because the black panther was extremely fast. Another low growl sounded. The highly excited black panther charged at the soldier closest to it at an extremely fast speed. Combat Wolf, who had been on guard, finally reacted in time. He quickly pulled out the pistol at his waist with his left hand and shot the black panther in the head. ¡°Bang!¡± However, something unexpected happened. Because the black panther was very fast, it caused the bullet to deviate and only hit the black panther¡¯s body. The extremely excited black panther did not seem to feel any pain at all as it crazily bit the soldier closest to it. The surrounding soldiers raised their guns and fired, but when the bullets hit the black panther¡¯s body, they did not seem to cause any interference. ¡°Roar!¡± With a furious roar, the black panther disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight again. At this moment, the left leg of the soldier who was attacked was already badly mutilated. With the injured, Combat Wolf had no choice but to quickly change his plan. ¡°Hurry up and take the injured away. Now that the smell of blood is out, it will only agitate this beast and attract more genetic creatures!¡± However, it was easier said than done to leave now. The frequency of the black panther¡¯s attacks became faster and faster, as if in its eyes, the movements of these humans were frozen. What really left them with lingering fear was that although there were clearly many bullet holes on the black panther¡¯s body, it did not seem to be affected at all. Even though blood kept flowing out of the wound, it did not seem to feel any pain. Under extreme excitement, it only wanted to tear all the prey in front of it into pieces. This quickly put them in a passive position. At this moment, they were in a dilemma. If they set up a defense line here to resist the black panther¡¯s attack, even if it would minimize the casualties, it would still not be able to change the current disadvantage. However, if they quickly evacuated for the sake of the injured, these people would completely become their prey. In terms of speed, they could not compare to this black panther at all. With such a gap, it was even difficult for them to walk out of the rainforest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Faced with such a desperate situation, Combat Wolf had no choice but to quickly try to contact his superiors. However, when the intermittent voice came from his earpiece, he realized that his communication system must have been destroyed just now. ¡°Chief, we encountered a mutated black panther. It was very fast. After the encounter, we quickly suffered serious casualties.¡± When Zhao Guofeng heard this, he immediately became anxious. ¡°These animals are really difficult to deal with. You have to protect yourselves now. Reinforcements will arrive in the shortest time possible.¡± The intermittent voice in the earpiece made it impossible for Combat Wolf to hear what Zhao Guofeng was saying. He could only report the situation of himself and the other team members over and over again. This was their only hope now. It was no wonder that the various countries had placed all their attention on the genetic modification of animals. After these animals were genetically strengthened, the power they erupted with was indeed terrifying. It was like a death warrior. It was definitely a killing weapon. Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor’s Pet (5) Chapter 634: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Pet (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng also realized that Combat Wolf could not hear what he was saying, but he also understood that the severity of the situation had to be communicated with the station. ¡°Chen Yuehui, Combat Wolf and his team encountered genetic animals in the rainforest of Island No. 4. Arrange for more people to hurry over. You have to remember that there were countless genetic animals in that rainforest. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t stay there for long. You had to hurry back with the injured. The Flying Tiger Special Forces are on their way. We can only leave these genetic animals to them to deal with!¡± The Flying Tiger Special Forces that Zhao Guofeng mentioned were formed by the Flying Tiger series geneticists. Combat Wolf and his team had already fully demonstrated the weakness of ordinary humans when facing genetic animals in small-scale encounter stations, forests, and reconnaissance battles. This kind of battle still needed to be handled by the genetic people of the Flying Tiger series. This also showed the trend of the future war to everyone. Be it genetic animals or geneticists, they were not something ordinary soldiers could deal with. If China could not seize this opportunity to explore the ruins of civilization, they would probably be at a disadvantage in many future battles. Therefore, Zhao Guofeng secretly made up his mind. The war must be fought at all costs to ensure the smooth implementation of the exploration operation. Before the exploration team returned, any force that tried to stop them would have to bear the wrath of China. After receiving the order, Chen Yuehui quickly mobilized three assault teams and rushed to Island No. 4 next door. After receiving this order, the commando was also very anxious. After all, it would take at least 10 minutes to get to Island Rainforest No. 4 from here even by helicopter. Currently, the situation of Combat Wolf was not optimistic. No one knew what would happen in the next 10 minutes. You guys have to hold on! Everyone thought so in the silent helicopter cabin. They were fully armed and ready for battle. They only hoped that they could appear beside Combat Wolf as soon as possible and open up a path for them to survive. But Combat Wolf and the others were all injured. Even if they used a back-to-back approach to each other to minimize visual blindness, the speed of this genetic leopard was too fast. And its habit was to attack suddenly after lying dormant. It relied on its high explosive speed to hunt. Therefore, in this rainforest, the Genetic Leopard almost occupied the right time and place. After a few confrontations, Combat Wolf had a basic judgment of the various statistics of this genetic leopard. After genetic enhancement, this genetic leopard¡¯s running speed far exceeded 130 kilometers per hour. Hence, even in such a desperate situation, Combat Wolf did not give the order to retreat. Once they started to want to escape from this place, they would definitely become the target of the black panther. It was impossible for them to defeat the black panther at this speed. What was even more troublesome was that even an ordinary leopard could easily jump six meters and three meters. It was really something that humans could never reach. However, this genetically enhanced black panther was even more terrifying that Humans seemed so insignificant in front of it. This team that was trapped in the rainforest kept shooting at the black shadow in the grass, but they would still be attacked by the black panther from time to time. The Combat Wolf Team was in a desperate situation. Not to mention 10 minutes, looking at the situation, 5 minutes was already the limit. Even so, the Chinese soldiers still displayed determination that could surpass the entire world. Even though there were light and heavy wounds on everyone¡¯s bodies, even though the ground under their feet was already dyed red with blood, everyone¡¯s eyes were still filled with fighting spirit. They would never be afraid of the enemy¡¯s strength! ¡°Roar¡­¡± The black panther that had been wandering in the grass seemed to have found another opportunity. It suddenly erupted with lightning-like strength and jumped more than five meters high. In the blink of an eye, the black panther appeared above one of the soldiers. By the time they reacted, the black panther had already opened its bloody mouth. If the black panther succeeded in this attack, this soldier would definitely die here. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To everyone¡¯s surprise, a white figure actually collided directly with the black panther. Then, with a bang, both the white figure and the black panther disappeared into the grass. Everyone was stunned, they looked at each other, completely unaware of what had just happened. ¡°Did you see a white shadow just now?¡± A soldier looked at the others uncertainly and asked, but the others quickly nodded in response. This meant that the white shadow was not just someone¡¯s illusion. But what exactly was it? And just now, this white shadow had saved the soldier¡¯s life. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The black panther¡¯s angry roar appeared in the rainforest again. Clearly, it had been angered. However, it was not roaring at Combat Wolf at this moment. Instead, it kept roaring at the forest beside them. ¡°This ¡­¡± Combat Wolf frowned in confusion and followed the black panther¡¯s gaze into the forest. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor’s Pet (6) Chapter 635: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Pet (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was clearly nothing there, but the black panther seemed to be facing a great enemy. It shifted its attention from Combat Wolf to the forest. ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± A light and cheerful voice sounded. Then, a white figure appeared nimbly on the tree branch. After seeing this white shadow, Combat Wolf suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Su Yun¡¯s white monkey?¡± The white monkey¡¯s entire body was snow-white, and there was no one else in the world who could compare to it. It was very eye-catching, so it was naturally recognized at a glance. The other soldiers quickly looked at the white monkey in confusion. Someone even asked Combat Wolf, ¡°Combat Wolf, the Su Yun you¡¯re talking about is Hero Su? Its monkey is nearby. Is Hero Su here too?¡± As the mission to escort Su Yun here was confidential, no one knew that Su Yun was indeed in the rainforest. Combat Wolf did not answer this question. He only recalled the scene just now. Could it be that the white shadow just now was this white monkey? As the signal was cut off at that time, Combat Wolf did not know that Zhao Guofeng and the others had basically confirmed that Su Yun did not have the time to attack. Therefore, hope was instantly ignited in Combat Wolf¡¯s heart. He immediately looked around, wanting to find Su Yun. This was because if Su Yun appeared here, the black panther would definitely not be a threat. However, after searching around, he did not find Su Yun. This made him even more puzzled. But soon, some soldiers noticed that the white monkey was holding an exquisite-looking rod. The posture of the white monkey holding the stick was even a little familiar. It was like the action of Sun Wukong in the Journey to the West that he often read when he was young. No one could understand what they were seeing. What made them even more puzzled was that it was just a monkey, but it made the Genetic Leopard feel a strong sense of hostility. The black panther kept making warning sounds in its throat. It lowered itself in the grass, clearly ready to attack at any moment. Under the cover of this grassland that was half a person tall, Combat Wolf and the others could not determine the black panther¡¯s location for a moment, let alone shoot. The white monkey did not seem to realize that it was in danger at all. It was still squatting on the branch with a wooden stick in its hand on its shoulder. It scratched its body with one hand and kept baring its teeth at the black panther. Combat Wolf was extremely worried. If something happened to the white monkey under their noses, how would he explain it to Su Yun when he returned? Therefore, Combat Wolf quickly picked up a stone from the ground and attacked the white monkey, hoping to scare it away. What he did not expect was that just as the stone was about to hit the white monkey, the white monkey shook its wrist and casually shattered the flying stone with the wooden stick in its hand. Combat Wolf and the others were stunned. This was not something that could be described as a coincidence. As if noticing the white monkey¡¯s distraction, the dormant black panther suddenly jumped up and darted out like a black lightning. The speed was so fast that the naked eye could not even keep up! And with its height, it could easily pounce on the white monkey. ¡°Protect the monkey and get ready to shoot!¡± Combat Wolf quickly gave the order. Everyone raised their guns and tried to aim at the black panther in the air. Although the bullets were fast, the aiming and shooting were too slow! What made everyone even more anxious was that not only did the white monkey not dodge the black panther¡¯s attack, it even jumped up with the wooden stick. ¡°Oh no!¡± The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. For a moment, Combat Wolf and the others could not find a chance to shoot because everything happened too quickly. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the black panther opened its mouth ferociously. Its eyes were red as it prepared to bite the white monkey to death. However, the white monkey nimbly waved the wooden stick in its hand in the air and even bared its teeth in a smile. It did not take the black panther seriously at all. It seemed to be saying, ¡°Eat my rod!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The white monkey leaped into the air and raised the stick high above its head. Then, it landed on the black panther¡¯s head ruthlessly. With a loud bang, a painful roar sounded. ¡°Howl¡­¡± Before everyone could react, they saw the black panther, who had been extremely crazy just now, fall heavily from the sky and fall to the ground. The white monkey landed not far away and looked over. It bared its teeth and sneered. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± It seemed to be mocking the black panther and looking down on its weakness. Then, after confirming that the black panther had stopped moving, the white monkey proudly carried the wooden stick with its shoulders. Its two front claws drooped on the wooden stick, and it swaggered happily towards the forest, gradually disappearing in front of them. Combat Wolf and the others, who had witnessed everything, were completely stunned on the spot. They still maintained the posture of raising their guns and were still in a daze. Shock was written all over everyone¡¯s faces. Because everything had happened so quickly just now, they even felt that they were hallucinating. The black panther that even six or seven fully armed soldiers could not take down was so easily dealt with by the white monkey? Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor’s Pet (7) Chapter 636: The Appearance of a Great Sage, The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Pet (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Killed in one move, killed in one swing?! Tap, tap, tap. The sound of the helicopter finally came from above their heads, waking them up from their daze. The cabin door opened and ropes were lowered as many soldiers relied on the ropes to reach the ground. ¡°Be on guard!¡± Soon, this group of fully-armed soldiers surrounded the black panther that had fallen to the ground. The captain of the assault team looked at the black panther curiously and then looked at Combat Wolf and the others in surprise. ¡°Good job. We were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. I didn¡¯t expect you to have already dealt with this leopard. Impressive!¡± However, after saying that, the commando captain noticed the strange and dazed expressions of Combat Wolf and the others. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Only then did Combat Wolf return as if he had returned from a dream. He swallowed deeply, then looked at the surrounded black panther and said, ¡°It¡¯s dead?¡± The commando captain kicked the black panther and nodded. ¡°Its skull has caved in. It can¡¯t be any more dead. Who did this? Was it so fierce that it directly shattered the Genetic Leopard¡¯s skull? This strength is even more impressive than that of a second-generation geneticist!¡± When Combat Wolf and the others heard the commando captain¡¯s words, it was like a shocking thunderbolt. They suddenly recalled all the corpses of the genetic creatures they had seen before. With a single strike, its skull caved in and shattered! This exact method displayed a conclusion that shocked all of them. That white monkey! Could it be that the existence that hunted genetic animals in the rainforest was not some mysterious genetic expert but just a monkey? A pet under Su Yun! The commando captain came in front of Combat Wolf in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why do you look worse than before? Are you scared silly? Didn¡¯t you guys already deal with that leopard? Why are all of you so distracted?¡± Combat Wolf sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, he said in a shocked tone, ¡°We didn¡¯t kill that leopard.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If it¡¯s not you guys, who else could it be in the rainforest?¡± The commando captain frowned in confusion. He even began to suspect that Combat Wolf and the others had suffered some internal injuries and injured their brains. What Combat Wolf said next made the commando captain even more certain of this fact. ¡°We¡¯re no match for this genetic leopard. We can¡¯t even keep up with its speed. How can we kill it in close combat? At the critical moment, a white monkey saved us. We didn¡¯t expect it to smash the skull of the Genetic Leopard with just one strike!¡± The other soldiers beside Combat Wolf nodded one after another. Even now, they were still immersed in the shocking scene they had just witnessed. They could not recover from their shock and felt a lingering fear. The commando captain and all the team members looked at each other and looked at them suspiciously, their eyes filled with speechlessness.bThen, the captain of the assault team, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly pressed the communication device in his ear and reported to the base. ¡°Reporting, we¡¯ve found Combat Wolf and the others. They aren¡¯t in danger, but their mental state is a little worrying. They might have been frightened. Organize a ground medical team immediately. We will escort them back in the shortest time possible.¡± Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He’s Not a Master of All Laws? (1) Chapter 637: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He¡¯s Not a Master of All Laws? (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Obviously, the soldiers who came to provide support did not believe Combat Wolf¡¯s words.nUnder such circumstances, he would rather believe that Combat Wolf and the others were hallucinating after encountering such a crisis. Soon, they were escorted onto the helicopter. The helicopter returned immediately and headed straight for Island No. 1. By the time Combat Wolf and the others arrived at Island No. 1, the ground medical team was already on standby. As soon as the cabin door opened, the members of the ground medical team quickly pushed a stretcher forward. Even though Combat Wolf and the others tried their best to say that they were fine, they were still pressed onto the stretcher and underwent a detailed checkup. All the soldiers¡¯ wounds were treated in time. The soldiers who went to support Combat Wolf and the others also informed Chen Yuehui of their strange reaction. ¡°Chief, when we arrived at the scene, that genetic leopard had already been killed by them. However, they kept saying that the genetic leopard was killed by a monkey. I have my doubts about their mental state, but they have been very firm in their argument.¡± ¡°A monkey?¡± Chen Yuehui frowned in confusion. ¡°Where did this monkey come from? Did you see it clearly?¡± The soldier immediately shook his head. ¡°At the scene, we only saw Combat Wolf and his team, as well as the corpse of the black panther. We also did a simple examination of the corpse. It was worth noting that the cause of the black panther¡¯s death was due to its skull being shattered by a blunt object. This puzzled us as well. How did Combat Wolf and the others do it? They didn¡¯t mention it along the way.¡± Chen Yuehui nodded with a heavy heart. Then, he waved his hand at the soldier, indicating for him to leave. After that, he picked up his headset and quickly contacted Zhao Guofeng. ¡°Sir, Combat Wolf has been successfully escorted back to the base. However, Combat Wolf kept expressing that the genetic leopard they had encountered had been killed by a monkey. How could such a situation happen? ¡°Can we urgently transfer the Combat Wolf team back to China? After all, our medical team on the ground has limited medical strength. There¡¯s no way to evaluate the psychological and mental conditions of Combat Wolf and his team immediately.¡± From Chen Yuehui¡¯s words, it was obvious that he did not believe what Combat Wolf said at all. Other than the genetic animals that were maliciously released by Sakura Nation, there were only traces of small animals in the rainforest of Island 04. It was impossible for monkeys to exist. More importantly, even if there really was a monkey, how could it be a match for the genetic leopard? Hence, Chen Yuehui was a little worried about the mental state of Combat Wolf and the others. What he did not expect was that Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes flashed with shock when he heard those words. ¡°A monkey?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what they reported. They all claimed that a white monkey with a wooden stick defeated the genetic leopard.¡± Zhao Guofeng was stunned on the spot with endless shock in his heart. When Chen Yuehui mentioned a monkey, Zhao Guofeng thought of someone. When Chen Yuehui said that it was a white monkey, Zhao Guofeng had a bold guess. Could it be Su Yun¡¯s monkey? On Island 04, the only monkey was probably the one beside Su Yun. This white-haired monkey did not belong to any species, so it was very rare in the entire world. This characteristic was really too strong. However, although Su Yun¡¯s strength was obvious to all, it was strange that the white monkey beside him was also so powerful. It was hard for Zhao Guoxiang to come to a conclusion, but he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Chief, Chief, are you with me?¡± Chen Yuehui did not receive Zhao Guofeng¡¯s reply, so he asked again. It was this voice that brought Zhao Guofeng back to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter for the time being. Take good care of Combat Wolf and his team. It¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s nothing wrong with their mental states. We¡¯ll talk about this when we get back. Wait for my news.¡± After saying that, Zhao Guofeng disconnected the call, but his attitude made Chen Yuehui feel even stranger. There¡¯s nothing wrong with their mental state? Didn¡¯t this mean that the chief felt that what Combat Wolf said might be true? Even if it was just a possibility, it was already unbelievable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Yuehui had no idea what Zhao Guofeng was thinking, but he could only follow orders and quickly left the command tent. Zhao Guofeng immediately came to the conference table after putting down his headset. The deputy commander was sitting at the conference table, looking at the strategic map in front of him and discussing the next step. ¡°Something happened on Island 04. It¡¯s very likely related to Su Yun.¡± The two commanders raised their heads and looked at Zhao Guofeng in confusion. ¡°It has something to do with Su Yun? But Chief, hasn¡¯t Su Yun been livestreaming in the wooden house from the beginning to the end? We¡¯ve already gotten someone to enter the live-stream. If there are any abnormal movements, they¡¯ll definitely report it immediately.¡± Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He’s Not a Master of All Laws? (2) Chapter 638: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He¡¯s Not a Master of All Laws? (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The commander-in-chief looked at Zhao Guofeng and solemnly said. Zhao Guofeng did not speak. He sat on the chair with his brows knitted. When Combat Wolf reported the discovery of the corpses of genetic animals in the rainforest, everyone felt that it was Su Yun¡¯s doing. But Su Yun did not have any actual time to take action during this process. This had become a mystery in everyone¡¯s hearts. And now, the spearhead of this mystery seemed to be pointing at the monkey beside Su Yun. But how was that possible? Apart from Su Yun, who was the only cultivator in history, how could ordinary animals and ordinary people be a match for genetic creatures? Zhao Guofeng was puzzled. Although the two commanders were puzzled, they did not dare to disturb him.nA moment later, Zhao Guofeng looked up at the two of them and said coldly, ¡°Get ready. I want to go to Island No. 4 immediately.¡± The two commanders were shocked. ¡°Chief, now is not the time to go. Although the warships of Sakura and Western Empire were separated from the island group, they did not leave, which meant that they were still thinking about Island No. 1. If you take a helicopter now, you will be exposed to the enemy¡¯s surface-to-air missiles. At this point, it could be said that we had already shed all pretense of cordiality with Sakura Country. If they take this opportunity to play any dirty tricks, it will be troublesome.¡± Regarding the commander-in-chief¡¯s worry, Zhao Guofeng waved his hand and said decisively, ¡°Even if they had the guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare. The Western Empire and Sakura Nation were birds of a feather. They were more playful than anyone else behind the scenes, and they were more cowardly than anyone else when they faced each other head-on. I don¡¯t believe that the range of Huaxia¡¯s firepower can¡¯t protect a helicopter when it can even protect the islands.¡± When the commander-in-chief heard this, he understood Zhao Guofeng¡¯s firm attitude. Therefore, after some thought, the commander-in-chief immediately stood up and said, ¡°Chief, if you really want to go at this moment, I have to follow you. I have the responsibility to protect your safety. There can be no mistakes!¡± Zhao Guofeng immediately smiled. ¡°Nonsense. We¡¯re in the middle of a war. How can the commander not be around? Don¡¯t be a pussy. I don¡¯t need your protection. When I¡¯m not here, the fleet needs you to stabilize it. To the soldiers, you¡¯re their backbone.¡± Zhao Guofeng picked up his military cap and strode out. But the commander-in-chief quickly looked at the deputy commander and said,b¡±I¡¯ll leave this place to you. I can¡¯t say for sure if there¡¯s any potential danger for the Chief to make this trip. I have to follow him.¡± When the deputy commander heard this, he immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll preside over the situation here. Go and come back quickly. I will also immediately inform the cruise fighter jets and the naval ships in the sea. If anything happens, I will not give the enemy a chance!¡± The commander-in-chief nodded and quickly caught up to Zhao Guofeng. Zhao Guofeng also understood that the commander-in-chief was very determined, so he decided not to waste time. They and a group of guards quickly boarded the helicopter. Escorted by two fighter jets, they quickly rushed to Island 4. In fact, Zhao Guofeng also knew very well that it was very risky to go to Island No. 4 at this time. However, in order to see Su Yun, this risk was worth it to Zhao Guofeng. He needed to meet Su Yun to clarify some matters, and he hoped to use this meeting to understand Su Yun¡¯s attitude. After all, Zhao Guofeng had his own motive for tricking Su Yun to come to the island. The battle seemed to have calmed down for the time being, but in fact, it had only changed from the surface to the back. In terms of open firepower, Huaxia was not afraid of anyone. However, they had indeed stepped on China¡¯s weakness by using geneticists and even genetic animals. The last time the geneticists landed on the island, China had used firepower to cover the entire island. However, this response was very limited, especially now, when they were not sure where geneticists might appear. Not all the islands had genetic sensors installed. Once geneticists or genetic animals touched the encampment, it would be troublesome. This was the reason why Zhao Guofeng had to go. Along the way, many fighter jets kept circling the helicopter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the warships on the sea pointed their cannons at the enemy warships. Even if they showed the slightest intention of attacking the helicopter, the combat units would take the initiative to attack at all costs. Fortunately, the journey was peaceful. Be it the Western Empire or Sakura Nation, they were afraid of being covered by firepower and did not rashly launch any attacks. However, in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s opinion, this silence was even more dangerous. Although the Sakura Battleship did not enter the firing range, they did not leave. This meant that they were still scheming. As the saying went, it was easy to dodge a spear in the open, but difficult to defend against a hidden arrow. The next battle might be the real problem for them. Su Yun, who was livestreaming in the livestream, quickly heard the sound of propellers above his head. Puzzled, he pushed open the wooden door and walked into the courtyard. When he looked up, he saw a helicopter slowly landing on the ground. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He’s Not a Master of All Laws? Chapter 639: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He¡¯s Not a Master of All Laws? (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun casually picked up a chair beside him and walked to the side, making an empty space for the helicopter to land. Then, he sat on the chair curiously and watched the commotion with the fans in the live-stream. ¡°Fuck, a military helicopter! Are they here to look for Hero Su?¡± ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t Hero Su say it before? He¡¯s the only one on this island. Who else could it be if not him?¡± ¡°Did you guys notice? There are several fighter planes cruising above us! There must be a big shot sitting in this helicopter!¡± Just as the fans were discussing excitedly, the helicopter door that was parked in the open space opened. A team of armed guards took the lead to get off the helicopter. After ensuring the safety of the surroundings, they stood on guard. Su Yun saw a middle-aged man in a navy uniform alight from the plane first. When he came down, he even cast a curious gaze at Su Yun, but his gaze turned and took two steps back to make way for the person behind him. At this moment, the person who walked out of the cabin was naturally Zhao Guofeng. The moment he saw Zhao Guofeng, Su Yun¡¯s first impression was that he exuded a sharp aura. Zhao Guofeng was holding a military cap in his hand. After he got off the plane, he strode over. The helicopter took off again and headed to Island No. 1 to be on standby, waiting to be summoned at any time. Su Yun did not get up. He only looked at the scene in front of him with interest. He did not know why these people would suddenly come here. As Zhao Guofeng got closer and closer to Su Yun, the fans did not expect such a dignified-looking person to actually laugh. ¡°Hero Su, we finally meet.¡± Su Yun immediately had some guesses. Following that, he smiled meaningfully. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the person who tricked me into coming to the island, right?¡± As Zhao Guofeng pulled a chair over and sat down, he waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not right. How can it be called tricking? Old Peng, do you think there¡¯s a quieter place than here in China?¡± The commander standing beside Zhao Guofeng immediately shook his head. ¡°Reporting to the Chief, there¡¯s nowhere else!¡± Zhao Guofeng immediately looked at Su Yun and smiled. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not lying to you, am I?¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. He stood up and pretended to leave. ¡°In that case, we have nothing to talk about. Please go ahead.¡± This made Zhao Guofeng immediately smile and say to Su Yun, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so angry. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to make this trip. At least give me some face.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes were very firm, but when he spoke, he always made people feel that he was not that distant. With just a few words, he could close the distance between them. Zhao Guofeng had changed Su Yun¡¯s impression of the military¡¯s senior leaders. Su Yun found this person rather interesting, so he sat down on the chair again. Then, he looked at Zhao Guofeng with interest and asked, ¡°Sir, how should I address you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Guofeng from the military. You can call me Old Zhao.¡± These words almost gave the commander-in-chief a fright. Su Yun¡¯s treatment was really enviable. By calling him Old Zhao, it was equivalent to being brothers with the military leaders. If it were two years ago, Su Yun might not be used to this. Back then, he still treated himself as an ordinary university graduate and was still bound by the secular rules. Faced with the disparity in status, he would be a little cautious. However, after two years of transcending into a mortal, coupled with the change in mentality brought about by cultivation, he was already calm and indifferent to the secular world. From Su Yun¡¯s point of view, the person sitting opposite him was not a high-ranking official, but someone he could interact with. Only when one cast aside the limits of the secular world and was no longer bound by the various rules and identities of the secular world could one truly be carefree. If two years passed and nothing changed, there would be no point in transcending into a mortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, Old Zhao, don¡¯t call me Hero Su. Call me¡­¡± Su Yun did not stand on ceremony. What he meant was that he could just call him by his name. But before Su Yun could finish speaking, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Brother Su, are you satisfied with this place? If you need anything, just let me know. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I can satisfy you.¡± Su Yun did not know whether to laugh or cry. This chief was really hard to figure out. Such an unorthodox attitude left Su Yun somewhat helpless. But he still liked this person¡¯s personality. He didn¡¯t put on airs, nor was he old-fashioned. In fact, he seemed more interesting. However, Su Yun knew very well that someone of such status would definitely not be here to chat. Su Yun was not in a hurry. He treated it as a friend visiting him in a peaceful life. Therefore, he quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied, but Old Zhao, you¡¯re too dishonest. How could you trick me to a place with war?¡± Zhao Guofeng immediately smiled. ¡°Brother Su, this has nothing to do with me. The battle was fought by the Dayu Fleet. If you want to denounce me, the person beside me is the commander-in-chief of the Dayu Fleet, Old Peng. Why don¡¯t you scold him a little to vent your anger? I promise I won¡¯t pull any favors!¡± Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He’s Not a Master of All Laws? Chapter 640: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He¡¯s Not a Master of All Laws? (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Commander Peng nodded awkwardly at Su Yun. In just a few words, Zhao Guofeng had sided with Su Yun. The change was so fast that Commander Peng could not even react. However, with Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words, he quickly closed the distance between him and Su Yun. Hence, Su Yun thought to himself that Zhao Guofeng was indeed a wise person. It looked like he was joking, but in fact, it fully showed Zhao Guofeng¡¯s shrewdness. Such a high-ranking official with a lot of power in the military could not only cultivate himself within the rules, but also adapt to the situation outside the rules. Su Yun finally understood why the battle was so sensational. With such a commander, it would be difficult to lose. But Su Yun¡¯s attention was focused on the people in front of him. He did not notice that there was a rare silence in the livestream. All the fans widened their eyes and looked at the people in military uniforms on the screen. Although they did not know these people, their military ranks could be found on the Internet. These were all big shots that ordinary people would never be able to see in their entire lives, but now, these big shots had actually appeared in Su Yun¡¯s simple courtyard. They even carried a stool and sat opposite Su Yun. All of Su Yun¡¯s fans suddenly felt a special sense of superiority. In the entire internet, which fan would receive such treatment? Su Yun¡¯s livestream was the only one! However, in Su Yun¡¯s livestream, all the fans could not help but hold their breaths. They were all nervous for Su Yun, so for a moment, everyone forgot to speak in the comments section. The military naturally discovered that the livestream was ongoing, but they did not stop it. Zhao Guofeng finally got to the point after chatting with Su Yun. ¡°Brother Su, I heard that you have a monkey. It¡¯s very rare and snow-white. Can you call this monkey out and let us broaden our horizons?¡± Su Yun was naturally puzzled by this. It couldn¡¯t be that so many people had come all the way here just to take a look at Snowball, right? But very quickly, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Snowball went out to play. Who knows where it went in such a big forest?¡± Zhao Guofeng didn¡¯t probe further. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that Sakura Nation has already placed many genetic animals on this island. Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if something happened to the white monkey if it were to run out at this time?¡± Su Yun quickly understood the deeper meaning behind Zhao Guofeng¡¯s conversation. It was obvious that Zhao Guofeng had found out what had happened in the rainforest, so he specially came over. However, Su Yun quickly shook his head and said truthfully, ¡°Old Zhao, I¡¯ve been live streaming in my room, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside. I didn¡¯t even know that the genetic animals you mentioned had already appeared on this island. As for the white monkey, it¡¯s very smart. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun, as if he wanted to see something from his expression. He felt that he could not see through this young man, but it was also because of this that Zhao Guofeng was even more interested in Su Yun. Rustle¡­ rustle¡­ At this moment, a faint dragging sound sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The moment the sound came, all the guards raised their guns warily and aimed in the direction of the sound. The grass in the rainforest that was half the height of a person kept showing signs of being crushed from afar. It was as if something was slowly approaching. Commander Peng quickly stood behind Zhao Guofeng with a gun in his hand and looked warily in the direction of the rainforest. He could not help but complain in his heart. He had just mentioned genetic animals. Could it be that they had already come knocking on his door? Zhao Guofeng did not turn around but looked at Su Yun. He was a little puzzled. At that moment, Su Yun did not look worried at all. Although Su Yun said that he did not know anything, the state he was in gave people the feeling that he knew everything about the world before he was even born. He was young, but he really gave off the feeling of an otherworldly expert, making him not dare to underestimate him. Su Yun was also looking at Zhao Guofeng. Su Yun was also a little surprised by Zhao Guofeng¡¯s reaction. Zhao Guofeng did not look back warily in the direction of the voice like the others. To be able to remain so calm at this moment and put his back to an unknown danger, this person¡¯s willpower was really rare. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them analyzed each other in their hearts. ¡°Brother Su, you don¡¯t seem worried at all?¡± Faced with Zhao Guofeng¡¯s question, Su Yun smiled calmly and said, ¡°With you guys here, what do I have to worry about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. With you, Hero Su, present, I believe there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Zhao Guofeng laughed and looked a little embarrassed. He knew that Su Yun was mocking him. After all, he had tricked him into such a dangerous battlefield. It was no wonder that he had objections. Rustle¡­ rustle¡­ Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He’s Not a Master of All Laws? (5) Chapter 641: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He¡¯s Not a Master of All Laws? (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The voices were getting closer and closer. At this moment, all the guards were extremely nervous. They kept guessing what species this genetic animal was and how to deal with it. These guards had never faced a genetic animal head-on before, so at this moment, everyone felt very nervous. Finally, the grass in front of them was overwhelmed. Just as all the guards were about to shoot at the same time, a small white figure appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. ¡°This ¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. This skinny white monkey couldn¡¯t be a genetic animal, right? ¡°Snowball?¡± Su Yun looked at the white monkey in surprise and called out. This also made Zhao Guofeng turn around in confusion. Then, he saw this strange white monkey. They could see that the white monkey was holding a wooden stick in his left hand and casually carrying it on his shoulder. Any Chinese would be able to recognize this familiar design at a glance. What really puzzled everyone was that the white monkey¡¯s right hand was still holding onto an iron chain. The white monkey placed the chain on its shoulder, seeming to be dragging something huge behind it, and the dragging sound came from behind the white monkey. Not to mention Zhao Guofeng and the others, even Su Yun was a little stunned. He really could not understand what the white monkey¡¯s appearance meant. ¡°Put your guns away. Don¡¯t hurt it by mistake!¡± The moment he saw the white monkey, Zhao Guofeng realized that it was Su Yun¡¯s little pet. Hence, he quickly gave the order for the guards to put away their guns and make way. The white monkey looked at Zhao Guofeng and the others warily, but when his gaze landed on Su Yun, it immediately grinned happily. As the white monkey approached, the iron chain that it was dragging gradually appeared from the grass. When everyone saw what was tied to the other end of the chain, they gasped and stood rooted to the ground with their eyes wide open. The corpses of four to five genetic animals were tightly bound by chains. Under the white monkey¡¯s drag, they left a trail of blood on the ground and slowly entered everyone¡¯s eyes. Whether it was the corpse of the genetic wolf or the genetic tiger, both of them were several times larger than the white monkey. However, these genetic animals had already stopped breathing. This was enough to shock Zhao Guofeng and the others. What made them feel strange was that the white monkey¡¯s thin body seemed to contain endless power. Otherwise, how could it pull the corpses of four to five large genetic animals at once? Judging from the drag marks, it had walked quite a distance along the way. Zhao Guofeng and company subconsciously made way, and the white monkey dragged the corpses of four to five genetic animals to Su Yun. The white monkey threw the chain to the ground before happily pointing at the corpses in front of Su Yun. It was as though it was asking for credit, looking very smug. Only then did Su Yun return to his senses. He did not know whether to laugh or cry as he patted the white monkey¡¯s head. ¡°Snowball, it¡¯s fine if you want to kill them. Why did you bring them back?¡± When Su Yun¡¯s words reached Zhao Guofeng and company¡¯s ears, they nearly vomited blood. What did he mean by ¡®it¡¯s fine to kill them¡¯? That was a genetic animal! It was an existence that could give a fully armed combat team a headache. Yet such a small and skinny white monkey could kill genetic animals. Didn¡¯t this mean that a full combat team was inferior to a pet by Su Yun¡¯s side? However, things did not end here. The white monkey went forward and untied the chains on the corpse. Finally, it pulled the chains and slipped into the rainforest. Not long after, there was another dragging sound. Another four or five genetic animals¡¯ corpses were brought back. Third time¡­ fourth time¡­ Everyone was already numb from the shock. They stood on the spot and widened their eyes as they watched the white monkey busy itself. Not only them, but the fans in the live-stream also had very interesting expressions behind the screen. The appearance of a comment instantly ignited the original silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this all the monkey¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Impossible! This is a genetic animal. Although Snowball is smart, it¡¯s so skinny. It¡¯s definitely not a match for a genetic animal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did it drag so many corpses back after going out for a round?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s hunting genetic animals in the rainforest? Isn¡¯t Hero Su the only one here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could it be that we have other genetic warriors here?¡± Su Yun¡¯s comment section was flooded with comments again. The people were so dazzled that they could not see what the comments were. Everyone was very puzzled. They could not understand what was going on with the white monkey¡¯s appearance. Why did it bring so many genetic creatures back? Moreover, who killed these genetic creatures? But no one answered their doubts because the white monkey was still dragging the corpses back. The entire process lasted for more than ten minutes. At that moment, there were more than ten beast corpses piled in Su Yun¡¯s courtyard. The white monkey seemed to finally be able to rest. It sat on a small mountain of corpses, carrying a stick and looking around arrogantly, as if it had really become a spirit. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He’s Not a Master of All Laws? (6) Chapter 642: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He¡¯s Not a Master of All Laws? (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The muscles on Zhao Guofeng¡¯s face were trembling slightly. He finally calmed down and turned to look at Su Yun. He pointed at the white monkey in shock and said, ¡°Brother Su, can you explain to me what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Yun smiled and shook his head. He said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. How long has it been since it was released? It¡¯s already causing such a huge commotion.¡± When the white monkey went out, Su Yun had thought that the white monkey might encounter genetic animals. However, he was not worried about the white monkey because he knew very well that the white monkey¡¯s strength was far above genetic animals. After all, the white monkey had been cultivating in his supernatural state for more than a year. A year¡¯s time was enough for it to possess extraordinary strength. Su Yun was not sure what realm the white monkey had reached. However, it should not be a problem for it to deal with a few genetic creatures. He just did not expect that after the white monkey killed the first genetic animal, it seemed to have found joy and began to become a hunter in the rainforest. What surprised him even more was that the white monkey actually brought all these corpses back and made them his spoils of war, making a mess of the hut that he had painstakingly cleaned up. Hence, Su Yun did not know whether to laugh or cry. As he looked at the white monkey sitting on the mountain of corpses, occasionally turning its head to wink at him, Su Yun had a feeling of not knowing whether to scold it or not. Everyone, including Zhao Guofeng, looked at the white monkey as if they were looking at an alien. Putting aside where the corpses came from, just the fact that the white monkey tied up the corpses and dragged it back was already strange enough. Could it really be as he had guessed? ¡°Hiss hiss¡­¡± Just as everyone was dumbfounded and had many thoughts, a scalp-numbing sound was heard. Then, a huge python that was a few meters long poked its head out of the rainforest. The python seemed to have smelled blood. At this moment, its cold eyes were filled with greed. From the blood-red patterns on the python¡¯s body, it could be easily determined that it was a genetically modified animal. Not only did its body size increase several times under the influence of the genes, but even its bloodthirsty desires had also been greatly strengthened. The python¡¯s eyes quickly moved from the corpse to Zhao Guofeng and the others. Compared to dead animals, it wanted to slaughter these living creatures more. ¡°Protect the Chief.¡± The guards quickly loaded their guns and fired a few shots at the python. What gave them a headache was that the bullets could not kill the python in a short period of time. The damage caused was also completely ignored due to the extreme excitement of the python¡¯s genes. The moment they saw the python, the fans in the live-stream were shocked. ¡°Could this be another special effect set by the streamer?¡± ¡°Special effects my ass! This is a genetic creature! Is foreign technology already so advanced?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no different from a monster in a disaster movie, right?¡± ¡°Fuck! What¡¯s this? A snake version of Godzilla?¡± ¡°A genetic animal. So this is a genetic animal!¡± When Zhao Guofeng saw this scene, he subconsciously took a step back. Then, he turned to look at Su Yun and asked suddenly, ¡°Brother Su, can you handle such a big guy?¡± Su Yun did not say a word. He looked calmly at the approaching python and did not seem to have any intention of making a move. Instead, he looked at Snowball and said calmly, ¡°Snowball can handle it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Guofeng was stunned. Although he had some guesses, he was still a little worried when he saw the terrifying python in front of him with his own eyes. The disparity in size alone was too great! The soldiers kept firing, but the bullets entered the python¡¯s body and could not slow it down at all. In fact, such actions would only make the python even angrier. The trees that two people could not wrap their arms around were like paper under the python¡¯s charge. The trees in the rainforest collapsed, and dust filled the sky. Only a pair of red eyes the size of lanterns emitted a heart-palpitating light amidst the dust. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± As the python got closer and closer, the white monkey sitting on the mountain of corpses suddenly stood up. It waved the wooden stick in its hand and pointed it at the python. It kept baring his fangs and brandishing its claws as if it was threatening the python. Behind the white monkey was the vegetable field, and the white monkey¡¯s posture was clearly warning the python not to approach. And its posture was like it was guarding its vegetable field. It was like watching a divine mountain beast in Su Yun¡¯s hut. The python seemed to be stunned at this moment. It raised its huge head and looked down at the white monkey, constantly flicking its tongue. Although it was a genetic creature, in terms of intelligence, it was definitely inferior to the white monkey that had embarked on the path of cultivation. Naturally, it could not understand its monkey language. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why isn¡¯t Snowball running? It seems to be warning the python?¡± ¡°Am I crazy? Why do I feel like the white monkey has been talking to the python and warning it not to approach?¡± ¡°To be honest, I have the same feeling. Isn¡¯t Snowball a little too godly?¡± ¡°Brave!¡± Snowball did not seem to be afraid because of the difference in size. It stood on the mountain of corpses, holding a wooden stick in its hand, its eyes shining. If it were an ordinary monkey, it would have been scared out of its wits and run away. However, Snowball was abnormal and surprising. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He’s Not a Master of All Laws? (7) Chapter 643: Shocking the Internet and Saying That He¡¯s Not a Master of All Laws? (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Whoosh! The python did not think much of the thin white monkey at all. It finally attacked as it opened its bloody mouth and bit at the white monkey without hesitation. ¡°Fuck, Snowball, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯ll swallow it in one bite!¡± Everyone was sweating for the white monkey. The people watching the livestream behind the screen even subconsciously held their breaths. However, at this critical moment, the white monkey suddenly flipped the wooden stick in its hand and jumped up, barely dodging the python¡¯s attack. Bang! With its agile body, the white monkey quickly landed on the python¡¯s head. No matter how the python swung, the white monkey could accurately land on the head of the python¡¯s blind spot. THUD! THUD! The white monkey kept hitting the python¡¯s head with the wooden stick in its hand while it kept squeaking, as if it was mocking the python¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± In pain, the python stuck out its tongue, stirring up a gust of wind as it slammed into the thick tree at the side. Crack! The thick tree snapped. The giant python crashed into it, but the white monkey nimbly dodged the attack. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°That good?¡± When everyone saw this scene, they all revealed shocked expressions. No one had expected a monkey to be able to make a genetic python helpless. ¡°Be careful!¡± Just as the white monkey landed, the python¡¯s tail descended from the sky. Commander Peng, who was protected in the distance, could not help but remind it. The white monkey¡¯s reaction was even faster. When it turned its waist, it actually made the exact same dodge as the Great Sage. The wooden stick was still being played nimbly in the monkey¡¯s hand. The monkey used the momentum and jumped up again with the help of the tree branch. It jumped to the same height as the python. The white monkey stretched its limbs and raised the wooden stick high. Its small body looked small, but its aura was like Mount Tai pressing down fiercely! Smack! With the last strike, the white monkey bared its teeth as if it was using all its strength. Immediately after, there was a muffled sound. The head of such a huge creature was knocked crooked by a stick, and the fangs in the snake¡¯s head were knocked off. BOOM! The snake¡¯s head smashed heavily into the ground with a muffled sound, as if the ground was shaking. With just one strike, the white monkey had killed the Genetic Python in front of everyone. This scene was really like in Journey to the West. The Great Sage showed his might and beat up the python spirit. The only difference was that this scene was happening in reality. All the gunshots stopped. There was dead silence. Everyone looked at the white monkey in shock. They were still shocked by what had just happened. The white monkey pulled the chain to tie the snake¡¯s head again. Then, it slowly dragged the python¡¯s corpse to the small mountain and added new spoils of war to itself. Then, the white monkey sat down on the small mountain again and held onto the wooden stick beside it. If it was wearing a red cloak, anyone would want to call it the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal. Soon, the figures of genetic animals appeared in the rainforest again. After all, on the entire island, only this place had the thickest smell of blood. ¡°Roar!¡± These genetic animals came by instinct. When they saw living creatures, they immediately launched a crazy attack without exception. Originally, the guards would shoot at the animals, but they had given up on this behavior. This was because their shots could not restrict the movements of the genetic animals in a short period of time. They might even accidentally injure the increasingly agitated white monkey. After seeing the genetic animal, the white monkey seemed to be happier than anyone else. Sometimes, the white monkey would even take the initiative to walk forward with a stick without waiting for the genetic animals to approach. When facing genetic animals, regardless of size or breed, the white monkey only needed one stick. The cause of death of all the animals was very similar. Their skulls were shattered, and some were even smashed into a bloody mess. Every time, the white monkey would drag the corpse back and tirelessly pile it on the small mountain. It was just that the white monkey could not speak. Otherwise, it would definitely be humming happily at this moment. The scene in front of them was too exciting for everyone. Be it Zhao Guofeng and the others or the fans in the live-stream, they were all shocked by the white monkey¡¯s ability. Although there had always been an old saying in Huaxia that one was marked by the company one kept, no one could easily accept that the white monkey beside Su Yun was so heaven-defying. ¡°I finally know where the white monkey¡¯s blood came from!¡± ¡°So Snowball ran into the rainforest to become a hunter!¡± ¡°A genetic animal that should have been at the top of the biological chain died under the white monkey¡¯s rod before it could contribute to its country. Just thinking about it makes me feel humiliated!¡± ¡°This is unbelievable. How did Snowball do it? Why is the monkey by Hero Su¡¯s side 100 times stronger than me? Are they going to let me live?¡± ¡°Could it be that Snowball has also been genetically modified?¡± ¡°That should be the case. Otherwise, there¡¯s no other explanation. Ordinary animals definitely don¡¯t have this combat strength!¡± In the live-stream, the fans were shocked by this matter. The white monkey had completely refreshed their understanding. The obedient and cute white monkey had transformed into a killing god standing on a mountain of corpses. The contrast was too great! However, everyone had misunderstood. As the fans did not know that Su Yun was the only cultivator in the world, they did not have this concept or direction in their minds. They mistakenly thought that Snowball was also a genetically modified creature. Otherwise, they really could not figure out how an ordinary monkey could have such ability. This silence lasted for nearly ten minutes before Zhao Guofeng finally came back to his senses. He turned back to look at Su Yun in shock. He pointed at the white monkey and said in shock, ¡°Brother Su, aren¡¯t you going to explain how this monkey became a spirit? This isn¡¯t the way after the founding of the country!¡± Su Yun smiled and looked at the white monkey in the distance. He sighed and said, ¡°Everything has a spirit. Who said that only humans can rule this world and nature?¡± He picked up his phone, which was still live streaming , and continued, ¡°Compared to genetic creatures, natural evolution is the normal path for all living beings. Just like Snowball.¡± He looked at his phone screen. After a few simple words with his fans, he closed the livestream. Su Yun knew very well that the scene that the million viewers saw in the livestream would soon cause a huge uproar on the Internet. After all, other than the higher-ups of Huaxia and some friends, no one in the outside world knew that he could cultivate. Therefore, what had just happened was too ridiculous and would inevitably attract a lot of discussion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, if they knew that Su Yun was a legendary cultivator and that even a monkey seemed to have the possibility of cultivating into a demon, the public opinion on the Internet would probably be even more terrifying. After closing the livestream, Zhao Guofeng quickly turned around and gestured for Commander Peng and the others to give him and Su Yun enough time to talk. Commander Peng and the others nodded and walked not far away. However, their eyes were still on the white monkey, filled with shock. Now that there was finally a chance to speak, Zhao Guofeng pulled a chair over and sat beside Su Yun. He looked at Su Yun curiously and anxiously said, ¡°Brother Su, it was hard for me to say just now, but now that there are only the two of us, shouldn¡¯t you tell the truth?¡± ¡°Huh? What truth?¡± Zhao Guofeng said with a complicated expression, ¡°A monkey that follows you is about to become a demon, and you still say that you can¡¯t be a master of all laws? That you can¡¯t be a Dao Ancestor and preach to the world?¡± Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (1) Chapter 644: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was indeed a little incongruous for a leader to say these words. However, now that the postmodern human and genetic era had arrived, and Su Yun¡¯s matter had gradually been accepted by the higher-ups, there was nothing wrong with it. Because the world had changed. Su Yun did not accept such a high evaluation from Zhao Guofeng. He shook his head gently and looked at the white monkey who was still smug on the mountain of corpses not far away. ¡°In fact, as I said before, the white monkey¡¯s cultivation was just a coincidence. It followed nature and could not be taught to the world according to the law.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Zhao Guofeng was a little disappointed. Finally, he sighed, but he did not doubt Su Yun¡¯s words. ¡°However, this retreat is also because I want to find an answer from it. I hope to leave a viable path for Huaxia. I¡¯m not sure if it will work.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words answered a question in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart. That was why Su Yun, who had stayed in his hometown for a few years, suddenly had the idea of seclusion. And now, he finally knew the answer. It turned out that Su Yun, who had always expressed that he wanted to stay out of this, had been thinking about these things. Zhao Guofeng smiled and nodded. He sighed sincerely. ¡°In this era, it¡¯s a great fortune for Huaxia to have you. It¡¯s not in vain that I spent so much effort to arrange for you to come here.¡± Anyone who heard this would definitely be speechless. This was the first time he had heard someone say that they were lying so confidently. ¡°Regardless of whether we can succeed in the end, Brother Su, please do your best to fight for a guarantee and hope for the Chinese people. Although we have the plan and path of mechanical ascension, it will naturally be safer if we can have an additional Great Dao that connects to the sky.¡± Su Yun nodded and agreed, but in fact, he was not confident. Was the path of imparting Dao feasible? What was above the Transcendent Realm? These were all unknowns. Soon, Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun again and said, ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re so smart. You should have guessed why I did this, right?¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. He had already guessed Zhao Guofeng¡¯s thoughts when the first cannon sounded. He was the trump card that Zhao Guofeng had arranged for him on the island group. He had already been needed from time to time and could play a crucial role. However, Su Yun did not answer much. Instead, he asked a question. ¡°Old Zhao, what exactly happened here? Why did it attract such a huge commotion? I saw the flag of Sakura on the surface of the sea earlier. Is this a battle between two countries, or is there something hidden?¡± Zhao Guofeng had no intention of hiding anything from Su Yun, so he quickly pointed in the direction of Island No. 1 and said, ¡°This island group was discovered a few years ago. The place we named Island Group 1 is suspected to contain the ruins of an extraterrestrial civilization. ¡°The reason why China publicly gave up on genetic research and took the risk to switch to the mechanical ascension plan was because they were betting on the research of this extraterrestrial civilization. ¡°China¡¯s researchers could basically tell that a highly developed civilization had once descended on Earth. Even Chi You¡¯s genetic mutation was the cause of this civilization. In other words, Chi You¡¯s genetic mutation did not appear naturally. Instead, it was guided by a high-level civilization! ¡°It was not clear where this civilization came from, but there was a ruin on Island No. 1 here. The country attached great importance to this matter. After a few years, they had already made strict arrangements for this place and completely controlled it. ¡°The only pity was that there was no way to explore until we obtained the ancient Chi You¡¯s bones with your help. Finally, we found the clues and method to explore the ruin. That was why they had officially begun to explore this ruin. ¡°As they had already decided to conduct a large-scale exploration, the movement of resources, teams, and other aspects was too big. Hence, the military could not hide their whereabouts and arrangements. This was why the Western Empire noticed something amiss. The fucking Western Empire naturally wanted to interfere at this time. The Sakura Nation did not care at all about being sold and counting money for others. After all, they had been used to being used as guns for so many years. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re not freeloaders. In the past few years, we¡¯ve already set up this place to be impregnable. Although this is the open sea area, they can¡¯t do anything to us. Therefore, they can only bark outside, but there¡¯s nothing they can do.¡± Su Yun nodded thoughtfully. Up until now, he finally understood the cause of this battle. It was no wonder that China placed so much importance on it. This was indeed the last choice that China would face after each country entered a new era. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was also a path that was not inferior to genetic evolution! Naturally, every country was moved and wanted to compete for it. What Su Yun did not expect was that the gene mutation of Chi You¡¯s bone was not naturally formed. Instead, it was led by another civilization. In fact, because of the Chi You¡¯s Bone, so many things and secrets were triggered, even the extraterrestrial civilization came out. However, this was not surprising. Putting aside how big the universe was, humans did not know much about Earth alone. Seventy percent of the ocean had never been explored, and the vaster core of the planet only existed in theory. Ninety percent of Earth alone was in a mysterious and unknown state that had not been analyzed and understood by humans. Therefore, it was not surprising that there were many secrets on Earth, let alone the boundless universe. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (2) Chapter 645: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was also because of this that Su Yun could not help but think of those myths and legends. Immortals could fly in the sky, burrow into the ground, and roam the Great Void, although they were all fabricated and did not exist. However, now that he had already established the path of cultivation, could he reach the level of the legends in the future? Would he have the chance to rely on his own strength to explore the myriad mysteries of this world? ¡°Therefore, Su Yun, I invited you here because I have a favor to ask of you on behalf of the Chinese military.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words interrupted Su Yun¡¯s thoughts. As he spoke, he took out a cigarette. After looking around, he looked at Su Yun and said, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be considered a public place, right?¡± Su Yun smiled and shook his head. He watched as Zhao Guofeng lit his cigarette and took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. China is under a lot of pressure now. Giving up on genetic research was equivalent to giving up the opportunity to compete with other countries. Whether or not we could stand firm in the new century would depend on the results of this exploration of the ruins. The mechanical path was also an important decision that China had made for its descendants. There were tigers and wolves surrounding them outside, and everyone was panicking inside. You should be able to tell from this battle that everyone¡¯s hostility is very strong.¡± As Zhao Guofeng spoke, he finished the cigarette in his hand in a few mouthfuls. It was obvious how much pressure he was under. ¡°So, Brother Su, I invited you to the island because I wanted to give the Chinese soldiers a guarantee. Be it geneticists or genetic animals, they had long exceeded the normal understanding of humans. The soldiers could not gain anything from fighting them. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to personally participate in the battle. After all, individuals can¡¯t participate in a large-scale firearms war. It¡¯s just like how no matter how powerful those geneticists are, they can¡¯t withstand a thermobaric bomb.¡± Su Yun nodded. He agreed with this point. At the very least, in the current era, individual martial strength was not enough to resist high-scale firearms. After all, everyone was still at the level of carbon accumulation. Even Su Yun, who had embarked on the path of cultivation, could not withstand the coverage of firearms with his current strength. Ordinary bullets were nothing to be afraid of, but if a fighter jet were to fire, or even a cannonball, they would definitely die. ¡°However, there will definitely be situations of fighting over the beach later on. Therefore, I only hope that if a genetic animal or geneticist infiltrates your island, you can help.¡± Zhao Guofeng did not hide his thoughts at all. Then, he looked at Su Yun and waited for his response. A few seconds later, Su Yun looked up and sighed. ¡°Old Zhao, I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯ve been trying to calm myself down these past few years. There would always be trouble if one¡¯s morals were not compatible. When one¡¯s ability and mental state were not compatible, more problems would arise. I don¡¯t want to be involved in these things anymore. I just want to be a carefree crane in this place far away from human habitation. That¡¯s all.¡± It was obvious that after hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes flashed with disappointment. However, he quickly adjusted himself and did not show any emotions because of this. Zhao Guofeng smiled at Su Yun and nodded. He extinguished the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Brother Su, I respect your choice. Since that¡¯s the case, just treat it as me coming here today to make friends with you. I¡¯ll drink a cup of hot tea and I¡¯ll be on my way. Since you don¡¯t want to be disturbed, I understand. I only hope that you can open a new path. I will also do my best to protect this island. It¡¯s just that there might be the sound of gunfire from time to time. I have nothing to say about this.¡± Zhao Guofeng stood up straightforwardly, picked up the tea table in front of him, and drank it in one gulp. Then, he turned around and strode towards the helicopter. Looking at the backs of Zhao Guofeng and the others, Su Yun¡¯s eyes flickered with a thoughtful light. Zhao Guofeng did as he said and did not disturb Su Yun anymore. He quickly led everyone to take the helicopter and left. On the plane, Old Peng sat beside Zhao Guofeng and said with some concern, ¡°Su Yun didn¡¯t agree to work with us?¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at the wooden house that was getting smaller and smaller under the window and said uncharacteristically, ¡°Experts are always incompatible with the secular world. What¡¯s more, what he wants to pursue is to help us. For example, he wants to impart the Dao to the world and help China open another path.¡± He looked at the distant sea and said domineeringly, ¡°But no matter what, we have to defend this battle to the end. Who cares what kind of monsters they are? Whoever dares to stop us from seizing the last chance, we¡¯ll make sure that none of them will be able to return!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Old Peng was excited. He also understood that this battle was far from over. The truth was indeed as Zhao Guofeng had said. Not only was the battle not over, but the heated discussions in the entire world had just begun. Almost everyone in the country was focused on this battle. The scene that the war reporter sent back to the crowd made them feel as if they were there too. This time, the officials did not deliberately hide this war and tacitly allowed the situation to be made public. The sky was filled with cannon fire, fighter jets, and warships. These things that were almost impossible to see in peaceful times were now happening in this sea. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the first battle after the arrival of the new century to start here.¡± ¡°Our country is too domineering. Our firepower covers the entire island. So what if they¡¯re geneticists?¡± Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (3) Chapter 646: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°However, the facts also prove that the battle is gradually turning into a battlefield for genetic animals and geneticists. What should we do in the future? Genetic warfare is ultimately our weakness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the geneticists land, they can¡¯t indiscriminately fire at them, right?¡± The entire internet was fervently discussing this matter. Some people were excited to see the might of the country with their own eyes. There were also people who were worried that the start of this battle would definitely start a new type of war in the entire world. In a genetic battle, it was impossible to cover firepower every time. In terms of individual combat strength, the soldiers of the Ancient East could not contend with geneticists, let alone genetic animals. Some people saw hope in this battle, but there were also people who destroyed the last ray of light. In the news report, the sea was filled with red flags as far as the eye could see. A large warship was placed here, seemingly making it a place that¡¯s easy to defend but difficult to attack. Many netizens were puzzled by this. They still did not understand why this battle was fought. ¡°What exactly is on that island? Why are even Sakura and the Western Empire willing to shed all pretenses for it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also puzzled about this. We seem to take the things on that island very seriously.¡± Due to the suddenness of the battle, no one knew the reason. This also caused a large number of netizens to discuss almost all the news about the battle on the Internet. On Weibo, the words ¡°Battle in the Sea Area¡± had successfully dominated the trending searches. Flipping down, almost all the top 10 topics were related to it. [In the face of the geneticist army, heavy punches are fired.] [The first battle after the arrival of the new century has begun on the sea.] [The reason behind this battle is intriguing.] Through these topics, it was not difficult to tell that the crowd was paying attention to this battle. But an extremely eye-catching title suddenly appeared among the top 10 trending topics. [The Great Sage has descended to the mortal world to suppress the genetic beast!] When one clicked on the title, there was a video attached. It was not difficult to tell that this was clearly recorded in the live-stream. The scene was of the white monkey standing on the mountain of corpses, sweeping the universe with its staff and suppressing the strange beasts. From the time the news was released, it only took less than 10 minutes to enter the top 10 of the hot chart. Moreover, the ranking was still rising. After 20 minutes, this topic had already occupied the first place on the hot chart. The popularity rose so quickly that it broke the record. If the topic of the battle was rock hitting water, then when this title appeared, it became a muffled thunder that exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts. In a short period of time, almost all the mainstream social media platforms on the Internet were filled with topics about this white monkey. Soon, someone insider explained under the video. ¡°Hero Su is currently on Jing Wei Island. This white monkey is his pet, Snowball.¡± Su Yun had a lot of popularity to begin with, and the scene of the white monkey suppressing the genetic mutated beast in the video shocked everyone. ¡°Why is Hero Su¡¯s monkey so powerful? Could it be that this monkey is a genetic animal of Huaxia?¡± ¡°Definitely! How can an ordinary monkey be a match for a genetic animal?¡± ¡°The fact that Hero Su defeated a geneticist as a mortal is already ridiculous enough. Now, even the monkey beside him is so heaven-defying?¡± The various platforms were filled with the doubts of the netizens. The seemingly very thin white monkey relied on the wooden stick in its hand to kill all the approaching genetic animals like the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal! The mountain of corpses under the white monkey¡¯s feet also made everyone widen their eyes. Such a domineering scene was shocking! ¡°Were these genetic animals all killed by the white monkey?¡± ¡°This is too bizarre. What¡¯s wrong with this world?!¡± ¡°Who knew that I would one day feel inferior in front of a monkey.¡± ¡°Who said that our Huaxia¡¯s genetic research is lagging behind? If we were lagging behind, who could explain how this monkey came about? It completely crushed the genetic beasts of other countries!¡± ¡°Awesome! Snowball is invincible!¡± ¡°The modern version of the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal!¡± Everyone¡¯s doubts came from the powerful strength displayed by the white monkey. Therefore, among the many guesses, the one that made everyone feel the most likely was that this white monkey was a genetic animal. However, guesses were just guesses. No official media outlet responded to such a huge commotion. This was because it was indeed not related to genes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the news spread so quickly that it was too late even if the relevant departments wanted to secretly suppress these topics. More and more netizens began to urge the officials to give an answer. They were eager to know what was going on with the white monkey beside Su Yun. Could it be that Huaxia¡¯s genetic research had reached such a terrifying level? A monkey that had been genetically modified in Huaxia could crush all the genetic beasts in other countries? This was too powerful! In a short period of time, the white monkey had become an internet celebrity second only to Su Yun. To be precise, it was an internet celebrity animal. However, Su Yun and Snowball, who were far away from humans and alone in the rainforest, were still unaware of this matter. After Zhao Guofeng and the others left, Su Yun stood up and walked towards the white monkey. Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (3) Chapter 647: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Snowball!¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s call, the dirty white monkey immediately ran towards Su Yun happily. Unsurprisingly, Su Yun rejected the white monkey¡¯s intimacy and grabbed its neck. The white monkey, who had been strutting around arrogantly, immediately stopped and looked pitifully at Su Yun. ¡°Say, it¡¯s fine if you kill them. Why did you drag them back?¡± Su Yun pointed at the mountain of corpses and asked helplessly. The white monkey began to dance with joy. This action was probably something only Su Yun could understand. ¡°You mean, we can roast it and eat it like we did at Mount Shengu?¡± The white monkey nodded happily, then revealed a harmless and a little silly smile. This attitude made Su Yun feel rather helpless. ¡°We roasted wild rabbits last time. These are genetic animals. Although they were dead, the genes in their bodies still existed. If you eat it, you might mutate!¡± Su Yun threw the white monkey to the side. ¡°Get shovels, dig a hole and bury all this!¡± Just as Su Yun turned around and was about to walk into the house, the white monkey came in front of Su Yun and gestured aggrievedly. After Su Yun took a look, he immediately said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t eat it. It will really mutate if you eat it! Don¡¯t you just want to eat meat?¡± Su Yun then picked up a simple fishing rod. ¡°Come fishing with me later. We¡¯ll have grilled fish tonight!¡± The white monkey did not care what Su Yun was going to say next. It immediately picked up the shovel and worked hard to find an empty space in the rainforest to dig. Su Yun was holding a fishing rod in his hand as he looked at the distant island number one. No one knew what he was thinking at that moment, but at the very least, it showed that he had not made such a decision purely to fish. A moment later, the white monkey arrived in front of Su Yun, panting. The mountain of corpses had already been buried by it. Su Yun nodded in satisfaction after examining it. He then beckoned with his hand and the white monkey came to Su Yun¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction. Carrying a small bucket and a fishing rod in his other hand, Su Yun looked out of place in the tense atmosphere outside. In such a tense situation, Su Yun was not disturbed at all. He looked rather otherworldly. Soon, Su Yun brought the white monkey to the beach. He threw the hook into the sea and sat there quietly. The sun above his head was faintly discernible in the mist. Behind him, there was only an ancient tree providing shade for him. The sea breeze was gentle and the waves were loud, but compared to the Qiantang River, this sound was much gentler. The mist on the distant sea made this place look like a painting. Su Yun sat cross-legged and conveniently placed his phone stand aside before turning on the livestream. [Today¡¯s livestream content: Fishing] The white monkey stared at the sea curiously, afraid that it would miss the scene of the fish taking the bait. If one cast aside everything and looked at this scene alone, it was a paradise, a place where immortals lived. ¡°Hero Su is broadcasting again. What is he doing this time?¡± ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s already like that outside, yet Hero Su still has the mood to fish elegantly?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous? Why don¡¯t you go back and hide first?¡± ¡°Fuck, this is awesome. Is he really fishing? Why does it feel like he¡¯s trying to catch a torpedo!¡± ¡°The number of people is too fast. Is this a million+?¡± ¡°Please livestream the battle on the warship.¡± ¡°Brother Perseverance isn¡¯t a special effects streamer anymore. Instead, he¡¯s a war correspondent.¡± ¡°Fishing on the battlefield? You¡¯re still the awesome one!¡± Some people in the comments section were curious, while others were worried. Bullet comments flashed past crazily. As Su Yun had been riding on popularity these few days and had been livestreaming on the battlefield, the number of viewers remained high. It had only been less than five minutes since the broadcast started, but the number of viewers online had already reached five million. Moreover, it was still rising. It was obviously not difficult to break through the ten million mark. But Su Yun¡¯s attention was not on the phone. He was seriously fishing, enjoying the peace and quiet. At the same time, he was comprehending the mortal world. However, in the dark where no one was paying attention, on the sea to the west of Su Yun, beyond the reach of the naked eye, the Sakura Nation¡¯s Battleship Sakakyo quietly stopped on the surface of the water. Directly below the Sakakyo, 500 meters deep into the water, the most advanced submarine of the Western Empire was parked there without anyone noticing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purpose of this submarine was to use the latest American anti-radar system installed to implement radar shielding for the Sakakyo warship, thereby achieving the real purpose of the Sakakyo being invisible on the radar level. In this way, even if everyone was out in the open, the Western Empire would be able to push everything away. Perhaps, in order to maintain their relationship with the Ancient Kingdom of the East, they would stand on the moral high ground and fiercely condemn the Sakura Nation. In any case, they had done this kind of thing many times, so they could be considered to be at ease. It was with the help of this submarine that the radar in Ancient East failed to monitor the Sakakyo warship that was loaded with a large number of geneticists and genetic animals. This warship was like a shadow, waiting for orders, ready to launch its final big move at any time. Outside the range of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom¡¯s firepower, the Sakura Battleships had already given up on advancing. They simply could not withstand such terrifying firepower. In the end, they would only suffer heavy losses. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (5) Chapter 648: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Therefore, the Sakura Nation¡¯s warships were just like the Western Empire¡¯s warships, outside the Eastern Ancient Nation¡¯s warning circle. However, this seemingly calm situation was actually just a cover-up for the conspiracy behind the scenes. In the main ship¡¯s conference room, Commander Matsushita looked at everyone present with a puzzled expression and said, ¡°The genetic animals have clearly successfully landed on the island. Why is there no movement for a long time? According to their speed, they should have already appeared in the other party¡¯s camp. Why didn¡¯t they react?¡± The officers present were also confused. They did not know much about genetic animals, let alone grasp their dynamics. Therefore, everyone¡¯s gaze landed on the representative from the Mysterious Research Institute, Merrick. However, because of his high status, no one dared to ask. Matsushita knew that if he continued to delay like this, he would not be able to complete his task. Hence, he quickly came to Merrick¡¯s side with a flattering expression. ¡°Mr. Merrick, why is there no movement after the genetic animals landed on the island? Did something happen?¡± Merrick¡¯s expression was gloomy because even he did not know what had happened on the island. The genetic animals did not bring the expected feedback. The military of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom still followed the same routine without any changes. There could only be two possibilities for this outcome. Either there was something wrong with the genetic animals, or the other party had already been attacked and was deliberately pretending not to let anyone see through it. Merrick and the others did not know that the genetic animals they had sent out had long died at the hands of the white monkey. And now, it was even buried. In response to Matsushita¡¯s query, Merrick snapped, ¡°If there¡¯s no movement, send out another batch of genetic animals! As long as we take down the ruins of the extraterrestrial civilization, would your country still care about such a small loss?¡± When Matsushita heard this, he immediately revealed a troubled expression. Although Merrick made it sound so easy, the research of these genetic animals was almost exhausting the national treasury. Merrick was only providing technical support, but Sakura was not going to save a single cent. Moreover, the mysterious research institute overseas was behind Merrick, and all the money would eventually flow back into their pockets. The current peace seemed to be only because everyone was developing. No one could guarantee that the money would not turn into bullets and hit their own soldiers in the head. Therefore, among the orders Matsushita received, one of them was to minimize the losses of genetic animals and geneticists. But so far, the 30 geneticists had already sacrificed themselves without contributing to the firepower. More than ten genetic animals had yet to return after landing on the island. This price was already not small. Now that he had to send out the remaining genetic animals, Matsushita naturally felt a little troubled. However, this dilemma was noticed by Merrick, who immediately snorted coldly. ¡°Matsushita, are you trying to disobey my orders? If that¡¯s the case, we have to reconsider our cooperation with Sakura Country.¡± Matsushita quickly waved his hand. He could not bear this responsibility. He had no choice but to grit his teeth and vent his anger on the soldier. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry out the order. The genetic animals from before must have attracted the attention of the ancient country of the East. We¡¯ll change the route this time, send all these genetic animals up before they could completely seal off the island! If you can¡¯t complete this mission, you can just wait to commit seppuku together!¡± The soldier quickly passed down Matsushita¡¯s order. The hatch that locked the genetic animals opened again. Currently, there are only 20 genetic animals left on the Sakakyo. This was one of Matsushita¡¯s few trump cards. Naturally, there was still a batch of the newest generation of genetic warriors on the ship that had yet to be mobilized. However, this was their greatest trump card. They would have to wait for the right time to strike and deal a heavy blow to the Eastern Ancient Kingdom so that they could take down the ruins in one fell swoop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was also the reason why they had spent so much effort and effort to finally drive the warship here silently, but had not done anything. They were waiting for the best opportunity to strike. Once they attacked, they would hit the vital points and take drastic measures. After giving the order, Matsushita smiled and comforted Merrick, but when he turned around to leave, his expression suddenly became ruthless. It was obvious that he did not have a chance now. Otherwise, he would definitely vent his anger. However, Matsushita still had to pretend. After entering the command room, he immediately began to try to contact the commander of the Western Empire¡¯s warship. After the signal was connected, Matsushita changed his flattering attitude again and respectfully asked for benefits. ¡°General Hest, I¡¯m Matsushita, the commander of the Sakura Nation¡¯s fleet. The current war is already in a state of anxiety, and we have suffered heavy losses. Therefore, we hope that you can provide more support. If we work together, we will definitely be able to take down the ruins of the civilization!¡± However, the bearded Hester was very impatient with the voice coming from the earpiece. ¡°We won¡¯t interfere in this battle. This is a matter between your Sakura Nation and the Ancient Eastern Nation. Of course, as friends, we will not sit back and do nothing.¡± Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (6) Chapter 649: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Currently, the Western Empire has already begun to promote public opinion. Internationally, your combat actions will be recognized. The only help we can provide is technical support. The submarine under your warship is the best example. The submarines of the Ancient East could not reach the depth of our submarines, and the radar equipment could not detect anything. Therefore, you are also safe. Hurry up and complete the mission!¡± Hest disconnected the signal. Smack! Matsushita slammed the headset on the table. At this moment, he was furious. ¡°Idiot! You make it sound so nice, but what¡¯s the use of public opinion support! We are facing the guns and cannons of the ancient Eastern countries. If we can win the war by relying on public opinion, then what¡¯s the point of developing weapons! Damned Westerners, they¡¯re clearly treating us like dogs who can come and go as they please!¡± Although he complained in dissatisfaction, it was only because he did not obtain the benefits he wanted. In fact, Matsushita was not worried. After all, this was Sakura¡¯s biggest trump card. Coupled with the fact that no one knew about the existence of the Sakakyo, it had already quietly reached the hinterland of this defense line with the help of the Western Empire. They could launch their final attack at any time. Once these genetic warriors were mobilized, they would definitely deal a fatal blow to the exploration team of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. Regardless of whether they could obtain the ruins of civilization, at the very least, the Ancient Eastern Kingdom would definitely not be able to obtain it. This was Sakura¡¯s goal. A few small boats quickly set off with the box containing the genetic animals. After circling around the mountain, they quickly approached the shore and finally stopped at the bottom of a stone cliff. The Sakura soldiers on the small boat had been observing the situation on the shore through binoculars, in case there was a garrison of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom here. Through the binoculars, the Sakura soldiers did not see any garrison troops. Instead, they saw a person sitting on the beach in the distance, fishing. As the Sakura soldiers were very far away from Su Yun, and they were at the foot of a row of cliffs, the Sakura soldiers could see Su Yun through military binoculars. However, be it Su Yun or the white monkey, they could not see the Sakura soldiers due to the difference in direction. ¡°What is that man doing?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s fishing. How is that possible?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t the genetic animal that landed on the island tear him apart?¡± Looking at Su Yun from afar, the soldiers were very puzzled. Furthermore, from the beginning to the end, Su Yun had been calmly staring at the water surface with his eyes half-closed. As the mission this time was to secretly send the genetic animals to the island, even though the soldiers were puzzled, they still prioritized the current mission. They landed on the island 1,500 meters away from Su Yun and moved all the boxes onto land. Then, they looked suspiciously at Su Yun through the binoculars before quickly returning to the military ship. They had to return immediately to report. After all, it was strange for someone to be sitting by the sea fishing in such a place. Beep beep¡­ A familiar voice sounded, and the red light on the box lit up again. Then, the box door slowly opened, and huge genetic animals quickly ran out. After coming out, the genetic animals first sniffed their surroundings. Then, they began to crazily destroy what they saw. These genetic animals were extremely fast, and they were getting closer and closer to Su Yun. Soon, the white monkey smelled danger. It bared its teeth excitedly and was restless. ¡°Roar!¡± Su Yun could vaguely hear the growls of wild beasts. ¡°Snowball,¡± Su Yun, who had been staring at the water, said unhurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s that noise? Don¡¯t scare away my fish. If you can¡¯t stay idle, go play. Remember to bring your stick.¡± When the white monkey heard that, its eyes lit up. It immediately understood what Su Yun meant. The white monkey jumped off Su Yun¡¯s shoulder and grabbed the stick as it ran in the direction of the genetic animal. The genetic animals had also discovered Su Yun and the monkey. They roared crazily and ran over. However, Su Yun remained unmoved. This peaceful scene made him feel enlightened. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve taken the bait.¡± Su Yun muttered as he retracted the fishing line. A large fish was pulled out of the water. He threw it into the bucket and hooked the bait again, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Roar!¡± With a painful roar, a genetic crocodile was killed by the white monkey. Many genetic animals immediately saw the white monkey as their target and approached it crazily. However, the white monkey was also very smart. It did not let itself be surrounded. Those genetic animals that had been enhanced in speed were still not enough in front of the white monkey. Soon, the corpses of genetic animals gradually appeared on the beach. The white monkey was like Su Yun¡¯s loyal guard, not allowing any genetic animals to approach and disturb Su Yun. Su Yun half-closed his eyes, experiencing the insights of ¡®the one who bears the world, the one who defies all things¡¯. It was an otherworldly feeling of ¡®the person of time is a passerby for a hundred generations, and life is like a dream for joy¡¯. The sea breeze caressed his face, bringing peace to the surface of the sea, as well as the roars and wails of genetic animals. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (7) Chapter 650: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was in the middle of it all. He was neither happy nor sad, neither joyful nor worried. If Su Yun¡¯s previous realm was to see a mountain but not a mountain, and see water but not water, he had returned to the realm of seeing mountains as mountains and seeing water as water. He was calm and collected, calm and distant, far away from the human world. It was also a kind of seeing through. There were a thousand rivers and a moon. There were no clouds for tens of thousands of miles. In this vast world, Su Yun experienced an unprecedented sense of freedom. The supernatural state had long accompanied him. It could descend at any time and do whatever he wanted. This was an improvement in Su Yun¡¯s realm, as well as a disguised improvement in his strength. Su Yun did not know how strong he was two years later, but he believed that he was stronger than the Qiantang River epiphany two years ago. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never succeeded in spying on those above the Transcendent Realm.¡± On the other hand, the white monkey was like Su Yun back then. It was in the midst of a massacre and was filled with fighting spirit. This seemed to be the path that a cultivator had to take. They had to first trigger the Tianjiang River and then sink. Myriad techniques existed in all things, and all techniques were one. Su Yun had a clear understanding of the heritage for the first time. The so-called inheritance was just the word Bing Qing. Indigo is derived from blue, but it¡¯s greener than blue. Ice is formed from water, but it¡¯s colder than water. If one wanted to walk the path of inheritance, one had to enter the door first. Then, he would be able to open the door and cross the world. Su Yun was completely immersed in his own world. The wind and dust did not touch his body, and his immortal state could be seen clearly. He did not fish for food but only for the heart. This realization made Su Yun fall into deep thought once again. What was above the Transcendent level? The soldiers who had come to transport the genetic animals had already returned to the warship in a hurry. They immediately found Matsushita and reported what they had seen and heard. ¡°What? There¡¯s someone on Island No. 4? Is it a soldier from the Ancient Eastern Kingdom?¡± One of the soldiers shook his head with a troubled expression. ¡°We¡¯re not sure either. In order to ensure the smooth execution of the mission, we placed genetic animals far away. However, that person doesn¡¯t seem to be wearing a military uniform. He doesn¡¯t look like a soldier either.¡± Matsushita frowned in confusion. Coupled with what they had just said, he pondered and said, ¡°Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else on this island other than the soldiers of the Ancient Eastern Kingdom and the research and exploration team. What was that person doing when you saw him? Was he surveying the sea or installing a genetic sensor?¡± ¡°Matsushita-kun, from what we¡¯ve seen, that man has been sitting on the beach fishing.¡± As soon as the soldier finished speaking, everyone in the room looked over in confusion. Even Matsushita wondered if he had heard wrongly. ¡°Fishing?¡± Matsushita was very puzzled by this. He immediately walked to the command room, mobilized the binoculars, and began to search for the figure of the fishing man by the sea. As Matsushita used a military-grade telescope, he could have a theoretical field of view of more than 60 kilometers over the sea. And human vision was only 22 kilometers on the sea, so even if the warship was above the sea at this moment, the people on the shore would not be able to notice it at all. When he looked through the binoculars, there was indeed a person sitting quietly by the sea. What was even more surprising was that behind this person was a group of genetic animals that seemed to be chasing after something. Other than that, there were also the corpses of genetic animals lying on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are those genetic animals dead as soon as they landed?¡± Matsushita grabbed a soldier beside him and questioned him angrily. However, the soldier could not explain it. Matsushita could only quickly order the warship to push forward a little so that he could see what was happening on the coast. Soon, the warship began to slowly sail towards the corner of the mountain. This way, Matsushita could see what was happening on the shore more clearly through the binoculars. Soon, he saw through his binoculars that on the shore, behind the man who was fishing with his eyes closed was a white monkey. It was holding a wooden stick and fighting with the genetic animals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This white monkey displayed astonishing combat strength. The genetic animals that Sakura Country relied on were actually suppressed by the white monkey until they could not raise their heads. ¡°What exactly is that? Don¡¯t the Eastern Ancient Kingdom have no genetic animals? Could it be that they¡¯ve been hiding the news?¡± Matsushita found it very difficult to understand what he was seeing. Merrick could not sit still anymore. He came over and snatched the binoculars from Matsushita¡¯s hand. He looked towards the shore in confusion. ¡°This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! These genetic animals were all from the 01 series. To be able to kill so many genetic animals alone, this monkey was at least from the 03 series. ¡°Although the Ancient Kingdom of the East had the Chi You¡¯s Bone, how could their technology be so mature? How could their modification of genetic animals reach such a level?¡± The genetic series mentioned by Merrick allowed them to internally differentiate between experimental subjects. The 01 series is a widely used gene series worldwide. Only a few Western countries have mastered and fully popularized the 02 series. The three geneticists who had lost to Su Yun back then were products modified from the 01 series of genes. Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (8) Chapter 651: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the various countries officially entered the genetic era, they began to develop at a high speed. The geneticist series had long reached 03 and above. But so far, progress on genetic animals has been relatively slow across countries. Even the Western Empire, which was mainly supported by the overseas research institute, had only popularized the 02 series and was currently solving the problem of the 03 series. Yet he actually found a monkey that was at least from the 03 series on Island No. 4. This naturally made him feel disbelief. Naturally, he did not know that there was still cultivation in this world. Therefore, he could only use the theories in his field to explain the extraordinary power displayed by the white monkey. Therefore, in their eyes, the white monkey had become a genetic animal. The strength it displayed made Merrick even more suspicious. Had the ancient country of the East been secretly conducting genetic experiments but blocking the news from the outside world? His mind was in a mess. This discovery could seriously affect the big game set up by overseas research institute. Just as he was observing, another genetic beast died under the white monkey¡¯s rod. Even though he had seen it with his own eyes, he still found it unbelievable. ¡°Mr. Merrick, what should we do now? Is that monkey really a genetic animal from the East?¡± ¡°Nonsense. If it wasn¡¯t a genetic animal, do you think ordinary monkeys could kill our genetic beasts? No matter who this person was, it was definitely not a coincidence that he appeared here. Also, this person¡­ Why does he look so familiar? Merrick said in confusion as he picked up the binoculars again and focused on the fisherman. Soon, the high-powered military-grade binoculars made the target appear clearly in front of Merrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°How is that possible? Why is he here?¡± When he saw the man¡¯s face, he immediately put down the binoculars in his hand, his eyes filled with shock. Matsushita asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mr. Merrick, do you know that man?¡± Merrick¡¯s eyes were still filled with shock as he muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s actually Su Yun? Didn¡¯t he disappear two years ago? Why did he suddenly appear here!¡± ¡°Su Yun?¡± ¡°This person has been opposing us since three years ago and snatching our Chi You¡¯s Golden Bone! At that time, he was very strong and caused our people to suffer a huge loss. In fact, a year later, when the first generation geneticists appeared and challenged the entire world, they were defeated by the East. And back then, he was the one who defeated the first generation geneticist!¡± In an instant, Matsushita was also shocked by this. Back then, Su Yun¡¯s victory over the geneticists had caused an uproar. It had almost alarmed the entire world. However, he later disappeared and retired from the pugilistic world. Matsushita had naturally heard of this, but he did not expect to see Su Yun here with his own eyes. ¡°Mr. Merrick, I¡¯ve been wondering about this for years. Back then, after knowing that this person had defeated the geneticist, many people were puzzled as to how he had done it. Just now, you also said that he was very strong. But how can an ordinary person defeat a genetically enhanced person?¡± In response to Matsushita¡¯s question, Merrick took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°I was the one who proposed the first-generation geneticist¡¯s plan to challenge the entire world back then. I hoped to lead all the countries to invest in genetic evolution.¡± Of course, this was clearly an excuse from Merrick. Naturally, he would not tell Matsushita about the conspiracy behind the Mysterious Research Institute. ¡°However, at the last stop, three geneticists were defeated in the battle of the Eastern Ancient Kingdom. Moreover, they left the organization resolutely and ran east to become monks. ¡°The higher-ups immediately launched an investigation on Su Yun. Based on the limited data, it was very likely that Su Yun was a special existence with a natural genetic mutation. As they did not have genetic technology back then, and Su Yun¡¯s strength had indeed far exceeded that of the first generation geneticists, ¡°Therefore, although this hypothesis was bold, it was the most reasonable. Its genes were not artificially modified. Instead, it underwent a mutation in a certain state!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Merrick spouted nonsense in all seriousness, but this was indeed the attitude the Mysterious Research Institute had towards Su Yun. As authentic Westerners, they did not know about the so-called cultivation, nor could they understand the concept of cultivation that only existed in Eastern folklore. Therefore, this was the most reasonable explanation they could think of. They did not believe a single word about Eastern officials¡¯ insistence that Su Yun was an ordinary person and not a genetic lifeform. They believed that it was just a lie. Soon, a ferocious glint flashed across his eyes. As he picked up the binoculars and focused on Su Yun, he coldly said, ¡°Kill him. He and that monkey have to die! I wanted to do this a few years ago, but I didn¡¯t have the chance. After the world changed and entered a new century, this matter was already in the past. ¡°I did not expect Su Yun to be on this island with a genetic animal that had at least reached the 03 series. We have to get rid of them!¡± In fact, before Matsushita recognized Su Yun, the public opinion that erupted in the ancient Eastern country had already attracted the attention of global factions. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (9) Chapter 652: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The names that were gradually forgotten appeared in front of everyone again, naturally attracting the attention of all parties. However, because the warship was above the sea at the moment, the only communication method other than satellite phones was radio. The moment the war broke out, both sides quickly activated the shielding system, and this place officially became a communication blind spot. It was precisely because of this that Merrick and company had just learned that Su Yun was actually on this island. Matsushita could not react for a moment. He had never expected that there would be someone with a natural genetic mutation in the Ancient Eastern Kingdom. Moreover, this genetic animal that appeared had reached the 03 series. Its ability was far above their country. Then what were their previous actions? Were they pretending to be pigs to eat elephants? First, they announced the termination of genetic research to the public, but they secretly developed such a powerful genetic animal. While all the countries were letting down their guard, the ancient country of the East was developing rapidly under their noses. This made the mockery of Sakura Country towards Huaxia like a slap to his face. However, whether it was Matsushita or Merrick, they did not realize that they were thinking too much. The white monkey was not a genetic animal at all, let alone the so-called 03 series. Su Yun was not a geneticist at all, let alone conducting genetic research in secret. Ever since the East publicly terminated the genetic experiment, all the data had been used as research in the laboratory and no longer conducted any biological experiments. It was just that the Eastern Ancient Kingdom respected life and ethics. Of course, it was understandable for them to have such guesses. After all, in the concept of Westerners, there was no such thing as cultivation. Hence, they could not understand the existence of cultivators like Su Yun and the white monkey. According to their inherent thinking, be it Su Yun or the white monkey, they matched their understanding of geneticists and genetic animals. Hence, they were very anxious. Su Yun had always been a huge threat to their faction a few years ago. However, after he suddenly disappeared, the Ancient Eastern Kingdom protected him tightly. Moreover, everyone was busy studying genetic evolution. This made it very difficult for the overseas organizations to take any practical action. Now that he had actually appeared on Island No. 4 with a death wish, it was clearly the most suitable time to settle the old and new grudges. Furthermore, the white monkey beside Su Yun was also very dangerous. If the last batch of genetic animals died after landing on the island, it would be a huge blow to their future actions. The remaining genetic warriors would not be able to play a decisive role. If it was really as they had guessed, the white monkey was a genetic animal from the Eastern Ancient Kingdom, and the person fishing was a genetic human from the Eastern Ancient Kingdom, then, all the subsequent actions might end prematurely if they left them alone. With this thought in mind, Merrick anxiously urged Matsushita to attack Su Yun and the white monkey on the shore. Although Matsushita was the commander-in-chief of this operation, in fact, Merrick was the mastermind behind it. Therefore, under the urging of Merrick, Matsushita did not dare to have any objections and immediately issued the order to bombard the island. The fog on the surface of the sea became thicker and thicker. Under the cover of the white fog, the missiles on the warship quickly aimed in Su Yun¡¯s direction. Su Yun did not know what would happen next. He was still immersed in his comprehension. It was as if he had become one with the world. The last genetic animal had already died under the white monkey¡¯s rod. The white monkey happily dragged its stick back to Su Yun¡¯s side, but it quickly sensed the aura of the supernatural state from Su Yun¡¯s body. The white monkey immediately restrained its voice and sat quietly beside Su Yun, not daring to disturb him at all. The azure sky was reflected on the surface of the sea. Su Yun was like a boulder by the sea, as if he had been exposed to the wind and sun by the shore for countless years. His breathing was very stable. If one did not pay attention, they would ignore it. Not only did Su Yun not feel any discomfort, he was even more immersed in it. The white monkey sat beside Su Yun and gently closed its eyes. Every time Su Yun entered the supernatural state, the white monkey would always seize this rare opportunity to cultivate and use it to increase its cultivation level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man and monkey listened to the sound of the waves hitting the reef as if everything outside had nothing to do with them. Dozens of nautical miles away, the Sakakyo¡¯s missile system was locating Su Yun and the white monkey. Due to the submarine of the Western Empire underwater, the Sakakyo warship was temporarily not detected by the radar system of the Ancient East. There was no way to know that the missile system of the Sakakyo had been activated and had targeted Su Yun and the white monkey. Since they could not even be detected by radar, it was naturally impossible to see them with the naked eye. Hence, Su Yun did not know that enemy warships were already lurking nearby. If he knew about this, he would definitely not come to the beach. Su Yun, who was completely immersed in the current environment, had become a live target. Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (10) Chapter 653: Shocking Act! Physical Body Resist Missiles! (10) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In a few seconds, a missile would be launched from the warship and raze the beach where Su Yun was. However, the moment the missile system aimed at Su Yun, the originally calm Su Yun suddenly frowned. Immediately after, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance. The supernatural state suddenly became clearer, as if it was extending outwards, producing a strange change. In front of him was clearly an endless blue sea, but at that moment, a bloody scene suddenly appeared in front of Su Yun¡¯s eyes. In this scene, he even saw himself lying in the ruins, covered in blood and on the verge of death. Thick smoke billowed all around, and a huge fire burned in the rainforest. The black smoke formed by the burning blotted out the sky, turning this immortal realm into a purgatory on earth in the blink of an eye. The white monkey lay at the side and had long stopped breathing. Only its eyes were empty as it looked at the sky. Although the scene only lasted for a moment, Su Yun, who was in a special state of supernatural state, immediately felt a chill run down his spine. All the hair on his body stood on end. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The feeling of being stabbed in the back made Su Yun suddenly feel an uncontrollable urgency. He felt as though he was facing death. His breathing became more and more rapid. The originally calm waves sounded like a death knell in Su Yun¡¯s ears. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Su Yun had never experienced such a feeling before. Even now, his instincts were constantly reminding him to quickly leave this place. The sense of urgency gradually made him feel suffocated. At the critical moment, he did not have time to think. He suddenly stood up, pulled the white monkey up, and quickly ran into the rainforest. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak?¡± The confused white monkey was dumbfounded as it was dragged into the air by Su Yun, its fur dancing in the air. The fans in the live-stream saw this and immediately felt a little confused. Why did Su Yun, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly jump up, turn around, and run? ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just lowered my head. What did I miss?¡± ¡°Did Hero Su have a nightmare just now?¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°Why did he suddenly run away? Can someone explain?¡± Everyone was confused at that moment, but they did not know that in Su Yun¡¯s deep consciousness, under the special perception of extraordinary changes, there seemed to be a voice constantly reminding him, forcing him to quickly leave this place. Even now, he still did not know where this inexplicable palpitation came from. As Su Yun had run away in a hurry, he did not even have time to grab his phone. On the phone screen facing the sea, all the fans were surprised to see that on the distant sea, there seemed to be something flickering with a dazzling light that shot into the air and rushed over. ¡°Is that¡­ a flying saucer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Why is there smoke?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say, it¡¯s quite spectacular.¡± Many fans could not react at all. When the flying object quickly approached, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Fuck! This is a fucking missile!¡± It was also at this moment that a loud bang finally answered the doubts in Su Yun¡¯s heart. BOOM! After the missile was launched, it was extremely fast. In an instant, it hit the spot where Su Yun was, followed by a violent explosion. A powerful shockwave slammed into his back, shattering the cliff not far from him. Su Yun felt the ground beneath his feet shake violently. The constant rumbling in his ears made him feel dizzy. The cliff collapsed from the shockwave, and a large area of the rainforest was instantly razed to the ground. The power of a missile was terrifying. This was the dominance displayed by firearms. How could an individual carbon-based creature resist it? The intense fire continued to spread in the forest. Where else could Su Yun be seen on the shore? The scene in the live-stream suddenly ended at this moment. The scene turned black, and everyone was stunned. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s really a missile!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would a missile be fired this way? No wonder he ran away immediately. He must have sensed it!¡± ¡°How is Hero Su now? He won¡¯t¡­¡± In an instant, the entire live-stream was in an uproar. Everyone gradually came back to their senses as they broke out in cold sweat for Su Yun. They were terrified as a sense of powerless despair swept through their bodies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Initially, everyone was chatting and laughing as they watched Su Yun¡¯s livestream, teasing him about his vacation on the battlefield. Who would have thought that a disaster would suddenly strike in the blink of an eye? With a missile in the air, would Hero Su still have any hope of survival? The moment the explosion came, Zhao Guofeng, who was in the command room of the Dayu Fleet, immediately stood up. ¡°Where did the explosion come from?¡± Soon, a soldier rushed in and looked at Zhao Guofeng in panic. ¡°Reporting to the chief, an enemy ship has appeared behind the island group. The radar system has failed. We don¡¯t know the reason.¡± But just now, the enemy ship launched a small missile like Island 4. The target is suspected to be someone from the island.¡± For a moment, Zhao Guofeng was stunned on the spot. ¡°Island 4, Su¡­ Su Yun?¡± Chapter 669 - Chapter 669 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (1) Chapter 669 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the deputy commander spoke, the technicians had already adjusted the image to a clearer state. The figure on the screen also began to add frames, and its movements became clearer and clearer. The figure was actually walking on the surface of the sea as if he was walking on flat ground. Rather than saying that he was walking, it was better to say that he was skimming. This was because every step he took seemed to be supported by a force. His speed was extremely fast. The surging sea did not seem to have any effect on this figure. There was clearly nothing under his feet, but every step he took on the surface of the sea seemed very stable. He was like a leaf on the surface of the sea, his body so light that it would undulate with the push of the waves. However, he had never lost control. Even though he was light, he could still maintain a stable direction. The figure¡¯s clothes fluttered gently in the sea breeze. In the blue sea and blue sky, it was like a realistic dream. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Adjust the image and see who it is!¡± Although everyone had a guess as to the identity of this figure, they were even more in disbelief as this scene was truly too shocking. As the camera adjusted, Su Yun¡¯s face quickly appeared in front of everyone. On his shoulder sat the white monkey. The entire command room was dead silent. One could hear a pin drop. Everyone, including Zhao Guofeng, felt a bang in their minds and their ears even buzzed. They looked at this scene in disbelief and were speechless for a long time. Although they had always known that Su Yun was very strong, no one had expected to see such a scene with their own eyes. There was too much information in this scene. This meant that Su Yun had miraculously survived the missile attack. What puzzled everyone was that there was clearly nothing beneath Su Yun¡¯s feet, yet he could actually walk on the surface of the sea as if he was walking on flat ground. Myths had once again shone into reality? ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Zhao Guofeng and the others looked at the screen in front of them in shock. The entire conference room fell into an unprecedented silence. The Flying Tiger Special Combat Team was conducting a detailed inspection of the entire warship according to the established route. The captain of this special forces team was Flying Tiger One, who had previously lost to Su Yun. While the others were still examining the bodies on the deck, Flying Tiger One had made its way up the stairs to the interior of the warship. After stepping into it, Flying Tiger One noticed that even the interior of the warship was filled with corpses. These corpses were all lying on the stairs. It was obvious that they had already been attacked by unknown forces when they were preparing to go to the deck to support. There were no obvious signs of a fight at the scene, which meant that these people did not even have time to resist before they died. The scene in front of him shocked Flying Tiger One. It would have been fine if it was just ordinary soldiers, but there was no lack of 01 series geneticists and even 02 series geneticists of the same series as him. The presence of these people made the scene even more confusing. Flying Tiger One could not help but think deeply. What kind of existence attacked this warship? Walking along the dark and narrow corridor, Flying Tiger One noticed that the bulletproof door to the command room at the end of the corridor was open. The guards that were originally stationed at the door had now become cold corpses. They lay in a pool of blood with their eyes wide open, filled with grievances. The air was filled with the thick smell of blood. If an ordinary person was here, they would probably not be able to help but vomit. Flying Tiger One suppressed the nausea in his heart and walked past the corpses. He pushed open the bulletproof door that was half-closed and entered the silent command room. Several corpses lay across the command table, the room dyed in red. Dead silence filled the gloomy command room, and uneasiness gradually rose from Flying Tiger One¡¯s heart. At the corner of Flying Tiger One¡¯s eye, he faintly saw a white shadow flash past. His nerves tightened, and he looked towards the white shadow. But there isn¡¯t anything there, only the corpses and the desolate silence. Crack! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flying Tiger One loaded his gun and walked deeper into the command room step by step. ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± A tiny voice sounded. Flying Tiger One¡¯s pupils constricted and dilated. He determined from the sound that this was some sort of voice made by an animal. When he connected what happened before, he couldn¡¯t help but guess if there were genetic animals on the ship. As Flying Tiger One was pondering, he felt something approaching him from behind at high speed. After he was genetically enhanced, he could even sense the tiny change in the surroundings. Therefore, he turned around suddenly, gave up on the inflexible rifle and pulled out the handgun from his waist. When he loaded his gun, he saw a white monkey holding half a stick in front of him. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (2) Chapter 670 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The white monkey warned Flying Tiger One. Then, it jumped up and smashed the wooden stick in its hand towards his face. Flying Tiger One felt an unprecedented sense of danger. In his mind, he even recalled the way some strange corpses died on the deck. He had no doubt that once the stick hit his head, it would be difficult for him to rely on his physical strength to withstand it. Could it be that the soldiers whose brains had exploded had all died at the hands of this white monkey? Flying Tiger One did not have time to think too much, though. His instincts urged him to quickly raise his left arm, wanting to withstand this attack and kill the monkey in front of him. Just then, he heard a low voice coming from the depths of the command room. ¡°Snowball, this is one of us.¡± The moment it heard the voice, the originally crazy white monkey suddenly stopped attacking. Flying Tiger One could not help but exclaim in admiration at the ease with which he controlled his strength. Soon, the white monkey landed on the table at the side and stared at Flying Tiger One covetously. Flying Tiger One looked back in confusion. The voice just now and the white monkey in front of him now gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity. He seemed to have heard that voice somewhere before¡­ With doubts, Flying Tiger One walked deeper into the command room step by step. The white monkey was like a competent bodyguard, staring at Flying Tiger One from afar. Soon, Flying Tiger One passed through the command room and entered the main control room of the warship. There were still a few corpses here, but what really attracted his attention was a figure sitting on a chair not far away with his back facing him. This person just sat quietly on the chair and looked at the sea, as if he did not have any vigilance against Flying Tiger One. Flying Tiger One carefully walked around the chair and finally arrived in front of this person. He soon revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Hero¡­ Hero Su?¡± Flying Tiger One finally understood why he felt that this voice was familiar when he heard it. Wasn¡¯t the person before him Hero Su who had defeated him with a single move? Flying Tiger One, who had reacted, quickly lowered its muzzle and looked at Su Yun with a puzzled frown. Clearly, he was a little surprised by his appearance. Su Yun also raised his head and calmly looked at Flying Tiger One. Contrary to Flying Tiger One¡¯s attitude, Su Yun did not seem to be puzzled by his appearance. ¡°Hero Su, why are you here?¡± Back when he first met Su Yun, Flying Tiger One had felt some disdain. Although Su Yun¡¯s reputation back then was not small, he could not help but suspect that there was something wrong with it. However, ever since he lost to Su Yun in that battle, he had become a target in Flying Tiger One¡¯s heart. After being officially integrated into the special forces, Flying Tiger One was very hardworking in all training. This was why he had once become the captain of this genetic special forces team. Hence, in a sense, Su Yun could be considered a good teacher to Flying Tiger One. From Flying Tiger One¡¯s expression, it was not difficult to tell that he respected Su Yun¡¯s words. Su Yun looked at Flying Tiger One and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You guys came a little later than I expected. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to clean up this mess.¡± Flying Tiger One was still very shocked by this. He seemed to have read something from Su Yun¡¯s words. ¡°Hero Su, did you kill those people outside?¡± Su Yun quickly shook his head. ¡°And it¡­¡± Just as Su Yun finished speaking, the white monkey jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s body. Its obedient state was completely different from before. Flying Tiger One¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He knew that Su Yun was very strong, but he had never dared to imagine that Su Yun could fight against a modern warship alone! ¡°Flying Tiger One, what¡¯s the situation on your side? Did you find any survivors?¡± Just as Flying Tiger One was about to say something, the voice of his superior suddenly came from his earpiece. This made him quickly press the communication button and say anxiously, ¡°Reporting to the chief, we haven¡¯t found any survivors at the moment. But Hero Su and a white monkey were found in the main control room of the warship.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Flying Tiger One¡¯s voice reached Zhao Guofeng and the others through their earpieces, they looked at each other. So it was really Su Yun? Zhao Guofeng hurriedly stood up. At this moment, he had yet to recover from the satellite image he had just seen. Not long ago, they were filled with endless sorrow. This was because the day they truly witnessed Su Yun¡¯s strength was also the day Su Yun died. But now that Flying Tiger One said that he had seen Su Yun in the main control room of the warship, how could Zhao Guofeng and the others not be happy? Zhao Guofeng had always regarded Su Yun as China¡¯s hope for the future. He was the ancestor of another path and had a chance to lead the entire country to take an extraordinary step. Zhao Guofeng had always understood Su Yun¡¯s strength. He was very strong! However, when he saw Su Yun walking on the waves and slaying the battleship alone in the satellite image, he was still astonished. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (3) Chapter 671 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He only knew that Su Yun¡¯s combat strength was exaggerated, but he never expected him to be able to display such a miracle. This was no longer something that could be measured by combat strength. Instead, it was a performance that broke the basic concept of physics. It was an ability that exceeded the scope of understanding and destroyed everyone¡¯s world view! This was something that only existed in folklore, but Su Yun had brought it into reality. What about the geneticists that the various countries were proud of? So what if it was a genetic mutated beast known as a battlefield locust? In front of the transcendent Su Yun displayed, it was really too small scale. ¡°Quick! Mobilize the helicopter immediately. I want to see him personally.¡± Zhao Guofeng hurriedly walked out of the door. Old Peng and the deputy commander quickly followed, but the two of them were also a little puzzled. ¡°How was Su Yun able to stay out of that kind of missile attack?¡± ¡°No matter how strong he is, how can he be unscathed when facing a firearm like a missile?¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Could this be the legendary ¡®cultivator¡¯?¡± The deputy commander¡¯s doubts entered Old Peng¡¯s ears, making him feel the same way. The scene of Su Yun stepping on the waves and slaying the battleship was too shocking. As a result, Old Peng¡¯s definition of Su Yun had changed greatly. What else could not happen to Su Yun? The two of them followed Zhao Guofeng to the outside of the base without saying a word. A helicopter was already waiting. The enemy¡¯s fighter jets had completely retreated. Even the enemy¡¯s warships were slowly leaving this place. This meant that they had regained control of this territory¡¯s airspace and sea. There was even less to worry about Sakura either. Their warships were already retreating. The Sakura Battleship could only resist helplessly within the range of the fully spread firepower, but it could not change the outcome of its defeat. Zhao Guofeng and the other two boarded the helicopter. Under the protection of the fighter jet, the helicopter was also heading towards the Sakakyo at an extremely fast speed. On the way, the three of them sat in the cabin without saying a word. Everyone had complicated thoughts in their hearts. To Zhao Guofeng, it was good news that Su Yun was still alive. And the corpses on the warship had a basic answer. Those people were all dealt with by Su Yun! One had to know that even if it was a fully armed special forces team, it was a fool¡¯s dream to silently kill an entire military ship¡¯s soldiers in a short period of time. The prerequisite was that they could board the warship, which was the least likely to happen. And yet, Su Yun did this alone, so much so that Zhao Guofeng asked himself many times in his heart, was all of this true? The two commanders were the same. They had mixed feelings and were eager to get an accurate answer from Su Yun. What they had seen and heard in just an hour was enough to destroy the worldview they had formed over the decades. As a result, both of them had an inexplicable feeling in their hearts. They seemed to be unable to keep up with the rhythm of this world. What would happen in the future would become even more confusing, only because there was a variable like Su Yun. When the helicopter slowly descended over the Sakakyo, the three of them could clearly see the many corpses on the deck, Even though the three of them had already seen this scene through the fighter plane¡¯s screen, they were still astonished when they saw it with their own eyes. The cabin door opened, and a strong smell of blood assaulted their faces. A strong nausea filled their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t get rid of it for a long time. Which one of these three people didn¡¯t fight on the battlefield? Even on the battlefield, it was rare to see such a concentrated and bloody scene. The biggest safehold of these soldiers had now become a prison that imprisoned them at sea. Despair was written all over their faces. Broken limbs could be seen everywhere, blocking most of the outlet. The entire deck truly depicts what it meant to have blood flow like a river. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the protection of the Flying Tiger Assault Team members, the three of them quickly got off the helicopter. They stepped in a pool of blood and looked around solemnly. Flying Tiger One had already come to the deck from the cabin and was running over. After giving a standard military salute to the three commanders, he said, ¡°Report, Hero Su is now in the main control room of the cabin.¡± Zhao Guofeng quickly walked towards the cabin without a word. Old Peng came to Flying Tiger One and lowered his voice. ¡°How is Su Yun? Is he injured?¡± Flying Tiger One shook his head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°He¡¯s not injured, and from what he said, these things were done by him and the white monkey. It¡¯s hard to imagine how he did it. He actually boarded the warship alone and killed everyone. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± When the two commanders heard this, they were even more surprised. They quickly caught up to Zhao Guofeng and walked into the cabin with him. Compared to the deck, the smell of blood in the dull cabin was even stronger. Every time they breathed, they felt as if their throats and noses were covered in blood. Every time they pushed open a door, the scene in front of them stimulated them. This scene could no longer be described as tragic. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (4) Chapter 672 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations From top to bottom, there was no one left alive on the entire warship, so it was so quiet that only the footsteps and breathing of the three people could be heard. When they entered the control room, they saw Su Yun, who was still sitting on a chair and calmly looking at the sea. Zhao Guofeng came in front of Su Yun excitedly and sized him up. After confirming that there were no wounds on his body, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother Su, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words pulled Su Yun back to reality, but he quickly realized that his words were a little ambiguous. ¡°Oh, no, I mean, you¡¯re too shocking. You¡¯re actually fine under the cover of that missile Ridiculous!¡± Su Yun sighed and looked up at Zhao Guofeng with a peaceful smile. ¡°Old Zhao, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon.¡± Su Yun¡¯s condition was very stable. It was as if he had only done something insignificant. He was not affected by his surroundings at all. The only problem was that Su Yun felt that it was a pity. He had persevered for two years to become a Transcendent Mortal, but in the end, his cultivation had failed. When he comprehended the Dao in Qiantang River, he regretted killing. Then, he put down the butcher¡¯s knife and walked the path of life again. But today, he picked it up again. The present Su Yun was no longer the same as before. Naturally, he no longer had any baleful aura around him. Instead, he was very calm and did not care about the corpses on the ship. This was because transcending into a mortal depended on his state of mind. Who said that ordinary people couldn¡¯t kill? If he was still unmoved after being bullied, then he wouldn¡¯t be a mortal, but a coward. Zhao Guofeng casually pulled an empty chair over and sat among the corpses like Su Yun, chatting as if no one was around. ¡°Brother Su, did you and this monkey kill all the people outside?¡± Although Zhao Guofeng had already guessed the answer, he still wanted to get an accurate response from Su Yun. Su Yun spread his hands helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. They asked for it. I had no intention of participating in these disputes, but unfortunately, they insisted on courting death. I had no choice but to fulfill their wish. I¡¯m just a Transcendent Mortal, not a cripple.¡± The moment he really got the answer from Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng was shocked. He did not know what he was feeling right now. Happy that Su Yun was still alive? Or to be amazed by Su Yun¡¯s strength? Or should he feel helpless for Su Yun? After a moment of silence, Zhao Guofeng gently patted Su Yun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Su, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t worry, someone will deal with everything that happens here. I pulled up the satellite image earlier and saw you on the surface of the sea.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Therefore, after a slight pause, Zhao Guofeng changed his method. ¡°What¡¯s that? Is it the flying sword technique of the immortals in legends? Or is it the Qinggong Skill that is fabricated by the people to travel a thousand miles a day?¡± Su Yun¡¯s eyes revealed a deep look. ¡°Actually, I was thinking about this before you came. My answer is that this is a kind of light body technique. Between the Qinggong Technique and flying on a sword, it was far better than Qinggong Technique, but it could not reach the level of flying. Yes, the logic is about the same. I just figured it out not long ago. If I didn¡¯t understand this method, I would have died under their missiles long ago.¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded in surprise. He did not understand much, but he also knew that it was normal for them not to completely understand something expressed by an expert like Su Yun. However, there was one thing he understood. Su Yun might really be able to ride a sword and fly in the air in the future. Could he still be fucking considered a mortal? The more they thought about it, the more incredulous they felt. Standing behind him, Old Peng and the others were also shocked. They felt like they were in a dream. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was simply a living immortal! To Zhao Guofeng, the most important thing was just as he had said. As long as Su Yun was still alive, it would be a blessing. As the environment here was too harsh, the strong smell of blood constantly assaulted his nose as he spoke, so he quickly invited, ¡°Brother Su, let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± He looked at Old Peng and the other man. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you. Also, don¡¯t let a single one of those Sakura warships escape! ¡°A large number of geneticists might have already infiltrated the island. According to Sakura¡¯s nature, they would definitely place their last hope on the geneticists and take a gamble. The Flying Tiger Assault Team didn¡¯t have to stay here. They¡¯ll land on the island and cooperate with the soldiers to kill all the geneticists immediately. What happened to Brother Su previously must not happen a second time. Do you understand?¡± Old Peng and the other man nodded solemnly. Then, Zhao Guofeng accompanied Su Yun to the deck. Flying Tiger One and company were watching Su Yun solemnly from not far away. The other team members also learned that Su Yun was the person who had slaughtered the entire warship. Out of respect for the strong, they looked at Su Yun with admiration and fanaticism. This was because they knew very well that even though they were genetically modified, they were definitely not as powerful as Su Yun. This ability made them admire and yearn for it. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (5) Chapter 673 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng and Su Yun boarded the helicopter, and the people on the warship watched them leave. After that, Flying Tiger One received new orders and quickly got ready to land on the island. ¡°According to the higher ups¡¯ deduction, it¡¯s very likely that the remaining Sakura¡¯s geneticists have already infiltrated the island. Our job is to find them and kill them. Hero Su can slaughter an entire warship by himself. We¡¯ll land on the island, find the geneticists inside, and kill them, are you confident? Be ready at all times!¡± In the cabin, under the influence of Su Yun¡¯s spirit, Flying Tiger One had only motivated them for a little bit, but the team members were filled with fighting spirit. While they marveled at Su Yun¡¯s ability, they had long seen him as a role model. Therefore, they were like hungry wolves, ready to tear their targets apart when they found them on the island. Su Yun and Zhao Guofeng sat in the helicopter, preparing to return to Island 4. Looking at the devastated island not far away, Zhao Guofeng asked worriedly, ¡°Brother Su, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go somewhere else? The area near Island No. 4 has been destroyed by missiles. If you continue to live here, the environment will definitely be much worse than before.¡± In response, Su Yun gently shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The wooden house isn¡¯t close to the sea, so it shouldn¡¯t suffer too much impact. Since I wanted to avoid the world, I naturally would not pursue enjoyment. There are ways to survive in the Immortal Realm. There are also ways to survive in dangerous situations.¡± Zhao Guofeng had always admired Su Yun¡¯s realm, so he chose to respect his thoughts at this moment. The helicopter slowly landed in an open area. Just as Su Yun had said, the cabin did not suffer much impact. After returning home, the white monkey seemed to have forgotten all its worries and started playing happily in the undamaged rainforest again. Su Yun and Zhao Guofeng carried a stool and sat in the courtyard. Zhao Guofeng did not look like a military leader at all, but more like a visitor from the mountains. ¡°Brother Su, to be honest, I¡¯ve lived for most of my life, but I¡¯ve never thought that there would really be immortal like cultivation in the world.¡± Su Yun smiled and poured Zhao Guofeng a cup of hot tea. ¡°Old Zhao, stop flattering me. I understand what you mean. When I can really preach, I won¡¯t forget the country and everyone.¡± Zhao Guofeng chuckled and did not say another word. Su Yun¡¯s words were enough. He only hoped that Su Yun would become stronger and stronger. It would be great if he really became a master of all spells and a cultivation ancestor. It could be foreseen that in the next few years, the explosion of technology would be very violent. Be it genetic research or mechanical aspects, there would be a technological explosion. At that time, be it taking the mechanical path or the cultivation path, they would advance bravely in the tide of the era and not fall behind. Su Yun asked, ¡°Is this battle about to end?¡± Zhao Guofeng waved his hand and said sternly, ¡°Of course. This battle has dragged on until now. There should be an outcome. The West¡¯s silent retreat meant that they did not want to get involved in this mess. Just as I had expected, Sakura had once again become an abandoned pawn. They should never have set their sights on you. This was their last chance to survive. None of the remaining warships can escape. In this sea area, this matter will not affect our country at all.¡± The two of them were like old friends, sitting in the courtyard and chatting. The long day was finally over. The golden afterglow shone on them, making them look so peaceful. Soon, gunshots sounded in the entire island group, but neither Su Yun nor Zhao Guofeng were worried. They knew that that was the battlefield of the Flying Tiger Assault Team. The sound of gunfire meant that the Flying Tiger Assault Team had already found the geneticists hiding on the island. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Su, we¡¯ll settle the matters on the island group as soon as possible. No one will come and disturb your life. But if you want to go back one day, give me a call. I¡¯ll definitely pick you up personally. I will still leave Combat Wolf behind for you. It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t agree. He will always be at Military Station No. 1. You can look for him at any time for anything.¡± Zhao Guofeng placed an internal messenger on Su Yun¡¯s table. Then, he stood up and walked towards the helicopter. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a joke for two men to be together all the time. We would not know when we would meet again after today. However, I hope that when we meet again, you can give me a bigger surprise.¡± Su Yun watched Zhao Guofeng get into the helicopter. The sound of the propeller broke the silence of the forest and temporarily covered the golden afterglow. Not long after, the forest returned to calm, and Su Yun could finally heave a sigh of relief. Too many things had happened that day. Su Yun, who had nothing to do, finally felt a little tired. At the moment of enlightenment, his body¡¯s potential completely erupted. Now that he was free, that feeling of weakness filled his entire body. Sitting under an old tree in the yard, Su Yun took a sip of hot tea as he gradually calmed himself down. He needed time to think about everything that had happened today. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (6) Chapter 674 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The realm above the supernatural state had actually appeared a long time ago, but Su Yun had never had the chance to sense it in depth. It was only in this life threatening situation that the feeling instantly magnified, allowing him to clearly grasp it. Although Su Yun did not know what this state was, he could at least confirm one thing. There was a higher domain above the supernatural state. In times of crisis, he could predict the danger in advance just by spying on it. He could dodge the missiles and even create his own way to walk on the waves. Curiosity rose towards this realm. He even yearned for it. However, not long after Zhao Guofeng left, a military vehicle drove over from the other side of the rainforest and slowly stopped outside Su Yun¡¯s courtyard. Su Yun looked at the car in puzzlement. Not far away, the white monkey also came over warily after hearing the commotion. What he did not expect was that the person who got out of the car was Combat Wolf. ¡°Hero Su, the chief asked me to give this to you specially. He said that this should be what you need the most now.¡± He took out a box and handed it to Su Yun. Su Yun opened the box curiously and saw a brand new phone lying quietly in the box. Beside it was a phone card that showed slight signs of use. ¡°Hero Su, we¡¯ve checked the entire scene. Your phone has been severely damaged in the explosion and can¡¯t be used anymore. Even your SIM card is scrapped. However, before sending the SIM card over, the chief had specially instructed the relevant departments to copy all the phone numbers in your previous phone contact list onto this new card to facilitate your subsequent use. The chief asked me to pass a message to you. He said, ¡®Don¡¯t lose it next time, or I¡¯ll have to pay for it.¡¯¡± Upon hearing the way he spoke, Su Yun knew that the chief he was talking about was Zhao Guofeng. However, this was indeed what he needed the most at the moment. Hence, Su Yun did not stand on ceremony. He took the phone and inserted the SIM card into it. There were still sounds of gunfire coming from the forest from time to time, but the frequency was much lower than before. As Su Yun fiddled with his phone, he said to Combat Wolf, ¡°Have you dealt with all the Sakura geneticists who infiltrated the island group?¡± Combat Wolf nodded gently. ¡°The cleanup has basically been completed. There are still a few remaining members who are still running around in the rainforest, but our encirclement is shrinking. They can¡¯t escape. ¡°The Flying Tiger Special Forces had already been upgraded to the 02 series. It was more than enough to deal with those geneticists. It¡¯s a pity that we have terminated any genetic modifications after this series. Perhaps only these geneticists might only exist in the future.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°Trust the country. They must have better arrangements. How¡¯s the situation with the ruins of civilization?¡± ¡°The exploration team has already entered the ruins. There¡¯s no news back yet. Still, the siren hadn¡¯t gone off, which meant they should be making good progress. It shouldn¡¯t be long before we figure out what¡¯s hidden under the ruins of this civilization.¡± After learning of the progress of these matters from Combat Wolf, Su Yun was secretly gratified. After chatting for a while, he rushed back to report. Su Yun looked at the white monkey after he left. ¡°Snowball, go take a walk in the rainforest. If you find any remnants that have come here, help them settle them. I¡¯ll make a new wooden stick for you tomorrow as a reward for your performance today.¡± The white monkey grinned at Su Yun before disappearing from Su Yun¡¯s field of vision. Su Yun sat on a chair with his new phone in hand. He had wanted to read the news reports about the battle. What he did not expect was that just as he opened the webpage, the trending topic that greeted his eyes stunned him. [A hero has fallen. This enmity is irreconcilable!] Upon seeing the title, Su Yun was somewhat taken aback. Did China suffer some heavy losses in this battle? When Su Yun clicked on the title, he wasn¡¯t sure whether to be exasperated or not. ¡°My defenses broke. How did Hero Su die in the hands of the Sakura people?¡± ¡°The hateful Sakura Nation is actually playing dirty. If you have the ability, don¡¯t use missiles. Hero Su will definitely not lose!¡± ¡°Heroes are short lived. I will definitely take revenge!¡± ¡°Missiles wash the ground. No morals. The Japanese deserve to die!¡± ¡°Use missiles against a person? Where are your faces?!¡± Su Yun kept scrolling through the comments. All the netizens were filled with righteous indignation. However, as the protagonist, Su Yun was confused. He was fine. Why did he die online again? Moreover, the fact that he had died in battle had always dominated the popularity rankings. He could not suppress it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Almost every second, there were people reposting and commenting. In less than half a day, the entire situation had spread to the point where everyone on the Internet knew. ¡°The livestream back then must have been spread. That¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t the official platform banned this time?¡± Su Yun was at a loss. What was going on? Hence, he quickly opened the livestream and quickly typed in the title of the livestream: [Who¡¯s spreading rumors that I¡¯m dead?] Then he pressed the start button. The moment Su Yun¡¯s account started live streaming, it quickly attracted the attention of a large number of fans. Chapter 675 - Chapter 675 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (7) Chapter 675 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Especially after seeing this title, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened. Then, they clicked on the title and entered the live stream. It was the familiar background of the small wooden house. It was still this small but very neat courtyard. Su Yun was sipping tea in front of the screen. Upon seeing this scene, all the fans were stunned. ¡°Tsk! Isn¡¯t Hero Su still alive? Who said he¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been crying for a long time, but in the end, the clown is me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this really Hero Su?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the missile?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you record the video?¡± ¡°Fuck, look, there seem to be some traces of missiles in the distance!¡± All the fans were very surprised when they entered the live stream. Upon seeing these comments, Su Yun sighed helplessly. ¡°How long has it been since I went offline? Why am I dead? Can any of you explain it to me?¡± Not only did Su Yun want an explanation, even the fans were confused. ¡°Who started the rumors first? Come out and I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really a fucking wolf. He even dares to create rumors about Hero Su?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine! Wait for me for five minutes. I¡¯ll return the pre ordered paper money and the paper doll wife I plan to burn!¡± ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll do it too.¡± The mood of the fans in the live stream could be said to have fluctuated greatly. Upon hearing the news of Su Yun¡¯s death, everyone was in low spirits. They even cried because of it, as some comments said. However, Su Yun was right in front of the screen. This was the best proof to refute the rumors. Then the fans were puzzled because this rumor was not groundless. ¡°Hero Su, quickly go online and take a look. The last livestream footage has already been made public on the Internet. Everyone saw the missile attack. How did you survive the missile?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Hero Su. At first, I didn¡¯t believe that you were dead. But after seeing that video with my own eyes, who wouldn¡¯t believe it? Missiles wash the ground!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to share the livestream now. I have to let more people know that Hero Su is still alive!¡± Su Yun followed the fans¡¯ instructions and opened the webpage. Indeed, he saw the relevant video. This was the last moment before his livestream closed. The scene of the explosion in the video was very shocking. Even the missile¡¯s trajectory could be seen clearly. Su Yun finally understood why he had suddenly ended up dead. In such a violent explosion, it was indeed difficult for anyone to survive. Even if they did not see the corpse, they would be judged to be dead. Su Yun knew very well that what saved him was the realm that far exceeded the supernatural state. It was no wonder that rumors would spread all over the Internet. Soon, the top of the hot chart was occupied by a new title. This new title was a stark contrast to the five hot chart titles below. [Hero Su is not dead. Update the livestream!] Instantly, a large number of people flooded into Su Yun¡¯s livestream. In the end, because the server could not take it anymore, no one else could open the relevant page. Su Yun¡¯s popularity had once again become a legend in the entire livestreaming world. Or rather, there was no room for comparison. It was even more than the people watching the news broadcast. It might already be comparable to the Spring Festival Gala. Even some famous internet celebrities had entered Su Yun¡¯s livestream. The fans who could not enter the live stream could only discuss on other platforms. Like everyone else, their hearts were filled with doubts. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that video fake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t someone specially verify the authenticity of the video?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t he die from the explosion?¡± ¡°Previous poster, what do you mean? Who are you cursing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just a little puzzled. You saw the power of the missile with your own eyes. I just don¡¯t understand. How did Hero Su escape from such an explosion?¡± Actually, the thoughts expressed in this netizen¡¯s comment were the doubts in the hearts of most people. Not long ago, they had learned of Su Yun¡¯s death. The entire internet was shocked. In the end, not long after, the person in question did a livestream to slap their faces. This kind of thing could still be considered ridiculous in an environment like the Internet. The entire Internet was in an uproar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun¡¯s livestream also reached the peak of traffic in a short period of time. The maintenance programmers behind the live stream platform were vexed. They had set up a few lines, but they were unable to stabilize Su Yun¡¯s live stream. No explanation was as good as seeing it with his own eyes. After seeing that Su Yun was indeed safe and sound, the headlines related to Su Yun¡¯s death disappeared in a short period of time. Many netizens were filled with righteous indignation and wanted to investigate who spread this rumor first. However, more people asked in Su Yun¡¯s livestream how Su Yun had survived the explosion. To the netizens, Su Yun¡¯s live broadcast was a feast. After the great sorrow turned into great joy, the netizens on the Internet became enthusiastic and discussed this matter curiously. However, as if they felt that the commotion was not big enough, the overseas Internet quickly stirred up trouble. Western Empire: [The Great Xia Ancient Kingdom deliberately concealed genetic research and claimed to have stopped genetic experiments, but they created even stronger geneticists!] Chapter 676 - Chapter 676 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (8) Chapter 676 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Western Empire issued an official announcement, which quickly caused a huge uproar worldwide. The Western Empire also specified in detail that there were already series 03 geneticists and genetic animals in the east that were above world level. Many countries were indignant and resisted this. After all, during the process of entering the new era, various countries had already begun to publicize relevant genetic research. It involved confidential matters that every country tacitly did not mention, but they found it hard to accept the East¡¯s actions of hiding the world. Sakura Nation: [A certain country has been trying to mislead the people of the world. Their genetic research is more mature than the world.] Bang Nation: [Please do the same as other countries and publicize genetic research completely. End this immoral behavior as soon as possible!] With the response of the lackey countries of the Western Empire, this matter quickly spread throughout the world. The netizens on the internet were also a little dissatisfied with this and expressed their attitude online. ¡°Didn¡¯t East always say that his country was magnanimous? In the end, he made up a huge lie about such a thing?¡± ¡°Fuck! I was still worried about the ancient country previously. I didn¡¯t expect that we should be the ones who should be worried!¡± ¡°All the countries have made it public, but they¡¯re the only ones studying in secret. What¡¯s their motive for monopolizing it?¡± The netizens¡¯ criticism was very sharp. With the rhythm set by the Western Empire and a few other countries, Great Xia quickly fell into a place where everyone was targeting. If it was just some titles, this matter would not have caused such a huge impact. Most importantly, the Western Empire soon released a satellite image, and it was the scene of Su Yun walking on the waves and slaughtering the battleship! Once this video was released, it immediately caused a huge uproar worldwide. This was also why the Western Fleet had quietly evacuated back then. They did not want to go against the infuriated ancient country on the surface, but they did not want to end their suppression and targeting just like that. For most people, the Internet was not only a channel to receive information from the outside world, but also a battlefield without smoke in the new era. The Western Empire publicized the satellite image because they wanted the East to be overwhelmed. This way, they would be restrained and reveal flaws. After seeing the public satellite image, global public opinion was indeed as the upper echelons of the Western Empire had thought. It quickly caused a huge uproar. In the video, Su Yun was clearly captured by the satellite. He stepped on the sea alone with a white monkey squatting on his shoulder. The man and monkey were like immortals crossing the sea. They actually walked on the waves as if they were walking on flat ground. The huge wave was actually not affected by him at all. He took a step forward and was as light as a swallow. In the end, he actually boarded a ship dozens of meters tall alone! This scene was too shocking. How small were humans compared to the sea? However, it was also this huge contrast that made Su Yun¡¯s figure appear even more extraordinary and magnificent. The towering sea was easily controlled by Su Yun. When the huge waves and missiles attacked, he ran on the sea and quickly dodged them. How magical was this? It almost satisfied everyone¡¯s fantasy of myths! It even made people wonder if Su Yun could fly if he was given a chance. In the end, the man and monkey were even more invincible. They slaughtered all the soldiers on the Sakura Battleship. No one had the ability to resist at all. This modern behemoth was actually so fragile in front of Su Yun. Stepping on the sea, dodging the missiles and slashing at the warship! After this series of actions was exposed, the entire world fell silent. In the end, there was an uproar. ¡°Is this still a geneticist? Isn¡¯t this witchcraft?¡± ¡°The geneticists of the East are already so strong? God, is this still science? Even geneticists should follow the laws of physics, right?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that the geneticists in our country can¡¯t even compare to a tenth of him ¡± ¡°Unbelievable. He doesn¡¯t even need to wear red underpants or a red cloak to run on the sea. Even DC Superman isn¡¯t as handsome as him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really cool. Is this a powerful geneticist?¡± The powerful force displayed by Su Yun in the satellite image shocked everyone on the outer network. No matter which country¡¯s netizens it was, after watching Su Yun¡¯s satellite video, they were amazed. They were in awe. It seemed to be a scene that only existed in movies. It was too unbelievable. Due to the commotion on the outer network, this news quickly spread to the Great Xia Kingdom. Not long after, the video of the satellite image began to circulate on the Great Xia Internet. Not to mention the outside world, even the people of Great Xia were shocked when they saw this video. ¡°Damn, is this Hero Su?¡± ¡°Is this something a commoner like me can see? Officials, I¡¯m begging you to block it quickly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did Hero Su accept a game advertisement? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s true. I! Don¡¯t! Believe!¡± ¡°Even a movie wouldn¡¯t dare to film like this, right? Is this real or a synthesis?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t encrypted? I don¡¯t even dare to look anymore. This is too exaggerated!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to overturn the entire world!¡± ¡°Newton¡¯s coffin can¡¯t hold it down anymore!¡± Chapter 677 - Chapter 677 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (9) Chapter 677 Global Exposure, This Is the Only Earth Immortal on Earth! (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Bullshit. In the future, Newton will be useless. I have to believe in the Three Pure Ones and worship Haotian.¡± ¡°He¡¯s broken the concept of physics. Why can humans run on the sea? This is simply unbelievable!¡± The netizens were shocked. There were even people who specially went to Su Yun¡¯s livestream to ask. However, Su Yun¡¯s answers were always ambiguous, confusing the netizens even more. ¡°When did Hero Su become a geneticist?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that Great Xia is immoral? You¡¯re the immoral ones. Your entire family is immoral!¡± ¡°We never go back on our word. Don¡¯t fart there!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the officials say two years ago that Hero Su is an ordinary person? But why are ordinary people so powerful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The three foreign monks also admitted it.¡± Many people defended their country on the Internet. They even specially went online to scold those sharp tongued netizens. However, in fact, in the hearts of the Great Xia netizens, it was inevitable that they would have some doubts. Could it be that Hero Su, who had always been famous throughout the country, was really a genetician from Huaxia? Hadn¡¯t the officials denied it previously? Hero Su was only an ordinary human and not a genetically modified person, but what was going on? The situation on the Internet was getting more and more chaotic. Be it domestically or overseas, they were slowly approaching the outcome that the Western Empire wanted to achieve. Everyone could not help but wonder if everything was a lie. Hero Su was the earliest geneticist? If that was the case, under the guidance of domestic development, it would be too disappointing! However, very quickly, the higher ups of the official platform took action. A secret meeting was held in the capital. The meeting lasted for more than two hours. No one knew what the content of this meeting was. After this meeting ended, the Great Xia officials quickly released an announcement to the world on the Internet. [Great Xia hereby declares: [After announcing the termination of the genetic experiment, China has no longer invested in any living genetic modification. The ambitions of the Western Empire were obvious. In the satellite image, Hero Su Yun was not a genetically modified person, but a normal naturally evolved human. [Great Xia had never bothered to do anything that was compliant on the surface but rebelled on the inside. However, due to public opinion and rumors on the Internet, we have decided to hold a press conference for the world in a week. [All reporters and friends from all over the world are welcome to come to the press conference to ask questions and interview us. We will answer all the questions about Hero Su Yun. [Final statement: [Su Yun is not a genetically modified person, but an even more extraordinary evolver who belonged to the East! When myths shine into reality, humans¡¯ vision has long been limited.] China¡¯s statement was openly and secretly condemning the Western Empire. Once this announcement was issued, it was like a stabilizing force that temporarily stabilized the chaotic public opinion situation. Of course, many foreign netizens still did not believe it. After all, the figure walking on the waves in the satellite image was too impactful. In the minds of Westerners, they could not imagine any other way to achieve such a level other than genetic modification. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They began to look forward to Great Xia¡¯s press conference a week later. They wanted to see what this ancient eastern country wanted to express. The Chinese people were also very shocked because this announcement seemed to indirectly prove the authenticity of the satellite image. In other words, all of this was real and not a combination of special effects! However, this matter had far exceeded his understanding. What was most unbelievable to the netizens was that many meaningful and special words appeared in this official announcement. Transcendents, unique to the East, evolvers, myths Logically speaking, this was a term that should not have appeared in the official announcement. Therefore, this announcement was definitely unprecedented. It even made the netizens excited and curious. Was there a secret hidden in it? What would the truth be? What was so special about Hero Su? Some people even made connections. Could it be that myths could actually be recorded? Chapter 678 - Chapter 678 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (1) Chapter 678 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The official statement quickly made the Great Xia crowd look forward to it. Their minds were filled with more doubts than the foreign netizens. Although there were very few such comments, after seeing the public satellite image, everyone felt that the scene in front of them was a little familiar. How should he put it? Wasn¡¯t this like the ability of an otherworldly expert in a Xianxia television drama unique to Great Xia? Compared to the foreign netizens who only have one definition in their minds, which is a geneticist, in the minds of the Great Xia people, there were naturally more possibilities. How could Su Yun remain unscathed from the missile attack? How could he walk on the waves? Like the Cloud walking Stairs? These doubts filled everyone¡¯s hearts and could not be erased for a long time. They were all looking forward to a week later, when Great Xia held a press conference for the entire world to answer these questions. The conflict on Jing Wei Island ended in the red sea. None of the Sakura Battleships escaped from this place. All of them sank into this sea forever in Great Xia¡¯s anger. The wisest thing for the Western Empire was not to have a direct conflict with Great Xia. Hence, although they lost a few fighter jets, it was still within acceptable range. After General Hest returned to the Western Empire, he received serious criticism. But in fact, the upper echelons of the Western Empire also knew very well that if General Hest had brazenly launched an attack at that time, the outcome would probably have been the same as Sakura. Therefore, although the Western Empire was unwilling, it was obvious that the exploration of the ruins of civilization was no longer fated with them. It was obviously impossible to send troops over now because Great Xia had already perfected all the defensive lines and officially turned Jing Wei Island into an unshakable iron plate. In this sea area, Great Xia had the right time, place, and people. No matter how unwilling they were to give up, it was impossible for them to take advantage of other people¡¯s territory. This was also the reason why they chose to use public opinion to interfere with Great Xia. They hoped that Great Xia would be deeply affected by public opinion. At the very least, they could not explore the ruins of civilization without any obstacles. However, Great Xia¡¯s announcement immediately suppressed all public opinion. Everyone was looking forward to Great Xia coming to a conclusion in a week. This week was the time Great Xia had bought for themselves. Another plot was ruined, making the upper echelons of the Western Empire anxious. Great Xia¡¯s exploration of the ruins of civilization seemed to have become an irreversible fact. Although this week was not long, it was enough for Great Xia to understand the ruins of civilization. The Western Empire could not help but worry. They hoped that this exploration of the ruins of civilization would not bring any substantial changes to Great Xia. Of course, they would not just use a satellite image to interfere with public opinion. Therefore, in the following week, the international situation could be said to be very exciting. ¡°Great Xia relied on martial strength to implement genetic hegemony in a public sea area. Ignoring global peace and starting the first battle of the new era, the International Court of Justice is discussing a definition of this matter!¡± This was an announcement issued by the International Tribunal, but the person behind it was naturally related to the Western Empire. However, it was obvious that this international tribunal had overestimated their rights. Their discussion of definitions looked more like clowns. Within a few days, the International Tribunal had a clear definition of the matter. What was even more unexpected was that the International Tribunal directly issued an arrest warrant to the upper echelons of the ancient country. This move could be said to be the greatest blessing in the world. Whether it was domestically or overseas, everyone was shocked by this scene. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are they issuing an arrest warrant for?¡± ¡°Even the International Court of Justice is so convinced now?¡± ¡°What? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Be it domestically or overseas, the netizens¡¯ attitude towards this was almost the same. The arrest warrant of the International Tribunal quickly caused a craze on the Internet. Many internet celebrities overseas had specially filmed a video of this matter to express their opinions. Among them, the one with the highest number of likes was a foreign internet celebrity¡¯s comment. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? I really want to use my clean leather shoes to kick your marmot like butt myself. Was issuing an arrest warrant to an ancient country something that a carbon based creature¡¯s intelligence could think of? Since an arrest warrant has been issued, send someone to arrest them. Let¡¯s see if Great Xia will care about you! Oh my god! Why is there such a stupid international organization in the world?¡± This video had already been posted and quickly reposted by many people both domestically and overseas. The foreign netizens were confused, while the domestic netizens had looks of disdain. ¡°To think that you guys could think of such a dream. I don¡¯t even dare to have such a dream!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hurry up and send someone over. If you can walk a kilometer safely in Great Xia, it will be considered that the people of Great Xia are not united.¡± ¡°Yuanfang, what do you think?¡± ¡°Yuan Fang: I¡¯ll move a stool and sit by the roadside to watch!¡± Under such public opinion, the sanctions issued by the international tribunal were like a huge joke, as if they were specially used to ease the tense online atmosphere. The person in charge of the foreign exchange department on Great Xia¡¯s side quickly released relevant comments to the world. ¡°First of all, Great Xia has never taken the initiative to start a war. All along, Great Xia has carried out the concept of peace and followed it to the end.¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (2) Chapter 679 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This time, the West and Sakura Nation were the first to attack the Jing Wei Islands. It should not be difficult to tell who was leading the battle. Turning back to the subject of arrest warrants, I would just like to ask why the International Tribunal is so ignorant. ¡°Great Xia was not a signatory to the statute of this international court, so it did not have any jurisdiction over Great Xia. The so called arrest warrant is invalid. Great Xia will definitely not cooperate with such a ridiculous point of view!¡± The representatives of Great Xia did not say much about this matter, but their words directly rejected the judgment of the international court. Great Xia¡¯s attitude made this matter even more laughable. After Great Xia¡¯s words, the originally arrogant International Court of Justice stopped their jokes in a short period of time. Be it domestic or foreign netizens, they treated this matter as a joke. The only benefit of this matter was that it eased everyone¡¯s mood, temporarily diverting everyone¡¯s attention from the tense battle atmosphere. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. Everyone was counting down the days and looking forward to the Great Xia press conference in seven days. During this period of time, the Jing Wei Islands finally returned to its original silence, but with Great Xia warships deploying defensive forces around the island, and fighter jets completely sealed off the airspace of this territory. The exploration team had already stayed in the ruins for a few days. The soldiers in the base were also eagerly waiting for the exploration team to return from the ruins. No one knew if they had discovered anything in the ruins, let alone what kind of existence these discoveries were to Great Xia. Everything required time to give an answer, and everyone was looking forward to this answer that could change Great Xia¡¯s current predicament in the new century. Su Yun had not streamed for the past few days because once he did, the livestream channel would quickly shut down. There were too many viewers in a short period of time. Even a very mature livestream platform would find it difficult to stabilize the Internet channel in a short period of time. Furthermore, the audience who entered the livestream would ask Su Yun about the satellite image. This made Su Yun feel a little helpless. So he decided not to livestream for the time being and could be considered to have some peace. Right now, in the courtyard, Su Yun was meticulously polishing a new wooden stick for the white monkey. After the white monkey¡¯s wooden stick broke last time, it had been sad for a long time. Although the wooden rod that was remade this time was still made of wood, Su Yun had specially embedded iron in a few important parts. This way, not only could it increase the resistance of the wooden stick, but it could also exert enough weight to make the white monkey more mature. The white monkey¡¯s development in cultivation surprised Su Yun. That light wooden stick was clearly not enough for the white monkey to use weapons. Of course, Su Yun, who had nothing to do, not only valued the practicality of the wooden stick, but also strengthened its external ornamentality. Su Yun specially went online to check the relevant pictures. According to the appearance of the Jingu Staff, he carved the patterns on the wooden stick. After making it, Su Yun held the wooden stick in his hand. Other than the lack of spray color, the appearance of this wooden stick was almost no different from the stabilizing force in movies. After taking the wooden stick, the white monkey was very happy. It could already control the wooden stick very flexibly. As the staff flew, it was dazzling. From this, it could be seen that the white monkey had already stepped onto the path of cultivation. Su Yun smiled and nodded in relief. Then, he picked up the bucket beside him and walked to the vegetable field. He carefully watered the vegetable field. If someone else was present and did not know Su Yun¡¯s identity, they would not have associated him with the divine figure in the satellite image that was trending on the Internet. The battle did not affect Su Yun much. He quickly returned to calm as usual. The changes in the outside world were changing day by day, and the Internet environment was even more restless. Logically speaking, Su Yun, who was in the vortex, could not help but be affected. However, in fact, Su Yun was the calmest person. If not for the fact that the rainforest on Island No. 4 in the distance still looks charred, it would probably really make people feel that everything that had happened in the past was like a dream. However, Su Yun did not know that many people had been uneasy because of him for the past few days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun¡¯s original SIM card and phone could no longer be used, although the new SIM card replicated all the information in the previous contact list, the change in phone number made many people unable to contact Su Yun. In the past few days, many people have called Su Yun. Naturally, it was because of the satellite image that had caused an uproar. After learning that a battle had broken out where Su Yun was, many of Su Yun¡¯s friends were very worried about him. Big Head Yang, Chen Jie, Lin Xiao, Zhou Xiaoxiao, Chen Ye, Zhou Nanhai, and even L¨¹ Hongya tried to call Su Yun several times, but without exception, the call could not be connected. They were very worried about Su Yun¡¯s situation and did not know how he was doing. After all, after Su Yun went to Island Four, this matter was basically under the responsibility of the military. Zhou Nanhai even specially called Xu Kui to ask, but after the investigation, Xu Kui said that his authority was insufficient and he could not understand this matter in detail. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (3) Chapter 680 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone was very worried about Su Yun. As they could not contact him, it naturally intensified the worry in their hearts. As a result, they began to look forward to the press conference that would be held in seven days. Perhaps they would be able to learn more about Su Yun at the press conference. As for this satellite image, those who knew Su Yun could not help but exclaim from the bottom of their hearts, although they were not as shocked as the other netizens. Was this still the young man he knew? In such a short period of time, Su Yun had already grown to this extent? This sudden sense of distance made them suddenly feel that they were getting further and further away from Su Yun. Strictly speaking, only the higher ups of the military, the Capital Genetic Research Institute, and half of the people from the Hibiscus City Bureau knew that Su Yun was a rare cultivator. The reason why it was said to be half was because the Hibiscus City Bureau had always been speculating, but they had never obtained a definite answer. Therefore, even Zhou Nanhai and the others found this unbelievable. Although they knew that Su Yun had extraordinary abilities, it did not mean that they could easily accept the fact that Su Yun could walk on the waves. After all, these were two different things. The former was still within the acceptable range, while the latter was completely a legend. Not to mention Su Yun¡¯s parents, classmates, friends, and relatives. When they saw Su Yun¡¯s shocking scene, they were even more dumbfounded. Was this still his classmate and friend, Su Yun? I don¡¯t know him anymore! I really don¡¯t know him anymore! Therefore, everyone was very curious about this. They hoped that there would be a clear answer to this matter at this press conference. In a room in the residential area of Hibiscus City. The neat house gave off a spotless feeling. There were white curtains, a neat desk, and a few cute dolls on the soft bed. This was Xu Jiajia¡¯s room. As Xu Kui spent most of his time in the military district, Xu Jiajia spent most of her time living with her mother. Xu Jiajia was sitting by the window, looking at her phone worriedly. The interface of her phone was still on Su Yun¡¯s phone number. Over the past few days, she had already called Su Yun countless times. Every time she placed the phone to her ear, she was filled with anticipation, hoping to hear that familiar voice again. However, that emotionless and cold mechanical voice would always come from the phone every time, extinguishing the hope in his heart. ¡°Su Yun, what are you doing?¡± Xu Jiajia looked up worriedly at the window. The warm sunlight shone through the bright window and landed on Xu Jiajia, making her look a little haggard. ¡°Jiajia! Jiajia?¡± There was a knock on the bedroom door from the outside. Immediately after, a kind middle aged woman walked into the room with a plate of fruits. This was Xu Jiajia¡¯s mother, Li Haixia. Li Haixia placed the fruit on Xu Jiajia¡¯s desk and sat beside her with a gentle smile. ¡°Jiajia, are you still worried about Su Yun?¡± Xu Jiajia nodded gently, her eyes filled with worry. Seeing this scene, Li Haixia immediately said half jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s really impossible to keep a girl when she grows up. Our Jiajia has already started to yearn for a man.¡± ¡°Mom ¡± Xu Jiajia immediately acted coquettishly in embarrassment, but Li Haixia quickly smiled and stroked the hair beside Xu Jiajia¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re often not at home, and I don¡¯t know where you went a few days ago. You¡¯ve just returned, but you¡¯ve locked yourself in the house every day. How could a mother not be worried? That rascal Su Yun, when he comes back, I¡¯ll definitely talk to him on your behalf. Look at how worried my daughter is.¡± Although Li Haixia looked a little reproachful, Xu Jiajia also knew that this was actually a form of comfort for her. Su Yun would definitely return safely. This was what Xu Jiajia kept telling herself in her heart. Li Haixia chatted with Xu Jiajia for a while, and Xu Jiajia temporarily withdrew her worries about Su Yun. Li Haixia grabbed Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand and stood up as she said, ¡°Jiajia, let¡¯s go shopping. Mom will accompany you. You¡¯ll get sick if you stay at home all the time. Look at how haggard you are now.¡± She pulled Xu Jiajia out. Xu Jiajia did not refuse. Firstly, she did not want her mother to be even more worried and wanted to change her mood. However, the moment Xu Jiajia stood up, she suddenly froze on the spot. Immediately after, a strong sense of discomfort assaulted her. Xu Jiajia immediately coughed violently. ¡°Jiajia, are you sick?¡± Li Haixia looked at Xu Jiajia worriedly, and Xu Jiajia quickly waved her hand. ¡°Mom, I ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Xu Jiajia could say that she was fine, her eyes started to lose focus. The discomfort became stronger and stronger. Xu Jiajia also felt that her eyes were gradually becoming weak. ¡°Mom ¡± Before she could finish speaking, Xu Jiajia¡¯s vision darkened and she fell back on the bed. ¡°Jiajia! Don¡¯t scare Mom. What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Li Haixia¡¯s voice seemed to be getting further and further away from Xu Jiajia¡¯s ear. However, at this moment, Xu Jiajia clearly could not hold on anymore and quickly fainted. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (4) Chapter 681 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Haixia hurriedly called for help. Not long after, an ear-piercing siren sounded. Xu Jiajia fell unconscious and was quickly carried to the ambulance on a stretcher by a few doctors. Li Haixia sat in the ambulance and looked at the unconscious Xu Jiajia. She was so worried that tears fell. ¡°Madam, what happened? What was the patient doing before he fainted?¡± Faced with the doctor¡¯s question, Li Haixia wiped her tears and said, ¡°She wasn¡¯t at home for the past few days. She just came back yesterday. When she came back, she looked a little haggard. I thought she was just a little tired. She had been staying in her room before that. Before she fainted, I was talking to her. She was fine at that time, but she suddenly became like this. Doctor, what happened to my daughter?¡± The doctor shook his head solemnly. ¡°We can¡¯t give an accurate definition for the time being. The specific situation still needs to be sent to the hospital for a comprehensive examination.¡± Li Haixia nodded and did not say anything. She only looked at the unconscious Xu Jiajia worriedly. For some reason, an uneasy feeling filled her heart and she could not get rid of it for a long time. Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. In these seven days, Su Yun did not know what was happening in the outside world. In a special state of crisis, Su Yun¡¯s unique movement technique had always had a huge impact on him. In the past few days, he had been meditating in seclusion. He was very curious about the realm above the supernatural state. At a critical moment, this realm appeared for a short period of time, but it allowed him to live. It was enough to see that this realm was even more profound and mysterious. This mysterious feeling made Su Yun yearn for it. He desperately wanted to understand what this higher realm was. However, in the past few days, this feeling did not appear. The effect on Su Yun was only in an ordinary supernatural state. Su Yun knew that this matter could not be rushed, but at the same time, he knew very well that that magical realm was definitely far above the supernatural state. If he could really step into this realm, it would be completely incomparable to his current supernatural state. A new path vaguely appeared in front of Su Yun. Su Yun tried to step into it, but he felt that something was missing. He could only vaguely sense its existence, but he could not approach it. While Su Yun was focused on sensing this realm, the exploration team on Island No. 1 had already made considerable progress. In the blink of an eye, seven days passed. In the Capital Hall, everyone was preparing for the press conference to start as scheduled. This morning, the main road to the Capital Hall had been completely sealed off. All cars had to take a detour. There were already SWAT teams taking comprehensive precautions inside and outside the hall to ensure that no accidents would happen during the press conference. The time of the press conference had already been made public. It would start at nine o¡¯clock sharp this morning, so at six o¡¯clock, a large number of news vans had already begun to appear on this main road. The interview cars that had appeared at the moment were all top official media in the Great Xia Kingdom. They would do a full livestream of this press conference in the Great Xia Kingdom. An hour later, the reporters from other countries arrived one after another. As this press conference was aimed at the world, the scale of reporters was unprecedented. Outside the synagogue, reporters held microphones in front of cameras to warm up. Almost all the races and media from various countries were gathered outside the venue. An hour before the press conference, the entire domestic and foreign internet publicized the livestream channel. There were more than ten live stream channels in the country alone to report live. Considering the attention of this press conference, the director still had to prepare seven backup channels in advance to prevent the main channel from being paralyzed if there were too many people. After all, it was obvious that once the livestream was fully held, 80% of the country would enter the livestream to watch. This was definitely several times more popular than the Spring Festival Gala. It could be said to be the focus of the entire country, or even the entire world. Ten channels were already a grand scene that Great Xia¡¯s media world had never seen before, but it was still not enough compared to the number of followers. This was only a livestream channel in Great Xia. If he added up the livestream channels that all the countries had opened and announced, there were already more than 80. On this day, Great Xia became the focus of the world. In the short period of time after the livestream channel was opened, there was already a livestream that began to eagerly wait for this press conference to be held as promised. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Due to the fact that the domestic and foreign livestream channels were not interconnected, the citizens of various countries could speak freely in their own live streams without any worries. ¡°I still doubt Great Xia¡¯s previous words. I¡¯ve seen the satellite footage. Even if we define this person as a geneticist, it¡¯s still very difficult to explain. Moreover, Great Xia has rejected this person¡¯s geneticist identity.¡± ¡°Great Xia deliberately hid the geneticist experiment, making it difficult not to suspect that they have a bigger scheme.¡± ¡°From the perspective of world peace, I hope that Great Xia can give a reasonable explanation for this press conference.¡± Compared to the sharp comments in the foreign livestreams, the livestreams in Great Xia were completely different. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness It Together! (5) Chapter 682 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness It Together! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Take a seat in the front row of the crowd. Is Hero Su a geneticist?¡± ¡°If Hero Su is not a geneticist, where did his strength come from? Could it be that our Great Xia has already invented some high-tech technology that can allow people to walk on the sea?¡± ¡°Stay calm, isn¡¯t it going to start in less than half an hour? I specially applied for leave today. No one can disturb me!¡± From two different perspectives, it was not difficult to tell that the attitude of foreign netizens towards this press conference was more focused on whether Great Xia was hiding the geneticist experiment. In their opinion, they had basically determined that the person in the satellite image was very likely a geneticist above world level. Otherwise, there was no other more reasonable explanation. Many reporters from other countries had already prepared to ask questions. They were determined to dig out Great Xia¡¯s hidden secret at this press conference. As for the netizens in Great Xia, they believed the words that their country had said. Since the country said that Su Yun was not a geneticist, he definitely was not. Therefore, the Great Xia netizens were curious. If Su Yun was not a geneticist, what was going on with the scene displayed on the satellite screen? How did Su Yun survive the missile attack unscathed? How could he walk on the waves without the support of any visual equipment? These were the concerns of the Great Xia netizens. Based on the level of attention this matter received, it was actually completely unnecessary to warm up in advance. Although there was still half an hour before the press conference officially began, nine of the ten livestream rooms opened by Great Xia had already reached the maximum number of people. It was the same for the various livestreams overseas. Some small countries did not even have the ability to open too many livestream channels, so most people could only wait to watch the next day¡¯s broadcast. At this moment, be it day or night, almost all the countries were guarding in front of the screen, waiting for Great Xia¡¯s press conference. It was obvious that they were paying close attention to this matter. The main reason was that the satellite video released by the Western Empire was too shocking. It was a scene that exceeded human understanding. It attracted the curiosity of the entire world. No matter what, Su Yun was already known worldwide. Everyone was curious and wanted to know the secrets on Su Yun! The public announcement of the press conference to the world completely spread Su Yun¡¯s name. In a short period of time, Su Yun¡¯s matter became a hot topic of discussion. In the courtyard of Su Guowei¡¯s house, Zhao Tianbao, Yin Lin, and the others were sitting in front of the television that had been specially moved to the courtyard. Each of them had a handful of melon seeds and were watching the live broadcast of the press conference that was about to begin. ¡°Who said that our eldest nephew is a geneticist? How is that possible?!¡± Yin Lin looked at the television and said unhappily, ¡°My nephew is indeed powerful, but how can he be a geneticist as the rumors say? But then again, I¡¯m also very puzzled. How did Eldest Nephew do it? How can he walk on the sea?¡± Ever since Su Yun used acupuncture to help Yin Lin get rid of his illness, Yin Lin¡¯s complexion had been improving. Therefore, at this moment, one could see very obvious emotional changes on his face. ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t understand this matter. Big Brother, Su Yun hasn¡¯t undergone any genetic experiments in the past, right?¡± Zhao Tianbao looked at Su Guowei curiously as he munched on melon seeds. The others agreed one after another. Only Su Guowei was rather helpless. ¡°Impossible. I know my son. He¡¯s definitely not a geneticist. But I didn¡¯t know much about his abilities. After the battle at Cangluan Mountain, I didn¡¯t ask in detail. Didn¡¯t he say that this press conference would explain these questions? Stop nagging. Eat more melon seeds and wait quietly for the outcome!¡± Although Su Guowei said that, he was also very anxious. The satellite image shocked everyone. As a father, Su Guowei naturally was even more shocked. He desperately hoped that the press conference would be held as soon as possible. At the very least, he would know how Su Yun had such extraordinary strength. Su Guowei and his brothers who came to visit him were sitting in front of the television and discussing fervently. The atmosphere was not tense. On the contrary, because of curiosity, the voices of discussion kept coming. Creak Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The door in the courtyard that was ajar was pushed open from the outside. Su Guowei and the others looked back. After seeing the person, Su Guowei and the others hurriedly stood up and went forward. ¡°Old Master L¨¹, why are you here?¡± Zhao Tianbao and the rest were not unfamiliar with Divine Doctor L¨¹. At this moment, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was carrying a cloth bag. Divine Doctor L¨¹ quickly handed the cloth bag in his hand to Su Guowei. ¡°Guowei, this is for you.¡± Su Guowei took the cloth bag curiously and opened it to take a look. Only then did he realize that it was filled with packets of Chinese medicine. This immediately puzzled Su Guowei. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, is this medicine for me?¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ hurriedly shook his head. ¡°This is prepared for my disciple. It¡¯s very effective in recuperating. Don¡¯t drink it secretly. Hurry up and send it to my disciple.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ was very concerned about Su Yun. He did not have much, but he was never stingy with Su Yun. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness It Together! (6) Chapter 683 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness It Together! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He had gathered these medicines bit by bit and dried them. He had even placed them in doses so that it would not be so troublesome for Su Yun to use. After knowing why Divine Doctor L¨¹ was here, Su Guowei immediately smiled and nodded. Then, he helped Divine Doctor L¨¹ up. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come and sit. The television is reporting on your disciple.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing this, Divine Doctor L¨¹, who originally did not like to interact with others and wanted to leave, immediately came to the television curiously. As Divine Doctor L¨¹ was old, his eyes were a little blurry. He had no choice but to get close to see clearly. However, when he saw the report about Su Yun on television, his turbid eyes immediately lit up. Although Divine Doctor L¨¹ did not watch television, he roughly knew about Su Yun on the radio. In the warm-up before the press conference, the scene of Su Yun walking on the waves and the questions asked by the reporters during the warm-up were played. ¡°Everyone can see that Hero Su actually displayed such shocking power in the satellite image. How did he manage to walk on the surface of the sea? Was it really as the Internet said? Was Hero Su a Chinese genetician, or was there another reason? Let us wait patiently for the press conference to begin.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ looked at the television unhappily and said dully, ¡°These reporters really know how to spout nonsense. How can my disciple be a genetician? He¡¯s a genius from the heavens. How can he be a product of those technologies!¡± ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, we also firmly believe that Su Yun is definitely not a geneticist. If Su Yun went to undergo genetic experiments, it¡¯s impossible for him not to tell me.¡± Su Guowei smiled and sat beside Divine Doctor L¨¹. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to wait for the press conference to begin and let the country confirm all of this.¡± Everyone laughed. Everyone respected this stubborn old man. Looking at the report about Su Yun, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was not in a hurry to leave. Soon, he chatted with Su Guowei and the rest. Each of them had a handful of melon seeds and a teacup in front of them. They looked very comfortable in the courtyard. Yang Shan quickly brought out a few plates of fruits. Then, she curiously sat beside Su Guowei and asked questions. Compared to the others, Yang Shan was more worried about Su Yun¡¯s safety. Only after Su Guowei and the others repeatedly expressed that Su Yun was fine did she feel relieved. Villagers walked past the door from time to time, but even these villagers had already learned about Su Yun. Therefore, seeing that the door was open, the villagers would chat with Su Guowei and Yang Shan. They were full of praise for Su Yun. Hibiscus City. At the municipal bureau, in the office, all the police officers had put down their work and looked up curiously at the news conference about Su Yun on the screen in the office. Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at Su Yun¡¯s photo on the screen in a daze. It had been more than a year since they last parted. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao!¡± Now, Zhou Xiaoxiao had already become a senior from a newbie. Under her lead, the new police academy students had also become official police officers. He kept calling her Sister Xiaoxiao, making Zhou Xiaoxiao unable to react. In the blink of an eye, she had already become a senior from a newcomer, and it turned out that what happened back then was already two years ago. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, weren¡¯t you very familiar with Hero Su previously? You even carried out a mission together. Do you know about Hero Su? Is he really a genetician from Huaxia?¡± Facing the questions of the other police officers, Zhou Xiaoxiao seemed to have fallen into memories. A moment later, she looked at her colleagues in front of her and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When I met Su Yun, he was only a small streamer. Back then, he wasn¡¯t as eye-catching as he is now. Even so, he still silently did what he thought was right. ¡°He already had methods that ordinary people could not understand. At that time, he even gave our bureau a headache for a period of time. However, he¡¯s like a beam of light in the night, silently illuminating the area within his ability.¡± ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, what kind of person is Hero Su?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she heard this question, Zhou Xiaoxiao did not realize it herself that the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°He¡¯s a completely unpredictable person. He will always make some strange decisions, but in the end, he can prove the rightness of the decisions. Sometimes, he was indeed a headache, but in the face of righteousness, he had never been vague. ¡°To me, he had always been a hero of flesh and blood. He had his own feelings and the sorrows and joys we all had. It can also be said that he¡¯s an ordinary person. He¡¯s very real, but he¡¯s also very legendary.¡± Images of her interactions with Su Yun kept appearing in Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind. In fact, in her heart, she had never forgotten Su Yun, but she had never mentioned it to anyone. In the blink of an eye, a few years had passed. Su Yun had also become difficult to find. Only Zhou Xiaoxiao knew about her worry. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± A cough came from the door. All the police officers shuddered and returned to their seats, pretending to be busy. At this moment, Zhou Nanhai and Chen Ye walked past the door. He stood at the door and looked into the house meaningfully. Zhou Nanhai immediately said, ¡°You should focus on your stuff if you¡¯re going to do it. Stop pretending!¡± Chapter 684 - Chapter 684 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness It Together! (7) Chapter 684 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness It Together! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Nanhai entered the room and casually pulled out a chair to sit down. He hurriedly took out his phone and opened the news livestream interface. He muttered to himself, ¡°Good kid, we haven¡¯t seen each other for two years, right? Now, you¡¯re representing the country!¡± The police officers looked at each other and immediately reacted. The police officers served tea and water. Then, they could finally amplify their voices without worry and watch the press conference with Zhou Nanhai and the others. This scene also happened in the archeological courtyard of Hibiscus City. Professor Sun and the others had long finished their research on the Chi You¡¯s Bone. The matter back then seemed to have come to an end. Now that they had stepped into the new century, it was the modern era after the Genetic Prime Year. However, archeological work was still progressing with the times. It would only become busier and busier as time passed. Today, the Hibiscus City Archeology Institute temporarily stopped their research project and organized all the archeologists to watch this press conference. Master Gu sat at the back. Beside him were a few female professors whose eyes were filled with curiosity. They asked him about Su Yun. Although Master Gu had restrained his martial arts habits, it was still revealed at this moment. ¡°Let me tell you. The first time I saw Su Yun, he used throwing cards to cut off one of my ears. At that time, I did have more tricks up my sleeve. Su Yun scared me. However, later on, we were comrades who fought side by side. Do you know about the Tomb of Chi You in Cangluan Mountain? He was the one who helped us get in. ¡°Therefore, I can guarantee that Su Yun is definitely not a geneticist. Back then, it was still the old era, so we don¡¯t know what genetic technology is. However, Su Yun is already very powerful!¡± Master Gu¡¯s face was filled with pride, as if the wound on his ear was his most precious symbol. A few female professors curiously asked about Su Yun. Master Gu habitually added fuel to the fire and chatted about it. As for Professor Sun, Professor Cai, and the others in front, they looked at the television and sighed. ¡°The talented always rise to the top. It transforms into a dragon when it encounters wind and rain. In just a few years, Su Yun has caused another commotion in the world.¡± Professor Cai sighed sincerely, making Professor Sun nod. ¡°Su Yun has endured too much and experienced too much. We had not seen each other for the past few years. I originally thought Su Yun could enjoy a normal life, but I did not expect so many things to happen. ¡°However, one thing was certain. It was impossible for genetic technology to create someone like Su Yun. Currently, the genetic technology at the world level is only in the 02 series. It was only the strengthening of the physical body. ¡°Although the 03 series would theoretically be a qualitative leap, it was impossible for it to have the strength of Su Yun. Furthermore, we personally witnessed Su Yun traveling the world and experiencing a heart tribulation. You still remember our speculation, right? ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve always been very curious about what answer the officials will give this time. Su Yun has always been an unfathomable existence. I hope that the officials will have a satisfactory answer this time.¡± In the family building of Hibiscus City University. L¨¹ Hongya was only here to visit her grandfather. However, she did not expect Professor L¨¹ to be very busy at this moment. The bored L¨¹ Hongya turned on the television as she ate strawberries. The press conference was playing on the television. ¡°Su Yun is already so powerful¡­¡± L¨¹ Hongya naturally knew about Su Yun. After all, the entire Internet was so popular. It had been two years since she last saw Su Yun. The last time they met in real life was when she participated in the martial arts conference in Qin Island City. Ever since then, she had only seen him once during a livestream PK. Not long after, Su Yun suddenly became a famous celebrity in the country. His livestream became popular, and there was no longer any PK because the public opinion this brought was too great. It had been nearly two years since she contacted Su Yun. However, she could see news related to him online from time to time. In the past two years, too many things have happened. In fact, humans had already entered a new century. Things were changing day by day, and life back then seemed to have become a dream. ¡°Who¡¯s so powerful? How can my precious granddaughter have such a high evaluation of others?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor L¨¹ came to the house with an ancient book and happened to hear L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s sigh. Soon, L¨¹ Hongya pointed at the scene on the television and said, ¡°Grandpa, look. It¡¯s a press conference about Su Yun. The satellite image of Su Yun walking on the waves was exposed. Many people were guessing if Su Yun was a secret geneticist in China. But how is that possible? Our Huaxia has long stopped genetic experiments!¡± L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s tone was filled with anger and indignation. The satellite image that was exposed also made her feel incredulous. This was different from the Su Yun she had in her impression two years ago. She had a feeling that things had changed. It made L¨¹ Hongya feel that the distance between her and Su Yun was too far. It was as if they were no longer from the same world. Therefore, she had not taken the initiative to contact him for the past two years. Professor L¨¹ also pushed his eyes up and looked at the press conference seriously. In his hand was the ancient book called the Five Mountains¡¯ True Form Painting. Clearly, Professor L¨¹ had been studying matters related to cultivation. Moreover, during this period, he had some guesses. ¡°No! Su Yun definitely isn¡¯t a geneticist. No matter how brilliant genetic technology is, it¡¯s impossible to have someone like Su Yun.¡± Professor L¨¹ said meaningfully. Then, he sat down and waited for the press conference. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (8) Chapter 685 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He already had a guess in his heart, but this guess still needed to be verified. In the Hibiscus University campus not far from Hibiscus University¡¯s family building, Principal Gao Bo organized the entire school to watch the press conference about Su Yun. Su Yun had become the symbol of Hibiscus University. On the famous wall of the ancient school, Su Yun¡¯s name was the most conspicuous. Be it in the classroom, dormitory, field, or canteen, they were all students watching videos on their phones. ¡°Oh my god, Senior Su is too awesome. He¡¯s my idol!¡± ¡°I saw Senior Su with my own eyes that day. Not only is he powerful, but he¡¯s also handsome!¡± ¡°If only I could be like Senior Su. Then our family would be lucky.¡± ¡°You? Forget it. You were so frightened by the horror movie yesterday that you cried.¡± ¡°How many times have I told you? That¡¯s sweat, not tears!¡± The topic of the students¡¯ heated discussion was about Su Yun. An intellectual and dignified woman with gold-rimmed glasses walked past the shade of the tree with a stack of books in her arms. Chen Jie was already 31 years old, but time did not leave any traces on her face. It only made her more mature and beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m Hero Su¡¯s classmate. We were best friends before!¡± A voice came from the field not far away. Even Chen Jie could not help but stop and watch. The students passing by immediately whispered. ¡°Is it true? If it¡¯s true, let¡¯s go there quickly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Along the way, this is the eighteenth person to claim to be Hero Su¡¯s best friend.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first. What if it¡¯s true!¡± Soon, a group of juniors surrounded him and asked about Su Yun. Seeing this scene, Chen Jie smiled and walked forward again. However, in Chen Jie¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of longing and disappointment. Every time she saw or heard Su Yun¡¯s name, Chen Jie would be moved. No matter where she was, she would subconsciously look in the direction of the voice. That figure had appeared in Chen Jie¡¯s mind countless times, especially when the two of them were trapped underground. She would always dream of it in the middle of the night. Now that she thought about it, it was the most unforgettable time for Chen Jie. Every time she thought of Su Yun, Chen Jie would be like this. With a gentle smile, she would quietly be in a daze for a moment. Silent longing was often deep in one¡¯s heart, but one could not say it out loud. In a martial arts school in Qin Island City, ever since he had followed Su Yun to Qiantang River to comprehend the Dao and defeat the geneticist in one move, Lin Xiao had finally obtained Lin Guodong¡¯s affirmation. Now, he finally did not have to do things he did not like. At this moment, he was watching Su Yun¡¯s press conference with all the martial arts disciples in the dojo. Lin Xiao naturally would not miss this good opportunity to brag. Therefore, as he watched the livestream, he said to the person beside him, ¡°I¡¯m not bragging to you, but I know Su Yun. This is my uncle! We met in a fight. I was beaten up by my uncle!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The disciples who did not understand looked at Lin Xiao curiously. ¡°Brother Xiao, but Hero Su looks about the same age as you, right?¡± Lin Xiao immediately rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What do you know? He¡¯s my father¡¯s brother, so he¡¯s my uncle. He¡¯ll protect me. Be respectful with your words. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go find the curator now and give you additional training!¡± Seeing his disciples wave their hands repeatedly, Lin Xiao puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You guys call me brother now. In the future, when you see Hero Su, you have to call him Uncle Su. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°I heard you¡­¡± ¡°Let me hear it.¡± ¡°Uncle Su!¡± Even Su Yun did not expect him to suddenly have so many nephews. However, soon, many disciples looked at Lin Xiao and asked, ¡°Brother Xiao, Is Hero¡­ Is Uncle Su a geneticist? I see that this matter is being discussed online.¡± Faced with the question, Lin Xiao curled his lips in disdain. ¡°What do the people outside know? You haven¡¯t seen my uncle comprehend the Dao. The vegetation by the Qiantang River is like a sword. How can a geneticist have the ability to shock the world with a battle? ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but he¡¯s definitely not a genetically modified person!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the father and son were united. Just as Lin Xiao was bragging about himself and Su Yun, Lin Guodong kept saying at his old friend¡¯s gathering that Su Yun was his sworn brother, making others envious. Apart from these people who were familiar with Su Yun, his former fans seemed to have participated in a carnival. In the Fog Capital, the press conference was being played on the LED screen of Central Street. There were people gathered below, looking up curiously. An honest-looking young man wearing glasses in the crowd shouted excitedly, ¡°Damn, I was Hero Su¡¯s first fan. At that time, he was lukewarm. I was the first person to buy a fan lamp sign and a fan club. I paid attention to him and even gave him gifts!¡± This person seemed very excited, and the truth was indeed as he had said. ¡°Id: Finding Cow Dung for Flowers¡± was still in Su Yun¡¯s fan club. For a moment, the passersby at the side surrounded him, clearly very curious about this. ¡°What was Hero Su broadcasting when he started the livestream previously?¡± Chapter 686 - Chapter 686 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (9) Chapter 686 Things Have Changed, People of the Past, Witness Together! (9) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Big Brother, can you share the livestream? Previously, the livestream channels on the Internet were paralyzed from time to time. We couldn¡¯t enter at all.¡± ¡°Brother, let¡¯s add each other as friends. Tell us about Hero Su¡¯s past?¡± This made the young man, who was usually not outstanding, enjoy the treatment of being surrounded by stars. He was extremely proud of his identity as Su Yun¡¯s first fan. It was not just him. At this moment, in the recreation room of a provincial prison, the prison guards were organizing the prisoners imprisoned here to watch the press conference. One of the middle-aged men with a shaved head and wearing prison clothes looked very excited. ¡°Hey, let me tell you. At that time, I was robbing someone. It was Hero Su who sent me in!¡± This person was none other than the criminal who had been arrested by Zhou Xiaoxiao three years ago for robbing a gold shop. ¡°Zhang Ergou, what are you talking about? Keep quiet!¡± The prison guard¡¯s rude reprimand did not calm Zhang Ergou down. ¡°Report, I said this out of impulse. I was personally sent in by Hero Su, and I was defeated by him. I feel very proud!¡± The prison guard was stunned for a long time. What kind of logic was this? Although the order was stabilized later, the criminal at the side still asked curiously in a low voice, ¡°Brother Gou, how does it feel to be subdued by Hero Su?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Gou. Tell us what happened?¡± Zhang Ergou puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask around. Can you casually talk about heroes?¡± In the single ward of the provincial hospital, Xu Jiajia was lying weakly on the bed and watching this press conference. Big Head Yang happened to come to visit with fruits, so the two of them looked at each other in the ward. ¡°Beauty Xu, there¡¯s a discussion online now. It¡¯s impossible that Su Yun is a geneticist, right? That¡¯s not what we speculated when we traveled the world with Su Yun two years ago.¡± Facing Big Head Yang¡¯s question, Xu Jiajia shook her head without any hesitation. ¡°Although I¡¯m also very curious about why Su Yun has such strength, I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s definitely not a geneticist. You also know that when genetic technology first developed, Su Yun already had strength different from ordinary people. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to the nonsense online.¡± Big Head Yang nodded. Actually, he did not believe the speculations online, but there were too many people who could not help but say it. Therefore, Big Head Yang quickly changed the topic. ¡°Have you told Su Yun about your matter? Do you want him to accompany you?¡± Big Head Yang said to Xu Jiajia worriedly, but Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun¡¯s photo on the television and shook her head. ¡°He must have a lot to do now. Don¡¯t disturb him. I don¡¯t want to distract him because of me.¡± Big Head Yang nodded. ¡°Did the doctor find out the reason? You look terrible.¡± Faced with Big Head Yang¡¯s concern, Xu Jiajia sighed softly. ¡°The expert group will only be back tomorrow. We won¡¯t be able to find anything through regular checks. But I can feel that maybe¡­¡± At this point, Xu Jiajia did not continue. She only looked at Su Yun¡¯s photo on the television with eyes filled with longing. It was not just domestically. Now, regardless of whether it was day or night, almost the entire world was paying attention to this press conference. In a mountain villa in Sweden, a blonde woman in a goose down bathrobe stepped barefoot on an expensive carpet with a glass of red wine in her hand. She looked at the livestream of the Great Xia Kingdom¡¯s press conference on television, her eyes filled with complicated and curious emotions. Back then, Su Yun had started off insignificantly. When he went overseas as a Macheteman to assassinate an assassin, he killed an assassin in Sweden and accidentally stopped an assassination. In a disguised way, he saved a woman who was about to be assassinated. Therefore, Su Yun was her savior. When Su Yun had gone on a demonic trip two years ago, she happened to pass by the border and the two of them had an accidental encounter. She had also helped Su Yun in order to repay his kindness. She brought him around Europe and witnessed him destroy many European laboratories. In the end, he was sent back to the border of the Great Xia Kingdom. However, she never expected that two years later, Su Yun would become an existence that attracted the attention of the world. In her mind, most of the memories of Su Yun appeared when he was not in a good state of mind. At that time, she had silently accompanied Su Yun for a period of time. However, only she knew about this matter. Even Su Yun seemed to have forgotten about it. A few years had passed, but this person was hard for her to forget. This press conference also made this memory surface in his mind again. She could not get rid of the Macheteman. The blonde woman gently swirled the wine glass in her hand and slowly sat on the sofa. ¡°Su Yun,¡± The blonde woman called out Su Yun¡¯s name in inexperienced Chinese, but the thoughts in her eyes became more and more complicated. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± His former friends, classmates, relatives, and even the occasional passerby who interacted with her were all standing in front of the television and computer today to witness that person¡¯s press conference. In the police station of Qin Island City, looking at the photo of the filing staff that gave people a headache back then, they could not help but sigh for a long time. The officers of the Yun Province border guards were also guarding in front of the television. They looked at the hero of Cangluan Mountain and were excited. Things remained the same, but people had changed. These were the people back then. And on this day, Hibiscus City, Fan City, the entire country¡­ Everyone was paying attention, waiting for the first major event after humanity entered a new era. As time passed, ten minutes before the press conference began, the door of the hall finally opened and reporters surged into the glorious hall. This press conference was held in the Capital Hall. In fact, it had silently expressed the importance of this press conference. The building plan of the entire hall was in the shape of a mountain. On the outside were light yellow granite walls with yellow and green glazed tiles. Under the eaves were five meters tall granite pedestals surrounded by 134 circular pillars, setting off the glorious atmosphere. This press conference was held in the Sea Hall in the hall. This hall was 540 square meters, and the decorations on the walls fully explained the current Great Xia. After the reporters entered through the door, the first thing they saw was the decorations on the roof inside. The cultural heritage of the ancient buildings of Great Xia was undoubtedly displayed at this moment. The huge national emblem hanging on the golden bronze door made people feel deep veneration when they passed by. The central hall alone was 3,600 square meters. The parapet and floor are paved with colored marble, surrounded by twenty white marble pillars. Some reporters who entered the hall for the first time revealed surprised expressions. They had never seen such a magnificent hall. After passing through the twelve-meter-wide corridor, the reporters entered the hall from the six main entrances. After entering the hall, what greeted their eyes was a solemn atmosphere. The soldiers in formal attire began to arrange for the reporters to sit in specific seats. The reporters, who were originally noisy, fell silent after entering the hall. All the cameras were already set up and aimed at the podium. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even for the netizens of Great Xia, it was rare for them to have such an immersive feeling from the moment they entered the hall. Usually, the people of Great Xia could not enter the hall, let alone know that it was so glorious. As the lights on the podium gradually lit up, the spokespersons of this press conference walked to the podium and sat down. The person sitting in the middle was none other than Zhao Guofeng, who was wearing a military uniform. Not only were the soldiers sitting at the speech table, but other than Zhao Guofeng, there were also representatives of the upper echelons of the various factions. However, the main speaker of this press conference was Zhao Guofeng, who was in the middle. With the arrival of nine o¡¯clock, the press conference finally started on time! Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (1) Chapter 705: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun returned to the entrance along the western corridor. He was not in a hurry to leave with Xu Jiajia. Instead, he turned around and looked solemnly at the statue of Zhang Zhongjing in the middle. He looked up under the towering statue, as if it was a magical conversation between ancient people and modern people. There was no sound in this conversation, though. The information of the predecessors was left in the supernatural state, in the remnant aura. Now, the predecessors could cross the river of time. Soon, Su Yun picked up the sandalwood at the side. After lighting it up, he bowed three times respectfully in front of the statue. Although it was unintentional, Su Yun had indeed been taught here. Hence, he silently thanked this ancestor in his heart. The smoke soared into the sky. When Su Yun and Xu Jiajia walked along the path into the distance, the smoke was still there. It was unknown if it was a coincidence, but the lifelike eyes on the statue seemed to be watching Su Yun leave. After leaving the Medical Sage Temple, Xu Jiajia and Su Yun first returned to the hotel they were staying at. Then, Su Yun sat in front of the computer and began to check the nearest Mingsha Ancient Temple. Although Xu Jiajia was puzzled, she did not ask much along the way. She only carefully washed the fruits she had bought on the way and placed them in front of Su Yun. Then, she sat beside him and quietly watched Su Yun get busy. Xu Jiajia could tell that Su Yun seemed to be working on a new strategy. She did not know why Su Yun would suddenly become like this after leaving, but she knew that Su Yun must have his reasons for doing so. The sunlight shone into the house through the window, perfectly reflecting the firm outline of Su Yun¡¯s side profile. After busying himself in front of the computer for half an hour, Su Yun finally stretched and heaved a long sigh of relief. A new map had been planned by Su Yun, and the final destination of this map happened to be the same as Xu Jiajia¡¯s original destination. To the west of Great Xia was Tibet, known as the backbone of the world. ¡°Jiajia, I can¡¯t explain to you why I¡¯m doing this for the time being. But we have to go to these places that I have marked on the map. I need more clues to verify my guess. If it¡¯s really as I think, perhaps I can save you.¡± Looking at the serious Su Yun in front of her, Xu Jiajia smiled gently and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. As long as it¡¯s something you decide, I¡¯ll support it no matter what. But I also hope you won¡¯t feel too much pressure because of me. I¡¯ve been very happy recently. Even if this is really the last journey of my life, as long as you accompany me, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s gentleness and sensibleness made Su Yun¡¯s heart ache. However, he did not say anything at this moment. After making some preparations, he set off again with Xu Jiajia. Su Yun first set his target at Yi¡¯an City¡¯s Yiling Mountain Ancient Temple, which was not far away from them. The ancient temple of Yiling Mountain was known as the number one ancient temple in Great Xia. It was also the world famous Jia Lan. This was the first public monastery built after Buddhism entered Great Xia. It was also the birthplace of many countries and the court of their founders. To Su Yun, this was the most suitable place to verify his guess. Buddhism took root in Great Xia and spread. In the first 200 years, the entire process was closely related to the ancient temple of Yiling Mountain. It was also here that the first Han Dynasty monk of Great Xia appeared. He was also the first holy monk who was known as the ancient Buddha. This person¡¯s appearance not only allowed Buddhist culture to flourish in Great Xia, but also perfected Buddhist thought. Strictly speaking, without this person, Buddhism would not have such a reputation today. In fact, Su Yun was only giving it a try on this trip. After all, he was not sure if there was any supernatural information left here. Whether that holy monk had entered the supernatural state or not, there was no way to know in advance. He could only know after he went. Soon, Su Yun brought Xu Jiajia to Yi¡¯an City by car. Yiling Mountain was the most famous mountain in Yi¡¯an City. Therefore, transportation was very developed. Moreover, promotional posters for Yiling Mountain could be seen everywhere in the entire city. Xu Jiajia was also very curious about this. After all, Yiling Mountain was called the land of Buddhism. When the two of them arrived at the foot of Yiling Mountain, they quickly saw a dense crowd of devotees climbing up the long corridor in the mountain. These people came from all directions, and there was even no lack of believers from Sakura Island. The ancient temple on Yiling Mountain was extremely important to the religious beliefs of Sakura Island. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Buddhist culture of Sakura Nation originated from the ancient temple of Yiling Mountain. The bell of the ancient temple of Yiling Mountain was also very sacred to the people of Sakura Nation. Therefore, the time to ring the bell was changed to the time of the new year in Sakura Country. Su Yun and Xu Jiajia walked among the devotees. They could even see people kowtowing to the mountain every three steps. These people all had long cherished wishes in their hearts, and their pious attitude was also extremely admirable. As Su Yun¡¯s goal was very clear, he did not walk into the other mountain paths. Instead, he followed the path and walked in the direction of the ancient temple at the top of the mountain. The ancient temple on Yiling Mountain faced the south from the north. The only long courtyard had a total area of 40,000 square meters. Even though he had yet to reach the top of the mountain, he could already see the Great Buddha Hall that seemed to be connected to the world. Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (2) Chapter 706: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although the current ancient temple in Yiling Mountain was not the old site of Xieyi Tianzhu when it was founded, the temple had never been moved. Therefore, in this ancient temple, there were wells and bridges of the Han Dynasty everywhere. When Su Yun brought Xu Jiajia to the top of the mountain and saw the ancient temple, his first impression was that the temple¡¯s layout was neat and simple. They had yet to really enter the ancient temple and were currently near the stone archway that had been newly built in recent years. The two stone horses not far away had extraordinary backgrounds. They had been preserved since the Song Dynasty. The annotation at the side also introduced the origins of these two stone horses. These two stone horses were originally in front of the grave of the husband of Princess Yongqing, the daughter of the Song Taizu, Zhao Kuangyin. Later on, Monk Dejie, the abbot of the ancient temple at that time, moved here and it became a tourist attraction for all. After entering the mountain gate, he could see a stone tablet on the west side that had been rebuilt. This was written by a famous person when Emperor Taizong of Song, Zhao Guangyi, ordered it to be rebuilt. This stone tablet was called the Broken Story Stele. Just by looking at the past, there was a strong historical aura. The two of them strolled along the tree lined path and finally arrived at the main entrance of the ancient temple. This kind of archway like door with three stone arc doors had been the main entrance of the ancient temple since ancient times. The entire media is divided into three parts, symbolizing the empty door, the formless door, and the unopened door in Buddhist culture. Taking a step into it meant stepping into the Gate of Relief and cutting off the mortal world. The red lintel was engraved with bluestone inscriptions on the ancient Yiling Mountain. It was a relic of the Eastern Han dynasty and was one of the earliest ancient ruins in the entire ancient building. After officially entering the door, one would see a tombstone on both sides. This was also the only temple in the entire Great Xia that had a stone tablet. In front of this tombstone was the tomb of a holy monk, Gu Yun. On the west side was a wordless monument. Su Yun came to the annotation column beside the wordless monument in puzzlement. After carefully reading it, his eyes lit up. It turned out that this was the last wish of Senior Monk Gu Yun back then. He hoped to be able to split himself into two at the moment of life and death. Under the nameless tablet was the kasaya of an ancient monk, and under the other wordless tablet was the body of an ancient monk. ¡°For the sake of emptiness, I plated my kasaya. The green lamp often accompanied the flaws of the moon. I bitterly sought truth, but it was difficult for me to be true. I preached Buddhism but couldn¡¯t see the Buddha. ¡°Suddenly, one day, I finally understood. I planted banana leaves, but I resent banana leaves ¡± This was a gatha personally written by an ancient monk before he died. The words were filled with regret. Such a respected eminent monk was troubled that he had not truly comprehended the Great Dao before he died. By splitting himself into two and burying him on both sides of the monastery, it also meant that before he died, the ancient monk suddenly became enlightened. He abandoned his physical body and only used the kasaya that represented the right path as his cenotaph. Could the famous item before the death of an eminent monk be related to his supernatural state? This was the first thought that appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind when he saw the message. Therefore, he did not go straight to the Hall of Great Strength with the others. Instead, he followed the directions in the temple and did not look for Buddha or monks. In the west of this ancient temple stood a hall of eminent monks. The statue of Senior Monk Gu Yun was worshiped in the Hall of Senior Monks. From afar, one could see that many believers were even kneeling outside the hall. Those who could come here were true Buddhist disciples. Most devotees pray to Buddha just for a wish, but here, everyone is praying for a heart. Su Yun and Xu Jiajia arrived outside the eminent monk¡¯s hall. Beside them carved the life of Gu Yun¡¯s life. This eminent monk became a monk at the age of 25 and cultivated his entire life. He did not write anything. It was not until his death that he became one of the six families of Prajna. It also became an important concept in Buddhist culture. ¡°This master is really strange. He cultivated his entire life, but he only left behind precious thoughts on his deathbed. But why is the gatha left on his tombstone filled with regret?¡± Xu Jiajia did not mean it, but Su Yun was interested. He did not speak. He just strode through the believers and entered the hall. All the believers were kneeling, but Su Yun was standing in front of everyone and the statue of the eminent monk. It was as if the believers were not worshiping an eminent monk, but Su Yun. When Su Yun stood in front of the statue of the ancient monk, the mysterious feeling appeared again. The statue of the eminent monk was surrounded by specks of golden light, making Su Yun overjoyed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As expected, Monk Gu Yun had also entered the supernatural state and left behind a supernatural aura. This aura seemed to have an extremely strong attraction, causing Su Yun to slowly extend his hand and touch the faint aura. Many scenes began to appear in his mind like a revolving lantern. In just a few seconds, Su Yun seemed to have seen the life of an ancient monk with his own eyes. At first, Senior Monk Gu Yun cultivated hard, but he did not know what the meaning was. He thought about it, but he did not receive any response. This vexed Senior Monk Gu Yun. He felt that he had not really comprehended the six paths and was even more ashamed of his identity as the three treasures. Therefore, when he was 28 years old, Gu Yun took off his kasaya and swore that before he truly understood his nature, he would never wear a kasaya and would never be respected. However, year after year, in this ancient temple, Senior Monk Gu Yun still could not resolve the distress in his heart. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (3) Chapter 707: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This made him even more depressed. He sat in front of the Buddha all day and thought hard. It was also because of this that Senior Monk Gu Yun did not take in any disciples in his life until one day, he felt that his life was about to end and was afraid that he would not live long. From that day onwards, Senior Monk Gu Yun never left the temple hall. He sat quietly in front of the Buddha and calmly accepted his fate in this place where he had stayed for his entire life. However, the only obsession in his heart was that he had never been able to comprehend it in his life. In order to calm himself down, Gu Yun recited the scripture over and over again. It was also at this moment that the precipitation of his entire life¡¯s cultivation allowed Senior Monk Gu Yun to enter the supernatural state. This supernatural state only existed for less than 30 seconds, but Senior Monk Gu Yun suddenly understood. He prepared pen and ink and wrote two books of great significance in Buddhist culture, The Mysterious Theory of Revealing Colors and Revealing the Impartiality of Colors. Then, Senior Monk Gu Yun seemed to have let out the breath he had held in his heart for his entire life. He stood up and paid his respects to the Buddha statue in front of him for the last time. Then, he put on the kasaya that he had never worn in his life. The mountain gate was wide open. Some loyal believers were already waiting outside the door, and Gu Yun calmly handed his after matters to the people in front of him. Then, he left another message for himself, which was what Su Yun and Xu Jiajia had seen previously. [For the sake of emptiness, I plated my kasaya. The green lamp often accompanied the moonlight. I bitterly sought truth, but it was difficult for me to be true. I preached Buddhism but couldn¡¯t see the Buddha. Suddenly, one day, I finally understood. I planted banana leaves, but I resent banana leaves.] Just as Su Yun had guessed, the enlightenment of Gu Yun came from entering the supernatural state. However, at the same time, he felt regretful. He regretted that he did not understand it earlier. At the moment of his death, it was difficult for him to spread this righteous path. Su Yun was completely immersed in it. It was as if he could clearly sense the feeling of Gu Yun closing his eyes and the regret in his heart. Su Yun understood why Gu Yun had split himself into two and buried him in two tombstones. He hoped to be able to separate his past self from his enlightened self. The one who accepted the respect of his descendants was the eminent monk who wore a kasaya and only comprehended it before he died. It was not the mortal who guarded in front of the green lamp every day. This made Su Yun feel unprecedented calmness. This remnant aura fused into his body, making him even more convinced. The realm above the supernatural state that was originally very blurry and unfathomable became clearer. Su Yun did not know that all the believers had stood up in puzzlement. They looked at Su Yun, who was standing in front of the eminent monk with his back facing them. Not only did Su Yun not bow, but he even reached out to touch the statue. This made many believers feel that it was an offense to an eminent monk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person! This is disrespectful.¡± ¡°Amitabha. Do you know what this place is? How dare you act so recklessly?¡± ¡°Hurry up and find the abbot. Chase this person out. He¡¯s too much!¡± Many complaints immediately appeared in the crowd. Some people quickly left and went to look for the host. Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun worriedly. She did not understand what Su Yun was doing, but she was unwilling to let others blame Su Yun like this. Just as Xu Jiajia was about to say something, the crowd quickly split into two and made way. An old monk in a kasaya rushed over with a few young monks and entered the hall. ¡°Benefactor, you must not do this!¡± When the young monks saw Su Yun pointing at the statue of the eminent monk, they immediately shouted. It was also this shout that pulled Su Yun back to reality. He turned around in a daze and looked around. Clearly, he did not know what had happened. Being stared at by so many people, Su Yun frowned in confusion. Immediately after, he realized that these people must have misunderstood. After figuring this out, Su Yun quickly came in front of the old monk and said apologetically, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I was rude.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old monk sighed. Just as he was about to teach Su Yun, he was suddenly stunned when he saw his face. Then, the old monk¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You you¡¯re Su Yun?¡± Hearing this, many believers were stunned on the spot. Su Yun¡¯s name had long spread throughout the country. His sudden appearance here naturally shocked these people. Su Yun nodded gently, his attitude still very calm. ¡°Master, after entering this hall, I suddenly felt something, but I didn¡¯t have any intention of offending you. So¡ª¡± Before Su Yun could finish speaking, the old monk suddenly pressed his palms together and bowed deeply to Su Yun. Then, he said excitedly, ¡°No, no, no. Master Su Yun, I was presumptuous!¡± The old monk looked excitedly at the many believers standing at the entrance and said, ¡°This is Master Su Yun. He¡¯s a pioneer. Be it Daoist or Buddhist, he¡¯s regarded as the number one person in history. Although I¡¯m the abbot of this ancient temple, I¡¯ll still sincerely bow when I see Master Su. Master Su, when you see the Ancestral Master, there¡¯s no need to kneel at all. Even if you want to kneel, they should be the ones to worship you!¡± Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (3) Chapter 708: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As he spoke, the old monk bowed deeply to Su Yun excitedly again. After the young monks beside him learned of Su Yun¡¯s identity, they worshiped him even more. All the believers were stunned on the spot. Their eyes widened in shock, and they still could not recover. Su Yun went forward and grabbed the old monk¡¯s arm. He shook his head and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to do this. I was indeed rude at first. However, it was indeed an unintentional move. I just felt something after I entered. I wonder if Master can borrow a brush and ink?¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, the old monk immediately nodded happily. ¡°It¡¯s our temple¡¯s great fortune that Master Su Yun wants to bestow a calligraphy treasure!¡± The young monk quickly ran to a table not far away and took out a pen and paper. He respectfully handed them to Su Yun. The entire hall was silent. Everyone was afraid of disturbing Su Yun. Su Yun looked up at the statue of Monk Gu Yun. Then, he lowered his head and wrote a few gathas. ¡°Since ancient times, there has been a sequence in entering the Dao. There¡¯s naturally no time to attain the Dao. The banana tree had never disturbed the mortal heart. It was clean and clear in front of the Buddha. The enlightenment of one¡¯s heart and nature is self understood. Without seeing Tathagata, it¡¯s more like Tathagata.¡± After writing this gatha, Su Yun put down his brush and ink and turned to walk out of the room. Everyone watched in surprise as they involuntarily made way. The old abbot picked up the paper and took a deep breath after looking at it. This was like a conversation that spanned a thousand years. Su Yun¡¯s gatha was in response to the words of Monk Gu Yun. Just from the gatha, Su Yun looked more like the teacher. He was telling Senior Monk Gu Yun that there was no need to worry too much about this matter. Persistent delusions were the banana leaves that disturbed the peace in his heart. However, when had he, who could finally understand in his supernatural state, ever been disturbed by banana leaves? BOOM! There was a loud bang in the hall. Su Yun immediately stood on the spot and looked back. He saw that the statue of Monk Gu Yun, who had been standing in the middle of the hall a moment ago, had collapsed without any warning, as if it was worshiping Su Yun. When the old abbot saw this, he immediately chanted Amitabha and knelt down. Together with the other little monks and many believers outside the hall, they knelt on the ground. Su Yun walked into the distance step by step and gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°Su Yun, why did the statue suddenly collapse?¡± Finally, Xu Jiajia could not help but be curious. She looked at Su Yun and asked curiously. However, Su Yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just treat it as a coincidence. How many things in the world can be explained?¡± Although Su Yun said that, Xu Jiajia could still tell from Su Yun¡¯s eyes that he seemed to know the reason. Everyone, including the abbot, knelt for a long time. Even when Su Yun disappeared from their sight, they did not get up for a long time. Later on, the statue of Monk Gu Yun was erected again. However, when the sharp eyed tourists arrived, they quickly discovered that there was an additional stone tablet in the eminent monk¡¯s hall. The content engraved on the stone tablet was the gatha Su Yun had left behind. This stone tablet stood in front of the statue of Monk Gu Yun. It looked like he was also observing the content of this stone tablet. It was worth noting that there was no specific source of the words written on this stone tablet. At the bottom of the stone tablet, four clear words were engraved: Master of All Spells. This also caused many people to be puzzled, but regarding this, those believers and even the abbot kept silent. Su Yun¡¯s departure quickly restored the bottleneck in the entire Yiling Mountain ancient temple. No one knew that when the ancient temple was not open, when the monks in the room were about to do morning and evening classes, there was an additional process. That was, other than paying respects to Buddha, they also had to specially come to the Hall of Eminent Monks to worship the stone tablet and make it spotless. After leaving Yiling Mountain, Su Yun took Xu Jiajia on a new journey. Seeing the attitude of many believers and the abbot, Xu Jiajia became even more curious about Su Yun. Xu Jiajia did not expect that after Su Yun¡¯s identity as a cultivator was exposed, he would actually have such a powerful influence in such an ancient temple. However, every time this matter was mentioned, Su Yun would always laugh it off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This trip to the ancient temple on Yiling Mountain made Su Yun even more determined. If he could absorb enough residual aura, he would be able to comprehend the realm above the supernatural state faster. This made Su Yun¡¯s gaze become more and more determined. Soon, he brought Xu Jiajia on a trip again. In this life of walking and stopping, the speed of time seemed to have accelerated a lot. Unknowingly, a year had passed. In this year, Xu Jiajia had also expressed many times that she had never experienced such happiness. And in this year, Su Yun picked up cultivation again. This time, he chose the shortcut of absorbing the supernatural aura. As Xu Jiajia¡¯s health was getting worse, it seemed that he would have no choice but to stop traveling soon. It was very likely that her physical condition could no longer support Xu Jiajia¡¯s normal activities. If she fell like this, it would be almost impossible for her to stand up again. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (5) Chapter 709: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia was being tortured by the illness more and more frequently, and it lasted longer and longer. Even acupuncture was no longer effective. Even so, she still did not want to return to the hospital. She hoped that Su Yun could accompany her and see all the sceneries worth seeing in this world. In this year, the entire world was also developing at a high speed. On the most lively Christmas day overseas, the American Empire was the first to release an announcement to the world that night. [The US Empire has already completely popularized the 03 series of geneticists. This series of geneticists has made a qualitative leap compared to the 02 series.] Shortly after this announcement, other countries began to update their reports. [Russia has completely popularized the 03 series geneticists. We are creating a new future like a god.] [There has been a major breakthrough in the research of the 03 series geneticists in India and Brahma. It¡¯s like the reincarnation of God Shiva!] The various countries had respectively publicized the popularization of the 03 series of geneticists. This was not only a technological innovation, but also showed people an unprecedented future. Compared to Series 02, the appearance of Series 03 geneticists was no longer limited to the strength of the physical body. Geneticists in this series often had some unprecedented power. From some of the geneticist data released by the American Empire, the strength of every geneticist in the 03 series was different. Some were incomparably strong, and their bodies were powerful and indestructible. Some were extremely fast, moving like ghosts and quiet like floating. Some had some animal characteristics, such as a highly developed sense of smell and hearing, or a bone spike weapon formed by genetic mutation. This was only a portion of the data, but it had already pushed human civilization into a new domain. It was the busiest Christmas every year, and the release of the relevant news undoubtedly embellished the revelry of the people outside the country. However, all of this was far from over. Only a few hours after the US announced the popularization of the 03 series geneticists, the most authoritative genetic laboratory in the US Empire dropped another bomb on the world. [We are changing history and creating history. The core of genetic technology is taking all of humanity into new fields. We are not God, but we are exercising God¡¯s unique right to create life. The core of the 03 series geneticists was not the final chapter of genetic technology. Instead, it was a new beginning. [The appearance of geneticists did not represent anything, but the appearance of the 03 series geneticists had truly become the starting point of human civilization. Based on the aggregation of authoritative data and information, we can now come up with a very accurate answer. If our geneticists can be updated to more than the 10 series, we will no longer just create life. [Instead, we will truly create a god. Geneticists above the 10th series would have unimaginable power. They could even be called divine power. At that time, the power grasped by the geneticists included but was not limited to flying. They could decompose and reassemble at will. [Their strength would even surpass the top mechanical equipment of today. Their speed would also be unimaginably fast. They can go anywhere we can¡¯t go and do anything we can¡¯t do now. Moreover, according to our predictions, the lifespan of geneticists above the 10 series will increase to more than 680 years. [This is the future of humanity. This is the miracle that science has brought to the human world!] The previous announcements might have only excited everyone, but after this announcement was released, it was like a deep water bomb, causing a huge commotion in everyone¡¯s hearts. The entire Internet was in an uproar. The external media and social platforms were even paralyzed a few times because of too many views. The relevant companies had no choice but to work overtime to maintain the online channels to barely support the needs of foreigners. ¡°In that case, can we humans solve the problem of longevity?!¡± ¡°Oh my god, we¡¯ll all become gods!¡± ¡°At this rate of development, I still have a chance to see this scene in my lifetime. Perhaps at that time, I will be one of the beneficiaries!¡± The emotions of the netizens overseas were very high. Although this was only a prediction now, they seemed to have seen the truth with their own eyes. The most authoritative genetic laboratories in other countries also reposted this announcement. Among them, what attracted everyone¡¯s attention was the accompanying article after Sakura Island reposted it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The arrival of the Genetic Era is unstoppable. What¡¯s the point of Great Xia¡¯s cultivation path?¡± This provocative post quickly attracted the attention of the people of the world. In this year, everyone had indeed forgotten a lot about cultivation. Firstly, it was because there was no progress on the path of cultivation during this period of time. Secondly, even the officials of Great Xia only publicized that Great Xia had made a major breakthrough on the mechanical path in this year and did not mention anything about cultivation. Three months ago, Great Xia revealed its progress on the mechanical path to the world for the first time. The artificial intelligence control system called Sky Brain was born in Great Xia. This artificial intelligence control system could completely surpass the work that all the supercomputers in the world could afford. This had also made the American Empire and other countries that were hostile to Great Xia investigate. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (6) Chapter 710: Ancestral Master Kowtows, Welcome, Dao Ancestor (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, Great Xia had no intention of hiding anything. Hence, they were easily found out. The reason why Great Xia obtained such a breakthrough technology was because they had explored the ruins of civilization on the Jing Wei Islands. Great Xia had yet to make it public as to what they discovered in the ruins of the civilization. However, from their rapid advancement in technology, it could be seen that the things hidden in the ruins of civilization benefited Great Xia. After just a month, Great Xia announced to the public that the first batch of mechanical exoskeleton armor systems had officially been used by the Great Xia military. Moreover, a hero of the Great Xia military who had lost two arms because of the battle also voluntarily accepted the first implantation. This attracted the attention of the world¡¯s netizens, making the Great Xia netizens even prouder. ¡°In that case, our country is going to develop towards Cyberpunk!¡± ¡°Damn, artificial intelligence was actually brought to reality by Great Xia. Wouldn¡¯t our country also have a powerful armed force like Robocop in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Robocop. From the looks of it, the Terminator has to eat at the same table as a child when he comes to Great Xia.¡± The major breakthrough in the mechanical path dispelled many people¡¯s attention to cultivation. It had already been so long. Cultivation knowledge was like a flash in the pan, appearing and dissipating without a trace. Now, Sakura Country was only waiting for a clear cut document, making the word ¡®cultivation¡¯ a hot topic of discussion again. As it was too popular, official accounts of various countries began to make relevant comments. America: ¡°Genetic technology is the future of mankind. The so called cultivation is just an unknown shortcut on the path of science!¡± Jiuhua Nation: ¡°The Great Xia has always claimed that Su Yun is the Master of All Spells, but reality has proven that Su Yun is only a special case. In the process of such rapid development in the entire world, a simple exception can¡¯t change anything.¡± Yin San Kingdom: ¡°The great God Shiva, the God of Brahma, and the God of Vishnu only accept pious sacrifices. If you want to obtain divine power, this is the only way. Even Great Xia itself was only developing the mechanical path, right? Does this also mean that Great Xia itself feels that cultivation is a joke?¡± Many netizens in the country were furious when they saw these comments, but they really had nothing to say this time. In the past year, they had been very eager to enter the cultivation world to possess Su Yun¡¯s magical ability. However, from then on, Su Yun disappeared without a trace. Even the concept of cultivation gradually disappeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. The mechanical path that Great Xia had developed vigorously was naturally a kind of attitude, but in fact, was this not the helplessness in the hearts of Zhao Guofeng and the others? The entire world was developing rapidly. It was impossible for them to wait for Su Yun forever. After all, the outcome of such a wait was unknown. Even Su Yun could not guarantee when he would master all spells. Those who knew Su Yun had no doubts about his strength, but the development of the country was even more urgent. The major discovery in the ruins of the civilization strengthened Great Xia¡¯s belief in walking the mechanical path, but this was actually a helpless move. In this year, Su Yun had completely cut off all contact with the outside world. Zhao Guofeng had tried to contact Su Yun many times, but to no avail. The lack of information made him even more uncertain. Great Xia needed to develop, at least not for too long. Otherwise, weak countries would have no diplomacy. In the long run, many international problems would arise. Therefore, when the Great Xia netizens saw the heated discussions in the foreign countries, they felt a little aggrieved. Previously, the impact of cultivation on the world was as great as the distress of the Great Xia netizens. They really hoped that at this important moment, Su Yun, who had disappeared for a long time, would suddenly appear and announce to the world that he had found a way to impart the Dao and officially lead Great Xia into the path of cultivation. However, reality was always more cruel, so much so that many Great Xia netizens had nothing to say. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Hero Su done anything in the past year?¡± ¡°He should still be in seclusion. I read in novels that cultivators will often enter seclusion for a long time.¡± ¡°Fortunately, our country has been vigorously developing machinery. Otherwise, we would have fallen far behind the world ¡± As time passed, even the country did not have much hope for cultivation knowledge. They were now fully immersed in the development of machinery. This was the fastest way to see the effect. The Heaven Brain System was constantly being perfected. Apart from the exoskeleton attached to the human body, Great Xia was also vigorously developing the autonomous combat mecha system. As for what was discovered in the ruins of civilization, not to mention other countries, even most scientific research teams did not know. Only a few people in the highest level of Great Xia knew about this matter. They defined it as top secret and did not plan to make it public. The various countries had entered a new racing track. After the epoch making product of the 03 series geneticists matured, it was also bringing the world to an unprecedented height. However, there was always darkness behind the light. In some remote countries that were not developed, missing people often happened. Even though the local government knew that this matter was related to the secret research institute nearby, no one dared to pursue this matter. Everyone only knew that the appearance of the 03 series geneticist had changed the world, but no one probed further. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How did these 03 series managers appear? This had also become a tacit secret in various countries. The conception of a mother¡¯s womb and living experiments were shocking terms, but they were played out in the laboratories of various countries almost every second. Xu Jiajia turned off her phone without a word. This news was all over the Internet, so it was difficult not to know. Especially when she saw those topics about Su Yun and cultivation, Xu Jiajia would always feel a little sad. ¡°Su Yun, many people are talking about you. Will this make you sad?¡± Xu Jiajia had already followed Su Yun to Xi¡¯an Ancestral Temple Town. What attracted Su Yun here was the Chongyang Longevity Palace, known as the Quanzhen Holy Land. Here, there was once a Quanzhen Dao Ancestor who cultivated here, and it was also the place where his remains were. Everyone knew this person¡¯s name. He was the Dao Ancestor of Quanzhen, Wang Chongyang! Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Kicking Over the Worldly Road with Two Feet, Carrying All the Chapter 716: Kicking Over the Worldly Road with Two Feet, Carrying All the Worries of the Past and Moment with One Shoulder (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Therefore, in his conversation with Su Yun, the old Daoist priest expressed excitedly more than once that he finally had the face to see his master. Su Yun had absorbed the supernatural aura left behind by Wang Chongyang. He also felt that he was only a step away from the realm above the supernatural state. The old Daoist priest kept telling Su Yun excitedly that if Su Yun decided to preach a sermon one day, he had to make a trip to the Quanzhen Sect. Wang Chongyang had once founded the Quanzhen Sect so that it could continue to exist. After the Dao Ancestor returned, he could officially let those who pursued the Dao enter the Dao to cultivate. Su Yun naturally did not refuse. He solemnly agreed to the old Daoist priest in front of him. Then, the old Daoist priest watched the two of them leave. Not long after, they saw a few ambulances driving in the direction of the Tomb of the Living Dead. Xu Jiajia immediately thought of something and looked at Su Yun uneasily. ¡°Su Yun, could it be that old Daoist¡­¡± Before Xu Jiajia could finish speaking, Su Yun turned around and looked deeply in the direction of the Tomb of the Living Dead. Then, he said meaningfully, ¡°I think that old Daoist priest can finally be free. He has been holding on bitterly, but now that the mission of this lineage has been completed, this is his choice.¡± Su Yun put away the calligraphy treasure that Wang Chongyang had personally written. This conversation also gave him a deep insight. There was no path of cultivation in the world. It was only hard for those cultivators who were focused on pursuing the Dao. Therefore, Su Yun secretly decided that if he could enter a state above the supernatural realm, he had to find a way to preach. This was the long-cherished wish of the ancients, but it was also what the people of today were thinking. The law of the world was the law of the world. Understanding the Dao was the Dao of the world. Su Yun and Xu Jiajia¡¯s figures moved further and further away. The two figures blended into the crowd and were even undetectable for a while. Only Su Yun knew that he had already taken on a heavy responsibility. This trip was not only to absorb a more supernatural aura. Most importantly, he had figured out the path he had to take next. After the two of them returned to the hotel, Su Yun carefully looked at the calligraphy treasure a few more times. He seemed to be able to sense Wang Chongyang¡¯s feelings when he wrote this article back then, and he finally understood what the regret in his heart was. After entering the supernatural state, Wang Chongyang did not comprehend a cultivation method. Instead, it made him understand one truth. The Dao Ancestor had yet to return, so naturally, no one could cultivate it. Because the path was blocked, there was no ancestor to open it up. He founded the Quanzhen Sect with the ideas he had comprehended. He hoped that those who were dedicated to Dao could have a place of purpose in this chaotic world. It was precisely such a founder who truly realized that cultivation was useless. Perhaps even when he was on his deathbed, he was hoping that the Dao Ancestor would return. He did not expect that a hundred years would pass. That night, Xu Jiajia carried the white monkey into the house while Su Yun sat quietly on the sofa. He completely fused the supernatural aura he had absorbed during this period of time with his supernatural state. The realm above the supernatural state became more and more obvious in his mind. There was only one step left. As long as he crossed this step, he would complete a true breakthrough. Therefore, a few hours later, Su Yun opened his eyes as he decided where he was going next. To the west of Great Xia, that place was known as the home of the human heart. It also verified Su Yun¡¯s current state. Whether he could break through or not was the most critical moment now! The next morning, Su Yun brought Xu Jiajia to the airport. This time, they were going straight to their destination, so they chose the fastest transportation method. However, this white monkey was a problem. Although there was a channel to carry animals in the airport, it was at most a puppy and kitten. No one expected to have experienced such a thing. Fortunately, Su Yun¡¯s documents were complete. In addition, Su Yun had an identity. Hence, it even alarmed the airport¡¯s upper echelons and invited Su Yun to the office for a discussion. In the blink of an eye, these things were done. The higher-ups of the airport did not even arrange for Su Yun and Xu Jiajia to go to the first-class lounge. Instead, they asked them to wait in their office for boarding. The service that was comparable to a five-star was an eye-opener for Xu Jiajia. Su Yun¡¯s emotions did not change too obviously. When it was almost time to board the plane, not only did the higher-ups personally arrange for Su Yun to board the plane through a special passageway, but they even sent them directly to the first-class cabin of the plane. Then, more and more passengers boarded the plane. Many of them had wanted to buy first-class cabins previously, but they realized that they had closed cabins. When they saw Su Yun and Xu Jiajia sitting there, they were very puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the air stewardess? Aren¡¯t first-class tickets not sold on this flight? Why are there still two people sitting here?¡± A middle-aged man wearing gold and silver clothes and looking like a nouveau riche shouted at the air stewardess. This time, the stewardess patiently explained, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir. The reason why we closed the cabin is because these two have very special identities. If you insist on taking first class, you can change the nearest flight. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man was furious. He wanted to get to the front to see Su Yun and Xu Jiajia. ¡°Who are these two? Why can they sit if I can¡¯t do it? I¡¯m a supreme member of your airline. Do you want to quit?¡± However, before the middle-aged man could approach, two airport security personnel came over and pulled him off the plane without saying a word. All the passengers looked at this scene in shock. They were very puzzled about Su Yun and Xu Jiajia¡¯s identities. As for this middle-aged nouveau riche, all the money was returned in full and he was even blacklisted by this airline. The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called the police on the spot. He wanted to blow this matter up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the higher-ups of the airline only whispered a few words in the ear of the police officer-in-charge. Especially when the name Su Yun was mentioned, the police used the excuse of obstructing official business to invite the middle-aged man to the station for tea. When the middle-aged man left the police station again, he stopped his theatrics. Although he still wasn¡¯t sure who the two young men in first class were, he could guess a thing or two from the attitude of the airline and the police. The middle-aged man felt his legs go weak as he walked. Now, he clearly realized that he had almost provoked a big shot. Although he did not know who this big shot was, from the reactions of all sides, he was definitely not someone he could afford to offend. However, this matter did not affect Su Yun and Xu Jiajia at all. The two of them looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window and chatted happily. What they did not know was that be it the captain of the plane or the flight attendants, they were all on tenterhooks. They had never served an existence like Su Yun. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (1) Chapter 717: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A few hours later, Su Yun landed at Lhasa Gonggar Airport with Xu Jiajia. When Su Yun and Xu Jiajia alighted from the plane, they realized that the higher-ups of the airport had long received the news and had been waiting here for a long time. ¡°Hero Su Yun, welcome to Lhasa Gonggar Airport!¡± Su Yun did not expect the commotion in the airport to be so huge. All the higher-ups personally waited at the exit. Fortunately, the flight crew specially let Su Yun and Xu Jiajia get off the plane first. The passengers behind were still waiting on the plane, so there was no congestion. The higher-ups enthusiastically invited Su Yun and Xu Jiajia to the office for a chat, but Su Yun rejected him. From Su Yun¡¯s point of view, time was very tight. Potala Palace was very likely the end of this trip. They had already wasted a lot of time on the way, so he did not want to socialize meaninglessly at the airport again. After being rejected by Su Yun, the higher-ups had no choice but to send Su Yun and Xu Jiajia out of the airport enthusiastically. They quickly got into the car that they had already booked and headed straight for Mt. Maburi. The Potala Palace is a palace-style building complex originally built by the Tibetan dynasty of Zampsongzan Gampo to marry Princess Wencheng. Now, this place has become the residence of the Winter Palace for generations of lamas. It was also the ruling center of the entire Tibetan region. As the altitude of the Potala Palace was above 3,700 meters, Xu Jiajia quickly felt the altitude reaction. Fortunately, these cars, specially used to pick up tourists, were equipped with portable oxygen tanks. The driver was already used to this phenomenon. He handed one to Xu Jiajia and said to Su Yun curiously through the rearview mirror, ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t look like a local. Is this your first time here?¡± Su Yun nodded gently as he looked at the scenery outside the window. However, this also made the driver even more curious. ¡°It¡¯s not common for people like you to not have any discomfort the first time you come. Your physical fitness is not bad. Did you specifically train for this before coming?¡± Facing the enthusiastic driver, Su Yun only smiled and responded simply. As this place was remote, the information could not be said to be very developed. Therefore, even if he could see Su Yun¡¯s face for a moment, it was very difficult to match it. Only those who had experienced this kind of altitude sickness would know how painful it was. Xu Jiajia was already weak. Because of the lack of oxygen, there was a painful expression on her face. Upon seeing this scene, Su Yun could not bear to see it. ¡°Jiajia, why don¡¯t you wait for me downstairs? I¡¯ll go up by myself?¡± Without waiting for Su Yun to say anything, Xu Jiajia shook her head firmly and said in a weak tone, ¡°This place is also one of my dreams! Since I¡¯m already here, of course I had to accompany you up to take a look. I¡¯m just a little lacking in oxygen, but with the oxygen bottle, it will relieve a lot. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Su Yun nodded gently and silently held Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand. As the main road to Potala Palace was the mountain path, the two of them felt like they were sitting on a ship when they sat in the car. Coupled with the influence of this high altitude reaction, Xu Jiajia¡¯s expression turned even worse. In the end, she even leaned weakly against the back seat and looked out of the window weakly. There were already one or two empty oxygen tanks beside her. However, Su Yun was clearly unaffected. Be it the altitude reaction or the swaying car, it did not make him feel any discomfort. This also made the driver very shocked for a while. He spoke frankly and confidently along the way. ¡°Not to mention you guys, I vomited a few times the first time I ran on this mountain path. I¡¯ve never seen someone as unresponsive as you.¡± Along the way, the driver chatted as they passed through the mountain road. The blue sky and white clouds seemed to be within reach. All the noise seemed to have been thrown down the mountain. In the distance, he could still see mountain peaks covered in snow. This place was like a crystal, giving off a dreamy and unreal feeling. Along the way, they could see many cars covered in mud. There were some young people sitting in the cars. All of them had their heads drooped. They had all been tortured by the altitude sickness. These people were tourists who had come from thousands of miles away to take a look, but it was obvious that they had underestimated the threshold of this place. Everyone was holding two oxygen tanks in their hands. It seemed that they could only rely on these things to barely extend their lives. There were also many people carrying bags and walking on this mountain path. Clearly, these people had come here more than once, so the altitude reaction could not affect them much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Almost all of these people had red faces. This extremely representative highland red also determined their special physique. In addition to this group, there are a few rare groups that form Tibet¡¯s unique culture, known as ascetics. These ascetic monks were wearing tattered clothes and barefooted. They walked on the mountain path all year round. Living in the wind and sleeping in the open was the best way for them to cleanse their minds. The meaning of asceticism was also to get rid of the entanglement of their bodies and allow their minds to enter a peaceful place. Although these ascetic monks were dressed in tattered clothes and were dirty, they were respected wherever they went. Other than wild vegetables and fruits, their food was only to beg for alms from various places. Therefore, in the backpacks carried by these monks, there was often food that had been placed for a long time. Even though many of the food had already molded, they still treated it as a delicacy. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (2) Chapter 718: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was also the most difficult thing about these ascetic monks. They never accepted the offerings of money and only accepted the food provided by their believers. If the person providing the food was a female benefactor, they would not reach out to take it directly. Instead, they would ask the female benefactor to place the food on the ground before taking it away. It was also because of this quality that such a group of people would be respected and loved no matter where they went. They would always return to the top of the mountain after a parade and stay away from the mortal world to meditate and comprehend the Dao. This was the charm of Tibet. There was not much noise in the mortal world, just like a pure land. Most of the people who came here were pursuing the bottleneck of their minds or wanted to escape the chaos of the mortal world. In short, there were thousands of people who came, but there was only one destination, and that was the Potala Palace on the mountain peak. The exterior of the Potala Palace has a total of 13 floors and is 110 meters tall. It rises from the foot of the mountain and points straight at the top. The entire Potala Palace was formed by the Red Palace of the White Palace. Therefore, before they reached the entrance of the Potala Palace, they could already see many Buddha statue tapestries hanging on the white towering walls. Soon, the driver placed Su Yun and Xu Jiajia at the end of the road where the car could reach. The next mountain road would have to rely on the two of them to walk. After getting out of the car, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia saw many pious people worshiping on the mountain. However, it had to be known that there was more than just a physical test here. Under the effect of altitude sickness, even if he did nothing, he would feel abnormally uncomfortable, let alone such high-intensity physical activity. These people were clearly exhausted, but they still knelt and kowtowed after every step of the stone steps, chanting Buddhist proclamations sincerely. Anyone who saw this would be unable to help but sigh with emotion at the piousness in their hearts. When he walked along the stone steps to the front of Potala Palace, he saw a majestic building standing there. Under the sunlight, it was as dazzling as a holy domain. All the roofs and window eaves here had been preserved with wooden structures. The eaves were tilted out, and the corners of the houses were raised. They were copper tiles and gilt. Even the roof was decorated with gold banners, treasure bottles, Capricorn Fish, and golden winged crows. The shiny roof was built in the style of Xieshan and Qianjian, and the walls under the eaves were gilt copper. In short, the building in front of him was filled with Buddhist Dharma artifacts and Eight Treasures. It had a strong Tibetan Buddhist color. Looking up, what greeted his eyes was the place where Buddhists were chanting. There were lamas sitting quietly everywhere and chanting Buddhist proclamations. Even though there were people coming and going around him, he was not disturbed at all. Xu Jiajia was also shocked by the spectacular scene in front of her. She looked around in front of her, but Su Yun only quietly watched her back. The reason why he came here was because he had long set a destination, which was the Ninth Dalai Lama¡¯s Spirit Tower Hall in Potala Palace. This place could be considered the most important place in the Tibetan area, and it was also a resplendent symbol of Tibetan culture. If the Potala Palace was known as the temple closest to the sky, then this Spirit Tower Hall was the place closest to God and Buddha. There was even a rumor in the local area that if one sat quietly in the spirit tower hall, they could even hear Buddhist chants. Soon, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia stepped onto the perfect convergence path. This was a zigzag mountain path that they had to pass to enter Potala Palace. There were a total of more than 900 steps on this road. Be it tourists, believers, eminent monks, or high officials, if they wanted to enter Potala Palace, they had to climb these 900 steps obediently. Like many tourists, Xu Jiajia could not handle it. She had no choice but to walk and stop. From time to time, she had to rest. When she saw the expressionless Su Yun, Xu Jiajia even complained helplessly, ¡°Su Yun, there are many times when I seriously suspect that you¡¯re not human!¡± ¡°Hey, why are you still scolding me?¡± Although Su Yun knew what Xu Jiajia meant, he still teased her with a smile, making Xu Jiajia laugh. Xu Jiajia needed to rest, but Su Yun was not in a hurry. The reason why he was minimally affected compared to others was because he had always been in a supernatural state. This was because only in this way could he sense the existence of the supernatural aura in time to avoid missing it. With great difficulty, the two of them stepped onto the last stone step. After passing through the dazzling door, they saw one of the most unique buildings, the White Palace. This was the place where the past lamas held political and religious activities. In the simple white tone, it was actually a different world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After entering the east gate, they saw many gorgeous and colorful murals. On this mural were lifelike Buddhist protectors. They had green faces and fangs, making people unable to help but feel reverence. When they passed through the corridor, they saw the performance in the square. Along the way, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia had some experience. They had seen the famous painting of Princess Wencheng entering the Tibetan Region, had seen the dazzling techniques of the carved beams and painted buildings, and had also admired the golden plaque that the Tongzhi Emperor had appointed to shake the Xi and Sui Border. Finally, Su Yun, who was patient, arrived at the Spirit Tower Hall of the ninth Dalai Lama, Lungtok Gyatso. As soon as he entered the hall, a familiar aura assaulted his face. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (3) Chapter 719: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As expected! Su Yun was overjoyed. This meant that he had come to the right place. Just the golden skin of the spirit tower in front of him had cost 3,574 taels of gold. Other than that, there were nearly a thousand pieces of jewelry embedded in it. In the middle of the tower was the golden statue of the Ninth Dalai Lama. When Lungtok Gyatso was eleven years old, he suddenly passed away in Potala Palace. On the same day, a phenomenon appeared. It was also because of this that Su Yun rushed over. After absorbing the remnant supernatural aura, Su Yun knew what the Ninth Dalai Lama was thinking. It was not a coincidence that he died. He had done it on purpose. He firmly believed that the world could continuously reincarnate. He hoped that when the Dao Ancestor returned, when there was a cultivation method in the world, he would enter the Dao and rule the world. As a result, he passed away. He wanted to meet a Dao Ancestor in his next life and cultivate the true methods of the world. However, when Su Yun returned like a dream, he was slightly stunned. Things were different from what he had imagined. The absorption of the supernatural aura this time did not allow him to break through. The realm above the supernatural state was still faintly discernible. Su Yun, who originally thought that he could break through in Potala Palace, immediately felt a little lonely. It seemed that¡­ the supernatural aura was still not enough. It was difficult to reach the level of a breakthrough. With this thought in mind, Su Yun quickly left with Xu Jiajia. Firstly, there was no point in staying any longer. Secondly, Xu Jiajia¡¯s body really could not stay at this altitude for too long. A few hours later, Su Yun, who had returned to the hotel, sat in front of the computer again. Originally, according to his plan, Tibet should be the last stop. He did not expect that these supernatural auras could only allow him to sense existences above the supernatural realm, but he could not touch them. Therefore, Su Yun had no choice but to start formulating a route again to find the ancient temple in Great Xia. He only hoped to absorb more supernatural auras so that he could break through faster. That was because Xu Jiajia did not have much time left. The two of them embarked on the journey again, but this time, it was clearly more urgent. Su Yun took Xu Jiajia¡¯s pulse every day. Her pulse kept reminding him that her condition was getting worse. He did not know how much more supernatural aura was needed to break through the current supernatural state. It was also because of this that Su Yun became even more anxious. He was only worried that Xu Jiajia would not be able to last until the day he broke through. In the next few months, Su Yun¡¯s speed increased. The time it took to rush from one ancient ruin to another became shorter and shorter. However, not all the ancients had entered the supernatural state in this new route. And he had no way of understanding it in advance. All he could do was try his luck every time. However, among these ancient ruins, some allowed Su Yun to sense the existence of supernatural auras, while some had never entered the supernatural realm. For example, Wei Boyang, the Cloud Elder, was one of the earliest alchemists recognized in the world to have left behind his work. Tao Hongjing, the Daoist priest of Liangjian, wrote an annotation to the Herbal Sutra on the basis of the Shennong Herbal Sutra. Or Du Guangting, who was given the title of Heavenly Master Fax during the last five generations of the Tang Dynasty. Surprisingly, there was no trace of supernatural aura in these former Dao Institutes. Of course, it was also possible that Su Yun had not found the place where the ancients comprehended back then. After all, everyone entering a supernatural place was different. It might not correspond to the current scenic spot. No matter what, this wasted a lot of Su Yun¡¯s time. Therefore, he could only try his best to shorten the time he consumed while traveling. However, in the past few months, it was not only Su Yun who had been on the road. Wasn¡¯t it the same for all the countries in the world? The various countries that had been immersed for a long time seemed to have discussed it and released announcements to the public one after another. American Empire: [The genetic experiment has been upgraded again. The fourth generation of geneticists has been completely popularized. The fifth generation of technology has also made a huge breakthrough!] Sakura Nation: [Our country¡¯s genetic technology has been iterated again. The fifth-generation geneticist technology is being fully developed and conquered!] Ice Bear Nation: [The first fifth-generation geneticist in the world has already been born in the laboratory. Currently, we are collecting more detailed information. We will make it public later!] The progress of the various countries was almost the same. The three generations of geneticists had already become the past. The universalization of the fourth generation also made various countries start to conquer the fifth generation without stopping. This made the netizens overseas excited. ¡°I feel that the research and development speed is getting faster and faster. If this continues, the arrival of the tenth generation will be faster than we imagined!¡± ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s only a matter of time before humans reach a few hundred years of lifespan?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why isn¡¯t geneticization universal? I¡¯m already prepared to be inoculated with gene medicine!¡± ¡°At this rate of development, it¡¯s not beneficial for us to inoculate ourselves with the medicine now. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The genetic technology will become more and more mature. At that time, we will also benefit from it!¡± On the public media platforms of various countries, almost all the excited netizens were discussing. The truth was indeed as they had said. After three generations of breakthroughs, genetic technology had developed faster and faster. The initial slowness was because humans were creating singularities. However, after entering this singularity, just like computer technology at that time, it would only become faster and faster and develop in an unexpected direction. Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (4) Chapter 720: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After these things spread to the country, the people of Great Xia were not worried because not long ago, Great Xia had also made a new announcement to the public. Great Xia: [The upgrade of Heaven¡¯s Brain Artificial Intelligence 3.0 has been successful. The Heaven¡¯s Brain Satellite System will officially be launched at zero hours tomorrow!] This announcement was completely different from the other countries because Great Xia was walking a unique path. The current Great Xia¡¯s exoskeleton armor system had been perfected. Moreover, no loopholes had been found in the military¡¯s internal experiments. In addition, the first batch of unmanned reconnaissance armor was secretly put into use by the military. The reason why the people of Great Xia did not feel uneasy was because they knew that their country was starting a new era. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the first batch of exoskeleton machines will be displayed to the public for the first time in the Chinese martial arts circle. According to our reporter¡¯s understanding, the martial arts master, Lin Guodong, will lead the various martial arts experts to prepare for the international WY competition.¡± The WY Competition was an international competition that had just been certified by the United Nations. The era had changed, and countries needed a new way to allocate priority resources. In the early years, there might have been conflicts. Hot weapons determined the right to speak. However, now that the various countries had entered the genetic era, no matter how small the conflict was, it would often bring great destructive power. Therefore, at the United Nations conference, the five countries jointly discussed and formulated the WY competition. In order to match the development of the world and reduce disputes between countries, this competition will serve as the main channel of communication between countries. The winner would be determined by the competition, and the winner would obtain more resources to develop the country¡¯s economy. As a result, after the G-5 joint decision, the proposal was rapidly launched worldwide. Through the news, although the public did not know which country this competition would be held in, they could at least confirm that the representative of China this time was a martial arts expert who would be equipped with exoskeleton mechanical support armor. This was also China¡¯s first battle in this competition. It was also a direct confrontation between China¡¯s mechanical technology and foreign genetic technology. Hence, even though they were only warming up, the entire Great Xia was already very excited. However, Su Yun was unaware of what had happened in the outside world in the past few months. Or rather, he did not care. A month after leaving Potala Palace, Xu Jiajia fainted for the first time. Then, the frequency of her fainting became higher and higher, and the duration of her fainting became longer and longer. Xu Jiajia¡¯s body began to deteriorate at an extremely fast speed. This also meant that Xu Jiajia was already on the verge of her limit. For the rest of the journey, Xu Jiajia¡¯s physical condition no longer allowed her to follow Su Yun. Looking at Su Yun, the light in Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Su Yun, I can¡¯t continue walking with you. You have to rely on yourself for the future¡­¡± Along the way, Xu Jiajia could tell that Su Yun seemed to be looking for something very important to her. However, Su Yun did not take the initiative to say it, and Xu Jiajia had never asked. From her point of view, no matter what Su Yun was looking for, she should fully support it. However, now¡­ she was already powerless. Su Yun hugged Xu Jiajia and frowned. ¡°Jiajia, rest well. When I come back, I will definitely be able to save you.¡± However, Xu Jiajia reached out and touched Su Yun¡¯s cheek. She looked at Su Yun with lingering eyes. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll ever see you again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Su Yun shook his head firmly and looked at Xu Jiajia seriously. ¡°Trust me, I will definitely cure you!¡± Just like that, Su Yun sent Xu Jiajia home while he embarked on the path of finding the supernatural aura again. In the past few months, Su Yun had almost become a savage. He ran around day and night, racing against the Grim Reaper. Although there were many ancient temples in China, not all the ancient people had entered the supernatural state. Therefore, after running around day and night for a few months, Su Yun only absorbed five to six remnant supernatural auras. Most of the places he went to did not have any residual supernatural aura. Although there were many famous people in ancient times, very few of them had entered the supernatural state. Furthermore, even after absorbing these supernatural auras, Su Yun was still unable to break through to his current realm. This made Su Yun feel even more vexed. Although he could sense that he was getting closer and closer to the mystical world above the supernatural realm, there was not much supernatural aura he could find. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was sitting on the road to Luyi County right now. This was the last choice Su Yun could think of. If there was no supernatural aura here, Su Yun did not know what to do. Because Xu Jiajia might not be able to hold on for long. When the car slowly stopped at Luyi County Station, the frustrated Su Yun got out of the car without a word. He carried his bag and stepped onto this secluded county road under the scorching sun. He relied on the map to search ahead. Ever since Xu Jiajia was sent home, Su Yun had personally taken care of the white monkey again. The white monkey was very sensible. It spent most of its time in its backpack and never caused Su Yun any trouble. It was as if the white monkey knew that Su Yun was in a bad mood, so it was especially obedient. Occasionally, it would secretly poke its head out to look around curiously before hiding it back in its bag. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (5) Chapter 721: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun followed the county road into Luyi County and began to inquire about the location of the surrounding passersby. ¡°Excuse me, is Lao Tzu¡¯s old residence above?¡± From Su Yun¡¯s words, it was clear that he had traveled thousands of kilometers to come for him. Luyi County was indeed Lao Tzu¡¯s hometown. This place was called the Chen Country¡¯s Ku County in that era. The passersby enthusiastically pointed out a direction for Su Yun, and this was indeed Su Yun¡¯s final choice. In the past few months, after Su Yun sent Xu Jiajia home, he went to the various ancient temples faster and faster. He had almost walked through all the high mountains and mountains and personally went to the famous historical sites in the Great Xia territory. He had seen countless statues of ancient people, but very few people had entered the supernatural state. This was the last choice and Su Yun¡¯s only hope. He quickly walked in the direction indicated by the passerby. After walking in, he realized that this place was much more imposing than what he had found in his information. The current Lao Tzu¡¯s former residence had already built a cultural scenic area centered on Taiqing Palace, Ming Dao Palace, and Lao Tzu¡¯s First Garden. Here, not only did it fully show all the tourists a real father figure, but it also explained the origins of Daoist culture. The reason why Su Yun had chosen this place as a target was because the culture here was different from other places. There had always been many legends about Lao Tzu domestically and abroad, and there were also many ancient monuments that commemorated Lao Tzu. However, this Taiqing Palace only treated Lao Tzu as an ordinary person. It was not like Mount Laojun where they deified Lao Tzu and became an immortal. In addition, this was where he lived and preached. Therefore, Su Yun came here. After gaining a deeper understanding, Su Yun finally understood how deeply Lao Tzu had influenced this place. The place Su Yun came to was called Taiqing Palace. The other part separated by a purple qi path was Ming Dao Palace. Taiqing Palace was the ruins of the Ming and Qing Dynasties, and Ming Dao Palace was the place where Lao Tzu preached. Not far from the other direction was Laojun Platform. Legend had it that this was the place where Lao Tzu ascended to immortality. Su Yun first entered Taiqing Palace, but after walking around, he did not find any residue of the supernatural aura. Therefore, he rushed to Ming Dao Palace next door. In comparison, this place was much larger than the Taiqing Palace just now. There were many tourists here, but Su Yun was really not in the mood to enjoy the scenery with them. He hurriedly entered and left the hall, causing many tourists to look at him in confusion. It was rare to see someone like Su Yun in Ming Dao Palace, looking like he was in a hurry as if he was looking for something. After spending a moment, Su Yun still did not discover anything in Ming Dao Palace. This made him even more anxious. If Lao Tzu had never entered the supernatural state, all his previous investigations would have been in vain. He had wasted a lot of time coming to Luyi County. If he still could not find any residue of the supernatural aura here, Su Yun would not know where to look. After all, Su Yun had searched almost all the places he could go during this period of time. There was really very little supernatural aura. Lao Tzu¡¯s former residence was the last hope he could rely on. After silently leaving the Ming Dao Palace, Su Yun stood rooted to the ground with a frown. A moment later, he cast his gaze in the direction of Laojun Platform. There was only that place left. If he could not even find a supernatural aura there, he could really be considered at the end of the road. Xu Jiajia¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. A few days ago, Xu Kui had even said that Xu Jiajia had been in a coma since she returned. No one knew when or if Xu Jiajia would wake up after this coma. This was why Su Yun was so anxious, eager to find the remnant supernatural aura. After calming down, Su Yun quickly rushed to Laojun Platform. This was also a unique scenery in Luyi County. It announced to the outside world that the Laojun Platform had always been the place where Lao Tzu cultivated and became an immortal. Therefore, this place was once called the Immortal Ascension Platform or the Immortal Worship Platform. This place was seen in the Han Dynasty and was superior to the Tang Dynasty. It was destroyed many times by the rebellion and subsequently repaired by generations. It had more than 2,000 years of history. Laojun Platform is 8.84 meters tall and has a base area of 765 square meters. There were a total of 32 steps under the mountain gate. Coupled with the first floor of the main hall, it was exactly 33 steps. It was in line with the saying that Lao Tzu ascended with 33 steps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as he entered, Su Yun saw the four shells placed on the old military platform. There were still records on them, 1 June 1938, the fourth day of the fifth month of the lunar calendar. As a citizen of Great Xia, he was definitely not unfamiliar with this time. It was said that back then, the soldiers of Sakura Country attacked Luyi County and bombarded Laojun Platform. A total of 13 shells were fired, but none of them exploded. The shells left here were the duds that had bombarded Laojun Platform back then. Like many tourists, Su Yun stopped in front of the cannonball. What he paid attention to was not the cannonball, but the faint glow on it. A familiar aura appeared again, and Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. It was also at this moment that he came to a realization. It was not a miracle that stopped the cannonball, but the supernatural aura left on Laojun Platform. Su Yun followed the pale golden light and looked ahead. Then, he quickly walked forward and crossed the 33 steps before arriving at the top of Laojun Platform. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (6) Chapter 722: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Indeed, this place was filled with a rich aura that Su Yun had never seen before. Perhaps it was because this place was filled with heavenly talents and earthly spirits, so the supernatural aura did not dissipate for a long time. Su Yun stretched out his hand in surprise. The moment he touched the supernatural aura, he seemed to be pulled into the river of time and saw the old man who was sitting there quietly comprehending the Dao. When Su Yun opened his eyes again, it was as if he had entered Lao Tzu¡¯s body. He could clearly sense the confusion in his heart. What exactly was the Dao? This question had been troubling Lao Tzu for a long time. He had wanted to comprehend Dao techniques countless times, but he always felt that he was one step away. Before this, Lao Tzu had already been quite insightful. He had taken in countless disciples and left behind many famous Daoist books in the future. However, Lao Tzu had always thought that what he had written was only one sided. He had never really understood the Dao he wanted to seek. Yet it was also under the enhancement of this lifetime of cultivation that he coincidentally entered the supernatural state. It was also in this supernatural state that he was enlightened. It was not that he did not comprehend Dao techniques, but that the Great Dao in this world was difficult to exist. The Daos he had comprehended previously were nothing in front of the true Great Dao. If the Great Dao was compared to Mount Tai, then the Daos he comprehended were only low hills. Although it had the will of a high mountain, it could not compare to the trip to the high mountain. Lao Tzu stayed in the supernatural state for a full five minutes. It was not inferior to the first time Su Yun stepped into the supernatural state. This was also the longest time Su Yun had seen an ancient person stay in the supernatural state. That was why the supernatural aura left here was so abundant. Coupled with the influence of the heavenly talents, many cannonballs actually stopped here. However, immediately after, in the image in Su Yun¡¯s mind, Lao Tzu slowly stood up and left. He gathered all his disciples and carried out the last lesson as if he was making his final instructions. In this class, Lao Tzu told all the students his insights. Only then did he show that the Dao he knew was only the tip of the iceberg of the Great Dao. This did not mean that what they had learned was useless, though. On the contrary, this was the reason why they should tell more people this knowledge. Only in this way could he plant a seed for his descendants. When the time was ripe, it could grow into a towering tree. Therefore, it was also after this class that Lao Tzu made a huge decision. He only called a few of his closest disciples to tell them that he was about to travel far and turn into a barbarian. His idea was very simple. It was to benefit his descendants. He had always believed that one day, when the Great Dao existed, someone would stand up and lead the world into the Dao Cultivation Sect to comprehend the Great Dao of this world. It could be 500 years or 5,000 years, but that person would eventually appear. This person would undoubtedly be the ancestor of all Dao, and Lao Tzu was just an unknown tree planter. Although he could not see the green trees shade the sun for his descendants, he would not let down his life¡¯s journey of seeking the Dao. The scene in front of him quickly disappeared. As if he had returned from a dream, Su Yun saw the familiar Laojun Platform again. This memory shocked Su Yun. All along, Lao Tzu¡¯s whereabouts had been a puzzle that no one knew. However, Su Yun finally understood now. It was no wonder there were no records of what happened to him in history. It turned out that he had left Hangu Pass to the west and left Great Xia. He had traveled all the way to the west. According to the path he saw in the supernatural state, the place he could reach along the way to the west would be India. Coupled with the fact that Lao Tzu was traveling west to become a Hu, and that Buddhism was a folk story of the Dao, this possibility was close to 100%. Su Yun looked at Laojun Platform in front of him in a daze for a long time. It had to be said that Lao Tzu was indeed a saint. In that turbulent era, one could imagine the desire for the Dao in one¡¯s heart to be able to make such a huge decision. Moreover, Lao Tzu, who had done all of this, had never done it for himself. In his eyes, there did not seem to be any division of borders and territories. There was only planting trees for future generations so that when the Great Dao arrived, the seeds could break out of the ground and grow into towering trees. However, even after absorbing this relatively rich supernatural aura, Su Yun still did not sense any signs of metamorphosis in his supernatural state. But he could sense that he seemed to be unprecedentedly close to the unknown world above the supernatural. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was as if this mysterious world was in front of him, only covered by a thin veil. As long as he removed this thin veil, he would be able to see the full appearance of this realm. This perception made Su Yun¡¯s heart beat violently. The memories left behind in the supernatural aura also gave Su Yun a new direction. Now, he has gone to all the famous ancient temples in Great Xia. This was the last place where there might be supernatural aura, but he could not completely break through. This did not mean that he did not have a chance. At least from the memories just now, there was another place that might have an extraordinary aura. Yinfan! Lao Tzu transforms into a Hu and preaches a sermon to become a land of barbarians! This thought filled Su Yun¡¯s mind, making him even more agitated. This seemed to be his last chance, although Su Yun could not be sure if he could enter the supernatural state a second time. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (7) Chapter 723: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But at least for Su Yun, there was no other way. This was no different from a huge gamble. It was a gamble on whether he had entered the supernatural state again when he was transforming into a barbarian. Although entering the supernatural state for the second time was very rare among the ancients, it was not unheard of. For example, Wang Chongyang had once successfully entered the supernatural state for the second time and used this to comprehend the principle of the Dao Ancestor not appearing. And a virtuous person like Lao Tzu will only have a higher chance! In addition, he had gone to the west to transform into a Hu. If he did not enter the supernatural realm for the second time, how could he expiate the barbarians and preach? Therefore, Su Yun quickly made a decision. Since Great Xia no longer had a chance, he might as well make a trip to Yinfan to try his luck. Seeing that he was only a step away from breaking through, Su Yun was unwilling to give up. After making up his mind, a determined expression flashed across Su Yun¡¯s eyes. Then, he turned around and bowed deeply to the Laojun Platform. This was his heartfelt admiration for this Saint. However, at that moment, Su Yun¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone in confusion, but when he saw the caller ID, he immediately frowned and had a bad feeling. ¡°Uncle Xu, did something happen?¡± It was Xu Kui. After hearing Su Yun¡¯s voice, Xu Kui said solemnly, ¡°Su Yun, Jiajia can¡¯t make it anymore ¡± Su Yun stood rooted to the ground as if he had been struck by lightning. The news he did not want to hear the most had happened. Xu Kui¡¯s voice was filled with suppressed sorrow. This made Su Yun¡¯s heart seem to pause for a few seconds. He was just one step away from success, but Jiajia couldn¡¯t wait anymore After hanging up, Su Yun gritted his teeth and quickly walked down the stage. He had to go back and see Xu Jiajia with his own eyes! ¡°Hello, Combat Wolf, I need a military helicopter.¡± A few hours later, Su Yun returned to the familiar Hibiscus City. He rushed straight to Xu Kui¡¯s house. When Su Yun appeared at the door of the house, he noticed that there was a coffin in Xu Kui¡¯s courtyard. The black coffin stung Su Yun¡¯s eyes, causing him to involuntarily slow down. Many people, including Xu Kui, surrounded the coffin. All of them had sorrow on their faces. This made Su Yun vaguely realize something, but he could not accept it. The distance from the door to the coffin was not too long, but Su Yun seemed to have walked for a century. He walked weakly through the crowd to the coffin. When he saw Xu Jiajia lying in the coffin with her eyes closed and her face pale, Su Yun felt a rumble in his mind. Xu Jiajia¡¯s mother was crying beside the coffin, calling Xu Jiajia¡¯s name over and over again. Xu Kui stood with many people in military uniforms. His expression was heavy, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°How could this be ¡± Su Yun bent down in a daze and looked at Xu Jiajia, who was lying in the coffin. His heart ached. He reached out and gently held Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand. Other than the cold touch, there were no signs of life to Su Yun. Su Yun closed his eyes in pain. At that moment, he finally understood what it meant to feel as if his heart was being cut by a knife. The pain that came from his heart and physiology made Su Yun feel as if even his breathing was causing his entire body to hurt. Xu Kui slowly came to Su Yun¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯ve tried your best. When Jiajia was awake, she kept telling us that with you accompanying her on this journey, she no longer had any regrets.¡± For the first time, Xu Kui¡¯s voice choked. Perhaps no one could truly understand how sad he was at this moment. Su Yun did not say anything. He only grabbed Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand tightly. Perhaps this way, he could keep her by his side. However, at this moment, Su Yun¡¯s index finger accidentally touched Xu Jiajia¡¯s pulse. Su Yun, who had been in a supernatural state, suddenly sensed that Xu Jiajia¡¯s pulse was still beating slightly, although this meridian was very weak and could not even support a person¡¯s life force. In other words, before everyone died, they would have this weak life force. It was equivalent to three soul flames swaying and about to extinguish, but there was still a small flame left. However, that was no different from dying. In the eyes of ordinary people, they were already dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this made Su Yun¡¯s eyes widen. No! He could not give up just like that. There might be a way! At this thought, Su Yun suddenly put down his backpack. When the zipper opened, the white monkey quickly jumped out. All along, Xu Jiajia had been the one taking care of the white monkey, and the white monkey had fallen asleep in Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms countless times. Therefore, when he saw Xu Jiajia lying in the coffin, the white monkey immediately squeaked at him anxiously. This time, there was no response to his cry. Coupled with the sadness of the surrounding people, even the white monkey seemed to have realized something and tears flowed from the corners of its eyes. Su Yun did not pay attention to the monkey at all. He quickly took out 13 golden needles from his backpack. Previously, when he was traveling with Xu Jiajia, Su Yun always used these 13 golden needles to relieve Xu Jiajia¡¯s illness. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (8) Chapter 724: Beauty Lost, Coffin Carrying Expedition (8) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When he spread out the 13 golden needles, the surrounding people felt a little strange. The dead could not be revived. What was the use of these golden needles? ¡°Su Yun, I know you¡¯re sad. But Jiajia has already left. We have to learn to let go.¡± Xu Kui endured the pain in his heart and comforted Su Yun. However, Su Yun seemed to be possessed. He did not respond at all. Instead, he pulled out the golden needles and quickly came to the coffin. No one knew that Su Yun was frowning. Under the operation of her supernatural state, Su Yun skillfully pierced the golden needle into Xu Jiajia¡¯s Baihui acupoint. The moment the golden needle pierced into the acupuncture point, he tried to apply a wisp of supernatural state on Xu Jiajia. At this moment, Xu Jiajia moved slightly. Then, her chest began to rise and fall slightly. Su Yun saw this scene and immediately revealed a delighted expression. Although no one around saw this scene, he knew very well that Xu Jiajia¡¯s last breath was already hanging by his supernatural state. ¡°Jiajia didn¡¯t die. She still has her last breath. However, this last breath was too weak. No medical method could change anything, so it was almost a death sentence. But now, I¡¯ve used this golden needle to seal Jiajia¡¯s acupuncture points. Don¡¯t touch the golden needle or her. She can¡¯t withstand any aura leaking out now. This won¡¯t last long, but we should be able to buy some time. We can¡¯t give up yet!¡± Xu Kui and the others did not understand what Su Yun meant. Only Su Yun knew that Xu Jiajia was relying on that wisp of extraordinary aura to hold on. Once the golden needle was pulled out of the acupuncture point or moved vigorously, Xu Jiajia would let this aura dissipate quickly. Even if an immortal descended to the mortal world, he would not be able to turn around. Soon, Su Yun stood up and walked towards the house without a word. A moment later, he took out a bundle of rope. Soon, he threaded the rope under the coffin. This scene puzzled everyone present. ¡°Su Yun, don¡¯t be silly. Jiajia has already undergone all the tests and has been declared dead. I know you don¡¯t feel good, but now ¡± Xu Kui looked at Su Yun agitatedly. From his point of view, Su Yun was clearly in a state of obsession. However, Su Yun did not stop tying the knot in his hand. He lowered his head and responded to Xu Kui¡¯s words. ¡°Everyone, move aside. I¡¯ll take her away. There¡¯s still a chance to save her!¡± Su Yun looked up at Xu Kui. It was also at this moment that Xu Kui saw Su Yun¡¯s red eyes, in which he saw a convincing determination. He was also unwilling to accept the fact that his daughter had died, but what could Su Yun do? All around him, Xu Kui¡¯s old friends voiced their objections. They felt that Su Yun had done this because he was too sad. However, before they could say anything, Su Yun passed the knot through his arm and hung it on his shoulder. Then, with a little force, he carried the coffin. ¡°Move!¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice was very dignified. There was even a hint of pressure exerted by his supernatural state. Everyone was shocked as they looked at Su Yun in shock. Xu Kui looked at Su Yun with a pained expression. ¡°Su Yun, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Jiajia is already dead. Why are you so stubborn?!¡± However, Su Yun did not answer the question. He only gave Xu Kui a deep look before turning to walk out. ¡°Wait till I bring her home.¡± He knew that explaining now would only be a waste of time. This would only make Xu Jiajia¡¯s situation worse! Although the coffin was not too big, it still gave a very strong visual impact when it was carried on Su Yun¡¯s back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jiajia¡¯s mother threw herself into Xu Kui¡¯s arms and cried. She naturally couldn¡¯t bear to part with her daughter. However, under such circumstances, she had no choice but to try her best. Su Yun carried this coffin and left this place step by step in front of everyone. In the military vehicles outside the courtyard, the soldiers stuck their heads out in shock. Clearly, they were very struck dumb by the scene in front of them. A helicopter was still waiting with its hatch open. The leader did not come. Instead, Su Yun, who was carrying a coffin, came. Everyone was stunned as they looked at Su Yun in surprise, not knowing what was going on. ¡°To the border of Yinfan, the Himalayas!¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. It entered the soldier¡¯s ears with a hint of pressure before stepping onto the helicopter. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (1) Chapter 725: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun walked to the helicopter and pushed the coffin on his back into the cabin. The helicopter pilot standing at the side looked at him in shock. Clearly, like everyone else, he did not know what Su Yun was doing. ¡°Su Yun, what are you trying to do? No one wants Jiajia to be like this, but this is the truth. Do you have to make things like this?¡± Xu Kui¡¯s tone was filled with suppressed emotions. From his point of view, Su Yun had already fallen into madness. What was the point of this madness? Xu Jiajia was already dead. This was an irreversible fact in the hearts of Xu Kui and the others. Su Yun¡¯s actions would only add to his worries. Su Yun did not give any response to this. However, he looked at Xu Kui with a complicated gaze. The pilot of the helicopter stood rooted to the ground in shock. Without orders, he definitely could not take off. However, the person who had the most say at the scene was Xu Kui, the regiment commander. If Xu Kui did not relent, he naturally did not dare to start the plane. Just as the scene was getting more and more anxious, a voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s earpiece. ¡°The chief has ordered us to do as Comrade Su Yun says!¡± After receiving the order, the pilot immediately turned around and entered the cabin. He quickly started the helicopter. Xu Kui and the others looked at each other at this moment. They turned around and looked at a military car parked by the roadside not far away. The helicopter had already slowly risen into the air and gradually left everyone¡¯s line of sight. It was also at this moment that the military door opened. Combat Wolf, who had dealt with Su Yun many times, was walking over in a military uniform. The order just now was sent by Combat Wolf, and the senior colonel rank on his shoulder indeed gave him this right. Combat Wolf came in front of Xu Kui. After bowing, he said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Xu, I¡¯m conveying the military¡¯s intentions. I can understand your feelings, but the chief feels that Su Yun must have his reasons for doing this. We should give him more trust.¡± Xu Kui looked at Combat Wolf agitatedly and said, ¡°Colonel, that¡¯s my daughter. I want her to live well more than anyone else. But this is the truth. My daughter is already dead. Su Yun can¡¯t change anything by doing this. Why can¡¯t the chief understand this?¡± Combat Wolf looked at Xu Kui solemnly and sighed softly. ¡°The chief knows what you¡¯re talking about, but it¡¯s precisely because of this that he¡¯s even more puzzled about what Su Yun wants to do. The chief told me. Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely be responsible for this matter to the end. I just hope you can give him some time.¡± Xu Kui sighed deeply a moment later. At this moment, he seemed to have aged a lot. He turned around without a word and staggered home. The officers present looked at each other in silence. No one expected things to develop like this, nor did they expect the higher ups to be involved in this matter. The higher ups of the military that Combat Wolf was talking about were naturally Zhao Guofeng. At this moment, he was frowning in the military office, looking at the image transmitted back from the helicopter cabin. In the video, Su Yun had been sitting quietly beside the coffin and talking to Xu Jiajia softly. ¡°Jiajia, hold on a little longer. When we reach the Yin Fan Kingdom, I will definitely have a way to save you ¡± Xu Jiajia did not respond. Even though she was in the video, Xu Jiajia still gave off a lifeless feeling. Zhao Guofeng¡¯s thoughts ran wild. He found Su Yun¡¯s decision difficult to understand. He had just learned that Su Yun wanted to go to the Yin Fan Kingdom. What could the Yin Fan Kingdom have that could make Su Yun do anything to bring Xu Jiajia there? Xu Jiajia was clearly dead. Why did Su Yun do this? Zhao Guofeng did not believe that Su Yun had gone crazy. In his opinion, Su Yun would definitely not be like this. It was also because of this that Zhao Guofeng made such a decision and ordered the helicopter to take off. This was the only way to know what Su Yun was thinking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Actually, ever since Su Yun decided to bring Xu Jiajia on a trip, Zhao Guofeng had already ordered Combat Wolf to pay more attention to Su Yun and Xu Jiajia. In order to respect Su Yun¡¯s thoughts, Combat Wolf did not follow them at the beginning. He did his best to give Xu Jiajia and Su Yun enough personal space. When Xu Jiajia¡¯s condition worsened and Su Yun sent her home, Combat Wolf immediately rushed to Xu Jiajia¡¯s house, hoping to obtain information about Su Yun as soon as possible. What Combat Wolf did not expect was that the day Su Yun returned was the day of the news of Xu Jiajia¡¯s death. What surprised him even more was that so many big things had happened. Therefore, Combat Wolf immediately reported these matters to Zhao Guofeng. After a short thought, Zhao Guofeng quickly made a decision. He was willing to believe in Su Yun and help him to the greatest extent. However, Zhao Guofeng was not confident of the outcome. He only hoped that Su Yun would not cause any greater trouble. A new problem quickly appeared in front of Zhao Guofeng. If Su Yun really went to the Yinfan Kingdom, it was very likely that he would sink into the sea and there would be no related news. Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (2) Chapter 726: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After all, overseas was different from domestically. Zhao Guofeng could not control the world. The lack of information made it difficult for him to understand Su Yun¡¯s actions in Yinfan Kingdom in time. This made Zhao Guofeng feel a little uneasy, so he was also thinking about how to resolve this matter. Soon, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of something he had overlooked previously. Not long ago, the Chinese martial arts delegation sent by China had already headed to the Yinfan Kingdom under the protection of the military. Although this was just a coincidence, it could indeed be used now. This time, the martial arts delegation was going to Yin Fan Country to participate in the WY International Competition in the Asian region. This matter had already begun a few days in advance and was hyped up by the news reports. Originally, the team sent by the military was supposed to escort the martial arts delegation according to tradition. However, in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s opinion, this was a pair of eyes from Yinfan Kingdom that could provide him with more detailed information about Su Yun. After making up his mind, he quickly ordered someone to try to contact the person in charge of this military team. While waiting for a response, the helicopter slowly landed in the Himalayas. Su Yun carried the coffin on his back without a word. After getting off the helicopter, he walked towards the snow mountain. There had never been any officially demarcated border between Great Xia and the Yinfan Kingdom. It only formed a traditional customary boundary according to the areas under the administrative jurisdiction of both sides. The snow mountain that Su Yun was walking towards was one of the three borders. After crossing this snow mountain, they would officially enter the territory of India and Brahma. The environment here was very harsh. Not only was the temperature extremely low, but the altitude was also above 6,000 meters on average. Ordinary people could not come here at all. However, Su Yun was expressionless at that moment, and there was no fear in his eyes. He carried the coffin and stepped onto the path to the snow mountain. Even the well trained helicopter pilot could not help but worry for Su Yun. ¡°Release the drone immediately. I want to see Su Yun¡¯s live footage.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice quickly came from the earpiece. The helicopter pilot quickly controlled it, and a small military drone quickly flew out of the helicopter and headed straight for Su Yun. When Su Yun appeared on the screen again, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s gaze became more and more solemn. Su Yun was at the snow line, where the snow on the snow mountain accumulated and melted. It was also the lower limit of permanent snow. On this snow mountain, there was thick snow piled up all year round. Actually, it was because the temperature here was around 30 degrees Celsius all year round. Su Yun was only wearing a single shirt as he stepped onto the snow mountain range. Even though Zhao Guofeng knew that Su Yun was not an ordinary person, he could not help but worry. It was very difficult for him to determine if Su Yun was still rational or if he had really fallen into madness as Xu Kui and the others had guessed. However, Su Yun¡¯s eyes remained firm. He looked ahead and firmly stepped on the snow that reached his knees as he headed for the mountain peak. The cold wind on the snow mountain was bone piercing. The temperature of 30 degrees was enough to make anyone lose consciousness in 20 minutes without finding any warm items. There was also a custom among some mountaineering enthusiasts all year round. That was, especially on the snowy mountain, they could not fall asleep. Otherwise, they would never wake up after falling asleep. Su Yun did not seem to be affected by the temperature, though. He was very fast, as if the snow and frost all year round could not hinder him at all. Although the sun above his head was dazzling, it seemed to have lost its effect here. This made Zhao Guofeng, who was only watching through the screen, feel shocked. The image of the helicopter was very unstable, which meant that there was still an extreme wind on the snowy mountain. If it were an ordinary person in such a situation, they would probably have fallen into the white snow and no longer have the strength to get up. Yet Su Yun was carrying a coffin on his back as he walked through the snowstorm. Every step he took was in knee deep snow, but it did not seem to affect his speed. Looking at the scene in front of him, Zhao Guofeng seemed to have forgotten to breathe. He subconsciously clenched his fists and stared at Su Yun, afraid that Su Yun would collapse in the next second. However, Su Yun continued walking towards the top of the snow mountain. The coffin that looked very heavy was as light as a feather on Su Yun¡¯s back. From the scene, he could see that Su Yun¡¯s eyelashes were already covered in frost, but even so, it did not change Su Yun¡¯s goal. He gradually disappeared from the screen, which meant that the drone had reached the limit of its flight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Guofeng returned like a dream, frowning. He was very worried that Su Yun would encounter any accidents on the snowy mountain, but at this point, it was no longer something he could control. At this moment, a notification sounded in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s ear. Then, a soldier¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Reporting to the Chief, the commander of the 3rd Division¡¯s Sword Group, Liu Jiannan, reporting!¡± When Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice came from the earpiece, Zhao Guofeng immediately felt overjoyed. Liu Jiannan was the person in charge of the military who escorted the martial arts delegation to Yin Fan Country to participate in the WY International Competition. After officially contacting Liu Jiannan, Zhao Guofeng quickly issued a new order. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (3) Chapter 727: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In Yinfan Nation¡¯s Herkash Square, the WY International Competition was being held in full swing. This was the largest and most famous central square in the entire Yinfan Kingdom. Until now, only the WY International Competition was qualified to be held here. For this competition, Great Xia¡¯s martial arts and military representatives would participate. In this Asian competition, other than Yin Fan, there would also be representatives from other Asian countries. The Yin Fan Kingdom did not have the opportunity to host this competition. It was mainly because the higher ups of the Yin Fan Kingdom spared no effort to fight for it. They only hoped to have more fame and exposure internationally. From this, it could be seen how important the various countries were to the WY International Competition. In the end, the higher ups of Yin Fan Kingdom got the right to host the WY International Competition as they wished. He specially set this competition to be held during an important festival in Yin Fan Kingdom. Great Pot Festival! Regardless of whether it was people who did not know about Yinfan, almost everyone had heard of the Great Pot Festival because this was the largest religion in the world, the Yinfan Cult¡¯s gathering. This was one of the most attended festivals in the world. Its name originated from the ancient myths and legends of the Yinfan Kingdom. The festival is held every six years and lasts for six weeks. Each time, as many as 70 million believers attend the festival, and millions of believers travel to the Ganges on the occasion of the festival, as well as to bathe and worship at the Temple of Aksaddam. This Herkash Square was the nearest large international square to the Temple of Aksaddam. It was obvious that the higher ups of Yinfan and Brahma were making such a big fuss so that they could seize the opportunity to promote their country. After all, they had always wanted to enter the International Genetic Union in recent years. They had also been very proud to use various channels to show how powerful their country¡¯s genetic technology was. In actuality, only they felt that their country was powerful. Internationally, what the Yin Fan Kingdom provided everyone was a joke. This was a publicly acknowledged magical place, and this magicalness was not a compliment. Because almost everyone here believed in the Yinfan Sect, even the higher ups of the Yinfan Kingdom had to follow the teachings. Therefore, strictly speaking, the Great Elder of the Yin Fan Sect was the one with the right to speak. The so called higher ups were more like diplomats facing the outside world. This was also the reason why there were so many believers who came to the Temple of Arksaddam on the Great Pot Festival. This was because only on this day could they see the Great Elder with their own eyes. These believers worshiped the Great Elder very fervently. It was the first day of the festival, so the entire Herkash Square was filled with people. This also made the arena in the center of the square even more dazzling. There was a resting area for the representatives of the various countries around the arena. Most of the representatives sent by the other countries were geneticists. Even the organizer, Yinfan, chose to send geneticists to fight. Only Great Xia sent martial arts practitioners who had not undergone any genetic modification, and Lin Guodong was among them as the person in charge. It sounded like there was no suspense in this battle, just as many of the surrounding audience were discussing. ¡°The other countries are all sending geneticists to fight. Isn¡¯t Great Xia looking for trouble?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how powerful their Chinese martial arts are, how can they defeat geneticists?¡± Not only the audience, but even the reporters from the various countries who had followed them here were discussing this matter softly. These journalists will provide live in country broadcasts for their respective delegations. The voices they were discussing would occasionally enter the ears of Lin Guodong and the others, but they still had a disdainful smile on their faces. In the resting area that no one could enter, Lin Guodong looked at the few technological boxes on the ground and raised his head to speak to the person beside him. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Beside him, a burly man with muscles all over his body stood. It was obvious that he was a practitioner of External Martial Arts all year round. He immediately nodded and said with a buzz, ¡°It¡¯s all ready. Eight sets of exoskeleton mechanical support armor are enough for us to teach this group of geneticists a lesson!¡± The person who spoke was none other than Wu Shuo, the only successor of the famous Iron Thread Fist in the Chinese martial arts circle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before the arrival of the genetic era, Wu Shuo also enjoyed a certain reputation internationally. The most famous battle was the one where he KO ed the boxing champion in a minute, making everyone redefine the Iron Thread Fist. But after the arrival of the Genetic Era, he was like all the martial arts practitioners. He suddenly could not find a goal to work hard for. He had worked hard for the past dozens years, not cowering in the heat or cold, but it was not as satisfying as others getting a potion in five to six minutes. This made countless people fall into confusion until Lin Guodong found him with a box. The box contained the exoskeleton mechanical auxiliary armor that had been built for him alone. After a slight test, Wu Shuo immediately agreed to Lin Guodong¡¯s request and came to participate in the WY International Competition together. The other representatives were the same. They were all once the Big Dipper and Mount Tai of various fist types. They were not courting death by fighting geneticists with their mortal bodies. On the contrary, the source of their confidence was the boxes in front of them. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (4) Chapter 728: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the box was the auxiliary armor that the country had deliberately built for them. They were confident that with the support of the auxiliary armor, they would definitely win this battle beautifully. ¡°Old Lin, why is it so lively outside? It feels like everyone in Yin Fan Country has walked onto the streets. All of them were dressed strangely. The Ganges River that occupied all the elements in the chemical element list was filled with people.¡± The short man who spoke at this moment was the current successor of the Internal Eight Trigrams Palm. He complained about what he had seen and heard on the way here in confusion. Lin Guodong could not help but laugh. ¡°It seems to be saying that they¡¯re undergoing some ceremony for the Great Pot Festival. They¡¯re going to some temple to pay their respects to the elders after bathing and advancing in a place called the Holy River. This kind of thing is not rare in the Yin Fan Kingdom. Haven¡¯t they always been so mysterious?¡± Another Hongquan representative immediately waved his hand casually. ¡°I even specially investigated. It¡¯s said that they fought over a pot between the gods of the Yin Fan Sect and the demons. ¡°The reason was that there was an immortality medicine in the pot. In the end, the pot accidentally overturned. There were four drops of immortality medicine that dripped into four cities. Therefore, on average, these four cities took turns celebrating the Great Pot Festival every three years. In my opinion, are all the gods of the Yin Fan Kingdom so unreasonable?¡± They laughed when they heard this, as if they were not worried about the upcoming competition at all. The curtain of the lounge was suddenly lifted, and then a person in a military uniform walked in. After taking a look, Lin Guodong asked with concern, ¡°Comrade, are you alright?¡± It was Liu Jiannan who entered the lounge. After facing Lin Guodong¡¯s question, Liu Jiannan asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Lin, I heard that Hero Su Yun has a good relationship with you. Is this true?¡± Seeing Liu Jiannan suddenly mention Su Yun, Lin Guodong¡¯s expression immediately turned strange. ¡°We¡¯re sworn brothers, but why did you suddenly mention him?¡± Liu Jiannan nodded after some thought. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the specifics. It seems that Hero Su Yun carried a coffin to Yin Fan Kingdom. He even asked me to confirm Su Yun¡¯s location as soon as possible and report to the chief in time.¡± ¡°Huh? Carrying a coffin?¡± Lin Guodong looked at Liu Jiannan in confusion, but Liu Jiannan¡¯s expression was similar. If anyone heard this, they would probably be like this. Who had seen people carrying coffins on the streets? ¡°What happened to Brother Su Yun?¡± Lin Guodong thought for a moment before looking at Liu Jiannan. ¡°Comrade, in that case, have you found Su Yun¡¯s location?¡± Liu Jiannan sighed helplessly. ¡°It happened so suddenly that we don¡¯t have time at all. The competition is about to begin. We can only finish the competition first!¡± What Liu Jiannan said was the truth. Lin Guodong glanced at his watch. There were less than 15 minutes before the competition officially began. The delegations and reporters sent by various countries had already begun to warm up. The people of Great Xia had long been waiting in front of the screen, preparing to watch this live broadcast. At this moment, no one could abandon the matters here and look for Su Yun. Although Lin Guodong was puzzled, he quickly nodded and began to urge the others to wear mechanical support armor to deal with the upcoming competition. Be it Liu Jiannan or Lin Guodong, they did not expect that the Su Yun they mentioned had already entered the territory of the Yinfan Kingdom. After Su Yun crossed the snow mountain, he officially entered the border of the Yinfan Kingdom. After walking for a long time, he saw the first city. However, how good could a city near the border of Yinfan and Brahma be? It was as if Su Yun had entered a slum. As far as the eye could see, it was filled with devastation. There are nearly 1 million civilians living here, but the area is very small, on average less than 2 square kilometres, so the population and density are very high. As far as the eye could see, the buildings here were not brick or decent houses. They were just piled high with simple wood scrap. After walking for a long time, Su Yun did not see any basic public facilities. Other than the public toilet that required an average of 1,500 people to share, there was nothing else. Even so, the people here did not seem to have any thoughts. They were all gathered at the door to chat under the sun. Moreover, these people were all young and strong. When they saw Su Yun, they quickly stopped talking. These people looked at Su Yun in confusion, their eyes filled with surprise. After all, the coffin Su Yun was carrying was very dazzling no matter where he went. Su Yun did not care about the looks that were thrown at him from all directions. He only quietly walked forward. In Su Yun¡¯s mind, he kept recalling the information he had investigated. He was relying on the information he had memorized in his mind to constantly approach the central area of Yinfan Kingdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was where Lao Tzu transformed into a barbarian back then. It was also Su Yun¡¯s only goal for coming from thousands of miles away. ¡°What¡¯s this person doing? Why is he carrying a coffin everywhere?¡± ¡°Today is the Great Pot Festival. Is he going to take his dead relatives to bathe in the holy river?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The direction he went in is indeed towards the Holy River. He¡¯s really pious ¡± One could say that Yinfan and Brahma were magical places. Such an unreasonable thing was quickly rationalized in their discussion. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (5) Chapter 729: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, through this, one could imagine what the Ganges River, which they called the Holy River, had experienced. When Su Yun followed this path to the vicinity of the Ganges River, he was still shocked by the scene in front of him. Whether it was the river or the shore, it was filled with a large group of people. These people kept kneeling towards the Ganges River, and the people in the Ganges River kept splashing black water on themselves. That¡¯s right, the river water of the Ganges was about to turn black. He could even see unknown trash floating not far away. The smell here was even worse. This could not help but remind one of the famous internet celebrity of Great Xia who had once lived in the Yinfan Kingdom. That iconic concluding sentence. ¡°Clean and hygienic!¡± Thankfully, the coffin on Su Yun¡¯s back made everyone hurriedly make way. No one wanted to be tainted by bad luck on such an important day. Everyone looked at Su Yun in puzzlement. Even in this magical country, such a phenomenon of carrying a coffin everywhere was very rare. They spoke in the Yinfan language that Su Yun could not understand at all. Some curious people would even follow behind Su Yun and size him up curiously. However, Su Yun did not care about any of this. He only had one goal in mind, and that was to rush to the place where Lao Tzu preached back then. Finally, after walking for a few hours, Su Yun finally arrived at the destination he was looking for. And the scene in front of him surprised him yet again. This place was different from the poverty and suffering he had seen before. As far as the eye could see, there was actually a dazzling temple here. Su Yun never expected that the place he wanted to find for Lao Tzu¡¯s sermon back then would be here. Furthermore, he did not know that the temple in front of him was the famous Akshardham Temple. The temple, built over five years by 11,000 craftsmen, even won the Guinness Book of World Records. This surprised Su Yun. He frowned as he looked at the temple in front of him that was bustling with people. He suspected that he had come to the wrong place. However, the information about Lao Tzu in his mind kept reminding him. He continued to walk forward. In this temple, it was once the place where Lao Tzu preached. Su Yun walked forward in puzzlement, but the temple door was not opened. Therefore, countless believers gathered outside the temple, preventing anyone from entering. When they saw Su Yun carrying the coffin, everyone made way. Some of them even had looks of disgust on their faces. This day was very important to them. They hoped to remain pure and see an elder who was like a god. The coffin on Su Yun¡¯s back was considered filthy to them. Therefore, no one dared to block in front of him. Soon, they made way. Su Yun walked forward step by step and soon stood in front of the tightly shut door. Beside him were noisy discussions. Although Su Yun could not understand their Yinfan language, he knew that they were definitely talking about him. However, Su Yun did not care now. He only wanted to enter the temple to verify his guess. Is this the place? If it was really here, didn¡¯t this mean that many of the ideas of the largest Yinfan Sect in the entire Yinfan Kingdom originated from Lao Tzu? This thought appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind, making him very shocked. However, Su Yun was no longer in the mood to care so much. He quickly raised his hand and smashed it heavily on the stone door. The heavy stone door made a deafening sound, immediately making the believers outside the temple fall silent. ¡°How dare he be so arrogant as to disturb the quiet place of the gods?¡± ¡°Great God Shiva, please forgive this ignorant person. Don¡¯t send a calamity to destroy the world!¡± ¡°By the Brahma God, open your eyes and look at your believers. It¡¯s not that we want to disturb your peace, but this arrogant person brought disaster!¡± Su Yun turned around strangely and looked at the people kneeling on the ground. He did not understand. According to Great Xia¡¯s philosophy, wasn¡¯t it just knocking on the door? What was the big deal? What Su Yun did not know was that these fanatical believers had long broken the boundary between faith and superstition. In their opinion, mortals could not touch such a sacred place. Otherwise, they would anger the Lord God and cause a disaster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So what if Su Yun knew? He was not a disciple of Yin Fan. He did not believe or fear these red tape. Therefore, very quickly, Su Yun raised his hand and knocked heavily on the stone door again. A few seconds later, the stone door slowly opened. The moment Su Yun saw the person who opened the door, a puzzled expression flashed across his eyes. These two stone doors weighed at least a hundred catties, but the person who opened them pulled them open very easily. After seeing the person who opened the door, everyone knelt on the ground and chanted names that Su Yun did not understand. Clearly, these believers had already treated the person who opened the door as a servant beside the god, but Su Yun could tell his true identity at a glance. This was a geneticist! Su Yun was somewhat surprised. Why would a geneticist appear in such a Yinfan Sect temple? When Su Yun looked behind the person, he realized that other than the person in front of him, there were many geneticists behind him. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (6) Chapter 730: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Moreover, from the looks of it, their strength should be above the 01 series geneticist he had fought previously. Looking at Su Yun, who was carrying a coffin on his back, the geneticist who opened the door did not hide his disgust. ¡°Hurry up and leave this place. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to extinguish His anger if you anger the Master God!¡± The geneticist pointed at Su Yun and said bluntly, but Su Yun could not understand what he was saying. Su Yun¡¯s attention was not on the geneticist because the moment the stone door opened, he sensed a familiar aura that made him overjoyed. As expected, this was indeed the place where Lao Tzu preached back then and left behind the remnants of the supernatural aura. Su Yun was overjoyed. At the very least, this meant that he had not come to the wrong place. It also meant that Xu Jiajia still had a chance. Therefore, he ignored this geneticist. He carried the coffin on his back and strode forward, preparing to enter the temple. But the geneticist grabbed Su Yun¡¯s shoulder bluntly. It was also at this moment that Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned cold. He looked at the hand on his shoulder, then at the geneticist in front of him. Then, his shoulder suddenly shook. In an instant, the geneticist took a few steps back. Then, he looked at his hand in shock before looking at Su Yun. Su Yun did not have a good impression of these geneticists. Even though he still could not figure out why there were so many geneticists in such a temple, he could tell from the attitude of the geneticists that they would not let him enter so easily. However, Su Yun had already made up his mind. No one could stop him. Xu Jiajia still had one last breath. Regardless of whether this place was good or evil, he would kill them all if they were obstructed. Su Yun had never been a saint. Therefore, he looked around before unhurriedly picking up the willow branch on the table that was prepared to clean the believers after the four doors were opened. With a flick of Su Yun¡¯s wrist, the weak willow branch that had its head lowered suddenly stood up. In Su Yun¡¯s hand, it was like a green sword. All the believers behind him looked at Su Yun in shock. Some of them were still kneeling on the ground, constantly repenting and praying. However, many geneticists in this temple crossed their arms and looked at this side emotionlessly, as if they felt that there was no need for them to do anything. The geneticist, who had been forced back a few steps by Su Yun, suddenly clenched his fists and took a step forward. He actually erupted with an extremely fast speed and appeared in front of Su Yun in the blink of an eye. This scene was like a miracle to many believers, but Su Yun could use it to know that this geneticist was definitely an existence above the 03 series. Su Yun had no intention of getting entangled with the geneticists. He urgently wanted to enter the depths of the temple to absorb the remnant supernatural aura. And the geneticist in front of him clearly did not intend to let Su Yun off. His pair of iron fists smashed fiercely at Su Yun¡¯s face. However, in the next second, Su Yun¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was. When everyone could see him clearly again, he had already appeared behind the geneticist with his back facing him. All the believers saw the shocked expression of the geneticists. They had no idea what had just happened. A wound suddenly appeared on the geneticist¡¯s neck. Immediately after, a large amount of blood kept flowing out of this wound. The geneticist held his neck and let out some meaningless syllables. A few seconds later, he fell to the ground. His eyes were wide open and he lost his life. Su Yun¡¯s speed was too fast, so much so that none of the tens of thousands of believers outside the temple could see how he did it. The willow branch in Su Yun¡¯s hand was already stained with some blood. Everyone was shocked. They found it difficult to believe that Su Yun had defeated an existence that they thought was a god¡¯s servant. Furthermore, the person who killed this person was the weak willow branch in Su Yun¡¯s hand. This scene stunned everyone present. The geneticists who were originally prepared to watch the show also straightened up and looked at their companion in a pool of blood in shock. ¡°How did he do it? What happened just now?¡± All the geneticists did not see Su Yun¡¯s actions clearly. This left them in disbelief. However, Su Yun did not turn back at that moment. He walked forward step by step. The pressure emitted from his body also made many geneticists feel immense pressure. Who was this person? This question filled their hearts and lingered for a long time. Soon, a slightly frightened voice came from the geneticists. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I think he looks a little familiar. He seems to be Su Yun from the East!¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s Su Yun?¡± This news made all the geneticists wary. Although they deliberately hid it, their eyes were still filled with fear. Su Yun was already approaching them. The mission of these geneticists was to serve the temple. Therefore, they had no choice but to brace themselves and block Su Yun¡¯s path. Just as Su Yun had guessed, these geneticists in that class were from the 03 series. They were also the main level of genetic power in the current Yinfan Kingdom. Due to the limited resources and financial resources of the Yinfan Kingdom, they were much slower than other countries in developing the 04 or even 05 series. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (7) Chapter 731: Immortal Cultivators Against the Modern Army! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The geneticists of Series 03 were already an existence that the entire Yinfan Kingdom looked up to. Just like the attitude of the believers outside, in their opinion, these geneticists were all apostles who served the gods. However, even these 03 series geneticists could not stop Su Yun from advancing. They could not withstand a single move from Su Yun. The willow branch in Su Yun¡¯s hand had also become a terrifying killing weapon. In a short while, Su Yun¡¯s back was filled with the corpses of the 03 series geneticists. The survivors in front of him hurriedly retreated, wanting to widen the distance between them and Su Yun. ¡°Quick, go find someone. We can¡¯t let him discover the secret here!¡± A geneticist quickly shouted at a person behind him. That person nodded and quickly left at an extremely fast speed. They did not know why Su Yun had come, but because they had a guilty conscience, these geneticists felt very uneasy. Even though the stone door was wide open, none of the tens of thousands of believers outside dared to step into the Holy Land. They kept kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to the temple, saying repentance. Su Yun was like a god of death. Wherever he passed, not a blade of grass grew. Only the geneticists fell silently into a pool of blood. Their eyes widened, as if they were questioning why the gods had yet to appear. These existences that the people regarded as gods were like paper in front of Su Yun. The corpses all over the ground explained Su Yun¡¯s path. Soon, he entered the temple hall unimpeded. This temple did not consecrate any statue of Lao Tzu. Instead, it consecrated the three main gods of the Yinfan Kingdom. However, the remnant supernatural aura here could not deceive Su Yun. This made Su Yun quickly confirm that this was the place where Lao Tzu used to preach. Su Yun gently placed the coffin to the side and quickly began to absorb the supernatural aura. A vast amount of information filled his mind, making him feel as if he had crossed a thousand years in one step and returned to that era. Lao Tzu had traveled all the way to this place. There was no temple here. The place where Lao Tzu preached was only on a mound. At that time, the people of Yin Fan did not have any clothes. They were even living a life of eating raw meat and drinking blood. It was Lao Tzu¡¯s arrival that sent the Dao into this land. In the end, he even sacrificed his life here just to fulfill the noble mission in his heart. To the west, to become a barbarian! The final outcome did not disappoint Lao Tzu. These barbarians began to have faith and began to perfect their civilization. This temple was built by Lao Tzu¡¯s disciples in the place where Lao Tzu preached. However, in later generations, it gradually evolved into the holy land of the Yinfan Sect. No one knew that the origin of the Yin Fan Sect originated from Lao Tzu¡¯s Dao technique. After Lao Tzu passed away, the inheritance of the sects gradually changed. They created Brahma, Vishnu, and the god Shiva. They attributed everything in this world to these three Master Gods. They even treated all the gods in the world as the incarnations of these three Master Gods. They brought into their hearts the arrogant thoughts that gave birth to the Yinfan Sect and influenced the entire country through their teachings. During the sermon, Lao Tzu entered the supernatural state again. It was also in this state that he seemed to see future developments. This made him die of depression. He could not even leave a statue here. Su Yun sensed this emotion and felt mixed emotions. The remnant of this supernatural aura was greater than Su Yun had imagined. It was also because when he entered the supernatural state again, it lasted for half an hour! This was the person who had stayed the longest among the ancient people Su Yun had come into contact with after entering the supernatural state. In the past few hours, Lao Tzu had been comprehending. He understood something and felt even more regretful. He felt that it was a pity that he could not lead these barbarians on the right path in the end. He felt that it was a pity that there was no Great Dao in the world, which was why many sects in the world were born. All the sects stopped at the lowest level of persuasion to be kind, but even so, there were still many people who could not do it. Lao Tzu lamented that he was born at the wrong time. He lamented that there was light in the world, but it was difficult to see it. There was Dao, but it was difficult to exist. It was also in this supernatural state that he passed away. No one knew where Lao Tzu¡¯s corpse went in the end. Not long after, a temple rose from the ground and the prototype of the Yinfan Sect began to appear. Su Yun was sitting cross legged in the middle of the hall, beside Xu Jiajia¡¯s coffin. In front of him were three Lord Gods, as if they were looking up to Su Yun. Su Yun was completely immersed in the supernatural state. He needed time to fuse these supernatural auras. The feeling of being only a step away from the world above transcendence appeared again. Su Yun could not help but feel a little anxious. He only wanted to absorb this supernatural aura as soon as possible. Only then could he save Xu Jiajia. What Su Yun did not know was that the outside of the temple could be said to have been turned upside down. The fleeing geneticists spread the news of Su Yun breaking into the temple. It was also because of this that the higher ups of the Yinfan Kingdom could not sit still. On the surface, this temple was a holy land respected by all the believers in the Yin Fan Kingdom, but in fact, it was a place where the Yin Fan Kingdom did human experiments and created geneticists. Moreover, under the brainwashing of the highest elder, everyone thought that the geneticist was created by a god. Many people took the initiative to enter the temple with a pious attitude. When they came out, they were already geneticists with their memories erased. Underneath this temple was the secret genetic laboratory of the Yin Fan Kingdom. In order to develop gene technology, the Yin Fan Kingdom did not hesitate to hire consultants from overseas laboratories at a high price to help them develop. The higher ups of Yin Fan Kingdom did not know why Su Yun had suddenly come here. However, his act of breaking into the temple had already seriously threatened the arrangements of the higher ups of the Yinfan Kingdom. The Yinfan Kingdom was a country deeply influenced by religion. Almost everyone in the entire country had faith. It was also because of this that the people of this country did not accept genetic technology. It was only after the elders of the Yin Fan Sect beautified it into a product of the master god that more people yearned for it. But Su Yun¡¯s intrusion might very well threaten this. If the underground secret laboratory was exposed, the dirty things they had done in the past could not be hidden. This was the disadvantage of controlling the country through doctrine. It beautified an existence close to a god, making everyone admire him. However, thousands of years of history kept telling humans that no one could be as perfect as a god. Therefore, after knowing this, the upper echelons of the Yin Fan Kingdom were very intense. They quickly gave the order. Regardless of what Su Yun had discovered and what his motive was for barging into the temple, he had already seriously threatened the interests and plans of the higher ups. Furthermore, this action was too provocative, so he had to immediately send an army to kill Su Yun! If they were in Great Xia, they naturally did not have the ability. However, since he had come to their territory, they would not show mercy. After the higher ups of the Yin Fan Kingdom gave the order, the various military bases began to mobilize the troops of the Yin Fan Kingdom. Due to Su Yun¡¯s previous exposure, they had already realized that Su Yun¡¯s ability was extraordinary. Therefore, no one dared to let their guard down. Other than a large number of the Yinfan Kingdom¡¯s army, fighter jets, tanks, and other heavy killing intent were also mobilized, preparing to surround the entire temple. The garrison closest to the temple had already moved out quickly. Military vehicles pushed through the crowd and quickly drove past the main road, quickly attracting the attention of many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I heard that a person carrying a coffin broke into the temple!¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is a huge crime of blasphemy. God Shiva will be angry!¡± The discussions of the citizens of Yinfan and Brahma became more and more intense. There were more and more military vehicles not far away, and they rushed towards the temple. Lin Guodong, who was about to go on stage, suddenly stopped! Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Shocking Everyone (1) Chapter 732: Shocking Everyone (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Guodong looked over in surprise at the sound of discussion. He saw two people from the Yinfan Kingdom gathered not far away and discussing this matter intensely. What really attracted Lin Guodong was the mention of a person carrying a coffin in their discussion just now. This immediately made him think of something. Then, he turned around and looked at Liu Jiannan, who was still in the waiting area not far away. ¡°Captain Liu, you previously said that Su Yun came to Yin Fan Kingdom. What is he carrying?¡± Liu Jiannan walked quickly to Lin Guodong¡¯s side. Clearly, he had already heard the discussions of the surrounding people, so he looked at them with curiosity. ¡°According to the information I received, Su Yun carried a coffin all the way to the Yinfan Kingdom. Could it be the same person they¡¯re talking about?¡± Lin Guodong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although he did not understand why Su Yun would do this, it was obvious that there was no such coincidence in the world. ¡°I just heard them say that the person carrying the coffin broke into the Temple of Akshardham. This temple was the most important holy place in the entire Yinfan Kingdom, especially during the Great Pot Festival. I¡¯m afraid this matter will be troublesome.¡± There was no need for Liu Jiannan to say anything. Lin Guodong knew that as the crowd had already run towards the temple. This made Lin Guodong stand on the spot with a solemn expression. Liu Jiannan left in a hurry, wanting to report this matter to his superiors immediately. The competition was about to begin. The accompanying reporters of the various countries had already turned on their cameras and connected to the livestream channel. Because this competition involved more international issues, not many people paid attention. Then the netizens of Great Xia also saw Lin Guodong¡¯s stunned expression in the livestream. Naturally, they felt a little puzzled. They did not know that the entire Yin Fan Kingdom had already turned upside down. As the temple was located in the middle, a large number of believers approached the temple after hearing the news. Although the door of the temple was wide open, no one dared to step in. They would probably offend this holy land. Those who came later did not know what had happened and curiously asked the people around them. When they talked about this, those who knew also showed great panic. ¡°A foreigner carrying a coffin knocked on the door of the temple and killed many emissaries. Then, he entered the temple.¡± ¡°What? Weren¡¯t these envoys given divine power by the Lord God? How could they be defeated by mortals?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a mortal. He must be an evil god. Otherwise, why would he appear here with a coffin on his back? He wants to destroy our temple and taint the place where the master god cultivates!¡± The emotions in the crowd were very radical and excited. A large number of ignorant believers knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, saying words of repentance. Of course, this was also thanks to the unique religious culture of the Yinfan Kingdom. In their culture, the three Lord Gods would destroy the world at any time. If it were anyone else, they would probably be as afraid as these believers. However, it was not only the believers who dared to come to the temple. All the military districts in the entire Yinfan Kingdom mobilized and sent a large number of troops to quickly head over. The garrison closest to the temple was already armed with live ammunition. They drove the armored vehicle to open a path and rushed over majestically. The Temple of Akshardham was not only the most sacred place in the hearts of many believers, but it was also one of the most representative buildings in the entire Yinfan Kingdom. The real reason why the military valued it so much was because the elders who had lived in this temple for a long time were existences closest to gods in the hearts of the believers. They were also the people with the most authority in the entire Yinfan Kingdom. Therefore, Su Yun¡¯s intrusion into the temple naturally shocked the entire Yinfan Kingdom. Tens of thousands of troops marched towards the temple from all directions, and a large number of firearms quickly began to be mobilized. Although the mobilization of heavy firearms in urban warfare is not permitted under international law, in the eyes of the Yinfan Kingdom, which was facing such a serious situation, this restriction was useless. The Yin Fan Kingdom did not have much advanced self development ability, but they had been spending money like dirt all these years to buy weapons and equipment from various countries. So after knowing that the temple had been broken through by an unknown force, afraid of losing the support of all his believers because he was worried that this hidden secret would be exposed, The high level leaders of the Yinfan Kingdom quickly gave the highest level combat readiness instructions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a short period of time, 13 military airports were ready for battle, and hundreds of Su 30mKL fighters were on standby. Among them, there was no lack of 13 advanced fighter jets that the Yinfan Kingdom had recently spent 5 billion rubles to buy from other countries. Although there were only 13 of them, it was enough to make the strength of the entire Yinfan Kingdom¡¯s air force take a qualitative leap. Due to the fact that most of the troops had been mobilized to the temple, the first time in the various military districts of the Yinfan Kingdom was very empty. On this endless battlefield, the Arjun Tank unique to the Yinfan Kingdom was already on standby. The tank is equipped with explosive reaction armor, a new thermal imaging sight, a perimeter sight sight, and a satellite navigation system. Although this was the standard for mainstream tanks in various countries, to the Yinfan Kingdom, this was indeed one of their strongest land weapons. It would still take time to dispatch the heavy weapons, and the large number of fully armed troops who had set off earlier would rush to the temple first to control the situation. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Shocking Everyone (2) Chapter 733: Shocking Everyone (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although he did not know the purpose of the person who barged into the temple, in order to hide the biggest secret in the past few years, the higher ups had secretly ordered to kill everyone who barged into the temple, be it enemies or believers. They were not sure if the person who had broken into the temple had discovered their secret. This was also to better hide everything. In the past thirty years, the Yin Fan Kingdom had never had such a huge military formation. Moreover, it was on such an important festival like the Great Pot Festival. All the citizens gathered near the Ganges were separated by the army on both sides, making way for the heavily armed troops to pass. This scene also happened on other main roads. All the military forces were rushing to the temple as quickly as possible. Just from this lineup, it could be seen that the Yin Fan Kingdom was really anxious. Su Yun¡¯s act of barging into the temple had crossed their bottom line. The power set up had only one goal. That was to kill the intruder. In recent years, the Yinfan Kingdom had already integrated geneticists into the army. More than five companies of geneticists were equipped with the most advanced weapons in the current Yinfan Kingdom. They rushed to the temple with all the ordinary soldiers. Strictly speaking, this was the first time the geneticist troops had officially participated in a military operation. In the past, Yin Fan Country was like many countries. They were only actively accumulating their foundation. This was because Su Yun had also created a milestone breakthrough in the history of geneticists. More than 360 geneticist soldiers rushed to the temple with the main group. They would be the main combat strength of the advance team and wait for the support of the main force at the back. While all the fanatical believers were kneeling outside the temple and kowtowing non stop, the nearest garrison had already arrived at the scene. The entire garrison consisted of three battalions, nine companies, and 27 platoons. More than 810 fully armed people arrived at the scene and quickly began to roughly clean up the battle area. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Rough voices kept coming from the crowd. Before some of the believers kneeling on the ground could react, they were roughly dragged aside by the collar by the soldiers. Just over 810 people had easily sorted out the tens of thousands of people outside the temple because they held guns. With the order of the commander of the garrison, a large number of soldiers quickly controlled the three entrances of the entire temple to prevent the intruders from escaping. The entire scene was instantly silent. Many citizens only dared to squeeze together and pray silently in their hearts. It had been many years since the Yinfan Kingdom had such a situation. This was because Su Yun had barged into the Akshardham Temple. This shook the stable foundation of the Yinfan Kingdom. All the black muzzles were aimed in the direction of the temple. A large number of snipers holding the Trg42 sniper rifle had already occupied the high ground of the temple. From their continuous reports, the commander of the garrison already knew that there was no one alive in the entire temple¡¯s range of vision. There were only corpses everywhere. The commander of the garrison had received the order to seal the scene, not launch an assault. Therefore, their mission was only to guard the situation and not let it worsen again. Every soldier here carried LNSAS automatic rifles. This was the light weapons series of rifles in Yinfan Kingdom, and it was also the main weapon that is still cared about and used the most today. Of course, there was also a small number of assault team members who held machine guns. This was also the existence known as the strongest firepower among light weapons in the Yin Fan Kingdom. Outside the three main entrances to the temple, the guard regiment had already built bunkers with sandbags to prevent anyone who broke into the temple from trying to break out. In this way, the entire temple had already become an unshakable iron plate. Next, everyone was on standby. They only needed to wait for the main army to arrive. ¡ª In Herkash Square, far away from the temple, the WY International Competition had already been held as scheduled. But because a large number of people had already rushed to the vicinity of the temple, the attention of this competition was not that high. This was not important to the organizers of the competition, though. In any case, they were holding this competition mainly because they hoped to expand the reputation of the Yinfan Kingdom through livestreams worldwide. As for whether there were audiences at the venue, they were not there. The first contestant sent by Yin Fan was a third generation geneticist. As this WY International Competition was unlimited mecha combat, it was similar to the rules in the octagon cage, but it was more open than the octagon cage rules. The Yin Fan Nation geneticist standing in the arena was holding an iron chain as thick as his arm. There was also an iron ball tied to the end of the chain. It was very difficult for ordinary people to drag this metal ball, but at this moment, it seemed to be light in the hands of this geneticist. He arrogantly showed his muscles to all the cameras. On the other side, the Great Xia contestant who should have already gone on stage still did not appear in front of the cameras. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the contestants of the Great Xia Kingdom are preparing to give up?¡± ¡°I think so too. What are they thinking? Ordinary people fighting geneticists?¡± ¡°The times have changed a long time ago. Great Xia is still stagnant. I don¡¯t believe that their lousy mechanical technology can far surpass genetic technology.¡± Such comments appeared in the livestreams of various countries. After all, the contestants of the Great Xia Kingdom still had not appeared, so their attitude became even more intriguing. In the contestant lounge of Great Xia, the first contestant to go on stage was Pei Jianhong, the descendant of Hongquan. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Shocking Everyone (3) Chapter 734: Shocking Everyone (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Pei Jianhong had already finished warming up. Then, he walked to the box in front of him and placed his thumb on the fingerprint detector. Soon, the fingerprint was verified, and the box slowly opened with a mechanical sound. Pei Jianhong grabbed the two handles in the box with both hands and then pulled them up forcefully. He pulled them open in front of him. Immediately after, an exoskeleton armor quickly locked tightly on Pei Jianhong¡¯s chest and arms. The main function of this exoskeleton auxiliary armor was to assist the user in greatly increasing their overall attributes. A mechanical anti human spine armor quickly acted on Pei Jianhong¡¯s spine the moment he pulled open the armor. The way the entire armor was worn tended to be semi automatic, but in just a few seconds, a set of auxiliary armor appeared on Pei Jianhong¡¯s body from head to toe. Boom! Boom! The fists wrapped in the mecha collided with each other, erupting with thunderous sounds. Pei Jianhong moved his neck gently. The crisp sound of bones could be heard, and his eyes immediately turned cold. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll go on stage first. I¡¯ll give everyone a good show and teach this group of geneticists a lesson.¡± Pei Jianhong turned around and walked out accompanied by mechanical sounds. Just then, Lin Guodong¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Old Pei, wait a moment.¡± Pei Jianhong turned around in confusion. He followed the voice and looked at Lin Guodong, who was not far away. Lin Guodong was beside Liu Jiannan. His eyes were eagerly fixed on Liu Jiannan. Liu Jiannan was in contact with the higher ups of the military. The reason why Lin Guodong stopped Pei Jianhong was because he had been thinking about Su Yun. Now, he roughly knew that the person who had barged into the temple with the coffin on his back was most likely Su Yun. The attitude of the entire Yin Fan Kingdom was already obvious from all kinds of commotion. Not long ago, a large number of armed garrison members passed by the square and went straight to the temple. This mighty team made Lin Guodong realize that Su Yun had probably caused a huge problem. Furthermore, the team that had passed by the square not long ago was definitely not the end of everything. On the contrary, that was just the beginning. However, Liu Jiannan had been advising Lin Guodong to calm down. He was quickly contacting the military and reporting Su Yun¡¯s current situation. Zhao Guofeng connected to Liu Jiannan. When he learned from Liu Jiannan what Su Yun had done after going to Yinfan Kingdom, he immediately frowned. ¡°Why did Su Yun suddenly choose to barge into the temple?¡± In response to Zhao Guofeng¡¯s question, Liu Jiannan sighed softly. ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t know about this either. We have been preparing for the competition. We originally wanted to look for information about Su Yun after the competition ended, but who would have thought that such a huge mess would have already happened?¡± Zhao Guofeng was silent. He frowned and thought for a moment before saying again, ¡°What¡¯s the attitude of the Yin Fan Kingdom now? How are they going to deal with this matter?¡± Liu Jiannan had also had a detailed understanding of this before, so in the face of Zhao Guofeng¡¯s question, he quickly replied, ¡°Chief, the Yin Fan Kingdom is really angry this time. I¡¯ve never seen such a huge commotion in the Yin Fan Kingdom. According to what we know, all the military bases in the entire Yinfan Kingdom have already begun to take action. ¡°Many troops were now rushing over majestically. The garrison closest to the temple had already sent all the soldiers to surround the temple. We don¡¯t know Su Yun¡¯s situation for the time being, but from the attitudes of various aspects of the Yinfan Kingdom, the commotion now is only the beginning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The citizens are all discussing. Many places have seen a large number of troops rushing over. I think all the military bases in the entire Yinfan Kingdom have already sent out fully armed combatants.¡± When Liu Jiannan¡¯s words entered Zhao Guofeng¡¯s ears, he immediately became serious. ¡°Indeed. According to the movements we have grasped, the medium to heavy weapons in the various military districts have already begun to gather. For some reason, Hero Su Yun barged into the temple. To the Yinfan Kingdom, especially on such a major day, he had given a fierce slap to their faces.¡± Zhao Guofeng pondered over this matter as he spoke, his tone sounding rather helpless. Su Yun¡¯s act of barging into the temple caused the entire country to mobilize. It was rare to see such a scene in history. ¡°Chief, the competition is about to begin. What should we do? We can¡¯t be sure of Su Yun¡¯s situation, nor do we know his goal for entering the temple. According to the current situation, Hero Su Yun¡¯s situation would only become more and more dangerous. Do we still continue to compete according to the rules set previously?¡± ¡°No!¡± Just as Liu Jiannan finished asking, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice came resolutely. ¡°According to the rules of this international competition, the venue of the competition must ensure the peace of the local situation. However, now that the Yin Fan Kingdom had mobilized the entire country, this had already violated the rules of the international competition. Therefore, even if you did not participate in the competition, there would not be any gossip.¡± Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Shocking Everyone (4) Chapter 735: Shocking Everyone (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hurry up and go to the temple. No matter what, you have to ensure Su Yun¡¯s safety.¡± Liu Jiannan immediately frowned. ¡°Chief, the representatives of the Chinese martial arts circle are still alright, but with our identities, if we interfere in this matter, will we¡ª¡± Before Liu Jiannan could finish, Zhao Guofeng understood his concerns, but he had his own countermeasures. ¡°This matter is easy to handle. Everyone, just change into casual clothes. Remember, this is only a spontaneous operation from the civilian martial arts circle. I will quickly formulate a solution. I won¡¯t let you fight alone. Remember, there¡¯s only one goal for this operation, and that is to ensure Su Yun¡¯s safety!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Liu Jiannan received the order, he quickly disconnected from Zhao Guofeng. Then, he looked at Lin Guodong and nodded gently. Lin Guodong understood what Liu Jiannan meant. Then, he turned to look at the group of martial arts representatives and said slowly, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry to only tell you about this now. All of you should not be unfamiliar with Hero Su Yun, right? Now, he is in Yinfan Kingdom and has broken into the Temple of Akshardham. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Hero Su Yun did this, at the very least, we can¡¯t let him be in danger alone. Not long ago, I had already investigated this matter with Captain Liu. Now, everyone outside is talking about a large number of Yinfan Kingdom¡¯s military rushing over. ¡°From the looks of it, they did not intend to settle this matter peacefully. We should not let our Great Xia heroes bear this matter alone. The international tournament was no longer established by international rules, and they mutinied during the tournament and openly mobilized troops from all over the country to besiege the temple. ¡°The country was already paying attention, but after all, they were overseas. This matter was not as simple as it sounded. Therefore, we are the only power that Hero Su Yun can rely on. Here, I will make this request in my personal name. If you are willing, I hope that we can rush to the temple together and help Hero Su Yun!¡± Everyone present widened their eyes in shock. This news was too sudden. After all, there was less than a minute left until the competition. Logically speaking, Great Xia¡¯s representative should have already gone on stage to warm up and prepare to begin. But they agreed with Lin Guodong¡¯s words. Therefore, after a short silence in the lounge, someone quickly responded. ¡°President Lin, what are you talking about? If it¡¯s really about Hero Su Yun, it¡¯s our honor to be able to help!¡± ¡°President Lin, is Hero Su Yun really in Yin Fan Kingdom? Not long ago, I also heard that a person carried a coffin and barged into the temple. Could it be him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just breaking into a dilapidated temple? Is there a need to use the entire country¡¯s military forces to surround and suppress it? Which tail did he step on that caused the Yin Fan Kingdom to have such a huge reaction?¡± Lin Guodong said solemnly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also very puzzled. Why is the Yin Fan Kingdom¡¯s reaction so intense? However, everyone should know about Hero Su Yun¡¯s contribution to our Great Xia, right? And now, it¡¯s time for us to do something for Hero Su Yun! ¡°Although he is very powerful, which was obvious to all, it was impossible for him to withstand the siege of thousands of troops, fighter jets, and tanks. Once he is trapped, the tanks and fighter jets would attack together. Missiles would wash the ground. Not to mention Hero Su, even Superman would be helpless. ¡°The Yin Fan Kingdom must have guessed this and is determined to do something.¡± ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s hurry up and set off. In any case, I came this time to fight. It doesn¡¯t matter who I fight!¡± Pei Jianhong patted his chest and clenched his fists. Under the enhancement of this exoskeleton mechanical armor, his fists immediately accumulated a lot of strength. When the two fists collided, the muffled thunder exploded again. At the same time, it ignited the passion in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s too much of a bully. Does he think there¡¯s no one in our Great Xia?¡± ¡°Ahem ¡± Lin Guodong immediately coughed dryly with a strange expression. Then, he said faintly, ¡°That¡¯s not right. This is because the person who bullied others should be Su Yun. It was such an important day and such an important place. This is quite a slap to the face. No wonder he has such a big reaction.¡± ¡°This ¡± Everyone was speechless for a moment. Thinking about it carefully, that was indeed the case. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who cares? Isn¡¯t it just breaking into a dilapidated temple? Look at how petty they are. With so many soldiers surrounding Hero Su Yun, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t agree. Who cares who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s talk after the fight!¡± As the Chinese martial arts representatives spoke, they walked to their boxes. For a moment, the notification of the fingerprint unlocking kept ringing. Immediately after, they took out the exoskeleton mechanical support armor from the box and quickly pulled it open in front of their chests. The mechanical sound kept coming. Many Chinese martial arts representatives were already on standby. Each of their exoskeletons and mechanical support armor were different. This was specially designed by the officials based on each person¡¯s different combat style. For example, the inheritor of the Iron Thread Fist, who relied on explosive power as his main combat method, also mainly focused on condensing explosive power in his exoskeleton mechanical support armor. He also specially equipped his fists with the signature iron ring of the Iron Thread Fist. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Shocking Everyone (4) Chapter 736: Shocking Everyone (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Every exoskeleton mechanical auxiliary armor had a different function. Therefore, when a specific person was equipped with it, it would also infinitely expand the aspects that this person was good at. When Liu Jiannan saw this scene, he slowly left. He gathered all the soldiers guarding outside and whispered in their ears before everyone left. During this period, Lin Guodong also did a fingerprint verification in front of his box. Then, he equipped his exoskeleton and mechanical auxiliary armor. When the indicator light on the mechanical spine lit up, it meant that the chip on the armor had already been connected to Lin Guodong¡¯s brain waves, allowing him to easily control this mechanical auxiliary armor. As martial arts practitioners, these people, including Lin Guodong, were better at using this kind of auxiliary armor. This exoskeleton armor could fit their main bone joints. At the same time, it could ensure full flexibility and make it convenient for them to use the martial arts techniques they had learned. This also made Lin Guodong and the others look like they had reassembled a mechanical skeleton outside their bodies. Some people looked very heavy, while others looked very light. Just the moment they were equipped with this auxiliary armor, it had already displayed the technique style they were good at. Looking at the motivated crowd in front of him, Lin Guodong nodded gently. Then, he picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Lin Xiao, it¡¯s me. There¡¯s something you have to do immediately!¡± At the arena, be it the representatives of the various countries watching the battle outside the arena, the reporters, or even the geneticists from Yin Fan who had been standing in the arena for a long time and could not see their opponents, they were all very puzzled. Their gazes looked in the direction of the Great Xia delegation lounge, wondering why no one had appeared even though the competition had clearly begun. The Great Xia netizens who were guarding the livestream were also puzzled. ¡°Could it be that my clock was faster? Shouldn¡¯t it have already started? Why isn¡¯t our country¡¯s representative on stage yet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That geneticist from Yin Fan and Brahma has been bragging on the arena for a long time. Hurry up and smash him!¡± ¡°No way. Could it be that those people outside the borders were right? At this juncture, is our country¡¯s representative going to give up?¡± ¡°Impossible! Our country¡¯s tradition has always been to rather be beaten to death than be frightened to death. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside. Something must have delayed it.¡± In the livestream room of the national livestream, many netizens¡¯ comments flooded the screen. Not to mention them, even the reporters waiting at the scene could not sit still anymore. They stood up one after another and craned their necks to look in the direction of the lounge. The curtain of the lounge was suddenly lifted from the inside. Immediately after, Lin Guodong and the others in exoskeleton armor walked out of the lounge without saying a word. The moment they saw this scene, everyone present and in the livestream widened their eyes. ¡°Oh my god, Great Xia¡¯s mechas are getting more and more sci fi. It looks like they came from the future!¡± ¡°Damn, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the previous generation of mecha. I¡¯ve seen the concept map. This should be a third generation mechanical armor. This is too handsome!¡± ¡°I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to the next competition. The third generation armor technology is the first!¡± For a moment, the netizens in the various livestreams, regardless of whether they were domestic or foreign, began to get excited. After all, the mechanical armor on Lin Guodong and the others was too cool, making it impossible to look away. The accompanying Great Xia reporters were also excited at this moment. However, they did not expect Lin Guodong and the others to walk into the distance without looking back. They had no intention of entering the arena. There was an uproar at the scene. Everyone stood up and looked in the direction where Lin Guodong and the others had gone in confusion. Liu Jiannan followed with the army. The armor worn by Liu Jiannan and the others was different from Lin Guodong¡¯s. This was the standard armor of the Great Xia military. It was an armed armor. This armor was different from Lin Guodong¡¯s auxiliary armor. The armor of Lin Guodong and the others was only an exoskeleton auxiliary system, but the military green camouflage on Liu Jiannan and the others was armor. It was the true armor style that people imagined. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Jiannan and the others could still move freely in the armor, but this armor also gave them extremely strong resistance to attacks. In the official test, this armor could even resist machine gun fire. This conventional armor was also equipped with eight jet systems that could greatly increase the user¡¯s jumping ability. This jumping ability even had the feeling of flying at a low altitude. The shoulders and arms of the armor were equipped with exclusive weapons. In addition to large caliber high velocity machine guns, there were also small caliber missiles, smoke bombs, and other weapons. Previously, China had only released a concept map of this third generation armor. Now, it was the first time it was officially used externally. Although there was a first and second generation as the foundation, it still filled everyone¡¯s eyes with shock. It was difficult to imagine that Great Xia¡¯s mechanical path had actually developed to this extent. Not only did it have auxiliary exoskeleton armor, but it also had this very mature body covering armor. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Shocking Everyone (6) Chapter 737: Shocking Everyone (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If such armor was used on a large scale, it would definitely be a terrifying existence on the battlefield. But everyone was puzzled. Be it Lin Guodong and the others or the accompanying military, they did not even look at the arena. Instead, they hurriedly walked into the distance. That was also where most of the people gathered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they abandoning the competition?¡± The accompanying Great Xia reporters looked at each other. No one knew what had happened. Of course, under such circumstances, they naturally had to carry their cameras and follow. At the very least, they could not interrupt the national livestream just like that. Otherwise, it would be a major livestream accident. The geneticists in the arena were dumbfounded. The people below the stage who were preparing for battle were also confused. No one knew what was going on, much less what Great Xia¡¯s attitude was. Should they fight this match or not? The reporters followed behind the team one after another. The cameras were aimed at Lin Guodong and the others. Although the scene was shaky, it could let the people of Great Xia know what had happened. But the people who were supposed to be competing had walked in the opposite direction, so the entire livestream was filled with doubts. ¡°What does this mean? Are we really not fighting anymore?¡± ¡°Our country¡¯s armor is too handsome. It¡¯s several times more handsome than the concept map released!¡± ¡°I thought that the first and second generation armors were already at the peak. I didn¡¯t expect this to pale in comparison.¡± ¡°I also want to try it on and experience the feeling of snapping my fingers.¡± ¡°The question we should be concerned about now is what they want to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t I understand? Isn¡¯t this a livestream of WY International?¡± All the audience were confused, but even the reporters accompanying them did not know what had happened at all. Naturally, they could not give any answers. The citizens of Yin Fan Kingdom who were originally gathered in the scene made way. After all, they had never seen such technology and such a domineering appearance. Lin Guodong and the others in exoskeleton mechanical support armor walked at the front of the team. Their eyes were filled with killing intent as they looked in the direction of the temple firmly. Behind them was the military armor that was loaded with weapons. It had a camouflage color appearance and displayed the domineering aura unique to the military. However, Liu Jiannan and the others, who were inside the armor, had already removed their military uniforms and changed into their daily clothes. After all, this was the military identity of the Yin Fan Kingdom. It was not suitable for him to appear here. The Great Xia could easily find dozens of reasons to explain the armor. This matter had nothing to do with the official operation. Even though the international community might not believe these reasons, they had no choice. As a big country, they had an unquestionable right to speak. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, what can you do to me? This team approached the temple majestically. All the people dispersed, and the figure of this team was quickly exposed to the garrison that surrounded the temple. All the guns were turned around and aimed at this team. The commander of the garrison looked at the people approaching them not far away in shock. ¡°What are they wearing?¡± After all, the Yinfan Kingdom was a relatively backward country. The concept of mecha was too advanced for them. Fortunately, the adjutant beside the garrison commander knew the relevant information. He lowered his voice and whispered in his ear, ¡°Sir, this seems to be Great Xia¡¯s armor technology. Didn¡¯t the information we obtained previously also indicate that the person who barged into the temple is very likely a Great Xia citizen?¡± These words immediately made the commander of the garrison frown. ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that this matter is related to the Great Xia officials?¡± Looking at the menacing team, the adjutant said without confidence, ¡°Sir, what should we do now? They seem to be coming for us.¡± Upon hearing this, the commander of the garrison gritted his teeth. ¡°What else can we do? Our mission is to seal the temple and wait for the main force to arrive. There are only about 10 of them in total. We have more than 800 people. Why should we be afraid of them?¡± The commander of the garrison immediately raised his voice. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. Expand the blockade area. Kill the intruders without mercy!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This order was to tell all the soldiers and naturally to warn Lin Guodong and the others. Soon, this heavily armed and mighty team began to take neat steps. They approached with their guns, as if they wanted Lin Guodong and the others to retreat. Lin Guodong and the others were already standing in a row. Looking at the aggressive military team, they did not retreat but advanced, closing the distance between them step by step. The atmosphere between the two sides became more and more tense. The surrounding citizens retreated in fear. No one wanted to be the unlucky person who had been accidentally injured. Looking at the many armed teams with more than ten times the number of people in front of him, Pei Jianhong stretched his wrist and said to Lin Guodong, ¡°President Lin, they don¡¯t seem to have any intention of retreating.¡± As Lin Guodong walked forward, he gently clenched his fists. With the help of this exoskeleton mechanical armor, the strength in his fists quickly began to accumulate. ¡°Neither do we!¡± As soon as Lin Guodong finished speaking, the sniper from the Yinfan Kingdom hiding high up had already fired. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Shocking Everyone (7) Chapter 738: Shocking Everyone (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as the bullet was heading straight for Lin Guodong, Liu Jiannan, who was standing beside Lin Guodong, suddenly stretched out his hand. With a loud bang, the bullet was actually held in Liu Jiannan¡¯s hand. This shot undoubtedly quickly drew the curtains of the entire battle. More than ten people would face more than 800 people from the other party, but they were all fearless. Following Liu Jiannan¡¯s order, machine gun shafts quickly stood up on the shoulders of all the military mechas. The sound of machine guns kept coming. A large number of Yin Fan Kingdom soldiers quickly fell. The two sides officially began to exchange fire, but the weapons in the hands of the Yin Fan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers did not seem to be of any use against the military mecha. Their bullets did not even leave a bullet hole when they hit the mecha. Although the auxiliary armor of Lin Guodong and the others did not have such an ability, they quickly rushed into the soldiers and fought them in close combat. As a result, there was no time to open fire. Lin Guodong and the others were like wolves entering a flock of sheep. The commander of the garrison looked at this scene in shock. Everything in front of him had long exceeded his understanding. They had never seen such armor with their own eyes, let alone had experience fighting it. With the enhancement of the exoskeleton armor, Lin Guodong and the others could send a soldier in front of them flying with a punch. He only needed one punch to cause his sternum to break and cause him to die from the pressure on his heart. Liu Jiannan led the team and became the outer protection force of Lin Guodong and the others, protecting them from firepower. He also relied on the large scale firepower carried by his armor to completely suppress the enemy forces. There were only a dozen or so people, but they were not at a disadvantage in the team of more than 800 people. They even vaguely had the advantage. Lin Guodong and company only had one goal, and that was to rush into the temple at all costs to ensure Su Yun¡¯s safety and leave safely. They did not know that Su Yun was completely immersed in the supernatural aura at that moment. He tried his best to digest it and did not know what was happening in the outside world. The team of more than 800 people could not stop these 10 people. The commander of the garrison saw this and was extremely anxious. If he could not stop them and let them break through the defense line again, the commander of the temple¡¯s garrison would know the consequences without thinking. He urged desperately as the soldiers around him covered the dozen or so people with firepower. However, under the protection of Liu Jiannan and the others¡¯ body armor, these bullets could not cause much damage to them. Seeing that the defense line on the other side was getting weaker and weaker, and that they were getting closer and closer to the temple, Lin Guodong and the others became more and more eager to fight. They attacked more and more decisively. Liu Jiannan was inside the armor mask. Through the armor¡¯s highly technologically precipitated information mask, he could accurately determine the source of the strongest firepower around him and destroy it in time. This made the other party unable to organize effective defensive measures for a long time. It also made the temple, which had stood for more than a hundred years, see a river of blood and corpses everywhere outside the temple for the first time. Just then, Liu Jiannan realized that his interface suddenly began to flash with a warning red light. Ear piercing notifications kept coming. It was the same for the others. Their body armor issued a warning at the same time. Before Liu Jiannan and the others could react, an extremely powerful cannonball exploded around them. The power of this cannonball even sent Liu Jiannan and the others flying, smashing into the hundred year old stone pillar standing not far away. Lin Guodong and the others turned around. They noticed that two tanks had appeared on the road not far away. Behind them was a large number of soldiers. The nearest military force had already arrived. Two heavy tanks opened the way in front and approached majestically. Seeing the reinforcements, the remaining 500 plus people in the garrison began to counterattack fiercely as if they had been injected with chicken blood. The auxiliary mechanical armor of Lin Guodong and the others was not enough to withstand such a dense bullet attack. This made them tacitly activate the jet system under their feet and instantly eject themselves. Then, they landed steadily behind and distanced themselves from the enemy. Liu Jiannan and the others stood up from the ruins in a sorry state. The bombardment of the tank shells just now had caused distorted cracks to appear on their armor for the first time. ¡°Our armor can resist bullets, but it¡¯s not strong against such shells. What exactly is in this temple? Why are they acting like they¡¯ve gone crazy? They even used tanks!¡± Liu Jiannan¡¯s intermittent voice came from the earpiece. This let Lin Guodong know that he was still alive, and he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Soon, Liu Jiannan and the others arrived beside Lin Guodong and the others again and protected them. As if he felt that victory was in his grasp, the commander of the garrison immediately ordered to stop shooting and led the team to quickly surround them. The black holes of the two tanks not far away were aimed straight at Liu Jiannan and the others, as if they would immediately fire if they resisted. The reinforcements of more than a thousand people also followed the people of the garrison and formed an encirclement, constantly shrinking. When Liu Jiannan and the others saw this scene, they secretly gritted their teeth. ¡°What should we do? Facing these two iron tortoise boxes, our exoskeleton mechanical support armor can¡¯t resist at all.¡± Hearing Lin Guodong¡¯s voice, Liu Jiannan sighed indignantly. ¡°If I brought out anti tank armor this time, would I still be able to use this iron tortoise box to show its might?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about serious matters first?¡± Pei Jianhong¡¯s voice quickly came from the earpiece. ¡°This group of lunatics made such a big fuss over a temple. Moreover, this is only one of the reinforcements. Now that we¡¯re in this mess, it won¡¯t be so easy to get out. Are you going to fight or run? Give me a definite answer!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to run. Moreover, that¡¯s a tank. The range of fire is far beyond the range of our jet.¡± Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice came fiercely. ¡°Moreover, in the history of our Great Xia Kingdom, there has never been a precedent of running away. If we could not defeat the iron tortoise box, we would fight these soldiers. Even if they wanted to cover us with firepower, we had to take a few more away. I only hope that Hero Su Yun can hear the commotion here and seize the opportunity to leave. He won¡¯t let us down!¡± Liu Jiannan also spoke the thoughts of many people present. Although they did not respond, their eyes had already become more determined. The mighty army of the Yin Fan Kingdom approached with guns in their hands. They still wanted to capture these people alive and ask them something. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he did not expect Lin Guodong and the others to have already made plans. ¡°Shoot!¡± Seeing that the encirclement was getting smaller and smaller, Liu Jiannan gave the order. All the machine guns of the military mechas opened fire at the same time. Groups of people fell one after another. The tank barrel quickly aimed at Lin Guodong and the others again. Although they clearly saw this, Lin Guodong and the others still used their martial arts abilities to the limit. In the crowd, it was as if they had entered a no man¡¯s land. Even though they knew that they could not resist the attack of such a cannonball, they still did not have the slightest intention of retreating. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Protector! (1) Chapter 739: Protector! (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Fortunately, because there were many guards, these two tanks did not have a suitable opportunity to fire for the time being. This also bought Lin Guodong and the others some time so that they would not fall into a desperate situation in the current situation. It may only be about ten of them, but because of the power given by the mechanical armor, be it trained soldiers or experts who had practiced Chinese martial arts for many years, they could maximize their abilities. For example, Lin Guodong¡¯s martial arts capture, coupled with the external mechanical support armor, could make him ignore almost all the other party¡¯s defenses. The enemies who passed through his hands often lost their ability to fight in an extremely painful manner. The others were the same, preventing the enemies above a hundred times from approaching. However, the two tanks not far away kept threatening Lin Guodong and the others. No one dared to bet, as their situation would become more and more dangerous if the tank fired again. ¡°We can¡¯t continue fighting like this. We have to change our tactics. Otherwise, who would have thought that these Hindustani would do something crazy? A dilapidated temple is enough to mobilize the entire country. I have no doubt that they will be forced into a corner and can bombard this place without care!¡± As Lin Guodong casually broke the neck of a Yinfan Kingdom soldier, he discussed countermeasures with Liu Jiannan through the communication device. These words entered Liu Jiannan¡¯s heart. It was indeed something he had been thinking about. The weapons of these garrison soldiers were helpless against their cover armor. The tank, on the other hand, was another matter. Not to mention, there were countless troops rushing over. In the end, there were only about ten of them. If they continued fighting, they would only become more and more passive. ¡°Like this!¡± Liu Jiannan¡¯s mind raced as he quickly thought of a plan. ¡°We can¡¯t place the battlefield here. Such an empty area is not beneficial to our battle. We have to seize the opportunity to break out of the encirclement and enter the temple. We have to find Su Yun as soon as possible. As long as we can take him away safely, the rest will be easy!¡± Liu Jiannan¡¯s thoughts immediately lit up Lin Guodong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that!¡± After making up his mind, it was obvious that this team¡¯s attack method was becoming more and more aggressive. If they fought a prolonged battle here, with the difference in numbers, the Hindustani garrison could still vaguely gain the upper hand. Now they had chosen to break out of the encirclement, this change caught the garrison¡¯s Hindustani soldiers off guard. Moreover, these people were very fast and their goal was very clear. Therefore, in an extremely short period of time, they broke through the encirclement and ran straight into the temple. ¡°Chase! We can¡¯t let them desecrate the temple!¡± The commander of the garrison urged the soldiers beside him crazily. But how could these soldiers be a match for Lin Guodong and the others in armor? In addition, after entering the temple, Lin Guodong and the others quickly entered the huge and complicated buildings. It was even more difficult to catch up to them. After entering the temple, Lin Guodong and company quickly searched for Su Yun. Fortunately, although the buildings were complicated, almost every path led to the temple¡¯s main hall. Therefore, after walking along this path for about five minutes,everyone finally saw Su Yun sitting quietly in the middle of the hall. Sitting in the middle, Su Yun¡¯s breathing was even. He closed his eyes slightly, as if he knew nothing about the outside world. ¡°Are you serious? We¡¯re fighting outside, but Hero Su is sleeping here with his eyes closed?¡± A martial arts practitioner said casually. But Lin Guodong quickly made a gesture to keep quiet. Then, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Su Yun seems to be gaining insights. Didn¡¯t the country publicize it previously? Su Yun is the only cultivator. In terms of cultivation, even if we had never eaten pork, we had seen pigs run. Isn¡¯t this clearly comprehending and cultivating?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Lin Guodong looked curiously at the coffin beside Su Yun. Before he could approach, the white monkey jumped out and bared its teeth, blocking them from approaching. It was obvious that the white monkey wanted to protect Xu Jiajia, although the scene in front of them did make everyone feel a little strange. However, Liu Jiannan, who was experienced in military affairs, did not dare to let his guard down at this moment. ¡°We can¡¯t care so much now. There are only two paths in front of us. The first is to wake Su Yun up now and take him away quickly. The second is ¡± However, before Liu Jiannan could finish speaking, Lin Guodong shook his head solemnly. ¡°No, Su Yun clearly can¡¯t be disturbed in his current state! Although I don¡¯t not know what he was doing, it at least meant that this time was very important to him. Otherwise, he would not have taken such a risk. We have to protect him. No matter what happens, we have to wait for Su Yun to finish his business.¡± Liu Jiannan frowned and nodded gently. Then, he sighed solemnly. ¡°The reason why we can break out of the encirclement is because we want to end the battle quickly. But if we move from a breakout to a defensive battle, we will not be so optimistic. Their reinforcements will arrive in a short period of time. At that time, we will be in trouble.¡± Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Dao Protector! Chapter 740: Dao Protector! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Jiannan walked to the window of the main hall and looked out. He could see a black mass of people pouncing over from the distant road. Everyone¡¯s faces were solemn. They could not be sure how long Su Yun would take. They only knew that before Su Yun woke up, they could not let anyone disturb him. ¡°Transfer the battlefield to the door of the main hall. No one can enter this door!¡± Lin Guodong turned around and looked at Su Yun solemnly. Then, he strode out with the people from the martial arts circle. The soldiers stood on the spot and looked at Liu Jiannan. One of them could not help but ask, ¡°Captain, our opponents are hundreds of people now, but it won¡¯t be long before we have to face thousands or even tens of thousands. We¡¯re not afraid, but if they use medium to heavy weapons, how can we stop them?¡± These words were exactly what Liu Jiannan was thinking, but at this moment, he could not care so much. He could only pat the shoulder of the person beside him and follow Lin Guodong. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. At this point, we have to go all the way. For now, we can only place our hopes on the domestic side. Let¡¯s hope that they have already thought of a solution.¡± A few minutes later, Lin Guodong and the others lined up outside the door. They stared at the end of the road with bright eyes. Not long after, a large number of soldiers finally found this place. Looking at the many armed soldiers, Lin Guodong and the others stepped forward. Visible to the naked eye, their fists began to accumulate strength! ¡ª The reporters who came with them could not enter the temple. They were isolated outside the battlefield. Fortunately, they were all official reporters of Great Xia, so no one involved them. However, what they saw just now deeply touched them. Just now, just as Lin Guodong and the others were about to break out of the encirclement, they realized that Lin Guodong and the others had suddenly given up on the competition and come here. They became enemies with hundreds of people for the hero of Great Xia, Su Yun. Even though no one knew what would happen after entering the temple, the current situation was not optimistic. A large number of soldiers had already rushed into the temple, and a mighty team had already appeared at the end of the road. The two tanks parked there like an iron mountain, cutting off all the escape routes for Lin Guodong and the others. But even so, they were still determined to fight to protect Su Yun. This spirit was infecting these reporters. Even though they were unarmed, they were still willing to take the risk in the most dangerous place and transmit everything that had just happened to the domestic livestream through the cameras. Their efforts were not let down. As more and more people entered the livestream, this matter also caused a heated discussion on the Internet. ¡°Hero Su Yun carried the coffin and barged into the temple alone. There must be an important reason!¡± ¡°But President Lin and the others only have ten or so people, and the opponent is almost the entire military strength of the Yin Fan Nation. How can they have a chance of winning?¡± ¡°This is too much! Isn¡¯t it just a dilapidated temple? Is there a need to make such a big fuss?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, this Temple of Akshardham is the most important face of the entire Yinfan Kingdom. Our hero, Su Yun, is the one who came to slap his face!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. In short, you can¡¯t treat Hero Su Yun like this!¡± ¡°Add one! There¡¯s no need to reason with this matter. The guns have already moved. It¡¯s obvious that the other party doesn¡¯t want to reason anymore.¡± The audience in the livestream broke out in cold sweat for Su Yun, Lin Guodong, and the others. The disparity in numbers was so great, and it was on their territory. No matter how one looked at it, the outcome was not optimistic. ¡°What are the officials waiting for? Hurry up and send troops to save them. If we¡¯re any later, it will be too late!¡± ¡°Can you have some common sense? That¡¯s the border of the Yinfan Kingdom. Even if our officials have the intention, there¡¯s nothing we can do. International problems are never so simple.¡± ¡°Huh? Really? Then why did I see several military helicopters flying overhead today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same in our city. Five or six helicopters are lined up above us. There must be something going on, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, right? The situation has developed to this point and they¡¯re overseas. Our guns can only hold it down and not move. Are you mistaken?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were more and more related comments. People from various cities kept saying that they had indeed seen the abnormal scene of military helicopters flying frequently. This also caused netizens to speculate. In fact, on the hot list, other than the title ¡°Su Yun is in danger in Yinfan Country and the delegation has given up on the competition to help¡±, there was also a discussion about abnormal military actions. However, the relevant news was quickly taken off the shelves and did not spread too widely. But as more and more people in the livestream knew about this matter, they were discussing it in full swing. In fact, this was indeed not groundless. A large number of military helicopters frequently appeared in several cities, including Hibiscus City. At the foot of Brokeback Mountain in the suburbs of Hibiscus City, a figure hurriedly appeared in an empty place. Soon, this person stopped in his tracks. After looking around, he placed his finger in his mouth and exerted a little force. Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Dao Protector! (3) Chapter 741: Dao Protector! (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A loud whistle immediately spread throughout the forest in this area. More and more figures gradually appeared in the originally silent forest. These people were either wearing masks or black scarves to cover their faces. They basically had weapons on their waists, and their eyes were each colder than the other. These people appeared from all directions. After looking at each other, they walked towards the person who whistled without saying a word. If Su Yun was here, he would definitely recognize this person at a glance. He had seen him during the battle at the border of Cangluan Mountain. It was one of the killers in Xu Jiajia¡¯s team at that time, code name Tian Sha. ¡°Brother Tian Sha!¡± The dozen or so people gathered from all directions called out one after another. They were very respectful to Tian Sha. Tian Sha was also the only one who did not wear a mask. He looked at the people in front of him and nodded gently. ¡°Get ready. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± A nimble figure suddenly appeared behind Tian Sha. In fact, none of the people present sensed it in advance. Immediately after, a cold and determined woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind Tian Sha. ¡°Tian Sha, what happened? Aren¡¯t you here to attend the funeral? Why did you suddenly ask us to gather here? This is the territory of Great Xia. We can¡¯t do anything rash!¡± It was Bloody Rose who spoke. She was wearing a tight suit with a high ponytail and a bone whip at her waist. Tian Sha turned around and looked at her seriously. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s said that Su Yun brought Boss to the Yinfan Kingdom. We have to rush over to help. Otherwise, they will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°What? Taken away? Could it be that Phantom isn¡¯t dead?¡± Bloody Rose looked at Tian Sha in surprise. The Phantom she was talking about was Xu Jiajia¡¯s code name on the dark web. And these people in front of him, including Tian Sha and Bloody Rose, were all active killers in the dark web. They also belonged to Xu Jiajia¡¯s team. This time, they came to Great Xia separately. They wanted to attend Xu Jiajia¡¯s funeral, but they learned that Su Yun had taken Xu Jiajia away. Now, Tian Sha had suddenly summoned them over for this matter. Looking at the Bloody Rose, Tian Sha pointed at the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Ask Curly Hair.¡± As soon as Tian Sha finished speaking, the curly haired man walked out with the satellite computer. As he walked, he operated the computer. When he arrived in front of the two of them, a recording began to play on the computer. ¡°Uncle, this is Big Head Yang, I just received a call from Lin Xiao. Lin Xiao¡¯s father, Lin Guodong, learned of Su Yun¡¯s whereabouts in Yinfan. He went to the Yin Fan Kingdom and brought Xu Jiajia into the temple. Now, all the military bases in the entire Yin Fan Kingdom had already sent troops. Lin Xiao¡¯s father had already brought others to help, but there were not enough people. Please think of a way quickly. I have to contact someone else!¡± It was Big Head Yang¡¯s voice on the phone, and Curly Hair was monitoring the call Big Head Yang had made to Su Guowei. After turning off the recording, Curly Hair looked at Bloody Rose and said, ¡°After hearing this call, I immediately contacted this person. He¡¯s Su Yun¡¯s friend. I didn¡¯t reveal our identities. I only expressed that we were friends and could help with this matter. He gave us this address and said that someone would pick us up.¡± Just as Curly Hair finished speaking, the sound of propellers came from the distant horizon. Immediately after, six armed helicopters lined up in the air and flew over. They kept lowering their altitude. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re the people who came to pick us up.¡± Curly Hair looked at the approaching helicopter and laughed self deprecatingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to sit in a military helicopter again in my life.¡± Tian Sha said with a cold gaze, ¡°Alright, cut the crap. It seems that although Great Xia can¡¯t interfere directly due to various factors, they don¡¯t plan to stand by and do nothing. Prepare to set off to Yin Fan and save Boss Phantom and Hero Su!¡± With Tian Sha¡¯s order, Bloody Rose, who knew the ins and outs of the matter, strode towards the helicopter without a word. As the cabin opened, a few soldiers got out one after another and watched as Tian Sha and the others boarded the helicopter. After boarding the plane, Tian Sha and the others noticed that there were a few large boxes in the cabin. Everyone looked at each other and nodded tacitly. A few helicopters slowly rose into the sky again, crossing Hibiscus City and disappearing into the west. However, the citizens¡¯ gazes were attracted by this spectacular military helicopter team. No one noticed that not long after, a police helicopter in Hibiscus City quietly took off. In the courtyard of the Lin family¡¯s suburban villa in Lin¡¯an City, Lin Xiao kept making calls. ¡°Uncle Tai, I¡¯m Lin Xiao. You¡¯re the only one left. When will you arrive?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Uncle Wang, are we almost there? The helicopter is coming soon!¡± ¡°Uncle Li, there¡¯s no need to hold a knife. It¡¯s inconvenient. We have mechanical armor and a titanium knife. It¡¯s fine as long as you arrive!¡± Not far from Lin Xiao, there were already seven people sitting on a row of chairs. Behind the seven of them were dozens of people standing tall. From this scene, it was not difficult to tell that the seven people sitting were extraordinary. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± Not long after Lin Xiao hung up the phone, three more people arrived one after another and sat on the remaining three chairs. Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Dao Protector! (4) Chapter 742: Dao Protector! (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This lineup had not been seen in the Chinese martial arts circle for many years. The person sitting on the first chair was none other than Old Master Shen, who had represented Great Xia previously. However, after that battle, Old Master Shen never appeared again. And now, he has been found by Lin Xiao. Looking at the thirty to forty people in front of him, Lin Xiao cupped his fists and bowed. He said anxiously, ¡°Thank you for coming to help. My father called me. They¡¯re already helping my Uncle Su. The military had already contacted me. They were on their way to pick us up. I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡± Old Master Shen waved his hand. ¡°Kid from the Lin family, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Su Yun is the hero of Great Xia, and your father is our old friend. Whether it¡¯s for public or private reasons, we definitely won¡¯t ignore it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lin Xiao, you usually don¡¯t look reliable. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so responsible at the critical moment. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t think that your uncles are old. None of them are pushovers!¡± Lin Xiao nodded gratefully. At this moment, Big Head Yang leaned over and looked at the people in front of him before lowering his voice. ¡°Lin Xiao, that¡¯s all?¡± When Lin Xiao heard this, his eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough? These people are the ten recognized great figures in the current martial arts circle of Great Xia. Physical, internal, leg techniques, fist techniques, staff techniques, knife techniques. Almost all the representatives of the martial arts sects that you know are here. The 30 odd people behind are also experts. You call this a small number of people?¡± Big Head Yang immediately scratched his head in embarrassment. Then, he pulled Lin Xiao aside. ¡°Xiao, no matter what, I¡¯m still your second uncle. Why don¡¯t you bring me to the Yin Fan Kingdom? Your Uncle Su is my brother!¡± Lin Xiao immediately looked at Big Head Yang in disdain. ¡°Damn fatty, if you take advantage of me again, I¡¯ll really show you my attainments in Chinese martial arts! This is not a sightseeing trip. Do you think it¡¯s fun? At the very least, we still have Chinese martial arts. What can you do there? Use your weight to win?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a personal attack!¡± Although Big Head Yang was unwilling, he knew that Lin Xiao was right. Therefore, although he was unwilling, he had no choice but to accept this fact. Soon, a few military transport helicopters arrived and stopped in the courtyard. As Lin Xiao nodded at everyone, the thirty odd people boarded the plane one after another without a word. Big Head Yang could only watch enviously as the helicopter slowly took off. Before he left, he did not forget to remind him at the top of his voice, ¡°Xiao, bring your Uncle Su back safely. Your Second Uncle is waiting for you here!¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Lin Xiao replied angrily, and the helicopter carrying everyone gradually left. At the same time, in a certain military department. ¡°Report, all personnel have been received. All flying units are transporting according to the original plan!¡± A soldier hurriedly appeared behind Zhao Guofeng and reported the progress. Zhao Guofeng nodded after some thought. Then, he asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s the equipment? Have you arranged it?¡± ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve placed armored boxes on every helicopter according to the orders.¡± ¡°Very good. Go busy yourself.¡± After receiving the order, the soldier quickly left the office, but Zhao Guofeng looked at the livestream with a solemn expression. On the screen, a large number of soldiers had already rushed into the temple, and gunshots kept coming. Zhao Guofeng kept thinking to himself. ¡°Su Yun, Su Yun, you have to hold on till the reinforcements arrive.¡± Zhao Guofeng did not know Su Yun¡¯s situation, so he was naturally worried about him. This battle erupted in the Yinfan Kingdom. Zhao Guofeng could not let the army go at all. He had already done everything he could. It was his order to send the helicopter to pick them up, and the equipment arranged for these people was also Zhao Guofeng¡¯s order. Now that the situation was no longer under his control, he could only hope for these reinforcements. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Report, there are abnormal movements of unknown armed forces overseas. Many overseas giants have suddenly mobilized a large number of teams to gather overseas. Their goal is temporarily unclear. Do you want to remind the border military district to strengthen the security force?¡± A soldier¡¯s report pulled Zhao Guofeng back to reality. Looking back at the soldier, Zhao Guofeng quickly thought of something and shook his head meaningfully. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve taken action too.¡± Dozens of jeeps flew across the mountain road, raising enough sand to cover the sky. The convoy sped past and quickly stopped in an empty area. On the empty belt in the hills, there were actually rows of various transport helicopters and armed helicopters. In addition, there were a large number of armored vehicles and fully armed mercenaries on the other side, waiting for orders silently. In one of the armored vehicles, a man in sunglasses had his legs on the steering wheel. He kept looking at his watch, revealing his anxious mood. With a honk, a convoy drove over majestically and stopped not far away. There were at least a hundred mercenaries who came down from the convoy. All of them were well equipped. Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Dao Protector! (5) Chapter 743: Dao Protector! (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The person walking at the front of the group with a walking stick was none other than Yin Lin. ¡°Old Zhao, this is quite a scene!¡± Looking at the person sitting in the jeep, Yin Lin shouted. Zhao Tianbao quickly took off his sunglasses. When he saw Yin Lin, he quickly walked over. But when he saw the team behind Yin Lin, he immediately said unhappily, ¡°Old Yin, aren¡¯t you too stingy? You only brought these hundred people?¡± Yin Lin immediately glared. ¡°How is that possible? They¡¯re bullying my nephew. These are only the pioneer troops. The heavy weapons are on the way. I recently bought four new tanks and 12 armed armored vehicles, and I¡¯ve deployed them all!¡± Zhao Tianbao nodded in satisfaction when he heard this. Then, he pointed at the rows of planes not far away and said, ¡°Let them go up first. Old Wu, where are Old Wei and the others? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± As soon as Zhao Tianbao finished speaking, a helicopter arrived. Soon, a few people alighted from the helicopter. These people were all Su Guowei¡¯s brothers. At this moment, they gathered outside the borders again. ¡°Our people have arranged for it to be near the Yinfan Kingdom. They will set off from there. Hurry up and let¡¯s go over quickly. How dare they bully our eldest nephew, damn!¡± They looked very excited. They had only found out about this after receiving a call from Su Guowei. This made them unable to sit still. They gathered one after another, forming a mercenary team of such a scale that was rarely seen outside the borders. Seeing that everyone was almost gathered, Zhao Tianbao called Su Guowei on his satellite phone. ¡°Big Brother, leave this to us. As long as we¡¯re here, no one can lay a finger on Su Yun. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s right or who¡¯s not. Yin Fan Country is quite bold. Alright, don¡¯t worry. Wait for our news!¡± After hanging up, Zhao Tianbao shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± All the helicopters parked here started up, escorted by the armed helicopters outside. The convoy formed by armored vehicles advanced majestically along the mountain path towards the Yinfan Kingdom. Orders came from the communicators of the mercenaries gathered in the nearby areas. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the Yin Fan Kingdom!¡± Dust and smoke rose from the entire border. A large number of mercenary teams covered the sky and rushed towards the Yinfan Kingdom from all directions. However, Lin Guodong and the others who were in the middle of a battle did not know about this for the time being. In order to prevent Su Yun from being disturbed, they had no choice but to push forward as they fought, making the combat area as far away from the main hall as possible. Even with the protection of the cover armor, the armor of Liu Jiannan and the others was already approaching the limit of their defense. The technology mask kept reminding him that the defense value was decreasing, but more and more people were gathering. Lin Guodong and the others were not much better. It was all thanks to Liu Jiannan and the others blocking the distant bullets for them that they could buy them time to fight. However, as the enemies came one after another, the stamina of Lin Guodong and the others was gradually approaching their limits. Gunshots kept coming from all directions, causing Lin Guodong¡¯s ears to ring non stop. He could not even hear the voice in his earpiece. ¡°Bang!¡± The member of martial arts who jumped up was hit by the grenade at the core axis of the auxiliary armor. His body immediately staggered and he fell heavily. Even so, this person quickly stabilized himself. Dragging the armor that could only control half of his body, he killed two more soldiers. ¡°President, if this continues, we¡¯ll all die here!¡± Lin Guodong was burning with anxiety. Their situation was getting more and more dangerous, but Su Yun still did not move. However, they could not hold on for long Looking at the increasing number of soldiers around him, Lin Guodong decisively said to Liu Jiannan through his earpiece, ¡°Captain Liu, bring us out. Their target is us. We can¡¯t let them approach the main hall and disturb Su Yun. We have to try our best to buy time for Su Yun. There¡¯s no other way!¡± Liu Jiannan looked at Lin Guodong with difficulty and nodded. Then, all the soldiers in body covering armor activated their jet boosters. This made them quickly jump up and come behind the Chinese martial arts team members. They grabbed their shoulders and immediately raised the push to the highest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Amidst a series of loud bangs, Liu Jiannan and the others broke through the roof and jumped out with Lin Guodong and the others. The commander¡¯s voice sounded crazily. ¡°Chase after them. Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± The soldiers who were about to break into the main hall all changed directions and ran out from the nearest path. Liu Jiannan and the others did not leave. They only pulled the battle back outside. This also meant that Lin Guodong and the others were already prepared to risk their lives. Even if they were all buried here, at least they could buy as much time as possible and not let those people break into the main hall. They only hoped that Su Yun would wake up as soon as possible and leave quickly after hearing the commotion outside. In that case, they would not have lost their lives in vain. After breaking through the roof, Liu Jiannan and the others stood still with the falling rocks. In the ruins, more than ten people were unyielding. Although they were exhausted, they still stood tall. Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Dao Protector! (6) Chapter 744: Dao Protector! (6) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Quick, they¡¯re here. Point the camera at them!¡± When the reporters waiting outside saw Liu Jiannan and the others, they excitedly turned the camera to them again. The livestream immediately became lively. Everyone was sweating for these people. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! On the road outside the temple, teams of armed soldiers felt that the soldiers at the front were carrying rockets on their shoulders. Without a word, they aimed in the direction of the temple. The two tanks that had been waiting outside also turned their cannons around and aimed at Liu Jiannan and the others in the battle. In the team that came, a commander with a higher military rank directly replaced the former commander of the garrison. He pointed at the commander and scolded, ¡°There are only a few of them, and you still can¡¯t take them down. What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Sir ¡± The commander of the garrison said awkwardly, ¡°They have been in the temple all this time. I don¡¯t dare to order the bombardment, or else the temple will be destroyed.¡± The commander glared at him fiercely and lowered his voice. ¡°If they find the underground research lab and expose it, do you know the consequences?! As long as the Great Elder was around, these believers would not be able to cause trouble. At that time, even if the temple was in ruins, it could still be built again! Idiot!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the commander waved his hand behind him. ¡°Pass down my orders. Targetless artillery coverage, clean up the intruders!¡± The moment the order was given, the two tanks aimed in the direction of the temple again. Five to six soldiers carrying rocket launchers were also ready to attack, aiming at Liu Jiannan and the others. The moment it was locked onto, the smart mask reminded them again. Liu Jiannan and the others had clearly seen the cannons and rocket launchers on the other side, but at this moment, they had no way out. ¡°President Lin, yours is auxiliary mechanical armor. You can¡¯t block the shells. Hurry up and evacuate!¡± Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice sounded. Lin Guodong immediately shouted, ¡°Bullshit. Can your cover armor withstand a tank shell? We won¡¯t be able to leave. We can only fight for as much time as possible. I hope Su Yun wakes up early!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since I¡¯m already here, I never thought of leaving alive. This battle can be considered to have been fought with dignity. If we die, so be it. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?!¡± Beep, beep, beep The warning behind the mask became more and more ear piercing, but Liu Jiannan and the others were already prepared to withstand the artillery fire. They had no way to retreat now. The rest could only be handed over to the heavens! ¡°Fire!¡± The commander gave the order, and the driver in the tank cockpit made the final calibration. All the rocket launchers raised their heads and were about to press the launch button. A few eight sided rhombus shaped, technological balls suddenly bounced from somewhere and arrived in front of the soldiers and tanks. Crack! Immediately after, the ball spread out, and an electromagnetic field suddenly spread out. An electromagnetic net formed between the balls. All the soldiers in the electromagnetic field were surprised to find that there was no reaction after pressing the launcher. Even the cockpits of the two tanks were temporarily malfunctioning. The high voltage electric current in the electromagnetic field made many Yin Fan soldiers twist their bodies in pain and fall to the ground weakly. Not to mention the central area, even the reporters at the edge realized that the cameras were affected. The livestream screen began to tremble. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? What happened again?¡± ¡°Where did this electromagnetic grenade come from? Isn¡¯t this mechanical technology only available in our Great Xia?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Something¡¯s definitely wrong!¡± The netizens were puzzled by this. Some sharp eyed people quickly recognized that the electromagnetic grenade was the first batch of upgraded weapons after Great Xia embarked on the mechanical path. This kind of electromagnetic grenade would release a strong electromagnetic current after being triggered. If multiple electromagnetic grenades were released at the same time, they would form an electromagnetic net. Therefore, they were also very puzzled about this. Why would such a unique technology of Great Xia appear in the Yin Fan Kingdom? The netizens were not the only ones who were puzzled. Lin Guodong and the others, who were already prepared to fight to the death, realized this sudden change had caused the silence of the two tanks. Many soldiers holding rocket launchers fell weakly in the electromagnetic current. ¡°Captain Liu, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that there are our people here?¡± Liu Jiannan quickly shook his head. ¡°Impossible. We¡¯re already alone and helpless. This is the Yin Fan Kingdom. How can there be our people?¡± Just as Liu Jiannan finished speaking, a violent explosion suddenly erupted among the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is Hero Su? The martial arts circle is here to help!¡± ¡°The martial arts world of Great Xia is here. We request for a battle!¡± With a loud shout, a large group of people rushed over from the side. These people were all wearing exoskeleton mechanical support armor. Looking over, there were more than ten people. ¡°Get the fuck out of my way!¡± A shout came from another direction. A burly man as strong as a bear rushed into the Yin Fan Kingdom¡¯s team with an iron fist. Behind him were also more than ten people wearing exoskeleton machines that were auxiliary armor. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Dao Protector! (7) Chapter 745: Dao Protector! (7) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shock flashed in the eyes of Lin Guodong and the others. Then, someone pointed at them happily and shouted, ¡°President Lin, it¡¯s Elder Shen, Elder Wu, and Elder Wei!¡± Lin Guodong immediately laughed. He casually picked up a submachine gun that had fallen to the ground and fired at the enemy in front of him as he walked forward. ¡°We¡¯re not alone!¡± Although the others were confused, they knew that they could not miss this opportunity. Therefore, they adjusted their states one after another and quickly returned to the battle to meet up with the team that was rushing over from two directions. The Yin Fan Kingdom¡¯s team was attacked from the front and back. Coupled with the fact that it had happened too suddenly, a large number of soldiers could not react in time and were already smashed to the ground. When the commander saw this scene, his face was already red. ¡°Where did these people come from? Didn¡¯t the intelligence say that there were only ten of them?¡± The commander of the garrison at the side was also confused. He hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Sir, I really don¡¯t know about this. Until now, only those ten or so people have resisted stubbornly!¡± A few more grenades exploded in the crowd. Lin Xiao held a few grenades in each hand and threw them at the crowd. Explosions came from behind him. Lin Xiao and the others also took this opportunity to successfully meet up with Lin Guodong and the others. ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± Lin Xiao looked at Lin Guodong with concern. Lin Guodong patted Lin Xiao¡¯s shoulder excitedly. ¡°Son, did you find these people?¡± Lin Guodong did not expect his previous call to Ling Xiao to play such a crucial role. Lin Xiao was also wearing an exoskeleton mechanical armor and equipped with two two handed knives. He looked especially domineering. ¡°Dad, after receiving your call, I started to call people everywhere. When the uncles heard about this, they came to help.¡± Lin Guodong looked excitedly at the people beside Lin Xiao. These people in front of him could be considered the top figures in the current Great Xia¡¯s martial arts circle. Ten elders came out of the mountain, and more than thirty martial arts experts came one after another, especially at this critical moment. So how could they not be deeply shocked? ¡°Elders, I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± As soon as Lin Guodong finished speaking, Elder Shen waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, we¡¯re not just targeting you. Where¡¯s Hero Su Yun? Is he alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Where¡¯s my uncle? Is he okay?¡± Lin Guodong roughly explained Su Yun¡¯s current situation, which made everyone present start to become serious. Everyone realized that Su Yun might be at a critical moment. It was very likely that he was comprehending the Dao as a cultivator. And they were equivalent to guardians. They had to protect Su Yun well! ¡°The situation is critical now. We have to wait for Hero Su to wake up.¡± ¡°Then let us be Hero Su¡¯s guardians for once!¡± Just now, the enemies were caught off guard and could gain the upper hand in a short period of time. However, in Su Yun¡¯s current situation, they clearly had to be prepared for a protracted battle. This was not a simple matter. Liu Jiannan also sized up the people in front of him curiously and said in confusion, ¡°Where did all the armor on you come from? Also, how did you arrive at the Yin Fan Kingdom in such a short period of time?¡± Lin Xiao looked around and lowered his voice to say to them, ¡°The military sent military planes to pick them up. They also provided these equipment. It¡¯s not easy for them to appear in this matter, but they¡¯ve been trying their best to help behind the scenes.¡± Liu Jiannan roughly guessed the ins and outs. However, as they spoke, the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom had already occupied their positions again. After all, Lin Xiao and the others were from martial arts and were not good at using firearms. Therefore, when they chose armor, they also chose exoskeleton mechanical support armor that could bring out their advantages. The gazes of more than 40 people landed on the surging soldiers of the Yinfan Kingdom. The fatigue of Lin Guodong and the others seemed to have been swept away at this moment. ¡°Captain Liu, give the order. We¡¯ll cooperate fully!¡± Lin Guodong handed over the command to Liu Jiannan. Under such circumstances, Liu Jiannan naturally did not refuse. ¡°Our cover armor can effectively block their bullets, so we will stand at the front. Everyone had to make use of their advantage in speed to maximize the ability of the exoskeleton mechanical support armor. This battle is not to kill the enemy, but to buy more time. Therefore, everyone must prioritize your safety!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain Liu!¡± Lin Xiao took out two more grenades from his waist. He looked like a newborn calf that was not afraid of the tiger. ¡°On the way here, we¡¯ve already thought about it. We must send Uncle Su back to Great Xia safely.¡± The others nodded. Lin Xiao¡¯s words also represented their thoughts. Following Liu Jiannan¡¯s order, more than 40 people rushed into the enemy army according to their original plan. This could be considered a gluttonous feast for the livestream. Many netizens could see with their own eyes the Mt. Tai and Big Dipper of the Chinese martial arts world back then were all wearing mechanical armor and gathering at the temple to show their might. The bravery of Eight Extremities Fist was unparalleled, the unpredictableness of Eight Trigrams Palm, the straight line of the long fist, and the sweep of the Erlang Staff The Great Xia¡¯s national martial arts displayed its might. With the enhancement of the armor, many martial artists displayed a hundred times their strength. They were no longer the same as before! In addition, Liu Jiannan and the others used themselves as shields to protect everyone, so it was useless for the enemies in the distance to shoot. The nearby enemies did not even have the chance to shoot. Lin Xiao and Lin Guodong stood with their backs facing each other. This could be considered the first time the father and son had joined forces to fight. Compared to Lin Guodong, Lin Xiao¡¯s technique was still very immature. However, with the enhancement of this armor, it could still bring about lethality that could not be underestimated. Lin Guodong would also pay attention to Lin Xiao from time to time. In times of crisis, he would even help. ¡°Move seven inches to the left and three inches to the bottom!¡± Lin Xiao followed Lin Guodong¡¯s command and barely dodged the bayonet of the genetic enemy. Then, he punched the enemy¡¯s lower abdomen. The powerful explosive power attached to the mecha made Lin Xiao retreat with just a punch, causing him to lose his combat ability. Under Liu Jiannan¡¯s effective tactical distribution, the forty odd martial arts experts actually blocked the enemy who was hundreds of times weaker. Of course, this was also because the width of the temple door was limited. Although there were many soldiers, they could not rush in all at once. This brought Liu Jiannan and the others some advantage. However, this scene was quickly seen through by the commander. He pointed angrily at the temple door and ordered, ¡°Blow up the door and kill them!¡± BOOM! BOOM! The tank that had temporarily failed had returned to normal at this moment. The shells were fired at the same time, and in almost an instant, the door was blasted into ruins. The powerful aftershock even sent a few experts near the door flying. If not for the armor protecting them, they would probably have died by now. It was obvious that the commander was already enraged. Even though reinforcements had appeared again, there were only 40 of them in total, but they had blocked their thousand man army. The commander felt utterly humiliated. Under his orders, the artillery company quickly took position, and rows of artillery were lined up outside the temple. Such firepower was naturally a great threat to Lin Guodong and the others, but with the weapons in their hands, they could not do anything to these cannons. All the soldiers of the Yinfan Kingdom received the order and began to retreat. More than 40 people stood in the temple and could not retreat. Everyone could tell that as long as these soldiers retreated out of range, they would encounter unprecedented firepower. It was not difficult to rush out of here, but what Lin Guodong and company were worried about was that this would make Su Yun¡¯s situation even more dangerous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, they still stood rooted to the ground. However, everyone¡¯s breathing was rapid. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death? The eyes of the commander, who was protected by a large number of soldiers, turned very cold. He slowly raised a hand. The moment all the soldiers withdrew from the range of fire, he immediately gave the order. ¡°Fire!¡± Just then, a voice suddenly sounded from the silent crowd. ¡°Purge.¡± Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Bloody Battle (1) Chapter 746: Bloody Battle (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Purge!¡± Although this voice was not loud, it contained dense killing intent. The moment he heard the voice, the commander suddenly had a bad feeling. Lin Guodong and the others also looked at the crowd in confusion. But other than the black cannon barrels that could threaten their lives at any time, they could not see anything. Now, these 40 odd experts in the Chinese martial arts circle could no longer hold on. Although they were all experts from different martial arts factions, this era had long been dominated by firearms. Otherwise, it would be impossible for martial arts to decline as compared to the past. Even though they could exert extraordinary strength and speed with the cooperation of the exoskeleton mechanical support armor, just like genetic technology, there was ultimately an upper limit at the moment. Before it developed to an extraordinary level, it was completely insufficient in front of the cannonball. The cover armor of Liu Jiannan and the others was already riddled with holes. After all, it was only a third generation product. It was quite rare for it to last until now under the firepower from all directions. No one had any illusions. They knew very well that once these heavy firepower shells attacked, what awaited them was death. But just because they couldn¡¯t see it from the perspective of Liu Jiannan and the others didn¡¯t mean that the people isolated outside couldn¡¯t see it. Especially in the cameras of the accompanying reporters from Great Xia, the strange scene quickly aroused the doubts of the netizens. ¡°What do these people do?¡± ¡°Strange, others can¡¯t even hide in time. Why are these people still coming up?¡± ¡°Did you notice? They seem to be deliberately covering their faces to prevent others from seeing them.¡± The audience in the livestream could clearly see that there were people approaching the military from all directions in the crowd. They silently passed through the crowd. They were dressed in black and had their heads lowered, making it impossible to recognize them. It was not only the Great Xia audience. The civilians who were isolated at the periphery also noticed the people walking past them. They lowered their heads and their footsteps were so light that they could barely be heard. Their bodies were like ghosts as they quietly approached. ¡°Fire!¡± The commander didn¡¯t find the source of the voice, but the uneasy feeling kept nagging at him. Worried that something would happen if he delayed, the commander urged the soldiers to take action again. Crack! Crack! The soldiers carrying rocket launchers were doing the final calibration. The drivers in the cockpits of the two tanks had already aimed in the direction of the temple. However, at that moment, that mysterious voice sounded again. ¡°If you move again, you¡¯ll die without a complete corpse!¡± The commander was immediately frightened. He looked around in shock, but he could not find the source of the sound. The soldiers around him also looked around in confusion, but this voice seemed to come from all directions. They could not make an accurate judgment at all. The commander gripped his pistol tightly. It was the only thing that gave him a sense of security. Lin Guodong and the others were even more puzzled, causing the scene to fall into a dead silence. ¡°Sir, could this be a trick played by those people to stall for time?¡± The commander of the garrison leaned in front of the commander uneasily and lowered his voice. It was also these words that made the commander quickly come back to his senses. He sensed that the morale of the soldiers at the scene was already a little unstable, so he immediately snatched the sniper rifle from the soldier beside him. ¡°Fire immediately. Those who violate the military law will be punished!¡± After saying this, the commander immediately put his eyes in front of the scope and aimed at a Chinese martial arts representative, preparing to shoot him in the head. Just then, the commander suddenly felt something cold and bone piercing pressing against his neck. His body immediately stiffened, and before he could react, he felt a sharp pain. The commander widened his eyes and covered his neck. In his increasingly blurry vision, he realized that someone with a dagger had appeared behind the soldiers carrying rocket launchers in front of him. They simply slashed the soldiers¡¯ necks with their daggers, causing them to fall to the ground powerlessly before they could even press the button. The commander widened his eyes. Blood kept oozing out of the wound on his throat. The familiar and mysterious voice sounded in his ears again. ¡°I told you, if you move again, you¡¯ll die without a complete corpse!¡± The commander turned his head with difficulty, and Tian Sha¡¯s face appeared in front of the commander. His eyes were cold, and no emotion could be seen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sir! There are enemies mixed in the team. Be on guard!¡± The sudden change made the commander of the garrison panic. Even the commander¡¯s throat had been cut. That lingering fear kept sweeping through the commander¡¯s heart. In just a few seconds, more than 30 soldiers had their throats cut and died without knowing who their opponent was. Most of the soldiers did not even have time to react. As the commander¡¯s anxious voice sounded, the soldiers quickly raised their guns and began to fire at Tian Sha and the others. But Tian Sha and the others pressed a mechanical device on their waists at that moment. With the naked eye, a layer of nanomechanics was released from the device at their waists and covered Tian Sha and the others, forming a completely different body armor from Liu Jiannan and the others. Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Blood Battle (2) Chapter 747: Blood Battle (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The exquisite shark-shaped streamline and dark blue main color combination made this armor look very agile. The moment the armor covered their bodies, they blocked a large number of bullets for Tian Sha and the others. At this moment, Liu Jiannan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°They¡¯re here to help us!¡± Lin Guodong immediately looked at Lin Xiao beside him in confusion. ¡°Son, where did you find these people?¡± Regarding this, Lin Xiao shook his head in confusion. ¡°Dad, the uncles I found are all here. I don¡¯t know these people!¡± This made Lin Guodong and the others even more puzzled, but Liu Jiannan said firmly, ¡°No matter who it is, they must be here to help us. The armor they¡¯re wearing is the best proof!¡± After all, Lin Guodong and the others were not from the military, so it was normal for them not to know some inside information. Ever since Great Xia embarked on the genetic path, they began to develop mechanical armor to deal with the various environmental wars they might encounter in the future. The cover armor worn by Liu Jiannan was one of the three series of armor in service. It was codenamed Military Soul. The Military Soul series armor had been updated to the third generation, but the representative characteristics had not changed. Most of the armor in the Military Soul series used the color of military camouflage. It was more suitable for jungle combat, mountain combat, and met the tactical requirements of breaking out, blocking, encirclement, and so on. The Type 89 heavy machine gun is mounted on the armored shoulder, with a separate machine gun ammunition slot on the back. Two ejective rapid-fire submachine guns, equipped with a number of munitions, were concealed on both arms. In addition, conventional equipment included but was not limited to concussion grenades, flash grenades, flowing knives, daggers, and other conventional weapons that had been strengthened by mechanical technology. In short, the Military Soul armor series was specially made for land battles. It was even called a mobile armored vehicle in the military. The armor of Tian Sha and the others did not belong to the Military Soul series. Instead, it was called the Kun Peng series. The Kun Peng armor had abandoned a portion of its defense. Therefore, compared to the Military Soul series, the weapon attacks it could withstand were much smaller. However, this also made the Kun Peng armor more flexible. Because it was at the nano level, it was very convenient to wear. As long as the program was set up in advance and controlled by the Heaven¡¯s Brain Satellite, the armor could cover the body. The running speed of this armor was three times that of the Military Soul armor. Its speed in the air was eight times, and its speed in the water was twelve times. This was also the reason why this series was called Kun Peng. When it entered the water, it was like a Kun in the water, a Peng in the sky! Due to the fact that this series of armor was designed to fight in special environments or even special tasks such as pre-war reconnaissance, it was not equipped with heavy weapons. The smart core it carried could allow the user to use many technological methods. Although the Kun Peng series had only advanced to the first generation, this was indeed an epoch-making technology in the world. The reason why Liu Jiannan was sure that these people were here to help him was because he recognized the Kun Peng armor these people were wearing. After Tian Sha and the others completed the first round of assassination, they quickly gathered, which rounded up to more than 20 people. They held the guns they had picked up from beside the corpses and kept retreating into the temple as they shot at the army. The few people at the front shook their wrists, and immediately, a light blue shield about a meter tall appeared in their hands. The shield was completely made of energy and could withstand conventional bullets. This kind of technology was obtained by Great Xia from the ruins of civilization. Not only did it realize the use of repulsion, but it could also maintain a huge density of particles when activating the energy shield and not disperse disorderly. Of course, this was also the reason why the Kun Peng armor was only perfected for a generation. The technology of this armor had already far exceeded the scope of human technology. All the soldiers carrying rocket launchers had their throats cut, causing these rocket launchers to fall to the ground. Coupled with the constant suppression of fire from Tian Sha and the others, the soldiers were temporarily unable to rush forward and pick up the rocket launcher again. However, the two tanks in the distance were still a huge threat. At the critical moment, Lin Xiao stepped forward again and threw out the two electromagnetic grenades in his hand. BOOM! The explosion of the electromagnetic grenade caused the tank system to malfunction for a moment again. This way, it could be considered as giving Lin Guodong and the others a moment to catch their breath. Tian Sha looked at Lin Xiao beside him. Although he did not know him, from his actions just now, he could tell that they were definitely on the same side. ¡°Good job. What is this?¡± Faced with Tian Sha¡¯s question, Lin Xiao puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°This is an electromagnetic grenade. It can interfere with precision instruments.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bloody Rose¡¯s voice sounded. Lin Xiao immediately looked at her in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s actually a girl?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because Bloody Rose was wearing armor, Lin Xiao could not see her expression. Bloody Rose couldn¡¯t be bothered to fuss about it now. She said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s easy with this grenade. Our energy shield bullets are still fine, but the shells definitely can¡¯t withstand it. With this grenade interfering, the two tanks will be scrap metal!¡± Lin Xiao immediately sighed and shook his head. ¡°No, I only have these two electromagnetic grenades left. I¡¯ve already thrown them out. It can probably interfere for five minutes. After five minutes, there¡¯s really nothing we can do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Sha and Bloody Rose said in shock at the same time, but then Tian Sha reacted. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Su Yun and Phantom?¡± Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Bloody Battle (3) Chapter 748: Bloody Battle (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Jiannan looked at Tian Sha in confusion. As he shot to block the enemy¡¯s advance, he said suspiciously, ¡°Hero Su Yun is sitting quietly in the hall. Is the Phantom you¡¯re talking about a human? There¡¯s only Su Yun in the hall, as well as the girl lying in the coffin beside him. There¡¯s also a white monkey.¡± Tian Sha and the others immediately understood that the girl lying in the coffin was Xu Jiajia. Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice continued. ¡°We were originally a delegation participating in the WY International Competition, but after we accidentally learned that something had happened to Su Yun, we immediately rushed over to help. The people behind us were all martial arts experts of Great Xia. What about you? Who are you?¡± Due to his special identity, Tian Sha did not answer this question directly. Instead, he said anxiously, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you called Su Yun away at a time like this? On the way here, we could see many troops rushing over. They would arrive in 20 minutes at most. The more critical problem was that without the grenade that could interfere with the tank system, it was a question whether we could withstand it in five minutes. Hurry up. We¡¯ll cover Su Yun¡¯s retreat!¡± Lin Guodong immediately shook his head solemnly. ¡°No! There must be a reason why Su Yun made such a decision at this time. Sitting quietly in the temple was definitely very important to him. Otherwise, there was no need to take the risk. We can¡¯t disturb Su Yun. We have to buy him as much time as possible, at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes, at all costs!¡± Everyone behind him spoke in unison, making Tian Sha and Bloody Rose look at each other. Gritting his teeth, Tian Sha quickly nodded and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s quickly think of a way. I estimate that there are still more than 400 people. In 20 minutes, it will be multiples of that or even more volunteers arriving. We¡¯re in a terrible situation. You¡¯d better have a way!¡± After all, Tian Sha was an active person in the dark web and was used to cold words. But they were on the same side as Liu Jiannan and the others because of Su Yun and Xu Jiajia. ¡°Captain Liu, give the order. How should we fight? You know tactics better than us!¡± Lin Guodong looked at Liu Jiannan and said. Liu Jiannan did not decline. As the others fought with the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom, they listened to the voice in Liu Jiannan¡¯s earpiece. ¡°We can¡¯t fight anymore defensive battles. Otherwise, in four minutes, we won¡¯t be able to withstand the bombardment of the tanks. We have to try to break out of the encirclement in these four minutes. We have to get as close to the tank as possible and think of a way to blow it up. ¡°Dear martial arts experts, your exoskeleton mechanical support armor does not have the ability to resist bullets, so you must be behind us later. We will think of a way to help you charge into the enemy. ¡°If you fight among the enemy, their firearms will not be of any use. You only have one mission, and that is to not let anyone have the chance to approach those rocket launchers!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Lin Guodong and the others spoke in unison. Liu Jiannan continued, ¡°Everyone in the Kun Peng armor, although I don¡¯t know who you are, since you¡¯re here for Su Yun, we¡¯re comrades on the same side. ¡°Your armor has the advantage of speed and can suppress at a low altitude. I¡¯ll leave the mission of approaching the tank to you. Even if we can¡¯t blow up the tank, we should at least destroy the cannon barrel and buy more time for Su Yun.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Tian Sha and the others were used to being concise, so although there were only two words, they were filled with fighting spirit. Then, Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice became a little heavy. ¡°Comrades,¡± Hearing Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice, all the soldiers knew that their mission was coming. ¡°Our armor defense is the strongest, so we have to be everyone¡¯s shield to attract the enemy¡¯s firepower. Report the defense values of your armor.¡± ¡°Reporting to Captain, I still have 150% to 120%!¡± ¡°Reporting to Captain, I still have 30%.¡± ¡°Reporting to Captain, I still have 49!¡± Listening to the numbers reported by his team members, Liu Jiannan looked at his information panel. As Liu Jiannan had always been at the front, he only had 23% of his defense value left. The lower the value, the weaker the armor defense. Looking at the current data of everyone, they could still move for about 15 minutes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was under the condition that he was not attacked by any heavy weapons. Otherwise, he would probably only be able to last for about ten minutes. However, under such circumstances, Liu Jiannan could no longer think about what would happen next. According to Tian Sha, the various armies would arrive in twenty minutes. At that time, he could only take it one step at a time. The only thing they could do now was to seize the few minutes left to blow up the tank and buy Su Yun more time. Therefore, after thinking for a moment, Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice sounded a little heavy. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I only have one order for you. In the next four minutes before the tank system is restored, you have to stand at the front no matter what to buy time for your comrades behind. As long as we can blow up these two tanks, Su Yun will have more time and our mission will be completed!¡± ¡°Yes! I promise to complete the mission! I will protect Su Yun!¡± The soldiers¡¯ voices reached everyone¡¯s ears through their earpieces. This spirit was also infecting everyone. Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: Blood Battle (4) Chapter 749: Blood Battle (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I promise to complete the mission and protect Su Yun!¡± Everyone thought to themselves. Then, their eyes became more and more determined. ¡°If that¡¯s the case ¡± Lin Guodong and the others checked their exoskeleton armor again. Tian Sha, Liu Jiannan, and the others monitored the status of their armor through the smart panel. At this moment, everyone was ready to attack, waiting for Liu Jiannan¡¯s order. On Liu Jiannan¡¯s information panel, a countdown program had already been set. Four minutes, activation! Almost at the same time, Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The bunker in front of the temple suddenly exploded. Immediately after, pairs of blue eyes gradually appeared from the smoke and dust. Liu Jiannan and many soldiers lined up and activated the Type 89 heavy machine gun. They formed a meat shield and escorted Lin Guodong and the others as they approached step by step. Tian Sha and his company in the Kun Peng series armor jumped up and relied on the boosters on their legs and backs to shoot down from above. All the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom were caught off guard. They never expected that this group of people, who had clearly fallen into a desperate situation, would suddenly counterattack. They instinctively raised the guns in their hands, but before they could aim and shoot, they were suppressed by Liu Jiannan and the others¡¯ crazy firepower. Although their armor had already been damaged, the powerful fire suppression still allowed them to advance a few meters in a short period of time. Soon, Lin Guodong and the others found the opportunity to attack. They quickly closed the distance between them and the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom. The battle between fists and flesh began. Tian Sha, who had been looking for an opportunity in the air, knew very well that their goal in breaking out this time was to destroy these two tanks. However, the tanks were at the back and were protected by a large number of soldiers in front. It was not easy to approach. The scene in front of them made all the onlookers in the distance widen their eyes. Even the accompanying reporters could not help but cover their mouths. Lin Guodong and the others, who had been in a passive position, suddenly counterattacked. Under the protection of the armor, they could actually choose to break out first in the face of such a huge difference in numbers. Only Liu Jiannan and company knew that they had already blocked it. All of this was to buy more time for Su Yun. At that moment, Su Yun was still completely immersed in the supernatural aura. At present, he had absorbed more than half of it. Unexpectedly, although the supernatural aura Lao Tzu left behind was not much, it contained even more information. Su Yun sat here as if he had experienced everything after Lao Tzu came here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During this period, the aura that Su Yun emitted kept changing. In the background of the resplendent temple, he seemed to have fused with everything. In the coffin on the other side, Xu Jiajia was lying there with a pale face. It was impossible to sense Xu Jiajia¡¯s aura with the naked eye, and it gradually weakened. Even so, it could not hide Xu Jiajia¡¯s appearance. Instead, she looked even more innocent and weak. The white monkey had been guarding the coffin, but he could hear the sound of guns and painful cries coming from outside. This made the white monkey very anxious. It knew that the group of people who had entered previously was protecting Su Yun, so it naturally wanted to help. However, it was worried that Su Yun and Xu Jiajia would be alone here, so it appeared very uneasy. Minutes passed, but Su Yun still showed no signs of waking up. But the battle outside had already reached a climax. Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Immortal Venerable (1) Chapter 750: Immortal Venerable (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With the cooperation of Liu Jiannan and the others, Tian Sha and Bloody Rose finally approached the two tanks with the agility of the Kun Peng armor. It was at this moment that something no one had expected happened. At this moment, the three military fighter jets of the Yin Fan Kingdom had already arrived above the battlefield. Tian Sha and Bloody Rose, who were moving slightly in the air, naturally became the targets of the military fighter jets. ¡°Target found. Shoot!¡± As the order was given, the three fighter jets began to cross fire and launch fierce shots at Tian Sha and Bloody Rose. Tian Sha and Bloody Rose saw this and quickly dodged in the air. Moreover, they flew towards the tank at their fastest speed. However, the bullet shot down from midair, making it impossible for Liu Jiannan and the others to help block it. As a result, Lin Guodong and the others had no choice but to quickly dodge in the crowd to barely escape this calamity. It was also because of the appearance of the fighter jets that the advantage that Lin Guodong and the others had painstakingly built was gone. All the martial arts experts began to become passive. On one hand, they had to be wary of the fighter jet above their heads. At the same time, they had to guard against the enemies in all directions. Soon, they revealed their flaws. As Lin Guodong slapped the neck of a Yinfan Kingdom soldier and killed him, he did not notice that a soldier behind him had already found an opportunity to raise his gun. ¡°Bang!¡± With a gunshot, Lin Guodong felt a tearing pain in his left arm. The bullet had pierced deeply into his bone, causing Lin Guodong to almost faint from the pain. ¡°President!¡± When the other experts saw this scene, they surrounded Lin Guodong and protected him in the middle. They also killed the soldier who had fired just now with a punch. Yet this also caused their original strategy to show flaws. Dozens of armed Yin Fan soldiers began to quickly gain the upper hand. Liu Jiannan and the others were not much better. Due to the appearance of fighter jets, the damage to their armor began to rise. The Type 89 heavy machine gun on Liu Jiannan¡¯s shoulder was destroyed by stray bullets. Even he himself fell heavily under the strong impact. Beep beep Beep beep Liu Jiannan¡¯s mask had already begun to emit a red warning. His armor defense value was only 5%. If he was still within the range of the cannon fire, this armor would probably no longer be able to protect his safety. Liu Jiannan struggled to get up. He also heard the reports of the other soldiers. Everyone¡¯s armor defense values had almost become single digits. The fighter jets shot wantonly at heights that they could not reach. Although they were unwilling, they could not find any countermeasures. The only good news for them was that Tian Sha and Bloody Rose had finally broken through and arrived near the tank. The two of them quickly threw a small magnetic explosion grenade into the barrel of one of the tanks. Although the power of this magnetic explosive bomb was not enough to destroy the entire tank, it was not a problem to blow up the shell. Then, they quickly rushed towards another tank. However, at this moment, the law of cooperation between the various units was broken, and the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom found an opportunity. The two soldiers quickly picked up the rocket launcher and pressed the launch button at Tian Sha and Bloody Rose. BOOM! The two rockets exploded around Tian Sha and Bloody Rose, fusing with the sound of the magnetic storm grenade. The barrel of a tank was indeed blown up as expected, but Tian Sha and Bloody Rose were also sent flying by the explosion wave and fell heavily into the ruins. Tian Sha gritted his teeth and wanted to get up, but he realized that the pain all over his body almost made him lose control of his body. The scanning system of the Kun Peng armor quickly issued an alarm. ¡°Detected that three of the user¡¯s ribs are broken and the bones in his right leg are dislocated. Auxiliary program is being activated!¡± With the help of the auxiliary program, Tian Sha staggered to his feet. Hearing the continuous alarm from the Kun Peng armor, he felt a little distraught. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say anything. I can detect it myself ¡± As he spoke, Tian Sha staggered to Bloody Rose¡¯s side and pulled her up from the ground. Bloody Rose was clearly injured badly. If not for the support program, the two of them would probably not be able to get up and walk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the barrel of a tank was blown up, the countdown in Liu Jiannan¡¯s mask had already reached zero. Soon, the silent tank beside him woke up again. A cannonball shot directly at Liu Jiannan and the others. The violent explosion sent them flying into the temple. However, this was clearly not the end. Another shell exploded at the temple. After a shocking bang, half of the temple was destroyed. The violent explosion did not alarm Su Yun, but the roof above his head seemed to have been torn apart by a pair of hands. The stone that had been blown up fell. When the white monkey saw this scene, it immediately grabbed the offering table at the side and pushed it above Su Yun¡¯s head. Rocks fell onto the offering table. The white monkey gritted his teeth and held on, preventing Su Yun from suffering any damage. When it was done, the white monkey bared its teeth and looked up angrily at the torn roof. Following that, it ran to Su Yun¡¯s backpack at the side and took out the wooden stick that Su Yun had made for it again. Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Immortal Venerable (2) Chapter 751: Immortal Venerable (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At that moment, the white monkey was really angry. Su Yun had almost been injured. In the white monkey¡¯s opinion, it was intolerable. In order to prevent any more rocks from falling, the white monkey moved a few more tables over and built a triangular barrier above Su Yun and Xu Jiajia. This was what Su Yun had told the white monkey when he was building a house in the rainforest of the Jing Wei Islands. His voice was still vivid in the white monkey¡¯s mind. ¡°Triangles are the sturdiest shape, so building the house into a triangle can effectively avoid many dangers.¡± It was Su Yun¡¯s words back then that made the white monkey do such a thing. In the end, the white monkey shook it hard again. After confirming that these tables would not collapse, it carried the wooden stick and crawled out along the destroyed roof. At this moment, Lin Guodong and the others were in an extremely sorry state. They struggled to push away the ruins on their bodies. Almost everyone felt a buzz in their heads. They staggered as they stood up from the ruins. Even Liu Jiannan and the others were injured, let alone Lin Guodong and the others, who were protected by the exoskeleton mechanical support armor. Lin Guodong¡¯s left arm had been shot, and blood had already dyed his left hand red. Elder Shen had even collided with the stone pillar in the violent explosion just now. The pain in his back kept reminding him that there must be a fracture in his body. The others were not any better. They supported each other and stood up. Even Ling Xiao¡¯s face was covered in blood. The power of the tank was too great. Even the Kun Peng armor that had condensed the most advanced technology at the moment could not resist it head on. The Military Soul Armor that was good at defense had almost exhausted all its defense value in the previous battle. Therefore, this sudden shell attack brought a destructive blow to everyone. A few fighter jets kept circling above everyone¡¯s heads, looking for a powerful angle to shoot. The addition of the fighter jets made everyone fall into anxiety, so much so that many experts¡¯ faces were filled with despair. The mighty support troops had already arrived. Before everyone could recover, another round of rocket launchers attacked continuously. Seeing this scene, Liu Jiannan and the other soldiers in Military Soul armor stood in front of Lin Guodong and the others without hesitation. The violent explosion, accompanied by the devastated ruins, buried Liu Jiannan and the others. Under the protection of the armor, although they did not die, they were undoubtedly seriously injured. ¡°Breaking into the temple is a huge crime. Kill all these people in front of you!¡± The new commander who led the support troops was clearly more ruthless than the previous one. More importantly, there were three tanks and seven to eight fighter jets filled with ammunition. Facing the densely packed enemies in front of him, Lin Guodong panted heavily. He knew that they did not have much time left. Looking back, there was still no sign of Su Yun. A hint of despair appeared on Lin Guodong¡¯s face, but it was quickly replaced by determination. Then, he looked at Lin Xiao beside him reluctantly. He temporarily removed the armor on his right arm and wiped the blood on Lin Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°Son, I regret calling you now. I shouldn¡¯t have called you. You can¡¯t go back now.¡± Lin Xiao endured the pain from the wound on his head and smiled as usual. ¡°Dad, since I was young, you¡¯ve always told me that there are things a gentleman can do and things he can¡¯t do. I¡¯ve always been sloppy and didn¡¯t understand this sentence. I now understand that our Great Xia can¡¯t live without my Uncle Su. For Uncle Su, it¡¯s worth it. What¡¯s there to be afraid of when a man is alive? Can we be considered heroes like this?¡± When he heard this, Liu Jiannan, who was staggering, patted Lin Xiao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course you¡¯re a hero. Moreover, our country will definitely return everything we¡¯ve suffered a hundred times!¡± At this moment, everyone crawled out of the ruins and stood up. Even Tian Sha and the others stood beside Liu Jiannan and the others again. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of countless ways to die. I feel the most honored to die like today.¡± Tian Sha¡¯s voice entered Bloody Rose¡¯s ears, making her quickly smile and nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect people on our path to have such an honor one day. I only hope that Su Yun and Phantom can escape this crisis and not let us down.¡± Obviously, everyone was already prepared for the worst. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Facing the sky full of fighter jets and tanks, no one felt that they could survive. Although their armor was powerful, it had only developed not long ago. At the very least, they were not able to fight against fighter jets and tanks yet. Even so, no one present was afraid. For the sake of Su Yun and company, they looked at the army with bright eyes. They clearly knew that they were no match for them, but they took out their weapons. The spirit of Great Xia was undoubtedly displayed at this moment. As Liu Jiannan¡¯s armored helmet was already damaged, he simply tore it off, revealing a bloody face. The commander seemed to have determined that victory was in his grasp. Therefore, he looked at Liu Jiannan and the others very disdainfully and shouted through the loudspeaker, ¡°People on the other side, listen up. It¡¯s impossible for you to have any room to resist. Put down your weapons and surrender. Hand over the armor you¡¯re wearing. I can guarantee that I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Immortal Venerable (3) Chapter 752: Immortal Venerable (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Guodong immediately smiled disdainfully and said weakly to Liu Jiannan, ¡°These Hindustanis have quite a good idea. They want us to hand over the armor, so they can reap it without working?¡± Liu Jiannan smiled and shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re dreaming. Every armor has an automatic destruction program set up. As long as it¡¯s activated, it will all explode in ten seconds. Even if we die here today, it¡¯s impossible to fulfill his plan!¡± Due to the distance, the commander could not hear what Liu Jiannan and the others were saying. He had already exhausted his last bit of patience when he did not receive a response. As he gently waved a few fighter jets, they quickly approached the black barrels of Liu Jiannan and the others. Looking at the aggressive fighter jets, Liu Jiannan and the others were resolute. The pilots of these fighter jets had disdain on their faces as they locked onto the locations of Liu Jiannan and the others. Beep beep However, at this moment, the pilot was surprised to discover that a red dot had suddenly appeared on the radar. This meant that an unknown flying object was approaching them. Before the pilot could report, more and more red dots appeared on the radar, making the pilot¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°What what¡¯s going on?¡± A series of roars came from the sky. Everyone looked up curiously, and they saw more than ten armed helicopters quickly advancing towards them. Apart from that, dust and smoke flew on the distant road. The roar of the armored vehicle was so loud that it hurt people¡¯s ears. ¡°Sir, this is not our fighter jets, nor is it one of our people!¡± The pilot¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. The commander was also confused at this moment. He did not know what was going on with these fighter jets and armored vehicles that had suddenly appeared. BOOM! However, before they could investigate this matter, the approaching armed helicopter fired two shells, directly destroying two fighter jets and falling into the army with heavy smoke. Immediately after, there was an ear piercing sound of brakes. Zhao Tianbao¡¯s figure quickly jumped out of the car. After firing a shot into the sky, he shouted energetically, ¡°You¡¯re all fucking tired of living. Whoever touches my nephew, I¡¯ll exterminate their entire family!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± A deafening battle cry sounded. A large number of mercenaries jumped down from the armored vehicles and started shooting at the soldiers who could not react in time. All kinds of heavy and light weapons were called over. Some even stood on armored vehicles and fired back and forth at the enemy with a heavy machine gun. Yin Lin held a walking stick in one hand and a pistol in the other. In the blink of an eye, he took away a few enemy soldiers. ¡°A bunch of fucking dogs. It¡¯s only been a few years since I have had some leisure time. Do they have to make me angry?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yin Lin threw away the pistol in his hand and casually overtook a submachine gun carried by the mercenary beside him. He fired with one hand and shot at the enemy in front of him. No one expected so many reinforcements to pounce on them at this moment. As a result, many of the enemy soldiers did not even have time to turn around before they were riddled with holes. These mercenaries were indeed ruthless. They threw all kinds of grenades into the crowd as if they were free. Coupled with the armored vehicles clearing the way, it forced the hundreds of Yin Fan Kingdom soldiers to retreat. The remaining tank began to turn the gun barrel. Before he could turn the gun barrel to Yin Lin and the others, a rocket fired from the crowd and exploded the gun barrel. Lin Guodong gritted his teeth and threw the rocket launcher on his shoulder to the ground. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time. I never had the chance.¡± Liu Jiannan looked at Zhao Tianbao and the others with a puzzled expression, as well as the armed helicopters that filled the sky. Their appearance immediately raised the entire combat level by a large margin. ¡°The mercenaries are actually here. Also, who is the nephew that the person mentioned just now?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Since no one was him, they naturally thought of the same candidate. ¡°Su Yun? Su Yun has mercenary connections?¡± Lin Guodong widened his eyes and felt very puzzled about this. Tian Sha, who was not far away, indeed smiled and said, ¡°This is not a simple connection. To be able to mobilize so many mercenaries to break into the border of Yinfan and attack the Divine Temple, this relationship is not simple!¡± The appearance of a large number of mercenaries caused the soldiers gathered outside the temple to collapse. Although Zhao Tianbao and the others did not have armor, they were very well equipped. In the distance, two or three tanks were slowly moving towards this place. It was enough to show their strength outside the border. Soon, Zhao Tianbao, Yin Lin, and the others entered the temple with guns and walked in front of Lin Guodong and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Tianbao looked around the crowd and did not see Su Yun. He was immediately puzzled. ¡°Where¡¯s my nephew, Su Yun? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± Zhao Tianbao¡¯s words confirmed everyone¡¯s guess. They were indeed here because of Su Yun. ¡°Brother ¡± Lin Guodong recounted the ins and outs of the matter to Zhao Tianbao and the others. Only then did they understand Su Yun¡¯s current situation. Immediately after, Zhao Tianbao looked at Lin Guodong¡¯s injured arm and roughly guessed how difficult it was for them to hold on here. Therefore, Zhao Tianbao quickly shook Lin Guodong¡¯s right hand. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Since everyone is here for Su Yun, we¡¯re brothers.¡± Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Immortal Venerable (4) Chapter 753: Immortal Venerable (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Since we can¡¯t disturb Su Yun now, let¡¯s guard this battlefield. I brought hundreds of people here, and almost all kinds of light and heavy weapons were equipped. I don¡¯t believe these Hindustanis can do anything!¡± The appearance of Zhao Tianbao and the others indeed gave Lin Guodong and the others hope. They originally thought that it was a dead end, but they did not expect to be revived by Zhao Tianbao and the others. The Yinfan Kingdom circling in the sky was quickly destroyed by the armed helicopters. The only heavy weapon they could rely on was the tank, which had been destroyed by the explosion. This made the soldiers of Yinfan, who were originally confident of victory, throw away their helmets and armor and hurriedly escape. It was not over yet, though. Only one of the reinforcements had come just now. 20 minutes had passed, and the main force of the Yin Fan Kingdom had also swept over. More than ten tanks led the way in front, and more than ten fighter jets lined up in the air in a battle formation. Behind them were thousands of troops. This meant that Yinfan was determined to resolve this matter. Hearing the news of Zhao Tianbao and the others, they knew that there would be a fierce battle next. It was obvious that although Yinfan would definitely not use large missiles to fight in their cities, at least the surface to air missiles against armed helicopters would still be sent over in a short period of time. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s wrong with Yinfan? It¡¯s as if breaking into a temple is killing him. He¡¯s going all out.¡± Zhao Tianbao frowned and carried a machine gun. He looked into the distance and saw a black army pouncing over. From the looks of it, the number of people they brought was not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. Although the weapons and equipment of the Yinfan Kingdom were not advanced enough, there were indeed many people. Moreover, Zhao Tianbao and the others were fighting on their home ground. They did not have any advantage, let alone now that they were facing a large number of troops from the surrounding military districts. ¡°Old Zhao, get some more people over. From the looks of it, this matter won¡¯t end.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling more people?¡± Zhao Tianbao widened his eyes and looked at Yin Lin. ¡°These people can enter the border because their focus is here. Now, they must have strengthened the border. Not to mention heavy weapons, even people could not pass. Moreover, our lineup is not small among the mercenaries. Almost all the reputable mercenary teams are here. I¡¯ve already brought out all my heavy weapons for this battle. It¡¯s not a problem to break out of the encirclement, but we¡¯re fighting a defensive battle now. No matter how many people come, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to gain anything.¡± Boom! Boom! As Zhao Tianbao spoke, two of the armed helicopters sent to resist the enemy air force had been destroyed. Seeing this scene, Zhao Tianbao sighed deeply. ¡°Nephew just has to be unable to leave at this time. The situation is more complicated than we imagined. We don¡¯t have any advantage in our environment. It¡¯s still the same thing. It¡¯s not that difficult to break out, but if we defend here, I¡¯m afraid it will be a fierce battle.¡± The others also knew this principle, so they urgently hoped that Su Yun would make a move as soon as possible. As the Yin Fan Kingdom¡¯s troops arrived, the two sides exchanged fire again. This time, it was clearly more tragic. More and more casualties began to appear. More than ten tanks and fighter jets occupied the right time and place. Coupled with the disparity in numbers, Zhao Tianbao and the others had an especially difficult time fighting this battle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The armor of Liu Jiannan¡¯s team had been completely destroyed, but even so, they still charged into the enemy with guns. Clearly, they had risked their lives. An afterimage flashed past as the white monkey charged into the enemy with a wooden stick. Even it began to buy more time for Su Yun. Even so, it could not stop the army from approaching the temple step by step. Now that they were at a dead end, the cannon fire illuminated the determination on everyone¡¯s faces and the fearlessness in their eyes. The outside of the temple was already like hell on earth, but no Yin Fan soldier could approach the hall. Su Yun¡¯s aura became more and more stable. When the faint golden light spots completely disappeared in his body and fused with his supernatural state, he slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, Su Yun seemed to have returned from the primordial era. He did not touch the mortal world at all and looked more like an Immortal Venerable! Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Flight (1) Chapter 754: Flight (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was in a special state. During the absorption of the supernatural aura, he seemed to have experienced everything Lao Tzu had seen on his way west. He seemed to have become one with Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu¡¯s comprehension also left some signs in his heart. Now that the supernatural aura had been completely absorbed by Su Yun, when he opened his eyes again, he could see the ancient aura at a glance. Therefore, it was a dream. Although he woke up from the dream, he did not come up empty handed. Lao Tzu had traveled all the way west to Yinfan to transform the barbarians and bring wisdom to this land. That was how such a large country with such a flourishing religion in the future came about. But perhaps Lao Tzu was also very helpless. It was simple to preach the Dao, but it was very difficult to break the stubborn delusions in people¡¯s hearts. His wisdom had taken root in this land, but because of the delusions in their hearts, it gradually deviated from its original path. The appearance of the three main gods caused the believers of the entire Yin Fan Kingdom to fall into a state of obsession. Dao could be understood, but the wisdom of non Dao had already been gradually distorted by generations of inheritance. Although this temple was magnificent now, there was no place for proper cultivation. Some were just using religion to restrict people¡¯s hearts. Su Yun felt sorry for him, but at the same time, he admired him for making such a decision back then. In the end, it allowed Yin Fan Kingdom to leave the barbaric and primitive world and step into new wisdom. After calming down, Su Yun also sensed the changes in his body. The absorption of the supernatural aura here completely made him touch the barrier of another world. This state was named ¡°beyond the supernatural state¡± by him, but to be precise, this was not a realm, but another domain above the supernatural state. After stepping into this domain, he was surprised to discover that the ultimate technique realm that he had been unable to break through had increased again. Now, in terms of ultimate techniques, he had already reached the fourth realm, the level of perfection. Be it flying needles, throwing cards, knife techniques, or lightness techniques, after Su Yun stepped into the domain, they all broke through their original realm and reached perfection. And this realm that had never been named was called by Su Yun: Entering the Dao through technique! As the name suggested, one could comprehend cultivation methods through ultimate techniques and embark on the cultivation path. Now, his technique was already at its peak. Su Yun was no longer limited to a single technique. The fourth realm had already allowed him to master it. There were all kinds of techniques in the world, and there were all kinds of laws in the world. This unprecedented transparency gradually spread in Su Yun¡¯s body. This made it so that Su Yun no longer needed to constantly practice to master a single technique. At the fourth realm, Su Yun had already mastered a hundred techniques! However, Su Yun did not relax at that moment. This was because it was under such perfected realm that he saw the true opportunity to cultivate. Entering the Dao through technique was the fourth realm. Once one broke through this realm, they would officially produce their own¡ªDao technique! From then on, he would break free from the restraints of his ultimate technique and cultivate the path of cultivation. It proves the name of the fourth realm. Entering the Dao from a technique was the method Su Yun wanted to use next. However, Su Yun also knew very well that now was not the time to enter the Dao through techniques and break through his realm again. Be it the shattered eaves above his head or the ruins all around him, or the sounds of gunfire from the outside world, they all told Su Yun that something major had happened outside. Moreover, Xu Jiajia was still in the coffin beside him. She was barely breathing, as if she could lose her last breath at any time. This made Su Yun temporarily give up on continuing to break through realms and comprehend Dao techniques. He quickly stood up and came to Xu Jiajia¡¯s coffin. ¡°Jiajia don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely be fine ¡± As Su Yun had not completed the breakthrough of his realm, he could not save Xu Jiajia for the time being. However, Su Yun was in a domain above the supernatural level, so he had enough strength to inject new support into Xu Jiajia. Su Yun¡¯s mental strength had already reached a new height. This allowed him to better control his supernatural state and keep Xu Jiajia alive. When Su Yun¡¯s two fingers gently tapped Xu Jiajia¡¯s glabella, his mental strength seemed to have poured into her body. He seemed to be able to sense the abnormal changes in the genetic sequence in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such discoveries kept reminding him that as long as he could break through to a new realm, he would definitely find a way to pull Xu Jiajia back from the brink of death. At this moment, Xu Jiajia seemed to have sensed an inexplicable power, and a painful expression appeared on her face. However, Su Yun¡¯s gaze was gentle. He knew that Xu Jiajia would not give any response, but he kept comforting her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just hold on a little longer. As long as I can protect this breath, I can buy more time.¡± BOOM! However, outside the temple, it was already a mess. The army of the Yin Fan Kingdom was almost all coming from all directions, as if an army was approaching the city. The sky was filled with Yin Fan Country¡¯s military fighter jets. The armed helicopters brought by Zhao Tianbao and the others had already been destroyed. The remains were scattered on the ground. Some were still emitting thick black smoke, contrasting this place. It was like the human world and purgatory. As far as the eye could see, the ground was filled with corpses. Among them were not only the soldiers of Yin Fan Country, but also mercenaries and even a few martial arts experts. Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Flight (2) Chapter 755: Flight (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In less than half an hour, almost all the reinforcements from the Yin Fan Kingdom arrived. The difference in numbers between the two sides instantly exceeded a hundred times, not to mention that there were a large number of tanks and fighter jets following the team. The armed helicopters flying in the sky above Yin Fan Kingdom could not resist the attack of the surface to air missiles at all. This made Lin Guodong and the others lose their air superiority again, and they were in an even more passive situation. At this moment, Lin Guodong was in ruins. He gritted his teeth and pressed the emergency release button on the armor. Now, the mechanical exoskeleton auxiliary armor on his body was already riddled with holes and almost useless. This auxiliary armor was prepared for the Chinese martial arts delegation to deal with this competition. Therefore, be it its defensive ability or additional armament, it was inferior to other military armor. Even Liu Jiannan and the others were not much better now. The armor on their bodies was tattered, and the exposed flesh was almost dyed red with blood. After removing his armor, Lin Guodong panted heavily as he climbed up the ruins. As far as the eye could see, there were still many people struggling in the distance. However, the defeat was set. It was difficult to turn the situation around. Boom! Boom! Boom! Many tank shells were fired, quickly setting off a sea of fire in the temple. Then, in the sea of fire, two figures fell heavily and collided with a huge rock. Crack With a mechanical sound, Tian Sha and Bloody Rose took off the masks on their faces and breathed heavily. The pain in their bodies made their faces twist together. When Lin Guodong saw this scene, he hurriedly walked over and struggled to pull the two of them up from the ruins. Tian Sha held his already injured ribs. Every breath brought heart wrenching pain. ¡°Quick Quick Something happened behind the temple ¡± Tian Sha said word by word with great effort. Lin Guodong immediately looked in the direction Tian Sha had mentioned. At some point, a unit had already appeared behind the temple. They carried heavy machine guns and were quickly approaching the back door. They did not have enough manpower to begin with, let alone protect the entire temple. Therefore, the back door was indeed the weakest place in the entire temple. Seeing this scene, Lin Guodong immediately shouted at everyone through his earpiece anxiously, ¡°Whoever is closest to the back door, hurry up and bring people over. There¡¯s a group of people who are about to sneak into the temple!¡± When everyone heard Lin Guodong¡¯s voice, they immediately became anxious. However, they were all in a difficult situation now. How could they have the time to rush to the back door? ¡°We¡¯re blocking the soldiers on the east side. Their rocket launchers have been suppressing us with firepower. We don¡¯t have time to rush over!¡± Zhao Tianbao shouted into his earpiece as he led the mercenaries through the bunker with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s also very difficult for me to pass. The three of us have already been surrounded and are looking for an opportunity to break out. Our armor is about to be scrapped. We can¡¯t get through at all!¡± Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice followed. At this moment, he and the other two soldiers were already surrounded by a large number of Yinfan Kingdom soldiers. Black smoke had already begun to rise from the mechas on their bodies. Most of the control systems in their masks had already failed. It was no exaggeration to say that they could not even protect themselves at this moment, let alone break out of the encirclement and rush to the back door. Hearing the responses of the representatives of the various parties, Lin Guodong turned around and looked at the experts. Everyone¡¯s auxiliary armor had more or less been damaged. There were even a few experts who took off their armor and fought the enemy hand to hand with all their might. This made Lin Guodong feel even more anxious. He turned around and looked at Tian Sha and Bloody Rose, but soon, the two of them sighed deeply. ¡°Although the Kun Peng armor can fly, once it rises into the sky, it will be suppressed by the enemy. We now have less than 10 people left, and they are scattered in different places. Perhaps only the three of us can rush to the back door now ¡± When Tian Sha said this, his tone was very solemn. Clearly, he knew very well that there was a high chance that he would die. However, Lin Guodong did not say anything. He silently picked up a rifle from the side and ran towards the back door with a determined gaze. There were at least a hundred people surrounding the back door, but there were only three of them. Even so, be it Lin Guodong, Tian Sha, or Bloody Rose, there was only determination on their faces. There was no fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad! Dad! You can¡¯t go!¡± Lin Xiao¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. This voice made Lin Guodong hesitate for a moment before it was replaced by determination. ¡°Son, all these years, Dad has been very harsh to you. It¡¯s because Dad wants you to be successful. At least better than me. However, today, I understood a principle. The younger generation has their own path. The two of us could fight side by side this time, I won¡¯t have any regrets no matter what the outcome is. There are so many of us present today. Anyone can die on this land, but not Su Yun. ¡°He¡¯s Great Xia¡¯s hope. We could not let Great Xia¡¯s hope be buried here. We¡¯ll do our best to hold the back door, don¡¯t worry. From now on, do what you think you should do without any worries. Because you¡¯re already the pride of our Lin family.¡± Not only did Lin Guodong¡¯s words reach Lin Xiao¡¯s ears, but everyone heard them clearly through their earpieces. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Flight (3) Chapter 756: Flight (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This exhortation that seemed to be a Will made everyone vaguely realize something. They looked in Lin Guodong¡¯s direction on their respective battlefields. Zhao Tianbao wiped the blood off his face and endured the pain brought about by the heavy burden on his leg. He panted heavily and watched the figures of Lin Guodong and the other two leave. Yin Lin¡¯s walking stick had been blown up, but he was still leaning against a rock, supporting his body. He held a machine gun and roared as he fired. Liu Jiannan no longer knew how many people were left in his team. He did not even know where the corpses of his fallen comrades were. The masks of the remaining few people had completely lost their effect. They simply threw away their masks and fought to the last moment with their naked eyes. The Kun Peng armor on the surviving killers had already been damaged on a large scale. Now, they were all gambling their lives to fight, but they could only watch as Tian Sha and Bloody Rose¡¯s thin figures walked further and further away. Lin Guodong and the other two held their guns and quickly arrived at the back door. The three of them quickly moved some cover from all directions and formed a defense line at the back door. They had already been seen by the commander of the team, but his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°You want to stop our team with just three people? Dream on!¡± The commander curled his finger gently, and the soldiers behind him began to launch a fierce assault. Lin Guodong and the other two were completely pressed behind cover and could not raise their heads, but they did not take a step back from the beginning to the end. Their eyes were filled with calmness, as if they already knew their future outcome. Just as Lin Guodong had said just now, Lin Xiao was his pride. Therefore, his calmness came from having a successor. On the other hand, the pride of Tian Sha and Snow Rose lay in today. They could finally have a legitimate battle under the sun. It had nothing to do with any benefits, and there was no need to hide in the darkness. Today, they were fighting for the country and for Su Yun. In their opinion, such an outcome was a kind of glory. A large number of Yin Fan Kingdom soldiers were about to rush into the back door. Lin Guodong and the other two simply rushed out of the bunker and took the initiative to launch the last attack. The commander in the distance watched this scene without changing his expression. In his opinion, the three of them were very stupid. Their counterattack was not a threat to his team at all. Even if warriors died in battle, so what? To the commander, these soldiers were only used for this. However, at this moment, the sound of a helicopter¡¯s propeller suddenly came from the horizon. Immediately after, an armed helicopter quickly flew over. Before Lin Guodong and the others could pay attention, a surface to air missile hit the helicopter and exploded. The commander looked at the falling helicopter proudly with an unconcealed smile. ¡°The power you can rely on is gone. Only death awaits you!¡± What the commander did not notice was that the moment the armed helicopter exploded, a few figures turned a few beautiful arcs in the air and rushed straight to the ground. Crack! Crack! Crack! A few figures descended from the sky and accurately landed between Lin Guodong and the other two, as well as the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom. This sudden scene made Lin Guodong and the other two widen their eyes in shock. This was because the few figures in front of them were wearing black armor and had their backs facing them. The Yinfan soldiers who were about to rush into the temple were also stunned. The sudden appearance of six armored figures caught them off guard. Moreover, this armor was different from the ones they had fought before. It was completely bright black and had some blue decorative strips. ¡°The Great Xia Robocop has been ordered to come and protect Hero Su Yun!¡± A woman¡¯s voice filled with fighting spirit sounded. Then, all the armored soldiers held two submachine guns in both hands and fired indiscriminately at the Yin Fan Kingdom soldiers in front of them. The powerful firepower immediately defeated the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom and they ran back. This sudden change stunned Lin Guodong and the other two. The figure who had spoken earlier slowly turned around and walked in front of Lin Guodong and the other two. She bowed. Then, the mask opened, revealing an exquisite and heroic beauty¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was none other than Zhou Xiaoxiao. The armor they were wearing was a concept armor made by the country for the future police system. Its code name was Robocop. Considering that Great Xia would enter the mechanical era in the future, there might be a series of mechanical crimes. For example, when prosthetic limbs were completely popularized, even ordinary people might have extraordinary abilities with the help of prosthetic limbs. Robocop existed to deal with mechanical crimes. However, Great Xia was far from reaching that level, so they only designed a few concept armors to quantify production when necessary. After knowing that Su Yun was in danger, the Hibiscus City Police Department quickly began to take action. After asking their superiors, they officially activated the six Robocop armors in advance. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Flight (4) Chapter 757: Flight (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Xiaoxiao was not the only one who had been ordered to support Su Yun and the others. There was also Chen Ye and a few elites from the police. Originally, Zhou Xiaoxiao was not in the selection list, but she insisted on coming. Zhou Nanhai also understood Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts, so he agreed to her coming. Robocop armor was mainly used for urban crime, so it was more flexible, and the weapons were also remade with police equipment as the prototype. Electromagnetic batons, anti explosive dual guns, and biological inhibition handcuffs were all technologies unique to Great Xia. As for the Robocop, the black armor with blue stripes could also clearly distinguish the identity of the wearer. ¡°Mr. Lin, where is Su Yun now? How is he?¡± While his other comrades were suppressing the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom, Chen Ye also found a chance to speak and asked Lin Guodong through his earpiece. ¡°Su Yun is still in the temple. I don¡¯t know the current situation. However, not a single Yin Fan soldier had barged into the temple, so Su Yun should not have been disturbed. But if Su Yun doesn¡¯t wake up, we might not be able to hold on.¡± As Zhou Xiaoxiao shot two Yin Fan soldiers to death, she hurriedly said, ¡°The Yin Fan Kingdom has already completely sealed off its borders. We were able to enter because the accompanying team paid a considerable price to attract them. How many of you are left?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears through the earpiece. Although they did not know the identities of Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others yet, they couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. ¡°We still have 183 people, 42 of whom are injured!¡± Zhao Tianbao¡¯s voice was the first to come. During this period of time, more than half of the mercenaries had been lost. ¡°There are still three of us. Our armor is all destroyed. One is seriously injured, and two are slightly injured.¡± Liu Jiannan¡¯s voice was very heavy. The team he led this time was only ten people. After all, they were only here to participate in the competition. No one expected such a large scale battle to suddenly be triggered. ¡°We still have 25 people on our side, plus three injured people. They have lost their ability to fight.¡± Lin Xiao¡¯s report made Lin Guodong worried again. It was already not easy for a middle rank expert in the martial arts circle to last until now under such a hail of bullets. If the auxiliary armor they were wearing was also destroyed, the casualties would only increase. ¡°There are still eight of us ¡± Tian Sha¡¯s voice was very low. When he said this number, he even felt a heart wrenching pain. He had rushed here with all the members of the team, but when he left, many people would stay on this land forever. In fact, this was only the most optimistic idea. No one dared to guarantee that they could escape unscathed. Listening to the reports of the various parts, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Ye looked at each other. Their eyes were very solemn. Although they had long known through various news reports that the scale of this battle was vast, after personally experiencing its cruelty, they could not help but be moved. ¡°Comrades,¡± After stabilizing his emotions, Chen Ye¡¯s voice spread through the earpiece. ¡°We might not have known each other in the past, and our identities are different. However, because Su Yun, we are now on the same side, I am very honored to be able to fight alongside you. The battle had reached the most critical moment. The Yin Fan Kingdom had sealed the entire border, and no reinforcements could come. We are Su Yun¡¯s last guarantee. I hope everyone ¡± Chen Ye really couldn¡¯t bear to continue, but at this moment, how could everyone not understand what he wanted to say? ¡°We will definitely protect Su Yun until the last moment, even if we have to kill the last person!¡± Zhao Tianbao¡¯s voice was the first to come. He spoke on behalf of all the mercenaries. ¡°We¡¯re working so hard not just because Su Yun is our nephew. It¡¯s also because he carries the future of Great Xia!¡± Yin Lin¡¯s voice came immediately after. Just by listening to his voice, everyone knew that Yin Lin¡¯s current situation was definitely not optimistic. ¡°We pledge our lives to protect Hero Su Yun and fight to the death without retreating!¡± Under the gazes of the martial arts experts, Lin Xiao represented them in saying these words. This young second generation martial artist had finally obtained the recognition of the various martial arts seniors in this battle. The immaturity on Lin Xiao¡¯s face faded, and he was no longer so frivolous. The cruelty of the war and the mission he carried made Lin Xiao seem to have grown up. Upon hearing Lin Xiao¡¯s voice, Lin Guodong smiled and nodded in relief. He silently echoed Ling Xiao¡¯s words in his heart. ¡°Fight to the death No retreat!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even if we die, we have to see Su Yun and Phantom leave the temple. We have to see him safely leave the Yinfan Kingdom!¡± Tian Sha¡¯s voice followed. Although he was not excited, his calm tone was filled with an unprecedented determination. Chen Ye gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°In that case, everyone, let¡¯s fight!¡± As soon as Chen Ye finished speaking, the parts scattered near the temple threw themselves into the intense battle again. This made the commander of the Yin Fan Kingdom very shocked. It was difficult to imagine that they could still launch such a fierce counterattack under such circumstances. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Ye rushed into the enemy army together. They held submachine guns in one hand and electromagnetic rods in the other. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Flight (5) Chapter 758: Flight (5) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s first time participating in a war, but at this moment, she was not afraid at all. She knew that Su Yun was behind her, and today, she could finally protect Su Yun for once. The highest commander of the Yinfan Kingdom¡¯s military was sitting in the command vehicle and watching the battle scenes transmitted back from all sides. This scene made him grit his teeth in hatred. ¡°Trash, all of you are trash! Such a small number of people can actually block our army for a full half an hour. If this matter spreads, it will be a huge joke!¡± Faced with the anger of the highest commander, the adjutant beside him seemed a little submissive. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re really too stubborn. So far, we have launched 13 surprise attacks, but they have all blocked them. However, they also had a large number of casualties. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last long.¡± The highest commander only looked at the scene in front of him coldly. His gaze was focused on the temple in the image. When the Yin Fan Kingdom¡¯s military found out that the person who had broken into the temple was Su Yun, they immediately took this matter very seriously. Although they had encountered many armed forces that were resisting stubbornly, this mission had never changed. ¡°The man who broke into the temple must die at all costs.¡± Immediately after, the supreme commander picked up the communication device and transmitted the sound to the air force combat team. ¡°All aerial units, listen up. Blow the temple to ruins at all costs!¡± This order was too sudden, so much so that the leader of the air force team could not help but confirm again in shock. ¡°Sir, repeat the order. Are you asking us to blow up the temple?¡± This temple was a very sacred existence in Yinfan. This was also why the military had never used missiles to directly destroy the enemy. But when the supreme commander saw that the battle was getting more and more anxious, and the enemy¡¯s spirit of resistance rose, it was a great insult to him. If this battle dragged on, it would only make the soldiers of the Yinfan Kingdom look even more incompetent. Therefore, the highest commander decided to use this method of injuring the enemy while injuring himself. In any case, the sanctity of this temple was just a thought deliberately passed on to the believers by the mastermind. More importantly, there was a secret hidden under the temple. The supreme commander knew very well that if he delayed, something would happen. If Su Yun barged into the temple, he would really escape. Yin Fan would completely become a ridiculous clown. Therefore, the highest commander quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Bomb the temple and turn everyone in it into ruins!¡± Although such an order shocked all the air forces, it was still an order from the highest commander, so no one said anything. The eight fighter jets quickly withdrew from the current battle and rushed towards the temple in a battle formation. Lin Guodong and the others saw this and were extremely anxious. But they had already lost all their air power and there was nothing they could do. ¡°If I can go back this time, I¡¯ll definitely report to my superiors and try my best to upgrade the flying ability of all the armor!¡± Chen Ye said angrily as he held his gun and fired at the fighter jet. The only Kun Peng armor with relatively strong flying ability was mostly useless. Therefore, other than watching the fighter jet approach the temple, they had no way to stop it. ¡°Su Yun No!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao saw this and became even more anxious. At this moment, after quickly killing a soldier, she rushed into the depths of the enemy army. ¡°Xiaoxiao! Quick, cover her!¡± Chen Ye and the others did not know what Zhou Xiaoxiao wanted to do, but at this moment, they couldn¡¯t care less. Soon, they followed Zhou Xiaoxiao into the enemy army. Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly killed a few enemy soldiers and carried a rocket launcher from the corpse. Then, she suddenly turned around, aimed at the fighter at the front, and pressed the launch button. The rocket carried Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s anxious mood and went straight for the fighter jet. The fighter jet pilot had long sensed it and immediately released many interference bullets. BOOM! The rocket collided with the interference bullet, and dazzling fireworks bloomed in the air. Immediately after, several fighter jets crawled out of the fireworks and successfully arrived at the best shooting position above the temple. ¡°No!¡± Everyone was sweating at this moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness, but at this moment, they were helpless. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the best shooting location and are bombarding!¡± The air force pilot methodically controlled the buttons as he reported to the command room. At this moment, the supreme commander¡¯s eyes were overflowing with light. This matter was finally about to end. Everything would return to dust. Su Yun, who had barged into the temple, would also be buried here with the temple. ¡°Countdown to three.¡± The pilot in the earpiece had already begun the countdown. When the countdown ended, more shells would fall and blast the temple into ruins. ¡°Two.¡± Lin Xiao and the others ran over without caring about their own safety and kept firing at the fighter jet. The guns in their hands could not affect the fighter jet at all. ¡°One!¡± The countdown ended. The supreme commander looked eagerly at the screen in front of him, not wanting to miss the visual feast that was about to follow. The pilot¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Then, a few seconds later, he suddenly said in confusion, ¡°Report, the radar has detected a high speed flying object. It¡¯s rising in a straight line!¡± ¡°What?¡± Just as the supreme commander was puzzled by this, his pupils suddenly dilated, and a shocked expression appeared on his face. A golden trident suddenly flew up at high speed from the gap in the temple where half the roof had collapsed in the battle. Anyone could tell at a glance that this trident was the weapon of one of the three main gods in the temple, Shiva. Right now, the trident was actually heading straight for the fighter jet. ¡°Report, there¡¯s an enemy attack. There¡¯s an enemy attack!¡± The fighter pilot at the front immediately panicked. He quickly controlled the plane to change direction, but the trident was too fast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only BOOM! In the blink of an eye, this trident made of gold pierced through the fighter jet. The pilot died in the explosion before he could even parachute. Everyone stopped when they saw this scene. They ran over and widened their eyes in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Shiva manifest?¡± Lin Xiao looked at the trident that had fallen back into the temple in shock. He felt that it was unbelievable. Elder Shen, who was standing beside Lin Xiao, immediately slapped the back of Lin Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°This is the god of the Yin Fan Kingdom. If he wants to appear, he¡¯s helping them. What does it have to do with us?¡± Just as Old Master Shen finished speaking, Lin Xiao pointed at the sky above the temple again. ¡°Look! That trident is flying up again. There seems to be someone standing on it!¡± Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Returning to the Country to Break Through (1) Chapter 759: Returning to the Country to Break Through (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Someone standing?¡± Zhao Tianbao and the others were also setting up a pergola with their hands and looking over carefully. There was indeed a person standing on the trident that flew up again. This person carried a coffin on his back and his face was as dark as water. Even though he was facing many fighter jets, his expression did not change. ¡°Su Yun! It¡¯s Su Yun!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was the first to recognize this figure and immediately shouted excitedly. The others also recognized it one after another. There was a hint of joy in their surprised expressions. ¡°How did Su Yun do it? Isn¡¯t this a flying sword that only appears in novels?¡± ¡°Am I hallucinating? Is that really Su Yun?¡± Not only were Lin Guodong and the others in disbelief, but even the netizens who had been watching this livestream widened their eyes in shock. ¡°Fuck, is the flight of objects in the novel really not lying to me?¡± ¡°This way of appearing is too cool!¡± ¡°Did Su Yun make another breakthrough in cultivation? He can actually fly on a sword now!¡± ¡°I guess God Shiva didn¡¯t expect his weapon to become a vehicle under someone else¡¯s feet one day!¡± Everyone¡¯s appearance caused the entire livestream to boil. Everyone began to record, wanting to record this spectacular and magical scene. Su Yun¡¯s current state was too similar to the flying on a sword described in literature. Only Su Yun knew that these were two completely different concepts. The reason why he could soar into the air on the trident did not mean that he had the ability to fly. Instead, it was because after reaching the fourth realm, he had already reached the level of mastering a hundred techniques. Now, Su Yun¡¯s control over machinery has reached the optimal level. In the domain above the supernatural level, it was infinitely close to mental control, but it was different. Through this mental control method, he could control the weapon to take off. He only needed to stand on it, which was why there was a scene similar to flying on a sword. Of course, with Su Yun¡¯s current strength, he could only slide in the air for dozens of seconds. This was already his current limit. He was still a long way from truly flying on a sword. However, this bit of time was enough for Su Yun. Su Yun was holding a strange looking bow made of gold. However, all the believers of the Yinfan Kingdom could recognize it at a glance. This was the weapon in the hands of Maha, who was worshiped in the temple. In Yinfan mythology, he was originally Asura and was later converted to the guardian god. It was the Sun Flame Bow. When this temple was built, the Deity Positions in the temple were all made of gold. This bow was even equipped with a soft silk bowstring and 12 golden arrows. Every time before the start of a major festival, there would be divine envoys pulling the bow and shaking the sky, indicating that the heretics were far away. Su Yun was standing on Shiva¡¯s trident and holding Maha¡¯s Sun Flame Bow. Immediately, it attracted the worshippers to kneel on the ground. It was unknown which Lord they were praising. From afar, Su Yun, who was in the air, had more than tens of thousands of believers kneeling on the ground. It was an unprecedented future. However, this scene was extremely terrifying to the air force. Su Yun ran straight for the aerial fighter jet, causing the team leader to quickly panic. ¡°Witchcraft. This is witchcraft, sir. Request permission to shoot¡ª¡± However, before the team leader could finish speaking, Su Yun slowly raised the Sun Flame Bow in his hand and nocked a golden arrow. Then, with a little force, the bow was like a full moon. On the arrow, there was a layer of arrow aura that could not be detected by the naked eye. Su Yun was clearly a few meters away from the fighter jet, but the golden arrow was like a flood dragon as it approached the fighter jet. An explosion followed. A golden arrow pierced through the fighter jet, but its momentum did not weaken at all. When Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others saw this scene, they were even more astonished. Now, Su Yun had already reached the perfected fourth realm. Be it sabers, swords, or soldiers, they could release powerful auras in Su Yun¡¯s hands. The golden arrow in his hand was shot out by Su Yun. Under the protection of the arrow aura, the power of the arrow increased drastically. Even a fighter jet made of special materials was like paper. Because everything happened too quickly and the explosion was too sudden, no one noticed that in fact, before the fighter jet exploded, the golden arrow had completely pierced through the entire fuselage. Immediately after, Su Yun attacked again. Seven golden arrows were fired at the same time. At that moment, Su Yun was like a god in the eyes of the believers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only BOOM! The eight fighter jets exploded in the air. The pilot never expected that they would one day be killed by the weapons enshrined in the temple. Accompanied by the smoke and clouds that filled the sky, Su Yun¡¯s height continued to decrease. Finally, he landed steadily in front of the temple. The trident stabbed into the ground, causing cracks to appear on the ground. The golden bow in Su Yun¡¯s hand was casually thrown away and smashed it on the jade pillar of the temple behind him. The temple behind Su Yun collapsed with a bang, stirring up a powerful air wave that swept a few kilometers away. In the end, this most famous temple in the Yinfan Kingdom still turned into ruins. But all the believers¡¯ attention was on Su Yun. Their eyes were filled with piety and fear, as if they were looking at a living true god. Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Returning to the Country to Break Through (2) Chapter 760: Returning to the Country to Break Through (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°He¡¯s the incarnation of the Lord God. He¡¯s here to save us!¡± Someone among the believers shouted. Then, more people joined in the kneeling. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others were also stunned on the spot. No one would have thought that the fighter jet that posed a huge threat to them would not even last for dozens of seconds in Su Yun¡¯s hands. The many Yin Fan soldiers facing Su Yun retreated in fear. The fear in their eyes could not even be concealed. The strength that Su Yun displayed in such a short period of time shocked all the Yin Fan soldiers. Even now, the wreckage of planes kept falling from the sky, and the only thing that caused all this was Su Yun¡¯s seemingly casual strike. As a result, in the hearts of all the Yin Fan soldiers, they could not even determine if Su Yun was a human or a ghost. The geneticist, who had once made the entire country boil with excitement, had never brought such a huge shock to people. However, in less than a minute since Su Yun appeared, it had already caused the believers outside the temple to kneel on the distant street. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, who were already on the verge of despair, looked at Su Yun in surprise. Su Yun¡¯s appearance at that moment was just right, saving them from the fire and water. ¡°Su Yun!¡± ¡°Uncle Su!¡± ¡°Nephew!¡± Under various forms of address, people from all walks of life rushed over from different directions. It was also because of Su Yun¡¯s intimidation that these Yin Fan soldiers did not dare to act rashly, afraid that they would bring about a calamity. Everyone gathered around Su Yun again, but compared to before, this team was much weaker. Everyone¡¯s body was covered in wounds. The white monkey¡¯s white fur was dyed red by blood again. When he saw Su Yun, he excitedly threw himself into his arms. Looking at everyone, Su Yun roughly understood everything. Most of the armor on their bodies had been destroyed beyond recognition. Even the arms of Liu Jiannan, Lin Guodong, and the others had been mangled by the cannon fire. It was even visible to the naked eye that their bones were exposed in their wounds. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Brother Su Yun, you¡¯re finally out. I just felt that I might not be able to last until now.¡± Lin Guodong looked at Su Yun weakly. The battle just now had already exhausted him. If not for his willpower that far exceeded that of ordinary people, Lin Guodong would have fallen to the ground long ago. At this moment, Lin Xiao was supporting Lin Guodong. He looked at Su Yun and could not wait to say, ¡°Uncle Su, what should we do next? If we want to catch up, we have to leave here first. However, they don¡¯t seem to intend to give us this chance.¡± Looking in the direction Lin Xiao was looking, although a large number of Yin Fan soldiers were slowly retreating, more than ten tanks behind were approaching from all directions. The voice of the supreme commander, who was on the verge of a breakdown, shouted in everyone¡¯s ears crazily, ¡°No one is allowed to retreat, or they will be shot to death on the spot! He¡¯s not a god at all. He¡¯s just a mortal. I don¡¯t believe that he has nine lives!¡± The supreme commander was also forced into a corner. This battle had been going on for a few hours. However, the instigator of everything appeared in front of them unscathed. He even damaged the most powerful air force of this battle. At this point, the supreme commander had no way out. Otherwise, this battle would become the greatest humiliation in his resume. More importantly, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him from behind. If this battle ended in failure, what awaited him would not be a good outcome. Therefore, the supreme commander did not care at all. In any case, the temple was already destroyed, so there was no talk of fighting to death. There was only one goal in his heart at this moment, and it kept reminding him ¡ª that was to kill all the people in front of him. He could not let even one of them leave. Seeing the tank gradually approaching in the distance, Zhou Xiaoxiao instinctively protected Su Yun. Because they had not participated in the battle for long, the Robocop armor on their bodies was still intact. But the enemies had more than ten tanks. How could Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s thin figure withstand them? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Report, all tank units have targeted the target. Requesting firepower coverage!¡± The voice of the tank driver kept coming from the supreme commander¡¯s earpiece, making him smile even more crazily. The human wall was not enough to withstand the attack of so many tanks. As long as the highest commander gave the order, the battle would be fixed. At this moment, a hand suddenly patted Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder. As Zhou Xiaoxiao turned around in confusion, the others also looked at Su Yun. Su Yun¡¯s gaze swept across everyone before revealing a faint smile. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard. Next, it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡± Su Yun gently walked past Zhou Xiaoxiao. Everyone looked at Su Yun in surprise, only to see him walking forward step by step. He did not pay attention to the tanks, but seemed to be searching for something. Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Returning to the Country to Break Through (3) Chapter 761: Returning to the Country to Break Through (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, Su Yun arrived at the spot where the trident had stabbed into the ground. With a little strength, he held the trident made of gold in his hand. Seeing Su Yun raise the trident again, all the believers outside the temple cheered in unison. In their hearts, it was as if they had already treated Su Yun as one of the incarnations of the Lord God. This scene also affected the hearts of the Great Xia netizens in the livestream. They watched in surprise as Su Yun slowly held the trident in his hand. Immediately after, they began to get excited. ¡°Holy shit, what is Hero Su Yun doing? Could it be that he wants to clash with the tank?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely! Hero Su Yun killed the enemy plane the moment he attacked. How can this tank stop him!¡± ¡°Did these Hindustani people drink too much of the Ganges River? How dare they attack Hero Su at a time like this?¡± All the audience was extremely excited. The comments section quickly began to flood. Everyone was looking forward to it, guessing how Su Yun would deal with these Yin Fan people next. If it were anyone else, the netizens would definitely be worried. However, the scene of Su Yun killing more than ten fighter jets in one move still shocked many netizens. In comparison, how could these tanks pose any threat to Su Yun? ¡°Fire!¡± Su Yun¡¯s actions were tantamount to angering the highest commander. Especially the calmness in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. In the eyes of the highest commander, this was complete contempt. He was naturally shocked by Su Yun¡¯s previous methods, but it was also because of Su Yun¡¯s incomprehensible strength that the highest commander was determined to get rid of him. This might be their only chance. Once Su Yun left the Yinfan Kingdom, it was no different from letting a tiger return to the mountain. As the supreme commander gave the order, the deafening sound of cannons exploded in everyone¡¯s ears. Boom! Boom! Boom! More than ten tank shells were fired at the same time. This series of loud bangs seemed to explain the arrival of the Grim Reaper. All the believers were stunned on the spot. They still knelt on the ground, but their eyes were filled with fear. Su Yun slowly raised the trident in his hand just then. Immediately after, he flipped his wrist and suddenly swung it forward. The trees that had fortunately not been destroyed in the temple rustled. It was as if the moment Su Yun swung the trident, it stirred up the surrounding airflow. BOOM! Then, something shocking happened. The cannonballs that had just shot out of the cannon barrel exploded in the air before they could even approach. All the tank drivers did not know what had happened at all. They only felt that their vision was blurry, causing them to temporarily lose their observation of the outside world. The distance between the explosions was too close. Not only were the tanks affected, but a large number of Yinfan soldiers around them died in the explosion. They did not even have time to scream. The supreme commander, who had already won, suddenly stood up and looked at this scene in shock. He did not understand what was going on. It was not easy for the tank¡¯s equipment to return to normal. All the drivers were nervous and observed the situation outside through the equipment. In the dust that had yet to dissipate, a figure descended from the sky. At some point, Su Yun, who was holding a trident, had appeared in front of the tank. He waved the trident in his hand at the tank at the front again. He was still carrying a black coffin on his back. His eyes were cold, like ice in a pool that had not melted for a thousand years. In the tank cockpit closest to Su Yun, the pilot looked at Su Yun¡¯s eyes on the equipment and immediately felt a chill run down his spine, as if he was being targeted by the Grim Reaper. Immediately after, Su Yun turned the trident in his hand and stabbed the golden halberd at the tank. The pilot was completely stunned on the spot. He looked at Su Yun in shock, but he had forgotten to react. BOOM! This time, everyone saw it clearly. The trident in Su Yun¡¯s hand stabbed into the tank¡¯s armored deck. The tank seemed to be made of paper before it suddenly cracked. Most of the cockpits of the tanks were in the middle, so the people sitting in the tanks were split into two before they could even react. BOOM! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The split tank immediately produced a violent explosion. All the shells stored in the tank seemed to have been impacted and exploded on the spot. Under this tank, an ugly crack appeared on the entire ground. It was as if a force was constantly impacting the ground, causing the crack to spread. Wherever it passed, the tanks that were not hit actually suffered a destructive impact. Following that, Su Yun jumped up. The coffin did not seem to pose any danger to him. The black coffin contrasted against Su Yun, as if it emitted a lingering killing intent. The black chain used to stabilize the coffin was fastened to Su Yun¡¯s shoulder, making Su Yun, who was shuttling through the cannon fire, look like an Asura who had crawled out of hell. Wherever he passed, there were screams. ¡°The second¡­ the third¡­¡± These tanks appeared so fragile in front of Su Yun, as if they could cause extremely serious damage with a casual wave of his hand. Against these tanks, Su Yun usually only needed one move. Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Returning to the Country to Break Through (4) Chapter 762: Returning to the Country to Break Through (4) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the hearts of the people of Yin Fan, the golden trident that once represented salvation and divine might had become an Asura that slaughtered the world. The violent explosions kept coming. The believers in the distance were blinded by the dust and smoke. They subconsciously lowered their heads to block their eyes. All the Yin Fan soldiers raised their guns in fear, but they could not have any intention of resisting. Su Yun carried the coffin and fought. Under the heavy encirclement of the enemy, it was as if he had entered a deserted place. He did not seem to care to attack the soldiers, so his target was always the tanks. The tanks behind kept firing at Su Yun. Now, they couldn¡¯t care less about whether they would accidentally injure other soldiers. As the shells approached Su Yun, he only waved the golden trident in his hand and slashed at the shells without dodging. Amidst the explosions, Su Yun and the coffin on his back were not damaged at all. The cracks on the ground explained the direction Su Yun was walking in. Wherever the cracks spread, a tank would definitely be reduced to ruins by the explosion. Everything happened too quickly in the blink of an eye. When everyone regained their senses, Su Yun stood rooted to the ground amidst the violent explosions. Be it the soldiers of the Yinfan Kingdom, the believers kneeling in the distance, or Lin Guodong and the others behind Su Yun, they were all horrified by the scene in front of them. The strength Su Yun had displayed was even several times stronger than before. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Su Yun do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like when Su Yun waved the trident, there was an invisible force. Otherwise, how could he split the tank into two?¡± ¡°Su Yun looks like a devil in Western legends. Wherever he goes, corpses will be everywhere. However, be it him or the coffin he¡¯s carrying, there¡¯s not a trace of blood.¡± Lin Guodong and the others were puzzled by the scene in front of them, but no one knew that their unintentional words were actually the truth. Now, Su Yun, who had walked out of the temple again, was different from before. He was now in a perfect state. Other changes were not revealed for the time being, but one thing could be clearly seen. The Saber Qi that could only be attached to the weapon Su Yun used could now be released. Furthermore, Su Yun, who was in the perfect state, was not only limited to the saber. Any weapon in his hands would bring destructive power that could destroy everything. What really damaged the tank was not the trident in Su Yun¡¯s hand, but the invisible saber aura released through the trident. As Su Yun waved his hand, the ancient tree in the temple rustled. It was also affected by the condensed saber aura. However, this was not only puzzling to Lin Guodong and the others. The highest commander was even dumbfounded. His eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Su Yun. This was the first time he had a doubt in his heart. Was this person a human or a ghost? More than ten tanks were destroyed into ruins in a short period of time. The successive explosions even caused a large number of Yinfan soldiers to die. Su Yun, on the other hand, was standing in front of all the Yin Fan soldiers, quietly watching the smoke produced by the explosion. At this moment, a rocket with a thick tail of smoke headed straight for Su Yun. Yet the high speed rocket seemed to slow down several times in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. He suddenly raised the trident in his hand and stabbed forward. Halfway through its flight, the rocket suddenly exploded in the air. Fragments fell from the sky with sparks. It was as if a rain of fire had fallen above everyone¡¯s heads. The flames reflected light through the chains on Su Yun¡¯s body, making him look even more ferocious. Suddenly, Su Yun¡¯s gaze landed on the Yin Fan soldiers not far away. It was also at this moment that all the nearby Yin Fan soldiers could not help but shiver. Among the soldiers, someone¡¯s gun fell to the ground, and this action led to a chain reaction. More and more soldiers threw their guns to the ground and knelt on the ground, begging for the forgiveness of the gods. Clearly, Su Yun¡¯s actions had shattered the soldiers¡¯ defenses. Like the believers, they believed that Su Yun was the incarnation of a god. Otherwise, how could a mortal body display such power? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A large number of Yin Fan soldiers knelt on the ground like a tide. In a short period of time, only one person was still standing there in a daze. The highest ranking commander had clearly not returned to his senses. His eyes were empty as he looked at Su Yun in shock. Su Yun slowly raised his head and calmly looked at the supreme commander. When their eyes met, the supreme commander was suddenly pulled back to reality from his shock. He looked around nervously and realized that all the soldiers were kneeling and kowtowing at this moment. They kept repenting for their crimes, hoping to be forgiven by the gods. This made the highest ranking commander shiver. Then, he quickly threw the rocket launcher in his hand to the side. Plop! The supreme commander also knelt on the ground weakly. Because of fear, his body was trembling visibly. Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Returning to the Country to Break Through (5) Chapter 763: Returning to the Country to Break Through (5) Editor: Henyee Translations He buried his head in the ground. His dignity as an officer had disappeared. Even the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom had already knelt on the ground. A large number of believers began to chant scriptures again. Today was the Great Pot Festival of the Yinfan Kingdom. This scene should have happened when the Great Elder appeared, but he did not expect it to happen to Su Yun. Su Yun¡¯s appearance brought the entire battle to an end in a short period of time. The strength he displayed undoubtedly brought an end to the era of hot weapons that had once occupied the peak. These Yin Fan soldiers kowtowed to Su Yun like believers. Su Yun did not even look at it before turning around and walking in the direction of the people in the temple. Seeing Su Yun walk over, Lin Guodong and the others subconsciously held their breaths. Although they had seen Su Yun¡¯s strength before and knew that he was very powerful, they had never seen such a miraculous scene like today. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s all thanks to you that I obtained enough time. Therefore, from now on, I¡¯ll bring everyone back safely!¡± Su Yun looked at Lin Guodong and the others and said calmly. It was as if everything he did just now did not matter to him at all. And that was indeed the case. Su Yun, who had reached the perfected fourth realm, had not truly displayed his strongest strength. Furthermore, he could not be sure how strong he was. He still needed to consolidate his current state before he could have a detailed understanding when seeking a breakthrough. Everyone was still immersed in the shock just now. Therefore, other than the voices of the believers in the distance and the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom chanting scriptures, there was no other sound. It was not until a moment later that Zhao Tianbao was the first to recover. He looked at Su Yun in shock and disbelief. ¡°Nephew, those planes, those tanks, you¡¯re¡­¡± In response to Zhao Tianbao¡¯s question, Su Yun gently exhaled. ¡°This is all thanks to everyone helping me buy time. Now, my strength has already broken through. After you step into cultivation, you will understand that this is nothing.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Guodong and company looked at Su Yun almost in unison and asked, ¡°In that case, we can also step into cultivation and be like you?¡± Su Yun nodded calmly, as if he was just stating something ordinary. This reaction made everyone present look happy. They were shocked by the ability Su Yun had displayed, but at that moment, they knew that they also had the opportunity to grasp this power. ¡°As I guessed, Su Yun, did you barge into the temple for cultivation?¡± Su Yun nodded and slowly said, ¡°If I want to save Xu Jiajia, I have to break through my realm. During this period of time in the temple, although my realm had not broken through, my strength had already increased. Therefore, we have to return to the country as soon as possible. I need to find a place to complete a breakthrough in my realm.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao stood not far away and looked at Su Yun with a complicated expression. These words eventually make her feel a little sad. Su Yun was willing to take such a huge risk for Xu Jiajia and did not hesitate to barge into the temple alone. This was a matter of life and death, so Zhou Xiaoxiao could not help but ask Su Yun silently in her heart. If it were me, would you do the same? But no one noticed Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s emotions. Chen Ye, who was standing beside Zhou Xiaoxiao, looked at Su Yun and asked, ¡°We¡¯re the last batch of people to be able to come here. All the aerial units have been destroyed. Perhaps we can only return to the country through military vehicles now.¡± Chen Ye was still a little worried that they would be stopped by the Yinfan Kingdom again along the way. However, Su Yun did not seem to mind. He turned to look at the military vehicle of the Yinfan soldiers in the distance and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You guys just get in the car. Leave the rest to me.¡± Under Su Yun¡¯s lead, Lin Guodong and the others supported each other and followed him to the military vehicle of the Yin Fan Kingdom. All the Yin Fan Kingdom soldiers looked at Su Yun with fear in their eyes. They knelt on the ground and lowered their bodies, not daring to look up. Lin Guodong and company got into the military car at the back. Lin Xiao volunteered to drive Su Yun in the first car. Su Yun looked at the trident in his hand before getting into the car. Then, he looked up and suddenly stabbed the trident into the car. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the best deterrence and symbol of the best. Su Yun knew very well that the upper echelons of Hindustan would soon know what had happened. If they decided to send someone to stop him, then they could weigh the consequences in their hearts. Soon, this convoy set off. All the soldiers of the Yin Fan Kingdom watched helplessly as their military vehicles were snatched away, but no one dared to stop them. There was no need to mention the supreme commander. At that moment, he only hoped that the surrounding soldiers could block him and not expose him to Su Yun. After all, if Su Yun did not like him, he would lose his life here. To everyone¡¯s surprise, as the military vehicle slowly set off, all the believers made way and kept following behind. There were even people who bowed three steps behind the military vehicle and kowtowed five steps to show their piety. Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (1) Chapter 764: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Looking at this scene through the rearview mirror, Lin Xiao was also very excited. ¡°Uncle Su, now they all treat you as the incarnation of a god. This is unprecedented!¡± Su Yun, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, smiled and shook his head. ¡°This is the first time for Great Xia, but it¡¯s very common for the Yinfan Kingdom. Religion here is really just a means of their country, like churches in ancient Greece. To the higher-ups of these religions, they were the ones who did not believe in the existence of gods the most. ¡°However, this made the citizens of the country suffer. All of them fell into this infatuated fanaticism. It was a pity that that senior had gone through danger all the way to this place just to transform them. Unexpectedly, the ignorance in people¡¯s hearts is not something that can be done overnight.¡± Lin Xiao immediately looked at Su Yun excitedly. ¡°Uncle Su, if I can also step into cultivation in the future, will I also become as powerful as you?¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, once you enter the Dao, you will know that spells are like stars. They are all different, but they don¡¯t leave their sects.¡± Hearing this, Lin Xiao immediately could not hold it in. ¡°Uncle Su, let¡¯s make a deal. When the time comes, you must take me in as your disciple first. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t take me in first. At least, I have to be in front of Big Head Yang!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Su Yun did not react in time and asked Lin Xiao in confusion. At this moment, Lin Xiao said seriously, ¡°This fatty has been taking advantage of me. When the time comes, if you take me in as your disciple first, he will have to call me Senior. At the very least, I can find a balance in seniority!¡± Su Yun smiled and immediately nodded, agreeing to this matter. The majestic convoy drove in the direction of Great Xia along the Yin Fan King Road. The unobstructed journey puzzled Lin Xiao. ¡°Strange, what are these people from the Yin Fan Kingdom thinking? Could they really let us leave unimpeded?¡± Su Yun looked out the window meaningfully and did not say a word. In Su Yun¡¯s line of sight, in the direction of the mountain, there was actually a group of Yinfan Kingdom soldiers quietly lying in ambush. But when they saw the trident inserted at the front, no one dared to act rashly. ¡°Report, Su Yun is in the car.¡± The commander of this team quickly reported what he had seen to the higher-ups through the earpiece. After a while, the higher-ups¡¯ helpless voice came from the earpiece. ¡°Let them pass. We¡¯ve already suffered a lot today. With this Su Yun around, there are too many variables.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As the commander of this team waved his hand, the soldiers lying in ambush left. Su Yun¡¯s name officially shocked the entire Yinfan Kingdom today. This battle might not be recorded, but from then on, Su Yun¡¯s name resounded like thunder in the entire Yinfan Kingdom. All the believers who had witnessed Su Yun¡¯s strength had already determined that Su Yun was the incarnation of a god. After this battle, it was unknown how many Yin Fan soldiers would join this lineup. At the national level, Su Yun had completely become a plague. After all, the tanks and planes they had invested in this battle had been bought from other countries at a high price. The Yinfan Kingdom was actually a weak military country, but they insisted on puffing themselves up. They even racked their brains to obtain a place in the United Nations. In fact, to the various countries, the Yin Fan Kingdom was just a representative of being stupid and rich. Therefore, the most advanced weapons would never appear in the Yinfan Kingdom. What they could buy were often weapons that other military powers had eliminated. No matter what, the strength Su Yun had displayed in this battle still gave Yin Fan a headache. Almost all the aircraft and tanks they were proud of were put into use in this battle, but the final result was that there were corpses all over the ground and ruins and destroyed temples. More importantly, Su Yun¡¯s appearance had severely impacted Yinfan¡¯s stable religious system. The Great Elder, who was respected and loved by everyone, did not appear at this Great Pot Festival. Perhaps he did not want to embarrass himself. All the believers spread Su Yun¡¯s deeds by word of mouth. Su Yun also officially became the incarnation of the Lord in the hearts of the Yinfan people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the weapon Su Yun used was a trident, he was given the name of the Incarnation of Shiva. They did not understand what saber qi was. They did not understand the strength displayed by Su Yuan during cultivation either, and thought it was a divine skill. Who else could it be but a god to be able to use the power of a divine weapon? However, Su Yun was not happy about the worship of these believers. He even felt pity for Lao Tzu. He invested the rest of his life in this land, bringing wisdom and faith to this land, but in the end, he failed to curb their ignorance. Faith gradually changed in the inheritance. Now, it has even reached the level of being unreliable. Therefore, Su Yun secretly made up his mind. If one day, he really walked the path of imparting techniques, he would definitely come to Yinfan Kingdom again. He would imitate Lao Tzu back then and enlighten these ignorant people. This could be considered as not letting down the extraordinary aura left behind by Lao Tzu and helping him reach the perfection of the four realms. Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (2) Chapter 765: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The military vehicle gradually approached the Great Xia border. At that moment, a large number of soldiers had long been stationed at the Great Xia border under Zhao Guofeng¡¯s arrangements, just so that they could receive Su Yun and company immediately. This also made Su Yun feel relieved. He gently closed his eyes and recalled all the experiences he had along the way. He passed a breath to Xu Jiajia again. This also bought him a lot of time to break through to the next realm. Now, Su Yun¡¯s skills had reached their peak, but what he needed to overcome next was the transformation from skills into the Dao. Don¡¯t think that it was easy to say. In fact, it was like a mountain and sea apart. They were completely two different domains. Fortunately, when Su Yun absorbed the supernatural state, he would also obtain the insights of all the ancient people who had entered the supernatural state. This made Su Yun vaguely realize that he was only a step away from entering the Dao. He did not know what it would be like after taking this step. But he was basically certain that as long as he could take this step, Xu Jiajia would be saved. Finally, the convoy entered the Great Xia border. Under the signal of the honking of the military vehicles in the country, Su Yun and company abandoned the military vehicles and quickly entered the border of the building. Just as they entered the border of the building, a team of Yin Fan soldiers quickly ran out of the forest and drove these military vehicles away. The others were surprised by all of this, but not Su Yun. Along the way, he could feel that someone was following them. It was only because they were afraid of him that they did not attack. The Great Xia soldiers quickly protected everyone and carried the injured onto stretchers, preparing to send them to the nearest border hospital. Zhou Xiaoxiao and company stayed by Su Yun¡¯s side, while Su Yun carried the coffin. Only when Xu Jiajia was by his side could she hold on to her last breath. Soon, an officer came in front of Su Yun. After whispering a few words in Su Yun¡¯s ear, he brought him into a tent not far away. The others stopped outside and looked at the tent curiously, not knowing what had happened. After Su Yun entered the tent, he saw Zhao Guofeng sitting inside. Zhao Guofeng quickly stood up and came to Su Yun¡¯s side with concern. ¡°Brother Su Yun, is everything alright?¡± Su Yun immediately shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Zhao. I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhao Guofeng immediately revealed a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re fine, but you¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble. Many countries began to pay attention to this battle in the Yin Fan Kingdom. A few years later, your name spread throughout the world again. ¡°Although the various countries have blocked some news related to you, if nothing goes wrong, the higher-ups of the various countries are currently holding a meeting to discuss things related to you. Can you tell me in advance about such things next time? Don¡¯t always catch me off guard!¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun helplessly. He was different from all the soldiers Su Yun had come into contact with. If Su Yun had to summarize, the greatest impression he would have was that Zhao Guofeng was very flexible. Take this battle for example. Although the country could not interfere on the surface, Zhao Guofeng had made a series of arrangements with ease in secret, allowing him enough time to step into the perfection of the four realms. Moreover, his ability to accept things was very strong. It seemed that as long as something happened to him, no matter how difficult it was to believe, Zhao Guofeng could quickly accept it. Therefore, Su Yun quickly nodded. ¡°Old Zhao, now is not the time to talk about this. I have to set off quickly. I need time to enter seclusion and comprehend the Dao!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun¡¯s tone was very urgent because only he knew that Xu Jiajia did not have much time to waste. Although the supernatural domain could hold Xu Jiajia¡¯s last breath, this was not a long-term solution. Even though this breath had been preserved in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body to protect her organs, it was still lost. Once the final breath dissipated, even Su Yun would be powerless to reverse the situation. Su Yun¡¯s words quickly made Zhao Guofeng serious. After all, the strength that Su Yun had displayed had already reached an unimaginable level. If there was another breakthrough in his realm, it would naturally be beneficial to Great Xia. Hence, Zhao Guofeng quickly nodded and agreed. Without even asking where Su Yun was going, he immediately arranged for a helicopter. As for the others, such as Zhou Xiaoxiao, who were not seriously injured in the battle, he did not arrange helicopters for them, but he did arrange for a few military vehicles. After all, they had risked their lives for Su Yun, so they should have the right to choose. As Su Yun and Zhao Guofeng slowly boarded the helicopter, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others quickly boarded the military vehicle. These military vehicles would follow the helicopter to where Su Yun was. The reason why everyone chose to follow Su Yun was not because they were worried about his safety. After all, in the entire world, there was no safer place for Su Yun than Great Xia. The reason why they chose to follow Su Yun was because they were curious. They were curious about how Su Yun was going to save a dying person. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (3) Chapter 766: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations If Su Yun really achieved a little, it would be epoch-making for Great Xia. They became more and more curious about cultivation. After all, Su Yun had benefited from cultivation. The power he displayed shocked everyone, so they chose to follow. But for people like Liu Jiannan and Lin Guodong who were seriously injured, they were sent to the hospital without any explanation. This was a pity for them. Sitting in the helicopter, Zhao Guofeng looked curiously at Xu Jiajia, who was lying in the coffin, and tried to check her breathing. Finally, he looked up and looked at Su Yun in confusion. ¡°Brother Su Yun, are you sure she can still be saved? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s breathing.¡± Regarding this, Su Yun nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been giving her the last breath. Although this breath is weak, it has been maintaining the last vitality of her various organs in her body. Therefore, it¡¯s normal not to be able to sense it. If you can sense it, it means that her breath has leaked. That would be truly powerless to reverse the situation.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Guofeng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I see. At least it¡¯s easier to accept than reviving people.¡± ¡°Resurrecting the dead is something that violates the laws of heaven and earth. Even cultivators can¡¯t do it.¡± As Su Yun explained, he looked out of the window. At that moment, there were already towering mountains outside the helicopter window. Zhao Guofeng also looked outside in confusion before asking Su Yun in confusion, ¡°Brother, where are we going? Why am I getting more and more confused?¡± Su Yun looked out of the window and said word by word, ¡°Tianxian Mountain.¡± The Tianxian Mountain was just like its name. Broken cliffs were scattered everywhere, and it was abnormally dangerous. This place was known as the closest place to the sky. Only here could one see a rare phenomenon of the sun and moon shining together. The Tianxian Mountain was actually in the Himalayas. However, because the Himalayas were too famous, very few people knew about it. This mountain was completely sealed off from the outside world because it was dangerous and there were all kinds of wild beasts. Therefore, after hearing these words, a trace of shock flashed in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes. Soon, he opened the map and confirmed the location of Tianxian Mountain. That place was not too far from where they had set off, but that territory had been divided into no man¡¯s land more than ten years ago. No one was allowed to go up for any reason. It was because the location of the Tianxian Mountain was special and the environment was complicated. Even the villagers living at the foot of the mountain would often get lost in the mountain path and even be attacked by wild beasts. Therefore, in order to protect the people, the local government issued this policy, and it continued until now. So the Tianxian Mountain was still a very perfect ecological reserve. Soon, Zhao Guofeng looked up and asked Su Yun in confusion, ¡°How do you know about this mountain?¡± ¡°A fellow Daoist told me.¡± The fellow Daoist Su Yun was referring to had entered a supernatural state of the ancients after absorbing the supernatural aura. He had traveled through the entire lives of the ancients and discovered it. Zhao Guofeng¡¯s understanding of this was only literal, but it finally dispelled some of his doubts. ¡°Su Yun, this place is not easy to go to. Not to mention the frequent appearance of large wild beasts, it¡¯s obvious how complicated the terrain is just by its name. Do you have to go there? There are many protected mountains in the Everest Mountain Range. If you want peace, there are many choices.¡± However, Su Yun quickly shook his head. He was already determined to head to the Tianxian Mountain. Back then, Lao Tzu¡¯s plan to transform the barbarians was to pass by the Tianxian Mountain. After passing through the Everest Mountain Range, he entered the border of Yinfan. The reason why Su Yun chose this place for his final breakthrough was actually to pay tribute to him. Along the way, Su Yun had gained a deep insight. He had experienced the lives of many ancient people, and his mental state had undergone a huge change. Now, he had unknowingly carried a heavy burden on his shoulder¡ª that was to help these ancient people walk the unfinished path and not let down people like Lao Tzu, Wang Chongyang, and the others who had founded sects. They wanted to leave behind a cultivation seed for their descendants, and he would also be the relayer and bloom the seed in the world. Since Su Yun had already decided on it, Zhao Guofeng did not say anything else. The two of them spent the rest of the journey in silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun kept thinking about the many experiences he had along the way. Zhao Guofeng was thinking about how to deal with the trouble in Yin Fan Kingdom. It was obvious that Yin Fan Kingdom had suffered a huge loss this time. It would probably not be long before they solved the problem. Although Great Xia was not afraid of the public opinion of the Yinfan Kingdom, the mechanical path that Great Xia was walking on was the opposite of other countries. Now that the mechanical path was shining in the Yin Fan Kingdom, someone would probably use this matter to fan the flames. It was an unchanging principle that even in international relations, a man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin. Even so, Zhao Guofeng was still by Su Yun¡¯s side. It was obvious how much he valued Su Yun. Even if Great Xia might not walk the path of cultivation in the future, even if Su Yun did not know when he would find a way to preach, Zhao Guofeng knew very well that with Su Yun around, Great Xia would always have a new hope. With him around, Great Xia would have endless possibilities. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (4) Chapter 767: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Just as the two of them were speechless, the helicopter clearly slowed down. The pilot¡¯s notification came from their earpieces, indicating that they were now in the air above the Tianxian Mountain. Zhao Guofeng was the first to turn around and look out of the window. Although he knew that the terrain of the Tianxian Mountain was dangerous, the scene in front of him still shocked him. Legend had it that this place was surrounded by clouds all year round, and the scenery of the sea of clouds changed endlessly. Today, Zhao Guofeng finally saw it with his own eyes and experienced it. They seemed to be above the clouds, but even so, they could still see the mountain peak wrapped in white clouds. The mountain path was almost vertical. Between the two mountains was an endless cliff canyon. Because they were in the air at this moment, they could clearly see the top of the Tianxian Mountain. Although it was called the top of the mountain, it was actually only a platform that was only a few square meters, formed by natural boulders. It looked like a treasure cauldron made of stone was standing on the top of the mountain. This was also the origin of the name of the Tianxian Mountain. There was almost no foothold on the top of the mountain here. Even the most experienced rock climber would not set their goal here. However, it was also such a place that actually gave people a spectacular feeling. Zhao Guofeng quickly noticed that there were many thick chains on the ground of the Tianxian Mountain. Behind the chains were caves that were obviously man-made. These caves were not big, but it was very strange for such a human-made cave to appear in such a place. ¡°Strange, why didn¡¯t I know that there were so many caves on this Tianxian Mountain? Why would someone do this?¡± When Su Yun heard Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice, he quickly looked down and said, ¡°This is an ancient funeral form similar to the Heavenly Burial Water Burial. It¡¯s called the Hanging Coffin. This place was naturally a very suitable place to hang coffins and bury them. ¡°The coffins inside are all coffins of ancient people. They think that this can allow the deceased to be closest to the Heavenly God so that they will not be disturbed by the world and better protect their descendants.¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded. Then, he looked at Su Yun in confusion. ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Su Yun¡¯s answer was the same. A fellow Daoist informed him. It was naturally because Su Yun had absorbed the supernatural aura. Back then, Lao Tzu had passed by this place, and although it was Su Yun¡¯s first time here, he was not unfamiliar with everything in front of him. Although the two had crossed more than 2,000 years, because of the high mountains and dangerous roads here, it had not changed much. Under Su Yun¡¯s instructions, the helicopter began to slowly lower its altitude. However, because the airflow at the top of the mountain was too strong, the helicopter could not land accurately. Only a portion of the huge rock on the mountaintop seemed to be supported by the mountain. The helicopter would probably not be able to stop here. Therefore, in his helplessness, Zhao Guofeng could only choose to land with Su Yun through a rope. Fortunately, the helicopter had already tried its best to lower its altitude, so the distance between the body and the boulder was not too high. Therefore, even though the rope kept swaying in the wind, the two of them finally stepped steadily on this huge rock. Standing here, everything in front of him seemed to be covered by clouds. As the saying went, climbing the mountain was a dangerous scene, the best place was at the top of the mountain. The scene in front of him made Zhao Guofeng sigh. Standing here was like being in a paradise. The temperature at the side of the mountain was low, so Zhao Guofeng could not help but shrink his neck. He instinctively tightened his clothes. When he looked at Su Yun again, he did not seem to be affected at all. He sat cross-legged on the boulder. Zhao Guofeng, who had wanted to ask, quickly swallowed his words when he saw this scene. This was because Su Yun seemed to have really integrated into this world. He instinctively retreated to the side, giving Su Yun enough space. As Su Yun slowly closed his eyes, Zhao Guofeng consciously lightened his footsteps, afraid of disturbing Su Yun. The black coffin was placed by Su Yun¡¯s side. On his other side was a very strange stone. The top of the stone was relatively sharp. This extended boulder seemed to have fallen from the sky and embedded itself in this mountain. It looked very unique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun faced the bottomless canyon. The tall mountain opposite him seemed to be facing him from the shore. From time to time, a few eagles would fly past in the air, accompanied by loud eagle cries. Su Yun was at the top of the mountain. Facing the plain wall, he was above the majestic and towering Heaven Wall. Although he was in the mortal world, he seemed to have left it. Then Su Yun slowly opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to have thought of something as he stood up without a word and walked towards the forest beside him. Just as Zhao Guofeng sat down and was about to wait for Su Yun, he looked at Su Yun in confusion. He saw that he had already moved a few very heavy rocks from the forest. Su Yun placed the stones on the left and right sides of the platform. He picked up the smaller stones and tried to carve words on them. Logically speaking, it was very difficult for the stone to leave any marks on the heavy stone. However, in Su Yun¡¯s hand, the stone was like a sharp knife. Soon, names appeared on the stones that were set up here. Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (5) Chapter 768: Entering the Dao in the Human World! (5) Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Chongyang, Zhang Zhongjing, Li Er¡­ The names of the ancients jumped on the rocks one by one, immediately turning these ordinary-looking rocks into stone tablets. Zhao Guofeng looked at this, dumbfounded, but he did not disturb him as he was afraid of affecting Su Yun. At that moment, it was as if he had fused with the world. He had more or less heard of the names of these ancient people, but he did not know why Su Yun was doing this. Only Su Yun knew that the names of these ancient people who were carved on the rocks had once provided him with a lot of help on the path of cultivation. It was precisely because he had absorbed the supernatural aura left behind by the seniors that he could reach a higher realm at this moment. When Su Yun sat down quietly again, he was in the middle of the stone tablet on the left and right. And on the huge rock beside him, he had also left behind a few clear words. ¡°The fruits are perfect for the consolidation of the millennium. The merits and virtues are good for all!¡± This was Su Yun¡¯s best interpretation of these ancient people. It was also because of this that he erected a monument in this paradise. Looking at the mist in front of him, Su Yun had the feeling that he had never been tainted by the mortal world in half his life. He was naturally the number one person. He slowly closed his eyes again and immersed himself in his spiritual consciousness, fusing the extraordinary aura absorbed in his body. On the stone platform that was less than two square meters, Su Yun stood still. Even Zhao Guofeng felt uneasy, but Su Yun was not affected at all. Three sides hung in the bottomless abyss. Below, there were only a few naturally formed stone pillars inserted into the cracks to maintain the balance of the stone platform. Su Yun seemed to have fused with everything around him. Strong winds blew past his ears, but not long after, as if afraid of disturbing Su Yun, it gradually calmed down. The mountain peak was handsome, tall, and steep. From afar, it looked like bamboo shoots that seemed to have broken out of the ground. Up close, it looked like a tall tower that towered into the sky, majestic and spectacular. Su Yun, alongside more than ten stone tablets, seemed to be sitting with these ancient people and knew the ways of the world. This scene even stunned Zhao Guofeng. Unknowingly, Su Yun seemed to exude a unique aura. On this platform that was like a paradise, the golden roof pierced the blue sky and the clouds in the sea. Among them, Su Yun was like an immortal who had not been tainted by the mortal world. The tree grew and the Bodhi shaded people until they were a hundred years old. The flowers bloomed and the fragrance wafted through the world. Unknowingly, even Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart calmed down. He tried to sit not far away and leaned against the boulder as he watched Su Yun wait quietly. A few military vehicles at the foot of the mountain arrived late. After Lin Xiao and the others got out of the car, they looked up at the top of the mountain and realized how dangerous this mountain road was. However, after the group of people looked at each other, they gritted their teeth and stepped onto the mountain path. Just as they entered the mountains, the roars of unknown beasts came from the forest. There seemed to be some figures flashing past in the surrounding forest, making people feel uneasy. Yet all of this could not hide the beautiful scenery here. The forest was dense, and the trees towered into the sky. These ancient trees were at least a few hundred years old, and countless living beings had been nurtured in this mountain. Lin Xiao and the others struggled up the mountain along a dirt road. Of course, they would not choose to climb the cliff directly. Doing that would only be courting death. Thankfully, Lin Xiao and company were not seriously injured. They walked and stopped, constantly shortening the distance between them and Su Yun. Looking up from a relatively empty place with trees, they could vaguely see the huge rock on the mountaintop and the small platform beside it. Although they still could not see Su Yun and Zhao Guofeng¡¯s figures clearly, at least they could confirm a target and not be discouraged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Lin Xiao and the others finally reached the top of the mountain, more than an hour had passed. As the platform was not big, they could not get up at all. They could only watch Su Yun from afar. Zhao Guofeng quickly stood up and walked down quickly. ¡°Keep your voices down. Su Yun has been sitting there for more than an hour. Perhaps it¡¯s already the most critical moment.¡± Lin Xiao and the others panted and nodded. Then, they waited for Su Yun. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Yun sat there for another hour. At this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark. On the mountain peak, the rare scene of the sun and moon shining together appeared again. The sun and moon hung in the sky at the same time, one on the left and one on the right. They resonated with each other, but it seemed to confirm the origin of the Dao technique. To Su Yun, he was in a very mysterious state. After absorbing many remnant supernatural auras, he was only a step away from entering the Dao. However, this step was not as easy as he imagined. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Dense Lightning Clouds (1) Chapter 769: Dense Lightning Clouds (1) Editor: Henyee Translations This juncture was becoming more and more obvious. Su Yu was completely immersed in it, as if he had shut down all perception of the outside world. Strong winds passed through the forest, causing this ancient forest to rustle. Su Yun quietly sat on the stone platform. The black coffin beside him still emitted waves of coldness. Looking at Su Yun¡¯s figure, Zhao Guofeng sighed softly and muttered softly, ¡°I wonder how long Su Yun will take this time. This is not a place to stay for long.¡± Because everyone knew that Zhao Guofeng¡¯s identity was special, they were very restrained in front of him. Only Lin Xiao had the personality of a newborn calf not afraid of the tiger. Therefore, he went straight to the point and asked curiously, ¡°Sir, why do you say that? I think this place is quite good.¡± Zhao Guofeng glanced at Lin Xiao and finally said solemnly, ¡°This place has been sealed for many years. Over the years, the ecological environment here has been developing according to the laws of nature. There are many beasts in the mountains, and there¡¯s no lack of large beasts. Our appearance undoubtedly broke into this place that does not belong to us. Although everything looks normal now, there might already be many pairs of eyes staring at us in this forest.¡± The worry in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart was not unreasonable. Lin Xiao and the others actually felt a little scared along the way. There were always black shadows flashing in the forest on both sides. One could even hear the faint roars of wild beasts, but they had never seen their true appearance. Therefore, after hearing Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words, everyone looked around uneasily, afraid that a wild beast would crawl out of the forest. At that moment, Su Yun had already taken the final step, changing from a technique to a Dao. In a sense, this change was like a mountain and sea apart. However, Su Yun¡¯s state of mind was clear. It was as if he could clearly sense a stream of heat constantly flowing through the meridians in his body. A strange feeling also appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind. It was as if the shackles that had been shackling his mind had suddenly opened. Not only had his five senses expanded several times, he seemed to know the changes in the wind and leaves, even with his eyes closed. This also made Su Yun feel the heat in his body even though he was on the peak of the mountain. A moment later, beads of sweat the size of pimples appeared on his forehead. When the strong wind blew, the beads of sweat would be carried far away. After combining the experiences of many seniors, his mental state had reached an unprecedented height. It was also under this mental state that Su Yun felt that he was already prepared to take another step forward. The eight doors of his body opened, and the energy of heaven and earth constantly seeped into his body through them. This made Su Yun suddenly realize that this was a familiar supernatural aura. Previously, the supernatural state was only a spiritual perception, and it only existed in the spiritual aspect. Now, this perception was condensing in his body and turning into a physical object because of the transformation from a technique to the Dao. Not only could Su Yun sense the supernatural aura through his mind, his body was beginning to absorb the supernatural aura freely during the breakthrough. Of course, Su Yun only realized now that there had always been a supernatural aura in this world. It was purer than the many residues he had sensed previously. This pure supernatural aura entered his body as his body changed. It not only brought about heat, but also a huge impact. If it was an ordinary person, they would have exploded and died at this moment. It was all thanks to Su Yun¡¯s previous practice of flying needles, throwing cards, wooden saber, and lightness techniques, tempering the body. It was also these skills that helped Su Yun break through the limits of the human body again and again. With the enhancement of the supernatural state, he cultivated his body to the Large Success realm. At that moment, Su Yun was sitting quietly on the cloud platform. He could vaguely sense the supernatural aura surging in the surrounding air. This special power kept entering his body through his pores and condensing in his body. Gradually, it seemed to form an increasingly hot fireball. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this feeling did not make Su Yun uneasy. On the contrary, he was happy about it. This was because although this power was hot, it made him feel very comfortable. And as the power accumulated increased, he could also feel the changes in his body. Entering the Dao from a technique sounded like a change in realm, but in fact, there was a difference between heaven and earth. At the stage of the technique, Su Yun had reached perfection. He was already at the peak of the human body¡¯s limit. However, after this breakthrough, it was equivalent to stepping into a higher class. In this realm, the limit that Su Yun could reach had far exceeded the limits of humans. It was a new concept that no one could understand. Furthermore, during this period, Su Yun¡¯s mental domain became more and more different as it was destroyed time and time again. In Su Yun¡¯s supernatural domain, the supernatural aura that entered his body finally gathered here. It did not bring Su Yun pain. Instead, indistinctly, Su Yun seemed to have seen a world in the supernatural aura. Although it was only for a short moment, he could not extricate himself. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Dense Lightning Clouds (2) Chapter 770: Dense Lightning Clouds (2) Editor: Henyee Translations His mental strength kept expanding, and his perception of his surroundings became clearer and clearer. He had been immersed in this mysterious change, but in the eyes of Zhao Guofeng and the others, Su Yun seemed to have completely changed into a different person. The aura on his body changed. At that moment, Su Yun gave off the urge to salute. From Zhao Guofeng and company¡¯s point of view, Su Yun seemed to be in the clouds. In the clouds, it was as if an immortal was standing. It was the stone tablets erected by Su Yun. It was faintly discernible, as if there was really a predecessor standing there, accompanying the Dao Ancestor. This scene made Zhao Guofeng and the others hold their breaths. In such a quiet situation, they even felt that their breathing was especially ear-piercing. At some point, all the sounds in the surroundings seemed to have disappeared. Even the strong wind that had never stopped had already calmed down. It was as if Su Yun was the only one left in the world. He sat alone at the top of the world, looking down at all living beings and spying on the Heavenly Dao. ¡°There¡¯s no coexistence, and it¡¯s difficult to achieve. A portion and an object are forgotten. They¡¯re both mixed in nirvana. The world is endless, and all things are one¡­¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence. When this voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, it made them feel calm. After hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Zhao Guofeng and the others felt that the distracting thoughts in their hearts seemed to have settled down. This was Su Yun¡¯s inspiration, and it was a unique insight. His heart was like ice. He would not be shocked even if the sky collapsed. He would remain calm even if there were thousands of changes. His mind would be calm. Su Yun¡¯s voice was calm, although it was only a few sentences. This was his summary of the changes in his state of mind. Su Yun was no longer anxious. It was as if he had really entered a unique state. He quickly opened his eyes, as if there were endless stars hidden in his eyes, deep and quiet. The moment Su Yun opened his eyes, the entire forest suddenly rumbled. Zhao Guofeng and the others looked in surprise, only to see countless birds in the forest fly into the sky as if they had sensed something at the same time. Birds flew out of the forest and snakes entered the grass. This strange scene made everyone widen their eyes. There were many types of black birds, but at this moment, they actually gathered together for once and kept circling in the air without leaving. Not only that, but above the clouds where Su Yun was, different birds flew over from all directions. It was as if they had specially come to admire Su Yun, and they refused to leave for a long time. These birds circled above Su Yun, but strangely, there was only the sound of birds flapping their wings in the sky. There were no cries. This scene made Zhao Guofeng and the others widen their eyes. This scene seemed to be referring to a movie. The birds in the sky formed a dark cloud that covered the sky, making Lin Xiao and the others feel a little uneasy. They did not know why this situation had happened, nor did they know if it was good or bad. However, this scene was really shocking. The white birds circled and officially decorated the cloud platform into a fairyland under the sky where the sun and moon shone. As the saying went, the phoenix flew over to drink morning dew, and the seagulls appeared in the sky. Su Yun was like a phoenix in a painting, receiving the worship of the white bird. The egret shuttled under the waterfall of the cliff. Vultures circled between the mountains. The eagle soared into the sky, but the sparrow stood obediently not far from Su Yun. Swallows continued to dance above Su Yun¡¯s head, and the nightingale¡¯s voice gradually sounded in the forest. The larks and yellow oriole rushed over from somewhere. They clearly didn¡¯t belong here, but they were traveling with the white bird. The most eye-catching thing was the snow-white crane. The redness on its head was like a flame blooming in the forest. Su Yun calmly looked at the birds in the sky. There was no surprise in his eyes. Immediately after, his voice slowly sounded. Although his voice was not loud, it seemed to echo throughout the world. ¡°The sky is high and the earth is vast. The flowing water moves the clouds. It¡¯s peaceful and manages the foundation. It¡¯s a straight path to seek one¡¯s body. It¡¯s extremely kind. The Great Dao is naturally formed!¡± It was strange. Soon, the birds in the sky seemed to understand the words of the common tongue and landed near Su Yun. Some landed on rocks, some on branches not far away, and some even landed in front of Su Yun. They lowered their heads deeply, as if they were bowing to Su Yun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This scene immediately made Old Master Shen frown in the crowd. After a moment, he muttered, ¡°This scene is a little familiar. The position of the white bird is like the picture of a Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix. Su Yun¡¯s current location is the location of the phoenix in the picture. And the other birds have returned to their positions. This is a sign from the heavens!¡± Elder Shen was very excited when he said this. Of course, he had never thought that he would see such a magical scene in reality. Low roars suddenly came from the forest. Then, a pair of ferocious eyes appeared in the dark forest first. A few snow leopards actually slowly walked out of the forest. Their eyes were very fierce. When everyone saw this scene, they subconsciously retreated. Only then did they notice that a wolf pack had appeared behind them. Zhao Guofeng instinctively placed his hand on his holster. At this moment, the only thought that appeared in his mind was to ensure Su Yun¡¯s safety. Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Dense Lightning Clouds (3) Chapter 771: Dense Lightning Clouds (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats at this moment. They did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would make any noise and alarm these wild beasts. But gradually, something even stranger happened. Not only did such ferocious beasts appear in this forest, but even some small animals appeared. It was as if they could not see these natural enemies. They could actually get along harmoniously with each other. The snow leopard kept growling from its throat, and at the same time, it kept approaching. Zhao Guofeng hurriedly waved at everyone, indicating for them to slowly distance themselves from these beasts. However, be it the snow leopard or the wolf, they did not have the slightest desire to attack the small animals like the rock sheep and groundhogs that ran over. They only stared intently at Su Yun on the cloud platform as they approached step by step. The closest snow leopard even walked past Zhao Guofeng. At times, Zhao Guofeng could even feel the snow leopard¡¯s fur touch his leg. Even so, the animals did not attack them. Instead, they looked up at Su Yun from below the cloud platform. Zhao Guofeng and the others, who were among the wild beasts, were not so calm. They had no choice but to be on tenterhooks because of this, afraid that any animal would bite them at any moment. Hence, Zhao Guofeng kept holding the gun in his hand. Old Master Shen and the others instinctively clenched their fists. Lin Xiao and Zhou Xiaoxiao broke out in cold sweat. They stared at the beast closest to them and did not dare to breathe loudly. What was even stranger was that many of the animals in these forests were fated natural enemies, but at this moment, they could actually get along peacefully. Even the hundred birds on the cloud platform were not disturbed by the appearance of these wild beasts. Soon, a few snow leopards nimbly jumped onto the cloud platform. However, they did not approach Su Yun. Instead, they lay down and lowered their heads after jumping onto the cloud platform. There were not many wolves on this mountain range, but at this moment, almost all of them were here. They sprawled under the cloud platform, as if they were protecting Su Yun. On the sharp boulder above Su Yun, the white monkey was sitting there, cultivating in the aura Su Yun emitted. Its location and the aura it emitted gave people the feeling that this white monkey was the king of beasts. First, a hundred birds looked at the phoenix, then beasts bowed. The scene before them once again shocked Zhao Guofeng and the others¡¯ worldview. They looked around in disbelief and realized that no matter how big or small the beasts in the forest were, they were all lying on the ground and lowering their heads towards Su Yun. It was as if a force was driving them to do such an instinctive action. Then, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s gaze landed on Su Yun. At this moment, his eyes were filled with shock. He did not know what stage Su Yun was in, but the phenomena he attracted allowed him to vaguely realize that Su Yun had very likely reached a new height. At the top of the Cloud Platform, immortals were here. Hundreds of beasts walked respectfully, and hundreds of birds made a pilgrimage. This kind of strange scene that only appeared in movies happened clearly in front of him at this moment. Zhao Guofeng and the others did not dare to breathe loudly. They stood among the hundred beasts with shocked expressions. These wild beasts, who had always been ferocious and cruel in people¡¯s hearts, actually revealed respectful gazes at this moment. They looked at Su Yun as though they were looking up at an existence that was difficult to reach. The posture of worship was pious and filled with reverence. The entire process lasted for more than ten minutes. When Su Yun finally dissipated his aura and stood up calmly again, the beasts in the forest stood up and disappeared into the forest as if no one was around. Su Yun, who had stood up again, did not look like he had changed significantly. In fact, he did not seem to have the powerful aura that could not be ignored when he appeared in the temple. And it was this restraint that truly explained Su Yun¡¯s realm improvement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun, who had entered the Dao from a technique, dissipated the ruthlessness of the technique and the powerful aura that had settled on him along the way. He was like a newborn. His faint aura only made people feel gentle and reserved. They might even ignore Su Yun¡¯s extraordinary self. However, as Su Yun was sitting cross-legged with his back facing everyone, no one could see the painful expression on his face. This pain came from his body, as if his blood was gradually being extracted. Like the corrosion of a hundred ants, it constantly attacked Su Yun¡¯s willpower. But from the beginning to the end, Su Yun only gritted his teeth and endured the scorching pain and torture. It was also at this moment that the white birds that were originally frozen flapped their wings and circled above Su Yun. All kinds of cries mixed together. It was rare for the former natural enemies to coexist peacefully at this moment. They seemed to have sensed something together and seemed a little restless. There was even a faint uneasiness in their cries. Zhao Guofeng and the others did not know what had happened. They only looked curiously at Su Yun¡¯s back, waiting for his result. A few minutes later, the white birds dispersed, causing the Cloud Platform to calm down again. Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Dense Lightning Clouds (4) Chapter 772: Dense Lightning Clouds (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Almost at the same time, Su Yun¡¯s twisted expression immediately relaxed. A warm current flowed through his meridians. That comfortable and light feeling was something Su Yun had never experienced before. It was as if at that moment, Su Yun had completely changed his body. As everything had happened so suddenly and ended so suddenly, Zhao Guofeng and the others could not come back to their senses for a moment. They only stood in place in a daze and looked at Su Yun curiously. What they did not know was that Su Yun was completely immersed in his mind. He seemed to have returned from a dream. The unique experience he experienced made him feel as if all his senses had undergone subtle changes. The rustling of the wind in the forest and the fragrance of the soil under his feet, even the sound of a branch breaking through the soil in the forest could form an image in Su Yun¡¯s mind. The clouds in front of him no longer blocked his vision. Su Yun could clearly see the snow lotus blooming on the mountain peak opposite the cliff. The breakthrough in the realm dispelled the haze that had been weighing on his heart for a long time. It also made him feel a sense of clarity that he had never felt before. Buzz But he was suddenly stunned. Immediately after, he realized that he had entered a special environment. The snow mountain had long disappeared. The surrounding scenery changed drastically and was filled with a sense of chaos, like the boundless chaos before the creation of the world. Su Yun was very familiar with the surrounding aura. It was a supernatural aura. This seemed to be an indescribable Domain World. ¡°The supernatural state has disappeared and evolved into a domain world, like a small world in my body.¡± Only then did Su Yun realize that with his realm breakthrough, the realm above the supernatural state had completely stabilized. It had been transformed from the supernatural state, and this domain had actually expanded into a world. It was beyond Su Yun¡¯s expectations that a domain world would be formed in his consciousness. He walked alone in this empty space and saw that the originally empty space around him had actually begun to change according to his desire. ¡°The setting sun enters the west. The lonely monk visits the latrine. Where are the fallen leaves? On the few levels of Hanyun Road. I knocked on the first night chime alone and leaned on a vine. In the dust of the world, I would rather love and hate.¡± This was what Su Yun was thinking now, and it was also the best reflection of his current realm. Su Yun stayed quietly in this space, but in the eyes of outsiders, he was just sitting quietly as usual. Su Yun stayed in the Domain World for a long time and discovered something that delighted him. That was, in this space, he could conceptualize his skills. Flying needles and throwing cards were skills that he had once cultivated to perfection. Now, in this world, Su Yun had a clear understanding of them. In his mind, the concept of the ability he grasped was becoming more and more complete. It could be reflected at any time in this space. Su Yun was tempted by this. He knew how important this was. After he left the domain world, he finally slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance. Entering the Dao through technique allowed him to step into a new realm. This realm brought Su Yun a completely different understanding. What was Dao? This was a question that had always been troubling many ancient people who had entered the supernatural state. They had spent their entire lives searching for answers. Wang Chongyang had never seen the righteous path in his life. He could only leave behind the Quanzhen Sect as a seed and leave the answer for future generations to answer. Lao Tzu traveled all the way to the west to transform the barbarians, but he kept asking himself for countless days and nights ¡ª what is the Dao? Dao that could be mentioned was not ordinary. Dao that could be named was extraordinary. The search for Dao itself was a matter of deviating from the path. This was like the famous Schr?dinger¡¯s cat in the scientific world. When observing, the cat was no longer the cat from before. Therefore, these ancient people were very distressed. It was also on this question that they died in confusion. Their answer was that the Dao Ancestor had not returned. There was no righteous path in the world, so there was naturally no answer to the Dao. This question had once puzzled Su Yun. In the books left behind by countless ancient people, there was a shadow of Dao. ¡°You can hear the Teacher¡¯s essay. The Teacher¡¯s words and the Heavenly Dao can¡¯t be heard. The metaphysical is the Dao, and the physical is the artifact. The Divine Dao is difficult to imitate, and words can¡¯t chase it to the extreme. It¡¯s easy to write with a shape device. Strong words can be used to describe the truth.¡± It was not difficult to see in these words that many ancient people were seeking answers to Dao, and they also had different views on this. It was like a graceful woman who was pursued by countless people, but from the beginning to the end, they could only look at each other through a veil. It was difficult to see her true appearance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Su Yun thought of this question again, he felt a sense of clarity from the bottom of his heart. This question that had once troubled him seemed to have an answer at this moment. Dao was the essence of the world. One yin and one yang were the Dao, and Yin and Yang were derived from the essence of this world. Dao was nature, rule, and an unshakable law. Su Yun was not like those ancient people who were obsessed with the word ¡®Dao¡¯ for their entire lives. He looked at the stone tablets erected around him, then looked at the distant clouds and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not too late to think about the morality of the world when it¡¯s old. One truly knows the regrets of the true feelings of the world when it¡¯s too late!¡± With that said, Su Yun immediately turned around and squatted in front of the coffin. Smack! Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Dense Lightning Clouds (5) Chapter 773: Dense Lightning Clouds (5) Editor: Henyee Translations There was a sudden commotion behind Su Yun. When he looked back, the stone tablets that had been erected around him fell in Su Yun¡¯s direction. This scene looked like they were thanking Su Yun for his guidance. These ancient people all died of depression because they were trapped in this word. Some ancient people had families, but in order to pursue a question that had never been answered, they left alone. Although they were alive, they were like walking corpses. Some ancient people dedicated their lives and there were countless students in the world, but they ignored their closest family members. Just as Su Yun had said, Dao was everywhere, but one had to know how precious the present was. Su Yun quickly retracted his gaze. He gently helped Xu Jiajia up from the coffin. He supported Xu Jiajia¡¯s body with one hand and placed the other on her pulse. During this period of time, Su Yun had already taken Xu Jiajia¡¯s pulse countless times, but it had never been like this. He followed Xu Jiajia¡¯s extremely weak pulse and seemed to enter her body. Although his eyes were closed, he seemed to be able to see the mutated genes in her body. The original genetic sequence had already been shattered. Only the breath that Su Yun had given Xu Jiajia previously was still protecting the last complete sequence. This was the reason why Xu Jiajia had stepped into the gates of hell. The radiation kept destroying her body, and it had yet to dissipate. Everyone looked at Su Yun, but no one dared to disturb him. They could only guess that Su Yun had probably stepped into a new realm through the strange scene of hundreds of birds making a pilgrimage and beasts bowing. Seeing that Su Yun¡¯s attention was all on Xu Jiajia, everyone kept quiet. They only paid attention to Su Yun and waited quietly. Soon, Su Yun opened his eyes and took out the golden needle he carried with him. A golden needle slowly pierced into Xu Jiajia¡¯s glabella. For the first time, Xu Jiajia¡¯s expression changed slightly. It looked like ordinary acupuncture, but in fact, the golden needle was only a carrier and a channel. What was really effective was the supernatural aura that Su Yun had circulated in his body after entering the Dao. Previously, Su Yun could only rely on his mental strength to keep Xu Jiajia alive. This was because the supernatural state at that time was mainly used on the mind. But now, the breakthrough in his current realm made him sense the power that had always existed in the world. Su Yun could finally use the supernatural aura flexibly. He used the golden needle as a carrier, as if it carried a powerful force. Immediately, Xu Jiajia¡¯s face revealed a painful expression. Although this expression was very weak, it was seen by Zhao Guofeng and the others. It was an amazing miracle that a person who had been sentenced to death in medicine could still have such an expression change. Rumble¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A muffled thunder suddenly came from the sky above. ¡°!¡± Everyone was shocked by this and looked up at the sky in confusion. Dark clouds gathered in the sky that was shining with the sun and moon just now. Rumbling thunder kept sounding in the dark clouds. From time to time, lightning flashed, making this snow mountain look especially terrifying. Accompanied by the rumbling thunder, a violent wind blew around them. Snow filled the sky. It was as if everyone had stepped into an unfamiliar world in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s going on in this damn weather? It was fine just now. Why did it change its attitude faster than flipping a book?¡± Lin Xiao tried his best to grab a branch at the side and reached out to cover his eyes. He looked up at the dark sky with great effort. ¡°This thundercloud is a little strange. I keep feeling that something is wrong!¡± Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Lightning Tribulation! (1) Chapter 774: Lightning Tribulation! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Elder Shen was old. Although his eyes were turbid, he was much more experienced than others. Even he could not help but mutter, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a strange thundercloud in my life.¡± Indeed, as Elder Shen had said, the thundercloud was especially strange. The stone platform where Su Yun and company were was completely covered by dark clouds. The world seemed to be enraged at this moment. The faintly discernible sun and moon seemed to be a little red in the dark clouds, like two eyes. The problem was that this astronomical phenomenon was sudden and they were not prepared at all. Moreover, there was clearly a problem with thunder and not rain. It was as if the lightning was coming for everyone. The strange astronomical change made everyone feel uneasy. They could not describe it, but they could not get rid of it. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The sky suddenly changed.¡± Su Yun slowly stopped what he was doing. He looked up at the sky in surprise, not knowing what was going on. However, for him, there were more important things to do now. The reason why Su Yun transferred the supernatural aura into Xu Jiajia¡¯s body was to use it to clarify the situation in her body. The result was even more cruel than he had imagined. The genetic sequence in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body had already been severely damaged. The genetic radiation had already flowed throughout her body with the blood. All her organs were slowly corroded by the radiation. This was also the reason why Xu Jiajia had been pronounced dead. In medicine, her current state could no longer detect any vital signs. This made Su Yun frown. He looked at Xu Jiajia worriedly, then at his palm. The experience just now was still fresh in Su Yun¡¯s mind. Only he knew that after stepping into a new realm above the four realms, he had also completed the transformation from a technique into the Dao. Following that, an unbelievable change happened in his body. Unknowingly, he could clearly sense that the blood in his body was no longer like that of an ordinary person. There was always a turbid and heavy feeling. In the pain of the corrosion of the 100 ants, the supernatural aura was compatible with the blood. It had long caused a huge change in Su Yun¡¯s body. In other words, the supernatural state that he relied on to comprehend all kinds of ultimate techniques at that time was reflected in his mental consciousness. It was indeed a state where he could not touch or see. However, now, as Su Yun grasped the supernatural state and broke through the four realms to successfully enter the Dao, it changed his supernatural state. From then on, the supernatural was no longer a state, nor was it limited to the level of mental consciousness. Instead, it could actually sense and touch things with the naked eye and body. In other words, it had become¡ªa supernatural aura! Therefore, the supernatural aura melted into his body and no longer only changed his mental consciousness. Instead, it began to change his body. In other words, the supernatural aura that could only increase Su Yun¡¯s consciousness and spirit in the past could now directly strengthen his body! Therefore, the supernatural aura spread throughout his body as his blood flowed. Wherever it passed, it constantly tempered the five organs in his body, giving Su Yun a new sense. If that¡¯s the case¡­ Su Yun looked at his palm and seemed to have thought of something. Following that, he placed his finger to his mouth and bit hard. This scene puzzled Zhao Guofeng and the others. They looked at Su Yun curiously, not knowing what he was planning. However, the moment blood flowed out of his fingertips, a drop of blood accidentally landed on the stone platform under Su Yun¡¯s feet. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, a large number of small insects crawled out of the cracks in the stone platform like crazy. They seemed to be very afraid of this drop of blood as they fled in all directions at an extremely fast speed. Zhao Guofeng and the others looked at this scene in surprise, wondering what was so different about Su Yun¡¯s blood that it would cause such a huge reaction. Su Yun placed his finger on Xu Jiajia¡¯s lips. Drops of blood flowed into Xu Jiajia¡¯s mouth under Su Yun¡¯s deliberate pressure. Soon, Xu Jiajia¡¯s originally cold skin began to burn. Su Yun only closed his eyes slightly and sensed that the supernatural aura in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body had begun to fuse with her blood in this new realm. Xu Jiajia¡¯s pale face began to turn rosy in just a few seconds. It was obvious that Su Yun¡¯s blood had already undergone a huge change after completing the realm breakthrough. In the end, the reason was that his blood also contained a supernatural aura! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a qualitative change. In other words, the flesh and blood in Su Yun¡¯s body contained a rich supernatural aura. It could be said to be the flesh of Tang Sanzang. If Xu Jiajia was in the hospital at this moment, under the illumination of the sophisticated medical equipment, someone would definitely be able to see that the radiation in her blood, which was originally very active and unrestrained, had actually stopped. After Su Yun¡¯s blood entered her body, the power contained in it was like sulfuric acid, nibbling away the destructive radiation left in her body. When the supernatural aura in Su Yun¡¯s blood flowed throughout her body, her heart, which had almost stopped beating, began to react again. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Lightning Tribulation! (2) Chapter 775: Lightning Tribulation! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations As her heart resumed beating, the blood in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body flowed much faster. This made her face turn redder and redder. She even looked like she was asleep. This scene made Lin Xiao and the others widen their eyes. Although they did not say it, they actually felt that there was no hope when they saw Xu Jiajia lying in the coffin. But now, just a few drops of blood were enough to restore Xu Jiajia¡¯s color in a short period of time. Even the frequency of her breathing was becoming more and more obvious. ¡°Rumble!¡± A muffled thunder suddenly sounded, breaking everyone¡¯s surprise. They could not help but look up and see that the dark clouds above their heads were getting thicker. The thunder was several times louder and rumbling continuously, as if his heart was trembling. As the lightning flashed, it seemed to split the sky above everyone¡¯s heads. Accompanied by the muffled thunder that seemed to shake the earth, everyone felt that something was wrong. At the same time, the uneasy feeling became stronger and stronger. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This thunder is too loud.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thunder and no rain.¡± ¡°This lightning is a little strange. I feel inexplicably depressed, as if it¡¯s going to strike me.¡± ¡°I feel the same way.¡± It was clearly evening, but it was like late at night. Zhao Guofeng and the others could barely see Su Yun and Xu Jiajia on the stone platform. The world lost its light, and the sun and moon lost their color. It happened in front of everyone. No one knew what was going on with this damn weather. They could only suppress the heavy pressure in their hearts and wait anxiously for Su Yun. Finally, Xu Jiajia opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Boom!¡± Coincidentally, a thunderclap sounded. This was the first sound Xu Jiajia had heard after waking up. She looked up at the dark sky filled with lightning cracks. She even suspected that she had arrived in the netherworld. When she turned her head slightly and saw Su Yun, she could not recover. Where is she? Why is Su Yun here too? Xu Jiajia was a little confused. She looked around in confusion and glanced at Zhao Guofeng and the others again. She did not know any of these people, but at this moment, they were all looking at her in surprise. Not far away was a towering cliff, faintly discernible in the clouds. The weather was very bad now, and lightning kept illuminating the snowy peaks. This scene even stunned Xu Jiajia. ¡°Is this place¡­ heaven or hell¡­¡± When he finally heard Xu Jiajia¡¯s words again, Su Yun¡¯s eyes were a little moist. ¡°Jiajia¡­ It¡¯s me¡­¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice stunned Xu Jiajia. Then, she looked at Su Yun in surprise. In these few seconds, Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes went from confusion to surprise, followed by strong reluctance. She did not say a word and only stared intently at Su Yun, as if this was an illusion. In the next second, the illusion might disappear. But when Xu Jiajia sensed the familiar warmth from Su Yun¡¯s hand, she found it unbelievable. ¡°Su Yun, is it really you?¡± Su Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he smiled and nodded. ¡°Jiajia, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Just as Su Yun finished speaking, Xu Jiajia immediately threw herself into Su Yun¡¯s arms and cried. ¡°Su Yun, I thought I would never see you again. Am I dreaming?¡± Su Yun gently stroked Xu Jiajia¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°I said that I would definitely save you. Of course, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± It was also these words that made Xu Jiajia think of something. She quickly straightened up and wiped her tears. She looked at Su Yun with her big watery eyes and looked around. Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°What exactly happened? I remember that after I parted ways with you and returned home, my health became worse and worse. Aren¡¯t I already¡ª¡± Before Xu Jiajia could finish, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Miss, strictly speaking, you have indeed died in the medical sense. To be honest, I also feel that I¡¯m not dreaming. Su Yun actually saved you. In the past few days, Su Yun has done a lot for you.¡± Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun again. Only then did she notice that Su Yun¡¯s clothes were tattered and covered in blood. Although his eyes were still clear and bright, the dust on his face made Su Yun look much more haggard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun did not say anything and placed his hand on Xu Jiajia¡¯s pulse again. A moment later, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Xu Jiajia¡¯s pulse had returned to normal, and it was even stronger than before. This finally relieved Su Yun, who had been uneasy for a long time. He helped Xu Jiajia out of the coffin and asked with concern, ¡°How is it? Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere else?¡± Xu Jiajia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s very strange. All the pain seems to have disappeared. I just feel that my body is very hot. It¡¯s as if a warm current is constantly swimming in my body.¡± Su Yun smiled. He knew that the heat flow that Xu Jiajia was talking about was actually the extremely high concentration of supernatural aura in her blood. This aura had yet to dissipate in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body, but it would not bring any side effects to her. Just as Su Yun was about to say something, another gust of wind suddenly assaulted her in the dark. It was also at this moment that Su Yun suddenly had a very strange feeling. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Lightning Tribulation! (3) Chapter 776: Lightning Tribulation! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations It was as if he had been locked onto by something. Although it was only a vague feeling, it made Su Yun feel extremely afraid. Su Yun instinctively looked up at the sky. A muffled thunder exploded above his head. With a boom, he could not help but tremble. This seemed to be the wrath of the heavens, and it was more like a final warning. He frowned as his expression turned ugly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is my heart palpitating so much?¡± Su Yun muttered to himself as he looked up at the sky. Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun¡¯s hair in surprise and said uneasily, ¡°Su¡­ Su Yun¡­ Why is your hair standing up!¡± Su Yun reached out to touch it in puzzlement. Only then did he realize that it was true. His hair actually stood up without wind. This scene was a little comical, but no one could laugh. Even Su Yun¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat as he vaguely realized something. Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun uneasily and shouted, ¡°Su Yun, quickly leave this place. There¡¯s something wrong with this place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Su. My father said that when there¡¯s lightning, your hair will stand up. It¡¯s because your magnetic field has been locked by lightning! You have to hurry up and run away from this place or hide in the car. Otherwise, you¡¯ll easily be struck by lightning.¡± ¡°Hero Su Yun, leave quickly. Don¡¯t stay here anymore. There must be something wrong with the magnetic field here!¡± The sudden change in the weather and various strange phenomena made everyone think of going back as possible. Su Yun also felt that something was wrong. He looked at the sky above his thoughtfully and quickly grabbed Xu Jiajia¡¯s wrist, bringing her and everyone down the mountain. Then a strange phenomena happened not long after Su Yun and company left the mountaintop. ¡°Look, the thundercloud has dissipated.¡± The dark clouds that were like the end of the world just now actually dissipated without any warning. The wind stopped blowing and the thunder stopped bellowing, as if nothing had happened. Looking at the bright sky again with a hint of sunset, everyone was a little confused. ¡°This weather is too strange. It changes just like that. Is it fine just like that?¡± Everyone discussed this in confusion, but no one could tell what was going on. Only Su Yun seemed to have a lot on his mind, as if he had thought of something. The sky returned to calm, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Although they did not know what was going on, they only thought that it was because the terrain was special and it was on the mountaintop, causing the magnetic field around the mountaintop to change frequently. Lin Xiao, who had finally come back to his senses, quickly went to Su Yun and Xu Jiajia¡¯s side. His arm was still bandaged and he looked dusty. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve really recovered. This is too amazing!¡± Only then did Xu Jiajia recognize Lin Xiao. Although Xu Jiajia had never interacted with Lin Xiao after her last trip, she remembered that he was Su Yun¡¯s friend. However, Xu Jiajia still felt a little awkward about Lin Xiao calling her that. She was only in her twenties, but she was already called aunt by someone of similar age. Su Yun clearly saw Xu Jiajia¡¯s awkwardness and immediately looked at Lin Xiao. ¡°Lin Xiao, change the way you address her. No matter how I hear it, it sounds like she¡¯s old.¡± Lin Xiao immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll address it each in our own ways. I¡¯ll just call you sister-in-law!¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s face was red like the sunset on the horizon, making it difficult for people to look away. Until now, she did not know what had happened, so she was filled with doubts. But as Su Yun was with so many people, Xu Jiajia did not choose to ask at this time. The coffin at the top of the mountain earlier surprised Xu Jiajia, though. She did not understand what she had experienced during this period of time, let alone where she was. Just as she was thinking as she walked, Zhao Guofeng came to Su Yun and asked seriously, ¡°Brother, you broke through?¡± Su Yun nodded gently and sensed the different perceptions in his body. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m not sure what realm I¡¯m in yet. I don¡¯t have a clear and complete concept of cultivation. Therefore, I still need time to settle down before I can confirm the path I want to take next.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Zhao Guofeng heard this, he immediately asked again, ¡°Then, Su Yun, has there been any turning point in this breakthrough regarding the preaching?¡± Zhao Guofeng asked the question he was most concerned about, and Su Yun quickly nodded. ¡°I do have some clues, but I¡¯ve just broken through after all. I still need time to summarize and organize in detail before I can have a clear thought.¡± Su Yun did not hide anything from Zhao Guofeng. His understanding of cultivation was still stuck in the previous four realms. During this period of time, after absorbing the supernatural aura, Su Yun realized that there was a higher domain in the supernatural state. But because he was focused on saving Xu Jiajia, he did not have time to sort out all of this. Now that Xu Jiajia was finally fine, Su Yun began to focus on cultivation. He needed time to sort out his future cultivation path like he had previously understood the four realms. When Zhao Guofeng heard this, he was immediately excited. To him, Su Yun¡¯s breakthrough was already good news. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Lightning Tribulation! (4) Chapter 777: Lightning Tribulation! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Needless to say, Su Yun already had a clue. Perhaps the path of cultivation in Great Xia was no longer a distant matter. Just as Zhao Guofeng was thinking about this, Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Old Zhao, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± Su Yun pointed at the top of Tianxian Mountain behind him and looked at Zhao Guofeng. ¡°The stone tablets at the top of the mountain are all ancient people who helped me in cultivation. Without them, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so quickly, let alone comprehend the path of cultivation. Therefore¡ª¡± Before Su Yun could finish, Zhao Guofeng smiled and nodded. ¡°I guessed that this was very important to you when you carved the stone tablet. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you arrange it. I¡¯ll give you a surprise when the time comes. Wait for my call. It won¡¯t be long.¡± Zhao Guofeng patted Su Yun¡¯s shoulder earnestly. ¡°Brother, your realm has also broken through now. The person you want to save has also been saved. Although I was still shocked, I won¡¯t ask any more questions. Cultivation was really magical. The helicopter was at the foot of the mountain. Wherever you went next, the helicopter would take you. I can¡¯t waste any more time here. I wonder how much commotion is brewing internationally now.¡± Zhao Guofeng turned around and walked in another direction. ¡°Next time we meet, don¡¯t give me such a surprise. The mess in the Yin Fan Kingdom is enough for me to deal with for a period of time.¡± Looking at Zhao Guofeng¡¯s back, Su Yun smiled and did not say anything. Now that Xu Jiajia had recovered, Su Yun¡¯s mood finally improved. Seeing Zhao Guofeng leave, Lin Xiao and the others were also very tactful. ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯ll leave first. My father is still in the hospital. I have to go back and take a look!¡± ¡°Hero Su Yun, we¡¯ll be leaving first. Let¡¯s meet again when we have time next time.¡± Old Master Shen and company bade farewell to Su Yun. They had come because they were worried about Su Yun. Now that the matter was over, they did not want to delay the couple any longer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go see your father and the friends in the Chinese martial arts circle. With me around, their injuries won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± No one had any doubts after Su Yun said this as they saw Xu Jiajia ¡®resurrected from the dead¡¯. They were immediately pleasantly surprised. Everyone left the mountain one after another. Su Yun smiled as he watched them leave. Only Xu Jiajia looked puzzled. When there were only Xu Jiajia and Su Yun on the cloud platform, Xu Jiajia could not help but look at Su Yun curiously and ask, ¡°Su Yun, what happened? That officer just said that Yin Fan Kingdom is in a mess. What¡¯s going on? Also, I don¡¯t seem to know these people. Why are they here?¡± Su Yun knew that Xu Jiajia would definitely be curious about what had happened during this period of time, so he gently stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll tell you these things slowly.¡± With that, Su Yun had already brought Xu Jiajia to the foot of the mountain. Just then, he raised his head and looked at the top of the mountain. The stone tablets at the top of the mountain seemed to be looking at Su Yun from afar. Soon, Su Yun cupped his fists and bowed three times in that direction. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Fellow Daoists. After this day, the Great Xia¡¯s Dao will definitely live forever!¡± Su Yun cupped his fists and bowed to the stone tablet, sincerely expressing his respect for these seniors. He also made a promise to help the various sects leave behind their Great Dao legacies. If not for the supernatural aura left behind by the seniors, Su Yun knew that he would not have been able to complete the breakthrough from technique to Dao in a short period of time. It was also the remnant life experience of so many seniors who honed their spirit to advance. It made Su Yun secretly decide that he had to fulfill the regrets of the seniors. He would continue the path of cultivation in Great Xia! The Tianxian Mountain finally returned to its original calm after the rare commotion. Su Yun brought Xu Jiajia down the mountain, and the coffin was left on the cloud platform forever. Although they had left, the erected stone tablets still stood there. On the huge rock beside them, Su Yun¡¯s words were still clearly visible. ¡°The fruits are perfect for the consolidation of the millennium. The merits and virtues are good for all!¡± This was Su Yun¡¯s best interpretation of these seniors. They would witness the day when the Great Xia Dao technique would last in this dangerous place. On the secluded path down the mountain, Xu Jiajia listened curiously to Su Yun talk about what had happened recently. From time to time, she would look at Su Yun in surprise. ¡°Huh? My family has already given me a funeral, and you took me away at the funeral?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°I have no choice. I can¡¯t just watch you leave. I have to do what I promised!¡± ¡°So you carried the coffin to the Yin Fan Kingdom and were surrounded by the entire military force of the Yin Fan Kingdom?¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She did not expect so many things to happen during this period of time. Just hearing what Su Yun had silently done for her sounded extremely dangerous. Hence, without saying anything, Xu Jiajia hugged Su Yun¡¯s arm tightly. Su Yun especially cherished this moment. This time, Xu Jiajia had walked through the gates of hell and made Su Yun understand what it meant to be unpredictable. The two of them chatted like before and spoke words that only they understood. Soon, they saw the helicopter parked at the foot of the mountain. As for where they were going, it was obvious. Now that Xu Jiajia had recovered, Su Yun had to give her father, Xu Kui, an explanation. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Lightning Tribulation! (5) Chapter 778: Lightning Tribulation! (5) Editor: Henyee Translations Sitting in the cabin, Xu Jiajia was still recalling Su Yun¡¯s story. ¡°Su Yun, didn¡¯t my father stop you from taking me away at the funeral?¡± Su Yun immediately said half-jokingly, ¡°He did. That gaze feels like it¡¯s going to eat me up.¡± Xu Jiajia immediately made a face at Su Yun. ¡°Then you¡¯re finished. My father will definitely be furious.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± However, Su Yun was very certain about this. ¡°I saved his daughter. No matter how angry he is, it will definitely dissipate when he sees that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun with a smile. To her, even now, she still felt that it was unreal. The feeling of being corroded by death was still vivid in her mind. However, after a nap, all of this seemed to have become the past. Of course, Xu Jiajia always looked at Su Yun with heartache. It was hard to imagine how much Su Yun had suffered for her. Hence, in the cabin, Xu Jiajia had been carefully wiping the dust off Su Yun¡¯s face. Fortunately, Su Yun was not injured, which made Xu Jiajia feel better. The helicopters flew over the sky of the various cities and rushed towards Hibiscus City. As Su Yun¡¯s thoughts had always been on Xu Jiajia, he did not have the chance to learn about the outside world. Be it internationally or online, the popularity of the Yin Fan Kingdom was still high. The final failure of the Yin Fan Kingdom made the leaders of Hindustan quickly attack Great Xia¡¯s actions internationally. They blamed Great Xia for the destruction of the temple and the major casualties of the military. They hoped to obtain some benefits under the influence of international public opinion to make up for their losses. However, the current government of the Yinfan Kingdom was really in a difficult position. Internationally, they were facing a large country with veto power. Other than being able to deliberately spread public opinion like the Western Empire, which was hostile to Great Xia, and being known by more and more people, it was useless. In Hindustan, Su Yun had already been deified by the believers and treated as the incarnation of a god. After this battle ended, the Great Elder specially spoke to all the believers outside the temple, but it backfired. The Great Elder, who was once revered, made the current believers not buy it at all. There were even more doubts among the believers. After all, in comparison, Su Yun was more like the incarnation of that god. The sway of religion was a very terrifying thing for the Yinfan Kingdom of religious power. Therefore, they had no choice but to reduce their speeches to the outside world. They wanted to stabilize the faith of the main group first. This made their previous fuss internationally look like a joke now. The netizens of Great Xia spoke one after another. This could be considered a carnival on the entire Internet. ¡°The Hindustanis must be dreaming. Even if Hero Su Yun is the incarnation of a god, he has to be our Great Xia God. What has it got to do with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Hero Su Yun¡¯s fans have already spread to the Yin Fan Kingdom. Could it be that one day, the statues in the Yin Fan Kingdom¡¯s temples will all become Hero Su Yun?¡± ¡°This is the highest cultural output I¡¯ve ever seen. The key is that it was fucking successful. The concept of cultivation will become the representative word of Great Xia in the future.¡± ¡°Everyone, be quiet. You¡¯re disturbing my opening of Heavenly Gate. Where¡¯s my sword?¡± The netizens were extremely excited about Su Yun¡¯s high-profile suppression in the Yin Fan Kingdom. They were even proud of the fact that the Yin Fan Kingdom had suffered in silence. At this point, no one cared why Su Yun had done so in the first place. From their point of view, the final outcome was good. Su Yun had intimidated all countries through the Yin Fan Kingdom. This was clearly telling the world that even though the new century had arrived, Great Xia was still an unshakable existence. The protagonist of the incident, Su Yun, did not care about this at all. As the helicopter slowly landed, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia finally returned to the familiar Hibiscus City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The district in front of him made Su Yun feel a little emotional. The last time he came here, he had received the news of Xu Jiajia¡¯s death. And this time, he brought back an extremely dramatic change. As this was the military district¡¯s residential area, the district was filled with the families of military officers. There were no outsiders. Therefore, after entering the district, they felt that their surroundings were very quiet. There were even very few passersby. When Su Yun and Xu Jiajia arrived downstairs, they quickly saw a number of military vehicles parked there. The mourning shed in the backyard had not been torn down. To Xu Jiajia, this scene was indescribably strange. As the protagonist of the funeral, anyone would feel awkward seeing the funeral venue with their own eyes. However, what really attracted the two of them was that the atmosphere around them was very oppressive. Even though there were many people in military uniforms standing in the courtyard, they did not say a word and had solemn expressions. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (1) Chapter 779: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Over the past few days, Xu Kui and his wife had been in a very poor mental state. Their daughter had suddenly been taken away at the funeral. As a father, how could he easily let it go? Although Xu Kui¡¯s friends in the army would come to accompany him from time to time, in fact, no one could really comfort him. Xu Kui was sitting in the courtyard as usual. The surroundings were still the same as when the mourning hall was built. His wife hugged Xu Jiajia¡¯s black and white portrait as if her tears had long dried up. She just sat there in a daze and did not say a word. Xu Kui seemed to have aged a lot all of a sudden. The white hair on his head had doubled. He sat there smoking without saying a word. The other officers could not bear to see this scene, but they did not know what to say to comfort him. Xu Kui had been worried about Xu Jiajia. He had finally accepted the fact that Xu Jiajia was dead, but in the end, he could not let his daughter rest in peace. Even now, he did not understand why Su Yun suddenly left with Xu Jiajia¡¯s corpse. He did not even hesitate to carry the coffin and leave. Xu Kui and his wife, who had always been worried about their daughter, were naturally not in the mood to understand the information on the Internet. Therefore, they knew nothing about what had happened recently. An officer came to Xu Kui¡¯s side with his phone and handed it to him in surprise. ¡°Commander Xu, Su Yun carried the coffin to Yin Fan Country. Do you know about this?¡± Xu Kui raised his head in a daze. Then, he realized what was going on. He snatched the phone away and looked at the screen carefully. This video was recorded and posted online by the netizens in the livestream. Although the scene was a little blurry, it did not stop him from watching. The video was the scene of Su Yun stepping on the trident and appearing from the temple. He casually shot down the fighter jet with his bow. After landing, he carried the coffin on his back and shook the tank. This video had only been edited for a minute, but it was this minute of video that perfectly displayed Su Yun¡¯s strength. This shocked Xu Kui. His face was filled with disbelief. At the same time, he kept thinking about that question. What did Su Yun want to do? Why did he bring Xu Jiajia all the way to Yin Fan Kingdom? He recalled Su Yun¡¯s appearance before he left. He kept saying that he wanted to save Xu Jiajia. However, the dead could not be revived. This was an ancient saying of Great Xia¡¯s legend until now. Could it be that Su Yun had really gone berserk? Was that why he was so crazy? A moment later, Xu Kui handed the phone back to the officer beside him and sighed deeply. Due to the past few days, he had smoked crazily. Coupled with his excessive sadness, his voice had completely gone hoarse. ¡°Have you heard from him yet?¡± The officer naturally knew that Xu Kui was asking about Su Yun. Although he wanted to give Xu Kui an accurate answer so that he could be relieved, he did not know anything about Su Yun. Therefore, the officer shook his head in a dilemma. This extinguished the light that had finally flashed in Xu Kui¡¯s eyes. The power that Su Yun had displayed in the Yin Fan Kingdom was indeed shocking, but Xu Kui was only the father of a deceased daughter. He was not in the mood to think about other problems. There was only one worry in his mind now, and that was when his daughter¡¯s corpse would return. In Xu Kui¡¯s opinion, Su Yun was in a very unstable mental state. In this state, he was not sure if he could take good care of Xu Jiajia¡¯s corpse. Just then, there was a series of footsteps in the quiet courtyard. The officers outside looked over, but their eyes widened in surprise. It was as if they had seen something unbelievable. Their eyes were filled with shock and even a little panic. As the footsteps approached, the officers in the courtyard also noticed the source of the sound. Only Li Haixia, who was focused on her daughter¡¯s portrait, and Xu Kui, who was looking down at the ground in a daze, did not look up. Footsteps quickly stopped in front of Xu Kui. A familiar voice quickly entered Xu Kui¡¯s ears. ¡°Uncle, I brought Jiajia back.¡± One second, two seconds¡­ Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. The entire solemn courtyard seemed very quiet. All the officers were stunned on the spot and looked at the uninvited guest in front of them in shock. All they could hear was the sound of the wind blowing and the rustling of white silk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This voice seemed to pull Xu Kui back to reality from his sorrow. He suddenly raised his head. Everyone could see that Xu Kui¡¯s entire body was trembling with excitement. ¡°Su¡­ Su Yun¡­¡± Xu Kui looked up and realized that the person standing in front of him was indeed Su Yun. But Su Yun was already in rags. Furthermore, he was not carrying the black coffin. Xu Kui could not believe that this was true. He looked at Su Yun in surprise for a few seconds before grabbing his arm. He did not have the heroic bearing of a leader at all. He was just a father who had lost his daughter and was unable to extricate himself from grief. ¡°Su Yun, where¡¯s my daughter? Where did you take my daughter?!¡± Xu Kui¡¯s voice was hoarse. Because he was suppressing his sadness, his voice was a little distorted. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (2) Chapter 780: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations His eyes were red and bloodshot. He had not slept for countless days. Seeing Xu Kui like this, Su Yun felt his heart ache for him. She gently patted Xu Kui¡¯s hand that was grabbing him. ¡°Uncle, I brought Jiajia back.¡± He turned around and saw Xu Jiajia walking over. Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Looking at her father, who had always been serious in her impression, and his sadness now, Xu Jiajia threw herself into Xu Kui¡¯s arms in the next second. Xu Jiajia, who had been strong all the way, finally cried. When she heard her daughter¡¯s familiar voice, Li Haixia looked up in confusion. Smack! In her daze, the portrait in Li Haixia¡¯s hand fell to the ground. The sound of glass shattering seemed to indicate something. ¡°Jiajia¡­ Jiajia!¡± When Li Haixia saw Xu Jiajia, she ran over crazily. She hugged Xu Jiajia tightly, afraid that if she let go, this illusory reality would disappear. Xu Kui could not believe it. He stood rooted to the ground like a block of wood. He felt Xu Jiajia crying and trembling in his arms, but he seemed to be at a loss. ¡°Jiajia, is it really you?¡± Faced with Xu Kui¡¯s question, Xu Jiajia wiped her tears and looked up at him. She nodded seriously. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m back!¡± Xu Kui was like a child at this moment. He had lost his most precious gift and regained it, so his face was quickly covered in tears. The family hugged each other, especially Li Haixia. Her cries made one¡¯s heart ache. Xu Jiajia¡¯s death dealt a huge blow to Xu Kui and Li Haixia. Only those who had experienced it personally knew how heart-wrenching it was. What really made the two of them break down was that they had finally convinced themselves and were forced to accept this fact. Then they lost their daughter¡¯s corpse again at the funeral. They did not know where Su Yun had taken their daughter, so they did not even have the thought of being the last to rest in peace. What they did not expect was that Su Yun would return a few days later with their daughter, who seemed to have never died. Xu Kui and Li Haixia were still immersed in joy. After all, as parents, nothing was more important than their daughter standing in front of them alive. However, to the officers around the courtyard, this scene was very incomprehensible. They were all Xu Kui¡¯s friends, so they had personally witnessed Su Yun take Xu Jiajia¡¯s corpse away at the funeral. And yet, when they met a few days later, Xu Jiajia actually walked out of the coffin and stood in front of everyone unscathed like an ordinary person. This puzzled them. Many officers looked at each other. Such a resurrection had really happened in front of them, so they naturally felt a little horrified. A moment later, the family finally stabilized their emotions. This also made Xu Kui and Li Haixia quickly think of the same problem. Li Haixia sized Xu Jiajia up carefully. In the end, she could not help but feel puzzled. She held Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°Jiajia, what happened? Didn¡¯t you already¡­¡± Li Haixia could not bear to say the rest, but Xu Jiajia knew very well what she wanted to say. ¡°Dad, Mom, Su Yun saved me. To be honest, I¡¯m actually not very sure what happened. You can ask Su Yun. He was the one who allowed me to stand in front of you again.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s words entered Xu Kui¡¯s ears, causing him to quickly arrive in front of Su Yun. Even though he tried his best to calm down, he was still very excited. ¡°Su Yun, thank you. Back then, you took my daughter away and said that you would save her. To be honest, I only thought that you were possessed by anxiety. I didn¡¯t expect you to really do what you say, but¡­ what exactly is going on?¡± Su Yun looked at Xu Kui on the way and had actually thought of an excuse. ¡°Uncle, I had no choice but to take Jiajia away at the funeral because I couldn¡¯t prove it to you. I can still feel that there¡¯s still a last breath in Jiajia¡¯s body. If this last breath dissipated, I wouldn¡¯t take her away, because that would be true death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°However, when I sensed that there were still some left, I had to give it a try. That was why I wanted to take her away despite the objections of the two elders. The final outcome was good. Now, I had already removed the genetic radiation that had severely affected Jiajia. Take good care of her. In a few days, Jiajia¡¯s body will completely recover.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words shocked everyone present. Xu Jiajia had already been pronounced dead in medicine, but Su Yun could feel that there was still a breath left in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body. Although these words were simple, it was not so easy to understand. Medical death meant that on the medical level, this person would have no way to treat him. Even if he might have a breath left, he would still die in the end. And yet, Xu Jiajia acted as if nothing had happened. She held Li Haixia¡¯s arm and comforted her softly. Those who did not know would definitely not know that Xu Jiajia had almost stepped into death in the past. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (3) Chapter 781: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations But how did he do it? What method did Su Yun use to bring Xu Jiajia back safely? The doubts in the hearts of the officers were also what Xu Kui was thinking at this moment. Therefore, he quickly asked Su Yun this question. It also made the surrounding people prick up their ears, hoping to get an answer from Su Yun. Su Yun did not beat around the bush with this question. He only gave a simple answer. ¡°Cultivation!¡± Because of Su Yun, this word was now recognized as reality in the entire Great Xia. The nouns that only existed in fabricated stories were no stranger to the officers now. However, it was precisely because of this that they were extremely surprised. The path of cultivation was so profound. After hearing Su Yun¡¯s answer, Xu Kui quickly became serious. He looked at Su Yun and frowned slightly. However, he immediately nodded slightly and looked at the other officers. ¡°Everyone, thank you for accompanying me for the past few days. Now that my daughter is fine, everyone can rest assured. Go back first. I know that everyone must have a lot of doubts in their hearts. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you an answer when the time comes.¡± Xu Kui¡¯s words were not very direct, but many officers immediately understood what he meant. They were all guarding here, so it was indeed not a good time to talk. Therefore, although these officers were puzzled, they still nodded and left. After everyone left, Xu Kui finally pulled Su Yun to the side and sat down. Then, he looked at Su Yun seriously and asked, ¡°Su Yun, you used your cultivation method to save Jiajia?¡± Su Yun nodded and roughly explained what had happened during this period of time in a language that Xu Kui could understand. Su Yun¡¯s tone was light, but every word he said struck Xu Kui¡¯s worldview again and again. Yet at the same time, he also showed Xu Kui a brand new world. The word ¡®cultivation¡¯ was relatively vague even to the people of Great Xia. Their understanding of cultivation was still reflected in the movies and in novels. As for what cultivation was, no one could tell. Previously, Su Yun¡¯s deeds of stepping on the waves and slashing a tank with his sword had caused a huge commotion among the Great Xia people. It was only because this divine power had far exceeded the limits of humans. They only knew that cultivation could give them a chance to master superhuman strength and bring the magical skills in the fabricated plot into reality. Other than that, no one could say for sure what the path of cultivation was. During Su Yun¡¯s narration, Xu Kui did not realize that he had a shocked expression. Even though Su Yun had said many times that Xu Jiajia still had a breath left, if she did not have this breath, he would not be able to save Xu Jiajia. However, in the eyes of Xu Kui and other insiders, this matter could still be called revival. This was something that humans did not dare to think about ever since they appeared on this land, but now, it was really happening beside them. There was finally some life in the originally desolate courtyard. Li Haixia grabbed Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that her daughter, who had finally returned, would disappear again if she let go. Unlike Xu Kui who could still maintain his rationality at a time like this and still have tight logical thinking, she only felt that even if this was a dream, she would rather sink into it forever and never wake up. Xu Jiajia, on the other hand, had been comforting her mother gently. Li Haixia had lost a lot of weight recently, and there was more white hair on her head. This made Xu Jiajia¡¯s heart ache. Hence, she accompanied Li Haixia and kept comforting her. Not far away was Xu Kui and Su Yun sitting together. Although the two of them had interacted a lot, it was rare for them to sit together and chat. Xu Kui was very grateful to Su Yun. He was grateful that Su Yun could take Xu Jiajia away despite everyone¡¯s objections that day. Otherwise, Xu Jiajia would have been buried long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the way back to the military district, the officers who had left began to discuss this matter. ¡°This matter is too terrifying. We were all present at that time. Commander Xu¡¯s daughter is already lying in the coffin. Before this, the military doctors and the chief physicians of the various hospitals had also tried and treated her. They had all issued death notices. Why did Hero Su Yun say that he could sense that there was still a breath of life in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing, alright? The most important thing is that you¡¯ve seen Xu Jiajia now. She¡¯s lively and not sick at all. Even if Xu Jiajia was indeed still alive at that time, what kind of elixir could make a dying person appear in front of us in just a few days?¡± These officers sat in the military car and frowned. They vaguely realized that what they were in contact with at this moment seemed to have far exceeded their understanding. ¡°Finally, Hero Su Yun mentioned cultivation. How can cultivation techniques have such miraculous effects? Do you guys dare to imagine that one day, cultivation techniques can really be popularized in Great Xia?¡± Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (4) Chapter 782: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s not a matter of the world changing. It might be that the various academics we have always believed in will collapse in an instant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Many scientists have been claiming to the public in the early years that human singularities will appear and change the future of humanity. When the gene potion came out, it caused an uproar. Everyone was proclaiming that this was the singularity of humans. But later on, our Great Xia embarked on the mechanical path. Many experts in the country said that this was a unique point of humanity. ¡°The rise of the Sky Brain Satellite allowed Great Xia to officially enter the era of artificial intelligence. It was not an exaggeration to say that even at this stage, the Sky Brain intelligence had already surpassed the total intelligence of the world¡¯s humans. ¡°However, I suddenly had an idea just now. I felt that what the experts had said before was wrong. The genetic potion was not a singularity, nor was the mechanical path. The real singularity is very likely Su Yun. It¡¯s the cultivation that Su Yun has mastered.¡± On the military vehicle, everyone expressed their opinions one after another. However, it was obvious that they were still a little shocked by what they had just seen. They urgently hoped that Xu Kui could return to the military district as soon as possible. This way, they could understand in more detail what had happened. Therefore, what they were concerned about was the cultivation Su Yun mentioned. At least for now, the medical system that humans had always believed in was far inferior to the achievements that cultivation could bring. Xu Jiajia had been judged dead by many experts, but Su Yun could still sense her aura from a cultivation perspective. He had even successfully saved her. If this matter were to spread, Su Yun would probably be targeted by everyone. Every country in the world would frantically inquire about news about Su Yun. To Su Yun, he had only kept his promise and saved the beauty. To the world, Su Yun had created a rare miracle and revealed infinite possibilities for humanity¡¯s future. This also made all the officers tacitly decide not to mention this topic to outsiders. None of them wanted to be the pusher. After all, changes are happening everyday. A few years ago, it was still considered impossible. In recent years, it had already sprouted like bamboo shoots after rain. Many officers finally understood why even the military chief supported Su Yun when he wanted to take Xu Jiajia away. Su Yun was indeed a treasure of Great Xia. With him around, Great Xia had infinite possibilities! Su Yun did not know that under the discussion of the officers, he had already become a god-like existence. Although Xu Kui did not understand what Su Yun was saying, he at least knew that Su Yun had suffered a lot recently for Xu Jiajia. That night, Xu Kui refused to let Su Yun leave. Li Haixia put on her apron again and busied herself in front of the stove, making a table full of food. All the white silk in the courtyard was torn off, including Xu Jiajia¡¯s black-and-white photo. Xu Kui set fire to it in the courtyard. Everything that happened was like a dream. Xu Kui, who was standing by the fire, looked at the flames in front of him and kept nagging in his heart, hoping that this would not happen a second time. Then, the four of them sat at the dining table. Xu Jiajia¡¯s return quickly dissipated the gloom that enveloped this family. Although Su Yun and Xu Jiajia had known each other since university, this was the first time Su Yun had come to Xu Jiajia¡¯s house for dinner. At the dining table, everyone tacitly stopped mentioning what had happened during this period of time. They all buried this in the deepest part of their hearts to prevent the atmosphere from falling into sorrow again. Xu Kui told Su Yun a lot of things from the past, including the beginning. He was even a little against Xu Jiajia interacting with him. Then he made it very clear that that was in the past. No one was allowed to take it to heart. The atmosphere of the meal had always been harmonious, as if it was a family of four. Li Haixia kept adding food to Su Yun¡¯s plate. Although she did not say anything, she kept thanking Su Yun through her actions. Xu Kui opened a bottle of good wine that he had treasured for many years. Although Su Yun rarely drank, he did not reject it at that moment. The two of them talked a lot at the dining table, while Xu Jiajia and Li Haixia prepared fruits after dinner. This meal seemed to sweep away Su Yun¡¯s fatigue. It was as if everything that had happened before had become a fleeting cloud. After three rounds of wine and five dishes, Su Yun bade farewell to Xu Kui and Li Haixia. Xu Kui drank a few more glasses because he was happy. He kept telling Su Yun that he had to come often when he had nothing to do. Li Haixia also sent Su Yun to the door enthusiastically. Then, she instructed Xu Jiajia to send Su Yun off more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the moonlight, their shadows stretched out on the path in the district. Xu Jiajia held Su Yun¡¯s arm and quietly accompanied him out of the district. ¡°Su Yun¡­ Thank you¡­¡± It was not until they arrived at the entrance of the district that Xu Jiajia finally looked at Su Yun and said. Su Yun smiled and patted Xu Jiajia¡¯s head, his eyes filled with gentleness. ¡°I will do what I promised you no matter what happens. This is my promise to you.¡± Looking at Su Yun, Xu Jiajia tiptoed and kissed Su Yun¡¯s cheek. Then, she turned around and ran home in a fluster. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (5) Chapter 783: The Dao Ancestor Returns and Creates a Cultivation Path! (5) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun looked at Xu Jiajia¡¯s back and smiled without saying anything. ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± Just then, a white head popped out of Su Yun¡¯s backpack. The white monkey looked at Su Yun with a wicked smile and began to imitate Xu Jiajia¡¯s kiss. This scene immediately infuriated Su Yun. ¡°Snowball, are you rebelling? Do you know how ugly you are like this?¡± However, Snowball did not seem to care. It continued to perch on Su Yun¡¯s shoulder and tried its best to pout. Its ugly and adorable appearance made Su Yun not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home!¡± To Su Yun, he had not returned home for a long time. During this period of time, the white monkey had been accompanying him. It was time to rest. The man and monkey returned to the familiar hut. Everything in front of them was still the same as when they left. However, this was also the meaning of home. After running around, he could have a home. The white monkey jumped around on the familiar sofa excitedly. On the way back, Su Yun specially bought a bunch of bananas for the white monkey. It quickly lay on the sofa, bared its stomach, and ate the banana with its legs crossed. At times, Su Yun would regret letting the white monkey touch his phone as its learning speed was too fast. Just like this sloppy attitude now, he did not know where he had learned it from. Although Su Yun was lecturing the white monkey, he did not interfere. Instead, he sat cross-legged on the sofa and gently closed his eyes. Seeing this scene, the white monkey immediately became smart and became serious. It was as if he knew that Su Yun could not be disturbed while sitting cross-legged. So many things had happened recently that Su Yun needed to digest them. He went through his experiences during this period of time in his mind like a slideshow. Along the way, Su Yun had gained a lot. Not only did he save Xu Jiajia, but he also broke through and completed the transformation from a technique to a Dao. Yet it was precisely because of this that Su Yun felt a little confused. He was very unfamiliar with this new realm and the new path ahead. Therefore, Su Yun secretly made a decision. He had to figure out this new cultivation path as soon as possible. His domain and mental world were constantly reminding Su Yun from the side, that this new realm was completely different from the four realms in the past. The previous four realms were still at the level of technique, but this new realm had already stepped into the Dao. That was all Su Yun could understand at the moment. Hence, after a moment of thought, he decided to set off for the village tomorrow. Firstly, he had not seen his parents for a while. Secondly, Zhao Tianbao and the others must have been called from his father before going to the Yin Fan Kingdom. He must be worried about him too. No matter what, he had to go back and report that he was safe. Then, Su Yun planned on going to the hospital to see the injured people. They were all injured because of him, so he naturally could not ignore them. After all of this was settled, Su Yun decided to find a quiet place to clarify the doubts in his heart. His current realm, his future path, and the thundercloud from before. Su Yun¡¯s current goal was to find a way to preach. This was also an idea that grew stronger after absorbing the remnant supernatural auras of many seniors. To really do this, one first had to have a clear enough understanding of their current realm and the path ahead. At the very least, he had to summarize the cultivation method and understand its foundation before he could impart it to others. This was easy to say, but it was not easy to do. This was a path that no one had ever taken before and no one would be able to do it in the future. There was no reference to it at all. Everything had to be comprehended by oneself and created a brilliant Great Dao by oneself. Su Yun was also prepared to go with the flow. After a moment of contemplation, he sorted out his chaotic thoughts and made clear what he was going to do next. When he opened his eyes again, he realized that the white monkey beside him had already fallen asleep because of exhaustion. He gently carried the white monkey to the bed and specially pillowed it with a pillow embroidered with the Great Sage. Following that, Su Yun took a shower and washed away his fatigue. He finally experienced the comfort he had not felt in a long time. Su Yun, who was wearing pajamas, stood by the window and looked out. Although it was late at night, the district was still brightly lit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moon hung in the sky, and gentle light shone down. Everything looked so peaceful. Su Yun could finally heave a sigh of relief. As he stood there looking out the window, he felt a little emotional. His original life had changed, making it completely different from before. His cultivation level was increasing, and his mental state was naturally changing. His vast and otherworldly aura seemed to be untainted by the worldly wind. Especially after this breakthrough, Su Yun would always exude a calm and distant aura. At that moment, Su Yun¡¯s phone screen lit up. He turned on his phone curiously and saw a message from Zhao Guofeng¡¯s private number. ¡°The temple on Tianxian Mountain has been built. When you have time, come and put a plaque on the temple. You can decide on its name.¡± Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (1) Chapter 784: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Although it was already late at night, the Tianxian Mountain was rarely brightly lit. A searchlight that could illuminate half the sky hit the top of the mountain, providing the construction team with the necessary light source conditions. Zhao Guofeng was a man of his word. Although he still had to deal with the Yin Fan Kingdom when he returned, he took what he had promised Su Yun to heart. As the saying went, it was easy to cultivate in the official sect. After a few departments, the Tianxian Mountain project quickly landed. According to the new plan, a martial temple would be built on Tianxian Mountain. It would enshrine the stone tablets that Su Yun had personally carved. It was also equivalent to worshiping many ancient people. To Zhao Guofeng, this matter was meaningless to him. It was mainly because of Su Yun¡¯s thoughts, and Zhao Guofeng also wanted to do him a favor. Because the cloud platform at the top of the mountain was not big, there was no need to be dazzling when building a Martial Temple. The construction period was only a month away at most. In Zhao Guofeng¡¯s opinion, why not? Su Yun and Zhao Guofeng agreed on a time. A month later, someone would bring Su Yun to the Tianxian Mountain and turn it into a martial temple. This did not affect the plan Su Yun had formulated for himself. After experiencing storms for a long time, he still needed to return to peace. The next morning, Su Yun brought the white monkey back to his hometown, Shengu Village. The village had not changed since Su Yun could remember. The only change was that when Su Yun appeared at the village entrance, the villagers sitting there stood up and warmly greeted him. Now, Su Yun could be considered the pride of the Shengu Village. He was also the topic of discussion among the villagers after meals. Although their network was not developed, everything Su Yun did was earth-shattering. Hence, even in a remote mountain village like Shengu Village, Su Yun¡¯s deeds had long spread. Su Yun smiled and greeted the villagers one by one. Finally, he saw the familiar old locust tree again. Upon seeing Su Yun, Yang Shan cried tears of joy. Su Guowei, who was not far away, smiled at Su Yun, his eyes filled with relief. Su Yun was used to his mother¡¯s sentimentality. As he comforted her, he looked at Su Guowei and smiled. There was no need to say much between the father and son. Everything was enough to be interpreted in their eyes. When Yang Shan finally stabilized her emotions and busied herself as usual to prepare a big meal, the father and son sat in front of the tea table in the courtyard and chatted. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve made you worry again. When I saw Uncle Zhao and the others in Yin Fan Kingdom, I guessed that you must have called.¡± As Su Guowei poured hot tea into the teacup in front of Su Yun, he smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re my son. If I¡¯m not worried about you, who will be? Your Uncle Zhao and the others called me later. I was only relieved after knowing that you were fine. I thought that you would definitely come back, so I didn¡¯t call you. I was afraid of disturbing you.¡± Su Guowei looked at Su Yun. ¡°Have you settled your matters?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. Jiajia¡± Before Su Yun could finish, Su Guowei immediately said, ¡°Son, you don¡¯t have to explain anything to me. As long as you think it¡¯s necessary, Dad will support you.¡± Su Guowei¡¯s words warmed Su Yun¡¯s heart. Unknowingly, the old-fashioned and serious father in his childhood seemed to have changed. As time passed, Su Yun suddenly realized that his father had aged a lot. His figure was no longer as straight as before, and his eyes were no longer sharp. Now that they were talking, Su Guowei had become the listener. To him, it was already a blessing to be able to hear his son talk beside him. Su Yun also cherished the current calm. He chatted with Su Guowei for a long time, mostly about the daily conversation between father and son. Su Guowei did not mention a word about the general situation of the country or the cultivation matters that people were concerned about. From his point of view, someone would naturally ask Su Yun these questions. As a father, he only accompanied Su Yun. In the next few days, Su Yun spent his time in the village. In his spare time, he would go to the back of the mountain to see Divine Doctor L¨¹. Every time he saw Su Yun, Divine Doctor L¨¹ would appear very excited. His love for Su Yun was obvious. No matter who he was in front of, he was already proud of having a successor like Su Yun. As Su Yun had attracted many people¡¯s attention to Chinese medicine through a livestream some time ago, Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s house was basically bustling every day. Regardless of whether they were sick or not, they would line up at the door. Some people hoped that the miracle doctor could treat their chronic illness, but of course, many people hoped to try their luck. Perhaps they could meet the legendary Su Yun. Therefore, when Su Yun appeared at the back of the mountain, many people in the originally long queue quickly surrounded him excitedly. ¡°Hero Su Yun, I¡¯ve finally met you. You¡¯re my idol!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hero Su Yun looks even younger than in the video!¡± ¡°Hero Su Yun, can you give me an autograph!¡± Su Yun did not expect to have so many fans. As he smiled and greeted everyone, he found an opportunity and quickly entered the house. At this moment, a few beds were filled with people in Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s hut. These people were indeed here to seek medical treatment. Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s superb medical skills also convinced these patients. Su Yun hurriedly went forward to help. When he saw Su Yun, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was as happy as usual. Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (2) Chapter 785: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The patient lying on the bed widened his eyes in shock. He could not believe that the legendary hero had not only appeared in front of him, but also personally treated his illness. For the entire afternoon, Su Yun could not remember how many people had been treated. He only remembered that these people thanked him repeatedly when they left. After finally sending these people away, Divine Doctor L¨¹ hurriedly hung up the sign to close the door. He did not want Su Yun to come over and be extremely busy. After pouring Su Yun a cup of hot water soaked in Chinese medicine, Divine Doctor L¨¹ sat opposite Su Yun and looked at him with love in his eyes. ¡°Kid, what have you been busy with recently?¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ stayed in the back mountain all year round. Other than treating illnesses and picking herbs, he did not like to use any electronic equipment. So Divine Doctor L¨¹ was not very well-informed. However, this way, he could indeed have a rare peace and quiet. Even though the incident in Yin Fan Country had caused an uproar online, Divine Doctor L¨¹ knew nothing about it. Occasionally, he would hear a few words from the patient¡¯s mouth, but Divine Doctor L¨¹ could not figure out the ins and outs of this. ¡°Master, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been running around recently and even went overseas. I came to see you immediately as soon as I came back.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Divine Doctor L¨¹ smiled and nodded. ¡°I heard from the patients that you went to Yin Fan Country? That was not a good place. A group of strange and disorderly barbarians. I also heard that you destroyed a temple?¡± These words immediately left Su Yun at a loss for an answer. However, before he could speak, Divine Doctor L¨¹ continued, ¡°Well ruined! Those people are all superstitious. They treat their mother¡¯s river as a holy river. So be it. But they didn¡¯t protect it well. I heard that the river is even dirtier than a toilet. This group of people even ran inside to take a shower and drink. I really don¡¯t know how this group of people survived.¡± Su Yun listened to Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s ridicule and echoed from time to time. After all, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was old. Coupled with the fact that he had been in the mountains for a long time, it was normal for him to have a stubborn impression of the outside world. In Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s opinion, everything Su Yun did was right. This was also his unique preference for Su Yun as a person with a strange temper. As he spoke, Divine Doctor L¨¹ suddenly started coughing violently. This surprised Su Yun. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ coughed very badly and could not even speak. Su Yun hurriedly handed the water to Divine Doctor L¨¹ and gently patted his back. A moment later, Divine Doctor L¨¹ finally eased up a lot. He waved his hand with some effort. ¡°When you get old, some of your problems show up.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yun hurriedly said, ¡°Master, Chuan Beimu, Nansha Ginseng, Xueli Green Ointment can treat lung cough. Didn¡¯t you tell me this? Why didn¡¯t you nurse yourself back to health?¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ smiled bitterly and shook his head. He sighed helplessly. ¡°I did, but the grass has its roots. I¡¯m old and won¡¯t be able to live for long. Even if these medicines reach your body, you can¡¯t absorb them. This illness is old age. You have to accept your fate when you¡¯re old.¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ started coughing again. Every time he coughed, it would affect his lungs and cause waves of tearing pain. Su Yun could not bear to see this. He quickly went to the medicine box to grab some medicine and boiled it with water for Divine Doctor L¨¹ to take. However, the truth was just as Divine Doctor L¨¹ had said. These medicines could only relieve the effects and could not change anything. A moment later, when Su Yun left Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s place, his expression was very serious. He did not say it in front of Divine Doctor L¨¹. He had just entered the supernatural state and roughly understood Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s physical condition. Old age. What Divine Doctor L¨¹ said was the truth. The vitality of the various organs in his body was getting weaker and weaker. This was an omen of twilight. This discovery made Su Yun¡¯s heart sink. He did not go home directly. Instead, he brought the white monkey along the back mountain to the top of Mount Shengu. Sitting next to the Divine Lone Stone again, things had changed. Su Yun recalled the first time he came here. He did not even have an accurate concept of cultivation. At that time, he wanted to master the throwing cards and flying needle technique, but today, he was looking for a higher-level answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sitting cross-legged, Su Yun¡¯s heart quickly calmed down. He closed his eyes gently, settling his thoughts and digesting new insights. The white monkey was especially happy because it had returned to a familiar environment. It played with the wooden stick in its hand and dodged in the empty space at the side, like a majestic Great Sage. A cool breeze blew past his face, and his heart calmed. Su Yun sat in the wilderness and drifted away from the mortal world. Unknowingly, Su Yun entered the supernatural state again. In his mental world, he stepped into the supernatural space again. In the vast space, as Su Yun¡¯s heart stirred, changes kept happening. Su Yun had never thought too deeply about life and death, but now, he began to take this matter seriously. In this space, tender green branches appeared on the ground in front of him. Then, the branches grew and flower buds bloomed. A life appeared just like that, but it quickly withered. As this flower withered and scattered on the ground to fuse with the soil again, new branches appeared again. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (3) Chapter 786: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun sat there quietly and watched the flowers bloom. Gradually, he came to a realization. Life came from nothingness. In the end, it returned to nothingness. This was an unchangeable law. However, the end of life did not represent the final chapter. Instead, it was the beginning of everything. While some were old, some were also young, some died, and some were reborn. The true essence of life was endless reincarnation, and reincarnation was another link that existed in the world and continued the laws. He felt relieved, and his mood was less gloomy. As his thoughts changed, the space in front of him changed again. A familiar forest appeared in front of Su Yun. In the forest, a person was constantly practicing throwing cards. Su Yun recognized at a glance that this forest was the Mount Shengu he was currently in, and that person was his former self. In this space, all skills could be conceptualized. Therefore, as a spectator, Su Yun could see more changes that he had not realized in the past during the process of throwing cards. This was also the first time he looked at his past self from this perspective. He trained again and again. Even though his arm was numb and he was exhausted, he did not stop. Finally, Su Yun saw that he had entered the supernatural state in the forest. In his eyes, the invisible supernatural state was also conceptualized in the form of golden light. This surprised him. He looked seriously at himself in the forest, who was covered in golden light. It was also in this state that his practice speed became faster and faster. All his fatigue seemed to be cured by the golden light. Thinking back to himself at that time, after entering the supernatural state, he had a sense of clarity, as if he had a deeper understanding of the throwing cards in his hand. All his fatigue was swept away, and the soreness that troubled him also disappeared. In the supernatural state, he could always break through the current bottleneck in a short period of time. At this thought, Su Yun suddenly frowned. Then, he slowly stood up in surprise and walked towards the forest in front of him. He was constantly practicing in his extraordinary state in the forest. The throwing cards and needles skill in his hand were indeed improving. Swoosh¡ª With a thought from Su Yun, everything seemed to freeze. In the forest, he was still in the position where the throwing cards were about to leave his hand. It was as if time had completely lost its effect at this moment. In fact, Su Yun knew very well that what he saw was because of the conceptualization of his thoughts in this spiritual consciousness space. What he was thinking would appear in this space. It had nothing to do with time or space. This was like an independent world outside the laws. Soon, Su Yun stood in front of him. This special feeling made Su Yun feel a little strange. It was as if he had crossed time and met his past self. He saw his immature self back then. What really attracted Su Yun¡¯s attention was the golden light wrapped around him. Perhaps transcendence was not just a power used on him. This thought lingered in Su Yun¡¯s mind for a long time. If the supernatural state was regarded as a domain, just like this golden light, would anyone be able to obtain a lot of benefits from this golden light? Su Yun looked at himself in front of him and kept thinking about this matter. Then, he tried to control this power in his mind. Soon, the golden light that was only wrapped around Su Yun¡¯s body expanded with his will, and a golden domain unfolded. Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. Immediately after, he opened his eyes in reality. What he had seen and heard in the spiritual consciousness world made him have an unprecedented idea. All along, he had been obsessed with preaching, wanting to find a way to settle this once and for all. In fact, Su Yun knew very well that although his current realm was peerless, he did not know much about cultivation. If he wanted to preach, he had to first understand the cultivation system, realm, and even method. It was not easy. It was already not easy when he clarified the four realms. Moreover, compared to the cultivation system, the four realms were too simple. It was also because of this that Su Yun was unable to take this step. Transmitting a sermon was like a distant target that could not be approached. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, Su Yun suddenly had an idea. Why did he have to be obsessed with it? Didn¡¯t he enter the technique first before entering the Dao? He needed time to understand the Dao, but he had already mastered the technique. If his thoughts just now were correct, then could he¡­? Su Yun thought of something and quickly decided to implement it. He suddenly entered the supernatural state again and tried to spread it. All along, Su Yun had only treated the supernatural state as a mental power that only he could command. But to Su Yun, who had entered a new realm, there was another possibility. Since it was mental power, he should be able to control it. At the very least, he could spread this power. After all, the young white monkey had benefited from his supernatural state and stepped into cultivation. As a faint light flashed in Su Yun¡¯s eyes, the supernatural domain suddenly spread out beside him. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (4) Chapter 787: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun gritted his teeth and consciously applied his supernatural state to his domain. As expected! Soon, Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. His idea was right. When the supernatural state was used in the supernatural domain, it formed a new state that could be spread. As long as it was within this domain, it could be affected by the supernatural state. At this point, there was no need to leave it to fate. Anyone could get it. This made Su Yun overjoyed. This discovery meant a lot to him. At the same time, Su Yun realized that even if he had thought of this previously, he would probably not have been able to implement it. This was because he had not mastered his domain at that time, so he did not have a carrier to spread in his supernatural state. At that time, this thought was nothing. It was different now. Su Yun had stepped into a new realm and grasped the supernatural domain. His mental strength naturally strengthened. He could already clearly sense the existence of an energy body like the supernatural state. He could freely release the supernatural state within the domain. In other words, Su Yun could directly cover the nearby area in his domain, enveloping the surroundings. In his domain, everyone could transcend! ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± Just as Su Yun was immersed in the joy of this new discovery, he suddenly heard the white monkey¡¯s excited cry. Su Yun looked over in confusion, but what happened next shocked him. Just now, when Su Yun was sitting quietly, the white monkey had been playing with the wooden stick in its hand. Although it was dexterous, it was still considered average. Now, the white monkey seemed to have suddenly been enlightened. Its movements became more and more natural. The so-called fist was afraid of the young and strong, and the staff was afraid of the old man. It meant that the staff technique paid more attention to the flexibility of the moves and the combination of skill. Previously, the white monkey usually ended the battle with one strike and relied on its powerful explosive power. Now, the white monkey actually displayed a rare technique. The movements were adept and connected, making the white monkey look like an expert in martial arts. This discovery made Su Yun frown before quickly relaxing. A look of joy flashed in his eyes. The white monkey¡¯s reaction confirmed Su Yun¡¯s guess. In the supernatural state, the white monkey was equivalent to entering the supernatural state. The training of its skills became more and more perfect, complementing each other. Su Yun did not expect that a brand new possibility would appear in front of him after he was enlightened. It still took time to preach. Only after he summarized the cultivation system could he have the chance to teach it to others. In the future, he could create cultivation methods and cultivate from scratch. Everyone could do it. Now, he still needed to cover it with his domain and let others walk the path of entering the Dao. Fortunately, he had already walked it once. Although he had tried with Big Head Yang and Xu Jiajia, he was missing the most important thing, which was the supernatural state. Big Head Yang and Xu Jiajia had not entered the supernatural state, so boring training was meaningless to them. And now, he could spread the supernatural state in his domain. This meant that everyone in the domain could enter cultivation through techniques. At the moment, Su Yun was certain that the range of the supernatural domain was about five square meters. As long as it was within this range, he could apply a supernatural state. He roughly guessed that as his realm increased and his Dao techniques became deeper, this domain would definitely continue to expand. Although entering the Dao through techniques was a bad idea, it was at least a feasible method. After he sorted out the cultivation system and confirmed the path and realm of cultivation, it would not delay him from imparting the technique. Moreover, if they could build a solid foundation at the stage of entering the Dao from technique, they would reach a higher level after entering the Dao. With this in mind, Su Yun quickly dispersed his domain. The white monkey, who was practicing happily, seemed to instantly sense it. It stood rooted to the ground in a daze and turned to look at Su Yun curiously. ¡°Snowball, let¡¯s go down the mountain first. You¡¯ll have a chance to practice later!¡± When the white monkey heard that, it immediately jumped happily onto Su Yun¡¯s shoulder and happily followed him down the mountain. In the next few days, Su Yun kept trying to use the supernatural state in his domain. As the domain unfolded, although Yang Shan and Su Guowei did not understand, they could feel the strange changes in their bodies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old Su, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on these two days. In the past, my knees hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t get out of bed, but it hadn¡¯t acted up in the past two days.¡± Yang Shan looked at Su Guowei in confusion. Su Guowei also felt the same. ¡°Me too. The gunshot wound left on the battlefield caused my back to feel pain every day. But no matter how I move around these two days, I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Su Yun sat beside the two of them and smiled without saying a word. Only he knew that this was because the two of them were often in the supernatural realm. Under the effect of the supernatural state, their illnesses were alleviated and contained. It was not just them. Even Divine Doctor L¨¹ was energized under the envelopment of his extraordinary state. His cough had disappeared. Due to his age, the weakness and powerlessness that had been troubling him had also disappeared. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (5) Chapter 788: In My Domain, I Can Ask Immortals (5) Editor: Henyee Translations This surprised Divine Doctor L¨¹. He had checked many medical books, but he could not figure out what was going on. He naturally would not think of Su Yun. He only wondered if he had taken some Chinese medicine that had such a miraculous effect. During this period of time, Su Yun became more and more familiar with the expansion of the supernatural state. He gradually decided on a plan in his heart. It was time to find someone to try this idea in his heart. However, now was not the time. Su Yun still had things to do. Early that morning, Su Yun temporarily bade farewell to Su Guowei and Yang Shan and went to the village entrance to get on a bus and rush to the city. After a few hours, Su Yun finally got into the car to the capital after meeting Xu Jiajia. After Lin Guodong and the others returned to the country, they were immediately secretly sent to the Capital Military District Hospital for treatment. Su Yun had always wanted to visit him, but there were many things to do, which delayed it until today. However, he had always been learning about the relevant information. Although everyone was seriously injured, fortunately, their lives were not in danger. Soon, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia appeared at the entrance of the capital¡¯s military hospital. On second thought, this was his first time in the capital. The two of them quickly entered the hospital. After finding out the floor where Lin Guodong and the others were hospitalized, they immediately rushed over. When they came out of the elevator, they realized that the corridor on this level had been cordoned off. A team of soldiers was guarding here. Other than the doctor, it was impossible for unrelated people to enter. Upon seeing Su Yun and Xu Jiajia, the soldier at the elevator immediately walked forward. ¡°This place has been sealed off. You¡­¡± As he spoke, the soldier¡¯s gaze landed on Su Yun¡¯s face and he was immediately stunned. At first, he looked a little familiar, but then he felt that he was more and more familiar. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Su Yun?¡± Su Yun was not surprised to be recognized. He had to keep a low profile wherever he went now. ¡°Comrade, I¡¯m here to visit a friend.¡± Just as Su Yun finished speaking, footsteps sounded. At the same time, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Comrade Su Yun, the chief has long guessed that you would come to visit, so he arranged for me to be in charge here so that he can provide you with convenience at any time.¡± The person who spoke was none other than Combat Wolf. He arrived in front of Su Yun and Xu Jiajia in his casual clothes. The soldiers at the side immediately made way. Under his lead, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia followed him into the depths. Looking at the tight defense here, Su Yun said in surprise, ¡°Is there a need to protect them so tightly?¡± Combat Wolf immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Comrade Su Yun, protection is secondary. The most important thing is that the chief hopes to seal off this ward. After all, some of the injured have special identities. It¡¯s not convenient.¡± Su Yun immediately understood. The person with a special identity that Combat Wolf was talking about was Xu Jiajia¡¯s friends. They were all killers operating on the dark web. Although they only took orders overseas, their identities were more sensitive. Therefore, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s arrangement was the right decision after comprehensive consideration. Soon, they stopped in front of a ward. ¡°Comrade Su Yun, from here onwards, it will be their ward. The first three wards are President Lin and the various Chinese martial arts practitioners. The last two rooms are those people.¡± After pointing the way, he stood outside the door alone and did not go into the room. Su Yun opened the door of the ward and brought Xu Jiajia in. There were six beds in this ward, including Lin Guodong and the other six. Upon seeing Su Yun enter, they straightened up in surprise. Lin Guodong was even more excited. ¡°Brother Su Yun, why are you here?¡± Su Yun smiled and greeted them one by one before sitting down beside Lin Guodong. Other than his head, Lin Guodong was almost wrapped into a mummy. Upon seeing this, Su Yun¡¯s tone turned a little heavy. ¡°Brother Lin, at that time, the matter was urgent. After returning to the country, I left directly and didn¡¯t have the time to thank you in person. Thank you for specially rushing to the temple. In order to help me, you ended up with such injuries.¡± This was the first time Lin Guodong had heard Su Yun call him Big Brother Lin. This term immediately made him feel that dying in the Yinfan Kingdom was worth it. Therefore, Lin Guodong quickly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re just doing our best. As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s not a big deal for us to be injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Su Yun, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We¡¯re all willing!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others agreed one after another. As martial arts practitioners, they had always been straightforward and said whatever they wanted. Xu Jiajia also bowed to Lin Guodong and the others and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, uncles. Thank you very much, everyone.¡± Lin Guodong looked at Xu Jiajia and then at Su Yun in surprise. ¡°Brother, is this girl the one lying in the coffin at that time?¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. This made Lin Guodong and the others widen their eyes. When they found Su Yun, they also saw Xu Jiajia lying in the coffin. However, they did not expect Xu Jiajia, who looked lifeless at that time, to be standing in front of them now. Su Yun looked at the expression on Lin Guodong¡¯s face and smiled. While everyone¡¯s attention was on Xu Jiajia, Su Yun quietly enveloped them in his supernatural state. Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Teaching (1) Chapter 789: Teaching (1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Aiyo, this girl is really good looking. Brother Su Yun is really lucky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since we last met, but this girl looks fine. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The last time I saw him, she was lying in a coffin. How did this¡­¡± The others discussed this matter softly at the side as Xu Jiajia¡¯s change surprised them. Lin Guodong was chatting familiarly with Xu Jiajia. Although the two of them were not familiar, there was Su Yun in the middle. Hence, Lin Guodong should not neglect her at all. Then Lin Guodong suddenly sensed something. He looked down at his bandaged arm in confusion. Xu Jiajia saw this and asked worriedly, ¡°Uncle Lin, are you alright?¡± The two of them discussed their own matters. Lin Guodong nodded in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my arm has been in pain for the past two days after it was broken, but for some reason, this pain seems to have suddenly disappeared.¡± Lin Guodong felt very strange about this. This pain had been bothering him for many days and nights. He could not rest because of this pain. However, as they spoke just now, this pain had unknowingly disappeared. This situation surprised and delighted Lin Guodong, but he did not know the reason. Just as Lin Guodong finished speaking, the voices of the others gradually sounded. ¡°My leg doesn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore.¡± ¡°When I breathe, there will always be pain in my broken ribs, but it seems to have disappeared just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. What¡¯s going on?¡± The other experts also sensed the changes in their bodies. The disappearance of the pain immediately allowed them to relax. Everyone was surprised by this sudden change. Su Yun, who was not far away, was calm and was not surprised. He silently activated his supernatural domain. The supernatural aura affected Lin Guodong and the others. In the supernatural state, Lin Guodong and the others¡¯ self-healing abilities were strengthened. The principle was the same as when Su Yun saved Xu Jiajia. It could easily understand the lesions in everyone¡¯s bodies and only needed the supernatural aura as a catalyst. This was also a token of Su Yun¡¯s appreciation for Lin Guodong and the others. At the very least, they did not have to suffer the torture of illness. That was indeed the case. Lin Guodong and the others were overjoyed that the illness had disappeared. How many days and nights had they spent in this pain? Even if they fell asleep, they would always wake up from the pain. Su Yun did all of this without a trace, but he did not mention a word about it. In the future, when he preached, they would naturally understand. He sat by Lin Guodong¡¯s bed and chatted with Lin Guodong and the others for a while. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Dad, I bought some buns downstairs and brought some for the uncles.¡± After the voice sounded, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. Then, Lin Xiao, who was carrying a few bags, quickly walked into the room. When he looked up and saw Su Yun and Xu Jiajia sitting in the room, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Uncle Su, Auntie, why are you here?!¡± Lin Xiao placed the bun in his hand on the cabinet at the side and walked excitedly to Su Yun. Ever since they parted at the Tianxian Mountain, Lin Xiao had been taking care of Lin Guodong in the hospital. He never expected to see Su Yun here today. Looking at Lin Xiao in front of him, Su Yun smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see your father. It¡¯s been hard on you these few days.¡± Lin Xiao quickly shook his head. ¡°Uncle Su, what are you talking about? It¡¯s too unreasonable for a son to not be more concerned at this time.¡± Su Yun smiled and glanced at Lin Guodong. Lin Guodong¡¯s eyes were filled with relief. The unruly Lin Xiao in the past seemed to have grown up overnight after the incident in the Yin Fan Kingdom. Although in the eyes of Lin Guodong and the previous generation, Lin Xiao was still incompetent at times, he had never dropped the ball at a critical moment. This alone was enough to make Lin Guodong proud. Lin Xiao quickly handed a few bags of buns to his uncles. Then, he sat by Lin Guodong¡¯s bed and chatted with Su Yun. Xu Jiajia left the ward temporarily after greeting everyone and decided to visit her friends next door. As soon as Xu Jiajia left, the topic naturally landed on him. Lin Guodong looked at Su Yun mysteriously and smiled. ¡°Brother, when will we hear the good news?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon suddenly hearing this question, Su Yun was still in a daze. ¡°Huh? What good news?¡± Lin Xiao, who was sitting at the side, immediately could not hold it in. ¡°Of course it¡¯s about you and Auntie. I¡¯ll definitely help when the time comes!¡± This topic inevitably made Su Yun feel a little embarrassed. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Before that, I still have some things to deal with.¡± When a senior at the side heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°If only I had a daughter. At least I would have a chance.¡± When Lin Guodong heard this, he immediately looked at him and smiled. ¡°Old Wu, don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s not your turn. Do you know how many people in China want to marry Brother Su Yun?¡± Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Teaching (2) Chapter 790: Teaching (2) Editor: Henyee Translations They laughed when they heard this. The pain that had been bothering them had dissipated, clearly making them feel very good. After chatting for a while, Su Yun suddenly looked at Lin Xiao and asked, ¡°Lin Xiao, what are your plans next?¡± Lin Xiao was immediately stunned by Su Yun¡¯s question, but he quickly replied, ¡°Uncle, what can I do? Take care of my father until he¡¯s discharged. We¡¯ll talk after he¡¯s discharged.¡± Lin Guodong immediately sighed. ¡°Child, even now, you still can¡¯t calm down. Dad has already paved the way for you in the Chinese martial arts circle. If you can follow my arrangements, you will definitely achieve something. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You don¡¯t seem to care about martial arts!¡± Every time this matter was mentioned, Lin Guodong would feel a little helpless. He had his heart set on the moon, but how could the moon shine on the ditch? From the beginning to the end, Lin Xiao¡¯s heart was not in the Chinese martial arts circle. After forcing him for so many years, nothing had changed. Su Yun smiled and looked at Lin Guodong. ¡°Brother Lin, I came this time to see you guys. Secondly, I have something to tell you. Can you get Lin Xiao to follow me for a while and help me try something?¡± What Su Yun was talking about was naturally to verify if others could enter the Dao from techniques in the supernatural domain. He did not explain much about this, so Lin Guodong did not know what Su Yun was thinking. But out of trust in Su Yun and admiration for him, Lin Guodong agreed without thinking. ¡°No problem, Brother. It¡¯s Lin Xiao¡¯s blessing to be able to follow you. It¡¯s better than him being sloppy all day and not doing his job.¡± Lin Xiao couldn¡¯t care less about Lin Guodong¡¯s evaluation of him. Instead, he looked at Su Yun excitedly. ¡°Uncle Su, is what you said true?¡± Su Yun nodded gently. Seeing this, Lin Xiao was immediately overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Uncle, don¡¯t worry. No matter what it is, as long as you ask, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± Then Lin Xiao suddenly thought of something and revealed a troubled expression. ¡°But, my father¡­¡± Without waiting for Lin Xiao to finish, Su Yun knew that Lin Xiao was ultimately worried about Lin Guodong. He quickly looked at Lin Xiao confidently and said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father will be fine. He¡¯ll definitely be discharged in a week at most.¡± These words not only surprised Lin Xiao, but even Lin Guodong and the others were a little puzzled. As the saying went, it took a hundred days to recover from a serious injury. Moreover, their injuries were not light. How could they leave in a week? Then on second thought, perhaps Su Yun had comforted Lin Xiao and wanted him to leave with him without worry, so they did not expose him. After receiving such an accurate answer from Su Yun, Lin Xiao quickly relaxed. Su Yun chatted with Lin Guodong and the others for a while before getting up and bidding farewell to Lin Xiao. Immediately after, Su Yun went to see Tian Sha and the others. He also secretly used his supernatural state to nourish their bodies before leaving the military hospital with Xu Jiajia. As soon as Su Yun left, a nurse came to check on Lin Guodong and company¡¯s health as usual. While the nurse was busy, Lin Guodong and company also chatted. ¡°President Lin, you can rest assured that Lin Xiao can follow Su Yun. This child was actually not a bad person. It was just that he was impetuous and it was difficult for him to calm down. With someone like Su Yun leading him, I believe it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s reborn.¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s discussion about this matter, the corners of Lin Guodong¡¯s mouth were about to reach his ears. He was naturally very happy with this outcome. In his opinion, it was a blessing to let Lin Xiao stay by Su Yun¡¯s side. But there would be faint doubts in Lin Guodong¡¯s heart as well. What did Su Yun need Lin Xiao to do? ¡°Strange¡­¡± At this moment, the nurse standing beside the bed wrote the latest data in the booklet in her hand with a puzzled expression. Her soft muttering quickly attracted Lin Guodong¡¯s attention. ¡°Nurse, is there a problem? Could it be that our wounds have worsened again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The nurse did not answer immediately. Instead, she walked to the other people¡¯s beds. After checking, everyone could see that the nurse¡¯s expression was getting more and more serious. Such an expression made everyone feel a little uneasy. Most of the people present were impatient people. How could they hold it in at a time like this? ¡°Nurse, what¡¯s going on? Say something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I suddenly felt that my wound didn¡¯t hurt anymore just now. Could it have become even more serious?¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s questions, the nurse looked up at them in confusion and asked, ¡°Did you take any other medicine? Or did you do something else just now?¡± Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. The nurse was clearly even more puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s strange. When I examined you two hours ago, your wounds were still inflamed. The reason why you feel pain is because of the inflammation of your wound. ¡°However, the strange thing is that I just examined you and found that your inflammation is gone. Moreover, your wounds have even healed. I¡¯ve never seen such a situation before, so I still need to hand this information to the doctor for judgment. Please don¡¯t worry. From the looks of it, this is beneficial to your recovery.¡± Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Teaching (3) Chapter 791: Teaching (3) Editor: Henyee Translations The nurse left the ward in a hurry, but Lin Guodong and the others revealed surprised expressions. In the quiet ward, Lin Guodong suddenly said, ¡°Just now, Su Yun swore that we would be discharged in a week at most. Could it be that he did something just now?¡± These words quickly attracted the attention of the others. Recalling what had just happened, Lin Guodong¡¯s guess seemed to be more and more credible. ¡°It seems that after Brother Su Yun came to our ward, I felt that my wound no longer hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Back then, I was so focused on talking to Brother Su Yun that I didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°But Brother Su Yun didn¡¯t seem to have done anything just now. He only sat here and spoke to us. Isn¡¯t this too godly?¡± Everyone¡¯s voice entered Lin Guodong¡¯s ears, causing a thoughtful expression to appear on his face. A moment later, Lin Guodong sighed deeply and sighed. ¡°This Brother Su Yun is really a wonder of the world. This matter must be related to him. Although it¡¯s said to be a visit, in fact, this is his purpose for coming specially.¡± Lin Guodong tried to move his arm that was in a sling. Although there was still a faint pain when he moved, he knew that his wound had obviously healed a lot. Su Yun left many questions for Lin Guodong and the others again. Of course, it also made the attending doctor find it rather strenuous. They quickly gave Lin Guodong and the others another checkup. Then, the attending doctor looked at the new checkup in the office and fell into deep thought. Neither Xu Jiajia nor Lin Xiao knew about all this. Only Su Yun was the known person from the beginning to the end. Before he left the military hospital with the two of them, he first went to check on the people in the other wards. To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, he met Zhou Xiaoxiao when he was visiting the injured police officer. In the battle, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Ye were not too seriously injured, so after returning to the police station to report, they came to visit the injured police officer. Zhou Xiaoxiao clearly had a lot to say to Su Yun, but she swallowed her words. How could Su Yun understand a girl¡¯s thoughts? He only felt that Zhou Xiaoxiao seemed to be a little uncomfortable in front of him. After quietly expanding his supernatural domain and secretly helping everyone recover from their injuries, Su Yun did not stay here for long. He brought Lin Xiao and Xu Jiajia out of the hospital. However, it was worth noting that Su Yun did not walk out of the door. Instead, he rushed to the backyard. Lin Xiao was very puzzled by this. He quickly went to Su Yun¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Su, where are we going now? What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything for the time being. Go and participate in a ceremony with me first. Then, we¡¯ll rush back to Shengu Village. You¡¯ll be busy then.¡± Su Yun then brought the two of them to the backyard. Only then did Xu Jiajia and Lin Xiao notice that a military helicopter had stopped in the backyard. The hatch was opened and was clearly waiting for Su Yun. Without another word, Su Yun boarded the cabin with Xu Jiajia and Lin Xiao. As the helicopter slowly rose into the sky and gradually left the capital, Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun with puzzled eyes. She did not know what Su Yun was thinking. However, this was also Xu Jiajia¡¯s greatest advantage. She trusted Su Yun enough, so as long as Su Yun decided on something, she would never ask further. She would only silently support him. This made Lin Xiao extremely anxious. It was not easy to ask, but he could not figure it out. As a result, many guesses appeared in Lin Xiao¡¯s mind. He was a little uneasy along the way. Finally, as the pilot¡¯s voice came over the headset, the helicopter¡¯s altitude kept dropping, making Lin Xiao realize that they were at the place. He quickly looked out of the window and noticed that they had actually arrived at Tianxian Mountain again. The helicopter stopped at the foot of the mountain. After Su Yun brought the two of them out of the helicopter, they rushed to the top of the mountain. Along the way, they could see the soldiers rushing back and forth from time to time. There were also some construction materials piled on both sides of the mountain path. For this reason, they had even specially built a path for small vehicles to pass. Although it was said that a road had been built, it was still very steep and rugged. If not for the superb driving skills of these soldiers, it would probably be difficult to drive on such a winding mountain road. When Lin Xiao and Xu Jiajia followed and Su Yun was about to reach the top of the mountain, they noticed that a small temple had been built on the cloud platform. Although it was a small temple, it was not difficult to see the meticulousness of its construction. It was not to the extent of carving beams and paintings, but it was still a green hall and tile house with pink walls painted. A large number of soldiers were busy dismantling the last scaffolding here. Clearly, the construction period here had just ended. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Xiao and Xu Jiajia were very surprised by this. After all, it had not been long since they came here last time. Now, this place had actually become a small temple on the originally empty stone platform. Su Yun and company stepped into the hall. In front of the hall was an ancient wooden plaque with bold words written on it: The Sage Extraordinary Stele! Looking back from here, they could see the neatly arranged stone tablets. The names on these stone monuments had been personally carved by Su Yun back then. Under every stone monument, the life deeds of these famous people were carved for future generations to admire. Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Teaching (4) Chapter 792: Teaching (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was very satisfied with this. Zhao Guofeng walked out from behind the temple. ¡°Brother, come here. We¡¯re just waiting for you to hang up the calligraphy.¡± Su Yun brought the two of them and followed Zhao Guofeng to the back. Along the way, they could see many details. As this temple was specially built by Zhao Guofeng for Su Yun, its original goal was not for sightseeing, so there were not many fancy decorations. However, because this place was beautiful and was at the edge of the cliff, when one looked out of the window, there were only clouds and mist, as if they were in a paradise. There were a total of five halls in the small temple. The core hall was the monolith hall that Su Yun had just seen. There was also the Spirit Official Hall, the Dragon King Hall, and so on. There was even a jade tower built at the top of the mountain. These pagoda halls were formed with the monolith hall as the center. As the saying went, ¡®Five halls become a temple¡¯. Zhao Guofeng was very meticulous and respected this common rule since ancient times. When they arrived at the hall at the back, the brush and ink were already prepared. Su Yun did not stand on ceremony and left his calligraphy. Not only did he personally write the plaque of the ancestral court of transcendence, but he also personally wrote words for a few different halls. In the jade pagoda, Su Yun wrote a couplet. His pen was like a knife, dotting it. ¡°Half of it is because I¡¯ve never been tainted by the mortal world, so I¡¯m naturally the number one person in Penglai. I¡¯m famous for my ancient jade. I¡¯ll recite the Yang Spring in the pagoda.¡± The sentence that Su Yun had written for the ancients was placed in the most conspicuous position. ¡°The fruits are perfect for the consolidation of the millennium. The merits and virtues are good for all!¡± After leaving many pieces of calligraphy in a row and hanging the plaque of the extraordinary ancestral court, it meant that the ancestral court here had been built. This was also a token of Su Yun¡¯s gratitude to the seniors. At that moment, he lit three incense sticks in front of the stone tablets. After bowing, he inserted them into the incense burner. The 21.5 kilograms of copper bells hanging in each corner outside the temple danced in the wind, emitting a rhythmic sound. The green dragon carved on the wall was vivid, as if it was boiling in the clouds with the rhythm. Every time the morning sun was born, this cloud platform would become a golden peak. This ancestral court was above the golden peak. Although it was in the human world, it was more like a fairyland. Not long after, this ancestral court could also be found in the online encyclopedia. Although the Tianxian Mountain was still not open to the public, the related scenes of the ancestral court attracted a lot of attention on the Internet. Not long after, there was a saying on the Internet: ¡°Climbing Tianxian to see the wondrous scenery. The wonderful thing is at the golden peak.¡± The unique scenery of the Tianxian Mountain, coupled with the ancestral court on the golden peak of the Cloud Platform, made this place a yearning for many people. Who didn¡¯t want to see the ancestral court built on the top of the tower? Who didn¡¯t want to go to the golden peak to worship and step on floating clouds? Listening to the pine waves, admiring the full moon, the golden peak piercing the blue sky, and the clouds in the pine sea were rare in the human world! However, this was not a tourist attraction after all, and there were no development projects around it. Therefore, although everyone yearned for it, very few people could personally come here to take a look. Occasionally, some backpackers who were exploring would come together. They would all remember the words ¡± Beyond the Heavens Cloud Peak¡± in front of the mountain gate. Every time this happened, it would attract the attention of a large number of fans. Everyone was very puzzled about the extraordinary ancestral court on the Beyond the Heavens Cloud Peak. Therefore, for a long time, the netizens were arguing. ¡°Since it¡¯s the ancestral court, it should be the inheritance of some ancient sect, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an inheritance. Previous poster, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a Daoist temple!¡± ¡°But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any statue in this temple. This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± After discussing and arguing, no one came to a conclusion. This also added a hint of mystery to the supernatural ancestral court. The completion of the ancestral court could be considered to have resolved one of Su Yun¡¯s worries. After Xu Jiajia and Lin Xiao imitated Su Yun and lit incense, they left with him. Although the three of them left, this was only the beginning for Su Yun. Su Yun had long made plans for this. In the future, not only would this place be a place to worship their ancestors, but it would also become a holy land for cultivation and worship. Furthermore, from Su Yun¡¯s point of view, this day would not be long. After parting in Hibiscus City, Su Yun brought Lin Xiao back to Shengu Village. When Su Yun expressed that Lin Xiao was his friend and wanted to stay here for a period of time, Su Guowei and Yang Shan were very enthusiastic. Su Yun found an empty house in the village for Lin Xiao to stay in. In the next few days, Lin Xiao kept thinking about what Su Yun needed him to do. Ever since he came to the Shengu Village, other than going to the Su Yun¡¯s house for a meal every day, he had nothing else to do. This made Lin Xiao extremely anxious. He had asked Su Yun many times, but Su Yun only had one answer. That was to calm down. It was not time yet. On this day, Lin Xiao was bored out of his mind in his courtyard when there was finally a knock on the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Xiao was unfamiliar with this place. Other than Su Yun, no one else could ring their bell. Therefore, he quickly ran to the door and opened it. ¡°Uncle Su!¡± To his surprise, the first thing that appeared in front of him was a face with a sly smile. ¡°Nephew, it¡¯s not your Uncle Su, it¡¯s your Second Uncle!¡± Seeing the person in front of him, Lin Xiao immediately revealed a look of disdain. Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Teaching (5) Chapter 793: Teaching (5) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Damn fatty, why are you here?¡± Even though Lin Xiao was blocking the door, Big Head Yang still shamelessly found a crack in the door and squeezed in. He started to look around. He even walked around the house as if he was back in his own house. ¡°Not bad. Three in and three out. It¡¯s indeed a pity for you to live alone.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Xiao immediately had a bad feeling. He grabbed Big Head Yang and asked warily, ¡°Damn fatty, what do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re coming to stay too?¡± Big Head Yang nodded without thinking. ¡°Of course. Why else do you think I came all the way here to see you? Why do I care so much about you?¡± Big Head Yang went back to the door and quickly brought in two big bags. ¡°This is your room on the east side, right? Then I¡¯ll stay on the west side and give you enough privacy. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t take care of you.¡± He carried his backpack to the empty room beside him. Lin Xiao could not come back to his senses. He stood rooted to the ground and looked at Big Head Yang¡¯s busy figure in shock. ¡°No, what¡¯s going on?¡± After Big Head Yang settled his luggage, he came to the courtyard with a relaxed expression. When he saw Lin Xiaoyi standing there in a daze, he immediately walked forward and patted him. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand such a small matter? Su Yun called me and asked me to help him. He said that he wanted me to stay here for a period of time. He said that you were here too, so I came.¡± Lin Xiao immediately deflated like a ball and sat on a chair in the courtyard. ¡°How unlucky. Why are you everywhere?¡± Big Head Yang wasn¡¯t angry. He chuckled and sat at the side. He said proudly, ¡°What could I do? Su Yun asked me to come. If you have any objections, go talk to him.¡± Lin Xiao immediately stopped, but the gloom on his face was still obvious. Thankfully, not long after, footsteps came from outside the door. Immediately after, Su Yun pushed open the door and walked in. When Big Head Yang saw Su Yun, he immediately walked forward and extended his hand to greet Su Yun. ¡°You arrived so quickly?¡± Faced with Su Yun¡¯s question, Big Head Yang puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for you. As long as you summon me, I¡¯ll come to the ends of the world.¡± Su Yun smiled and patted Big Head Yang¡¯s shoulder. Then, he looked at the depressed Lin Xiao. ¡°Lin Xiao, your expression is really bad. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Xiao immediately shook his head and forced a smile. ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯m fine!¡± This made Su Yun quickly nod. ¡°That¡¯s good. Come with me.¡± Su Yun turned around and walked out. Lin Xiao hurriedly followed, but at that moment, Big Head Yang did not forget to tease Lin Xiao. ¡°Nephew, if you have any objections, just say it. Of course, your Uncle Su has to stand up for you.¡± Lin Xiao immediately glared fiercely at Big Head Yang. ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to be arrogant. Be careful not to sleep at night. I¡¯ll splash water on your bed.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not afraid. Su Yun will back me up.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The two of them bickered like this almost every time they met. They could be considered a pair of quarrelsome lovers. But now, not only did this pair of quarrelsome lovers have to interact often, but they even had to live under the same roof. It was hard to say how lively the following days would be. Su Yun quickly brought Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang to the back of the mountain, to the empty space beside the river. It was obvious that Su Yun had already been here in advance and had already arranged some of the prepared items. Among them, what made Big Head Yang¡¯s eyes light up the most was the fishing rod beside the river and the bait that he had prepared long ago. ¡°Su Yun, did you call me over from afar to fish?¡± Big Head Yang was a little puzzled by this, and Lin Xiao¡¯s attention was on a simple wooden stake not far away. Lin Xiao was not unfamiliar with this wooden stake. Generally, martial artists would use it as a prop. But the wooden stake in front of him was clearly made at the last minute by Su Yun. It looked a little rough, but it did not affect its practicality. Su Yun looked at Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao and finally said, ¡°Before I explain why I called you here, I have to confirm something with you.¡± The two of them were a little confused. However, seeing Su Yun¡¯s solemn expression, they knew that it was definitely something big. Hence, they did not dare to fool around and hurriedly nodded. Su Yun continued, ¡°Are you willing to cultivate?¡± Su Yun¡¯s words shocked Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang. To the two of them, the word ¡®cultivation¡¯ was simply an existence that they could only dream of. Usually, they did not even dare to think about cultivation, but now, Su Yun had thrown this question in front of them. ¡°Uncle Su, I want to! But¡­ Can I do it?¡± After Lin Xiao reacted, he quickly looked at Su Yun and replied seriously. But he was filled with uncertainty. Big Head Yang quickly nodded. Compared to Lin Xiao, Big Head Yang was clearly more excited. ¡°Su Yun, are you joking? I can cultivate too? I heard from the officials that you haven¡¯t found a cultivation path and can¡¯t popularize it?¡± Looking at the two of them, Su Yun nodded gently. ¡°I couldn¡¯t before, but I might be able to now.¡± Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang were immediately shocked. They knew that Su Yun had found a way. They were excited and worried. They also knew that this matter had probably not been made public. The two of them were very likely to be the first to eat crabs! ¡°Cultivation¡­ Can our talent do it?¡± ¡°As long as you want to, it¡¯s easy!¡± Su Yun smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re puzzled, but there¡¯s no need to ask anything. Next, you only have to do as I say. You only have to remember that the Dao has its roots and its source! This will make you not so confused.¡± The two of them looked at each other and revealed surprised expressions. Then, they hurriedly nodded in agreement, as if they were afraid that Su Yun would change his mind. They did not understand what Su Yun meant, but in the face of such a surprise, who cared? ¡°Su Yun, to be honest, ever since the entire Internet was exposed that you were the only cultivator back then, I read the cultivation novel again. Tell me, what should I do to temper my body or cultivate my qi for the first step? Or do you have any spirit pills that I need to consume?¡± Big Head Yang rubbed his palms together, looking very excited. After hearing Big Head Yang¡¯s words, Su Yun smiled helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for what you said. Your mission is there.¡± Su Yun pointed at the fishing rod and bait that had been prepared not far away. This puzzled Big Head Yang. ¡°Su Yun, what does that mean? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to fish there?¡± Just as Big Head Yang finished speaking, Su Yun quickly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fishing. You don¡¯t have to do anything else. You just have to fish in this river.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Huh?¡± Big Head Yang was confused by Su Yun¡¯s words. He really could not figure out what was the connection between fishing and cultivation. On the other side, Lin Xiao could not help but look at Su Yun curiously and ask, ¡°Uncle Su, what about me? I can¡¯t fish with him, right?¡± Su Yun shook his head and pointed at the wooden dummy not far away. ¡°As a martial arts practitioner, you should have practiced Inch Fist since you were young, right? You just need to constantly practice Inch Fist in front of the wooden dummy.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words puzzled Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang. Their countless fantasies about cultivation were ruthlessly pressed to the ground by reality. What¡­ did this have to do with cultivation? Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: The First Batch of Cultivators (1) Chapter 794: The First Batch of Cultivators (1) Editor: Henyee Translations When the duo heard this, they looked at Su Yun with strange expressions. If not for the fact that they knew Su Yun¡¯s personality, they would have thought that he was joking. When they saw Su Yun¡¯s very serious expression, the two of them guessed that it was most likely true. But what was the meaning of this? No one could say for sure. A moment later, Big Head Yang was the first to muster his courage and look at Su Yun for the final confirmation. ¡°Su Yun, I don¡¯t study much. Don¡¯t lie to me. Can fishing cultivate?¡± Su Yun looked at Big Head Yang and said unhurriedly, ¡°Grand Duke Jiang was fishing at the Wei River and caught the 800-year foundation of the Zhou Dynasty. And you¡¯re sitting by the lake fishing for supreme cultivation.¡± These simple words immediately dispelled the doubts in Big Head Yang¡¯s heart. Therefore, he quickly nodded and walked unsteadily towards the lake. When Su Yun turned around to look at Lin Xiao again, Lin Xiao finally reacted. Immediately after, he went to the wooden stake and set up the horse stance without a word. Lin Xiao, who came from a martial arts family, was not unfamiliar with the practice method of the Inch Fist. He wanted to begin trying to use all his strength through an instantaneous eruption to increase the power of the Inch Fist. However, the simple wooden stake that was waiting for Su Yun to make was too crude. Even Lin Xiao, who often practiced boxing, felt an unbearable pain after his first hit on the wooden stake. The wooden stake had not been polished at all, and the rough bark was still clearly visible. Every time Lin Xiao¡¯s hand hit it, he could not withstand all the force. The protrusions on the skin would cause a considerable impact on his fist. Therefore, after Lin Xiao threw a punch, his hands immediately trembled and he grimaced in pain. He turned back to look at Su Yun, unsure if this method was feasible. But Su Yun was already sitting cross-legged on a rock. This made Lin Xiao swallow his words. He thought that it was best not to disturb Su Yun at a time like this. Big Head Yang was not much better. Although he liked to fish, the premise was that fishing itself did not have any other meaning. When fishing and cultivation were related, he could not calm down. Although he had already thrown the hook into the water, his eyes were looking around. His heart was in a mess as he kept recalling what Su Yun had said. He thought about his actions and wondered what they had to do with cultivation. Su Yun was naturally not surprised by their mental activities. Anyone would have the same reaction as the two of them. After all, cultivation was only a distant and vague concept in their hearts. Everyone could say a few words, but no one could practice it. Everyone tacitly placed cultivation outside of real life. It was like a god that was passed down by word of mouth. They had all discussed it, but no one had seen it. However, Su Yun was not anxious about this. At least at the current stage, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao did not need to be as calm as water. Su Yun slowly opened his eyes and looked at Lin Xiao, who was grimacing in front of the wooden stake and constantly punching. Then, he looked at Big Head Yang, who was sitting by the lake in boredom and confusion. In a few breaths, Su Yun silently expanded his domain. The supernatural domain began to spread rapidly. The position where Su Yun was sitting was just enough to envelop Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao in the domain at the same time. This was also the reason why Su Yun had found Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. The supernatural aura in the domain spread, and whether it could allow others to enter the Dao from technique. This would affect the impartation that Su Yun would practice next. He could not summarize the clear outline of the cultivation realm, nor did he confirm his future cultivation path. Under the premise that he could not systematize cultivation, this method of entering the Dao from a technique in the domain became a temporary starting point in Su Yun¡¯s opinion. Although it was only the starting point, once the cultivation method that everyone could try was summarized in the future, entering the Dao from a technique would be eliminated. However, this starting point seemed to be a very important thing at the moment. After unfolding the domain, Su Yun had been calmly observing Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. Under the effect of his mental power, he seemed to be able to see a faint golden supernatural aura gradually enveloping the two of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao did not seem to have noticed it for the time being. Their bodies were slow and had yet to clear their minds. This phenomenon was normal. Su Yun was not in a hurry. He sat cross-legged and silently observed the changes in the two of them. However, not long after, Su Yun saw the changes in Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. First was Big Head Yang. The fishing rod in his hand suddenly began to shake, causing Big Head Yang to temporarily recover from his distracting thoughts. He quickly began to retract the rod. The entire set of actions was done in one go, and the last big fish was pulled out of the water. When he placed the fish in the bucket beside him, his eyes were also filled with surprise. Don¡¯t think that he had nothing to do and was teaching others how to fish online. In fact, in all his gains, he had never had such a huge achievement like today. This surprise made Big Head Yang temporarily abandon all other distracting thoughts. He quickly hooked it and threw the hook into the water again. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: The First Batch of Cultivators (2) Chapter 795: The First Batch of Cultivators (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Not long after, the fishing rod reacted again. Another big fish was caught by Big Head Yang. Big Head Yang, who was pleasantly surprised, began to immerse himself in it. Gradually, he realized some strange changes in his body. Every time he threw the hook, he had a strange feeling, as if the hook that extended to the surface of the water was also a part of his body. He had never had such a feeling before. It was as if he could clearly sense the feeling of the fish hook floating gently with the current underwater. Every time he threw the hook, Big Head Yang would instinctively make the best choice. It was as if to him, the water in front of him was fundamentally different. Wherever fish gathered, the fish would disperse. Although Big Head Yang did not have a clear concept in his mind, he could always rely on his instincts to gain a lot. His heart became calmer and calmer. It was as if there was only the sound of flowing water in his ears. He was completely immersed in fishing, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him. It looked like Big Head Yang was still sitting by the lake, but his heart seemed to be immersed in another world. Almost every time he caught a fish, Big Head Yang¡¯s mental state would change. He did not feel that this change was sudden. Instead, it was as if he had found his true self. Su Yun had always seen this and was overjoyed. In cultivation, Big Head Yang¡¯s current state was called meditation, and meditation was the beginning of self-clearness. In fact, it was Su Yun¡¯s previous supernatural state! Su Yun had entered this state through countless practices. And every time he entered this state, the skills he practiced would always have quite a breakthrough in a short period of time. This clearly meant that his previous idea was feasible. By spreading the supernatural state along with the domain, everyone in the domain could obtain the influence of the supernatural state. It looked like Big Head Yang was sitting there like an ordinary fisherman. In fact, his current state was not like ordinary fishers who waited for the fish to bite the hook. Instead, every time he landed the hook, he took the initiative to look for fish. Previously, Big Head Yang had fished ten times and missed seven times. Now, he could almost always catch a fish. This made Big Head Yang no longer obsessed with the experience of trying his luck when fishing. Instead, he became calmer and entered a special state. When Su Yun looked at Lin Xiao, he quickly saw the same change in him. An unprecedented battle intent appeared in Lin Xiao¡¯s eyes, and the power displayed by every punch became greater and greater. Coming from a martial arts family, the wooden stake had been accompanying Lin Xiao for almost as long as he could remember. Day after day of boring training had long made Lin Xiao resist the wooden stake. When training in front of the wooden stake, there had never been any firm fighting spirit in his eyes. But now, it was as if Lin Xiao was not facing a wooden stake, but a real enemy. His Inch Fist became faster and faster. More importantly, Lin Xiao could understand it himself. After practicing for so long today, he actually did not feel tired at all. Instead, it was as if every cell was extremely excited. With every punch, the strength of his entire body was mobilized. When this Inch Fist that carried the strength of his entire body was thrown, it could always erupt with sounds after colliding with the wooden stake. This sound was like a thunderclap on the ground, and it was the roar of a tiger in the forest. Lin Xiao also exuded a natural murderous aura. Su Yun seemed to see his former self from him. This made Su Yun overjoyed, but he could not help but sigh with emotion. Back then, he could only constantly try and figure out how to step into the mental demon, but no one could correct him. Lin Xiao would not walk his old path. Su Yun could not bear to let Lin Xiao experience the pain of being plagued by mental demons. This might be the meaning of inheritance. After being drenched in the rain, he knew how to hold an umbrella for others. This was also the meaning of imparting techniques! Therefore, when he looked back, everything he had experienced in the past seemed to have a reason and meaning. It was like a reincarnation. There was cause and effect. Upon thinking of this, Su Yun could not help but smile. Whether it was Big Head Yang¡¯s fishing or Lin Xiao¡¯s Inch Fist, they were essentially a skill. Therefore, in Su Yun¡¯s domain, the two of them were constantly evolving this skill essence. This was also the essence of entering the Dao from technique. Crack! A moment later, with a crisp sound, the peace here was broken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun immediately looked in the direction of the voice and saw that the wooden stake that was originally as thick as a person standing in front of Lin Xiao had been broken by his mental fusion punch. Lin Xiao clearly did not expect himself to be able to launch such a powerful attack. Therefore, he looked at the broken wooden stake and his fist and could not recover for a long time. Looking at Big Head Yang again, another big fish was dragged out of the water. With a flick of Big Head Yang¡¯s wrist, the fish on the hook quickly slid out in a beautiful parabola and accurately landed in the bucket beside him. In a short period of time, there were already eight or nine fish in this bucket. Almost every time Big Head Yang threw a hook, he could catch a big fish in a short period of time. The two of them had improved their skills in Su Yun¡¯s domain, but this change surprised them. Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: The First Batch of Cultivators (3) Chapter 796: The First Batch of Cultivators (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun once again dispersed his domain without a trace. Almost at the same time, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao looked at Su Yun in confusion. They seemed to have realized a strange power just now that had instantly disappeared. However, from Su Yun¡¯s point of view, this was the beginning of the two of them entering the Dao. In the beginning, when he spread out his domain, the two of them did not notice anything. When he retracted his domain now, they could feel it subtly. This meant that they had officially stepped into the path of cultivation. It also confirmed Su Yun¡¯s thoughts. Within the domain, humans were dragons! Just as Su Yun was deep in thought, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao ran over excitedly from two directions. ¡°Uncle Su, did you see that just now? I actually broke the wooden stake with a punch. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a legendary true qi in my body. It¡¯s too ridiculous! You have to know that even my father can¡¯t do this kind of wooden stake. I don¡¯t even know how I did it!¡± Big Head Yang¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Su Yun, today was really godly. Every time I threw a hook, a fish would take the bait. It was as if they were specially waiting for my fishing hook in the water. Moreover, I had a special strange feeling just now, as if a force had been filling my body. I¡¯m even so arrogant that I think I can fish for the sun and moon in the galaxy¡­ Tsk tsk, that¡¯s too exaggerated.¡± Lin Xiao immediately looked at Big Head Yang in surprise. ¡°You feel that way too?¡± Big Head Yang looked at Lin Xiao strangely. ¡°What do you mean? You experienced it too?¡± Lin Xiao nodded. Then, he looked down at his fist again. ¡°I feel a power constantly entering my body. The feeling was especially obvious when I threw the last punch. It¡¯s too magical. I can¡¯t explain it clearly, but I keep feeling that this power is real.¡± The duo¡¯s shocked discussion entered Su Yun¡¯s ears. Then, he quickly revealed a calm smile. ¡°Congratulations on officially stepping into the path of cultivation.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words made surprise appear on their faces. Immediately after, everything that had just happened began to replay in their minds like a slideshow. All of this seemed to point at Su Yun. Coupled with Su Yun¡¯s unfathomable expression, they felt that their thoughts were correct. All of this seemed to be related to Su Yun, and they had indeed gained a lot. However, how should they put it? This still made them very puzzled. Was this cultivation? This kind of cultivation was completely different from what they had imagined. There were no white clothes like snow, no swords or sabers, nor was there any flying on swords, Golden Core, or Nascent Soul. They were only doing the most ordinary things in the past, but because of Su Yun, they had a different experience and gain. ¡°Big Head,¡± Su Yun looked at Big Head Yang and slowly said, ¡°Fishing is also a skill in essence. Compared to letting you practice your fists and feet, fishing is undoubtedly a good method. Lin Xiao was better at training such punches and kicks. Compared to practicing skills themselves, mental cultivation was the key. ¡°As the saying went, the point where to rest being known, the object of pursuit is then determined; and, that being determined, a calm unperturbed-ness may be attained to. To that calmness there will succeed a tranquil repose. In that repose there may be careful deliberation, and that deliberation will be followed by the attainment of the desired end. This is the key to entering the Dao through skills. The mastery of skills is the beginning of officially entering the Dao.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words made Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao nod in confusion. Although they still did not know how Su Yun did it, the novel experience just now made them believe his words without a doubt. At the same time, they yearned for that wonderful experience even more. It was precisely this experience that made the two of them no longer just a vague concept of cultivation. Instead, they had a clearer perception. Su Yun was also delighted. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao had clearly confirmed the feasibility of this method to him. This quickly gave him an idea. Since this method had been confirmed, it was time to officially begin preaching. Although this was only a temporary method, it was also the best method for Su Yun, who had yet to completely sort out the cultivation framework. He would first cultivate the first batch of ¡®cultivators¡¯ through techniques. It would also lay the foundation for the popularization of cultivation techniques in the future. Therefore, very quickly, Su Yun patted Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Prepare yourself. Go on a long trip with me tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry about cultivation. Take your time. You¡¯ll master it sooner or later.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun¡¯s words made the two of them nod happily. They did not even have the time to ask where Su Yun was going. As they quickly discussed, they walked home. Of course, Big Head Yang did not forget to carry the fish bucket full of harvest. If nothing unexpected happened tonight, the two of them would enjoy a fish feast. Indeed, not long after, Big Head Yang found Su Yun. He grabbed Su Yun¡¯s shoulder and pulled him home without a word. Before entering, Su Yun smelled a strong fish fragrance. After entering the house, he realized that the dining table was filled with several plates of fish. Braised fish, grilled fish, steamed fish¡­ All kinds of cooking for fish appeared at this moment. The table of fish banquet in front of him could be said to be delicious. Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: The First Batch of Cultivators (4) Chapter 797: The First Batch of Cultivators (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun immediately looked at Big Head Yang in confusion. ¡°You two have such skills?¡± Big Head Yang immediately laughed and looked out of the door guiltily. Lin Xiao was stuffing money into the hands of a villager. Clearly, this aunt had made this table of food. However, this did not stop Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang from offering it. Su Yun naturally did not expose them. Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang ate the delicious and fresh fish banquet heartily. During the meal, the two of them kept expressing their gratitude to Su Yun. If not for Su Yun, they would probably never have such a victorious feeling. Now that they thought about it, they realized that they seemed to have completely fused with everything around them. The sound of the wind blowing, the leaves falling, the surrounding airflow surge, for the first time, they felt that it was infinitely magnified and so clear. This was like a dream. At this moment, it was as if they had returned from a dream, even more reluctant than before. If their previous yearning for cultivation was just following the trend, now, they had truly developed a yearning for cultivation. The feeling they had during training was still fresh in their minds. It also gave them a unique and magical experience. This experience made them yearn for cultivation even more. Although Su Yun did not say much about it, he secretly formulated a training plan for the two of them. The next morning, Su Yun set off with Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang. They were very puzzled about this and kept asking where Su Yun was going. Su Yun only gave a simple answer. Qiantang River! The Qiantang River was of special significance to Su Yun. He had obtained a new life there and had also sheathed his saber there. Therefore, in Su Yun¡¯s opinion, a new beginning at the Qiantang River was the best choice. Sitting in the car, Su Yun handed Lin Xiao a note and said to him, ¡°When we reach the city, you and Big Head Yang will help me prepare these things first and bring them to the Qiantang River.¡± Lin Xiao naturally had no objections to Su Yun¡¯s orders. When he glanced at the note, he immediately looked at Su Yun in confusion. ¡°Uncle Su, I don¡¯t quite understand. Why are we preparing these things?¡± On the note that Su Yun handed over, there were all kinds of weapons. There were more than ten types of long weapons, and there were also six or seven types of short weapons. If anyone saw such a prepared item, they would probably have the same reaction as Lin Xiao. When Big Head Yang heard that, he curiously snatched the note from Lin Xiao¡¯s hand and took a look. Then, he pretended to be shocked and looked at Su Yun. ¡°Su Yun, are you planning to occupy the Qiantang River?¡± Su Yun smiled and punched Big Head Yang in the chest. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Don¡¯t ask about anything else first. You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± With that said, Su Yun looked at Lin Xiao. ¡°Lin Xiao, you¡¯re from the Chinese martial arts circle. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find these practice equipment, right?¡± Lin Xiao frowned and thought for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember that my father has a friend who opens a martial arts academy in the city. I¡¯ll borrow it from him. It definitely won¡¯t be a problem!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Qiantang River first. We¡¯ll meet there!¡± After getting out of the car, the three of them parted ways at the station. Su Yun went to Qiantang River while Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao went to the martial arts academy in the city. Along the way, the two of them kept guessing what Su Yun was preparing these things for. Lin Xiao was ultimately more professional, so he had a unique understanding of this. ¡°These weapons are considered more conventional practice equipment in our Chinese martial arts circle, but I don¡¯t understand why Uncle Su wants us to bring these equipment to Qiantang River. Could it be that Uncle Su wanted to practice martial arts in the Qiantang River? That¡¯s not right. If it¡¯s a martial arts demonstration, we should at least bring more people, right? The three of us don¡¯t need so many weapons, right?¡± Looking at the puzzled Lin Xiao, Big Head Yang immediately revealed a crooked smile. ¡°Big Nephew, this is because you don¡¯t understand your Uncle Su. Everything he decided made sense. Don¡¯t ask anything. Just do it. Who is your Uncle Su? He¡¯s an expert known throughout Great Xia!¡± Lin Xiao felt that it made sense. He quickly thought about it and nodded. However, in the next second, Lin Xiao came back to his senses. He rolled his eyes at Big Head Yang in disdain. ¡°Damn fatty, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again. I wonder who was the one who kept asking questions in the car just now. Now, you¡¯re here pretending to be a big bad wolf?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang still put on that stubborn attitude. He crossed his legs and looked out of the window, humming happily. At the same time, Su Yun had already arrived at the familiar Qiantang River again. The river surface was still turbulent. Although it was not as violent as that day, it was still a spectacular sight. As he walked, many memories surfaced in his mind. The last time he came here was many years ago. Back then, Su Yun was still trapped by his mental demon. Many major events happened during that period. Having an epiphany while listening to the waves and casually defeating the geneticist. Everything that had happened previously was like a slide that kept replaying in Su Yun¡¯s mind. Now, with the passage of time, Su Yun had truly shown what it meant to be different. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: The First Batch of Cultivators (5) Chapter 798: The First Batch of Cultivators (5) Editor: Henyee Translations After experiencing so many things until now, Su Yun still felt emotional when he looked back. Unknowingly, Su Yun arrived at the lively Qiantang River Square. He noticed that a new scenic spot had been added to Qiantang River Square. This scenic spot was not set up by the officials. Instead, tourists who came here would spontaneously come to check in. This was because Qiantang River Square was once the place where Su Yun defeated the geneticist. The arena had been preserved until now. All the tourists rushed to take photos on the arena. Su Yun lowered the brim of his hat in the crowd. When he saw this scene, he did not know whether to laugh or cry. However, this place was indeed of extraordinary significance to the world. After all, Su Yun was the only person in the world who had defeated geneticists. At that time, the era had yet to officially enter the genetic century, let alone enter the postmodern human stage. Therefore, that battle could completely be considered an epoch-making major battle. It was also because of that battle that the postmodern humans and the Genetic Era arrived. There were noisy people lining up anxiously all around. Almost every day, there were people. Everyone queued for a few hours just to take a photo in the arena. Still, the tourists who came from all directions enjoyed it. It was also at this moment that Su Yun learned that other than Qiantang River Square, the entrance to the river had also become a famous check-in spot. Many people would imitate Su Yun back then. They would sit cross-legged at the mouth of the river and get their friends to take photos. This was enough to show Su Yun¡¯s current influence in Great Xia. As Su Yun was dressed very low-key and had been covering his face with the brim of his hat, coupled with the fact that everyone¡¯s attention was on the arena, no one noticed that the hero they yearned for was beside them. Su Yun stood quietly in the crowd and looked at this once familiar place from the perspective of the audience. This made Su Yun sigh with emotion. Hence, he did not notice the passage of time. The line continued to advance, and Su Yun was suddenly pulled back to reality by a honk. Beep beep¡­ There was a special road in the Qiantang River Square that was used to transport equipment when holding certain events in the square. This road was usually not open to the public, so it was filled with people. Just then, a small truck kept honking and slowly drove over. The people standing in line on the driveway all made way unhappily. At the same time, this small truck attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The car quickly stopped not far away. Then, the phone in Su Yun¡¯s pocket rang. Looking at the caller ID, Su Yun realized that the call was from Big Head Yang, so he quickly picked up. ¡°Su Yun, we¡¯re already back. In the entire Qiantang River scenic area, only the square allows cars to enter. What should we do next?¡± Seeing Big Head Yang alight from the car not far away, Su Yun quickly gave an order over the phone. ¡°Move all the equipment to the arena and clean up the people in the arena.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± As long as it was such a shameless thing, Big Head Yang could always take the lead. He quickly conveyed Su Yun¡¯s thoughts to Lin Xiao, who immediately got busy. A few burly people got out of the car. They helped Lin Xiao move the equipment out of the car. He even prepared two weapons racks in advance to insert these weapons. ¡°Come, come, come. Make way, make way. Everyone, stop taking photos here. We¡¯ve commandeered this place now!¡± Big Head Yang began to evacuate the crowd, which puzzled many people. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to queue until now. Why are we suddenly not allowed to go up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What event is he holding again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really impressed. Wouldn¡¯t the queue for this hour be for nothing?¡± As time passed, there were cries in the crowd. However, Big Head Yang and the others could not care less now. Soon, they placed their weapons on both sides according to Su Yun¡¯s instructions. The people¡¯s dissatisfaction was gradually replaced by curiosity. They stood under the arena and looked at the various weapons on both sides in confusion. ¡°Could it be that the arena is about to start again? That¡¯s why they arranged these equipment in advance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any war arrangements recently. Could it be that the WY International Competition is going to start here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The last time the WY International Competition was held in Yinfan Kingdom, it was stopped midway because of Hero Su Yun. From then on, there have been no more competitions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The international situation is very chaotic now. Su Yun almost overturned the Yinfan Kingdom alone, making the other countries feel like they are sitting on pins and needles. They are stuck in genetic research.¡± ¡°That¡¯s useless. As long as our hero Su Yun is in Great Xia, those geneticists will never be able to show themselves!¡± Everyone gathered under the arena and discussed curiously. At this moment, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao had already set up all their weapons. Seeing this scene, Su Yun unhurriedly walked through the crowd. When he passed through the crowd, someone accidentally saw his face and was stunned on the spot. Such a thin figure passed through the human figures one by one. Soon, a shocked voice came from behind. ¡°Was that person just now Hero Su Yun?¡± The moment this voice sounded, almost everyone turned around at the same time and looked in the direction of the voice. At that moment, Su Yun¡¯s figure was exposed to everyone. ¡°Holy shit, is he really Hero Su Yun?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Could it be that they just look too similar?¡± ¡°Hurry up and go online to look for photos of Hero Su Yun. Why does he look so familiar!¡± As everyone discussed, they made way. As for Su Yun, she walked straight into the arena without looking sideways. Soon, more and more people found Su Yun¡¯s photo online and compared it. This quickly made them reveal surprised expressions. The hero of Great Xia and the only cultivator in the world had actually come to the Qiantang River Square! Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (1) Chapter 799: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (1) Editor: Henyee Translations This news quickly caused a commotion in the Qiantang River scenic area. More and more people ran towards the square. The others who did not understand what was going on were originally puzzled, but when they heard the people around them discussing Su Yun, they were shocked. ¡°Hey, Big Brother, what did you say just now? Who¡¯s at Qiantang River Square?¡± ¡°Su Yun! Hurry up. If you don¡¯t go, there will be too many people to squeeze in!¡± ¡°Brother, which Su Yun?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? Who else could it be? That hero, Su Yun!¡± In a short period of time, the entire Qiantang River Square was already filled with people. This matter also alarmed the person in charge of the scenic area in a short period of time. The phone in the office had not stopped ringing since just now. The four roads in Qiantang River Square were completely paralyzed. This was no longer something the scenic area could be responsible for alone. Therefore, without thinking, the person-in-charge called the Tourism Bureau. The Tourism Bureau¡¯s director confirmed this again and again. After knowing that Su Yun had appeared at Qiantang River Square, he immediately began to contact his superiors. Ten minutes later, the mayor of Quanting City, Li Weimin, learned of this matter. Su Yun¡¯s appearance at Qiantang River Square surprised and delighted Li Weimin. His appearance was enough to increase the exposure of Quanting City in the coming period of time. It would even attract a large number of tourists and drive the city¡¯s economic development. Previously, Su Yun had comprehended the Dao at the Qiantang River. After fighting the geneticists, the number of tourists in the Qiantang River scenic area had on average tripled. Although Li Weimin did not know the reason for Su Yun¡¯s appearance, he attached great importance to it. The traffic police department moved out one after another and rushed to the main roads that led to Qiantang River Square. However, Su Yun¡¯s news had already been posted online by the people at the scene. More and more people come because of his reputation. The three five-car main roads were already blocked. In addition to private cars, the taxi system in the entire city was on the verge of collapse. A large number of people took taxis by the roadside, but they often did not see an empty car for a long time. There was no choice. The traffic police could only send out mounted police to evacuate the traffic and prevent it from being paralyzed. The police officers of the scenic area also quickly moved out and sealed the scene, no longer allowing more people to enter the square. There were tens of thousands of tourists in the Qiantang River scenic area. If these tens of thousands of people all squeezed into the square, it would be troublesome. Therefore, the police officers quickly blocked a few roads and pulled up the cordon, no longer allowing more people to enter the square. The people who were already in the square, under the arrangement of the police officers, were separated by a quarantine belt. Even the police officers who had worked here for many years had never seen such a spectacular scene. The entire Qiantang River Square was already crowded because of Su Yun. Standing at a high place and looking forward, he could not even see the end of the team. Everyone tipped their toes and craned their necks to look at the arena in front of them. The local station and various media reporters were squeezed into the crowd. They struggled to carry cameras, wanting to capture this rare scene. Su Yun¡¯s arrival caused a wave in the Qiantang River scenic area in an extremely short period of time. More than 300 police officers arrived at the scene one after another to maintain order in the square and evacuate the crowd as much as possible. The main road to the Qiantang River was sealed, but this still could not stop people from seeing Su Yun with their own eyes. On the pedestrian path, a large number of people began to appear. Even though the car could not travel with them, they still wanted to go to the Qiantang River Square. Helpless, almost everyone in the traffic police department was mobilized to stabilize the current situation. Seeing all of this, Lin Xiao, who was standing at the side of the arena, could not help but click his tongue. ¡°Uncle Su¡¯s influence is too great. I¡¯m afraid even an A-list celebrity can¡¯t cause such a sensation.¡± Big Head Yang, who was standing at the side, nodded sincerely. ¡°More than that. I reckon that ever since Qiantang River Square was built, it has never welcomed so many people at once. There are at least tens of thousands of people. This scenic spot is earning a lot of money today.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Xiao immediately looked at Big Head Yang angrily. ¡°Why are you always thinking about money at a time like this?¡± Big Head Yang glared at Lin Xiao. ¡°Stop making sarcastic remarks. Don¡¯t you love money?¡± ¡°Then do you know who loves money?¡± Lin Xiao pursed his lips, and Big Head Yang did not give in at all. ¡°Everyone loves money. Dead people like their paper money!¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Lin Xiao looked at Big Head Yang and said word by word, ¡°Poor people!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang was immediately speechless. Lin Xiao was born a second-generation martial artist, which was equivalent to growing up with a golden spoon in his mouth. Although their family¡¯s wealth was not comparable to those famous rich people, they were at least much better than ordinary people. In addition, Lin Guodong¡¯s reputation in the Chinese martial arts circle was very resounding. His seniority could be considered one of the top in the current generation. This naturally gave Lin Xiao a certain sense of superiority. In this aspect, Big Head Yang was indeed incomparable, so he rarely looked defeated. The frustrated Big Head Yang quickly waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Do you understand what Su Yun is trying to do?¡± Big Head Yang¡¯s words indeed quickly diverted Lin Xiao¡¯s attention. He looked at Su Yun, who was standing in the arena, and the sabers, spears, swords, and halberds placed on both sides. He frowned in confusion. The two of them still could not figure out what Su Yun was planning. Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (2) Chapter 800: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The commotion now was getting bigger and bigger, making Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao feel more and more puzzled. Su Yun, who was in the arena, finally spoke with the enhancement of the supernatural domain. ¡°All of you are silent. The four seas listen to the truth! Where the Dao comes from, the world is bright. ¡°There¡¯s no light in the world. Only I can speak of the Dao. Besides the preaching, everyone is like a dragon!¡± Su Yun was sitting in the middle of the arena. With the augmentation of his supernatural domain, every word was like the sound of a Dao. Behind him was the surging river. As if it had heard Su Yun¡¯s words, it stirred up huge waves that blotted out the sky. He sat cross-legged with his five hearts facing the sky. He lowered his eyes and glanced at the crowd indifferently, making people feel reverence. It was strange. Su Yun clearly did not have any microphone in his hand, but his voice could spread throughout the entire Qiantang River Square. It was as if the sound of Dao had descended into the mortal world. No matter which direction they were standing in, they could hear it clearly. It was really like the sound of tigers and leopards thundering, ringing in their ears and even suppressing the sound of the tide of the Qiantang River. While everyone was surprised, they also fell silent. It had to be known that in the outdoor square with tens of thousands of people, silence was a very terrifying thing. Everyone immediately fell silent. They stopped their agitation and looked curiously at Su Yun in the arena. In the entire Great Xia, anyone with such influence would probably not exceed a hand. And Su Yun was definitely the youngest. Su Yun¡¯s eyes swept across the dense crowd in front of him before he finally spoke slowly. His voice was still like a loudspeaker that entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°After a thousand years, the Dao is unquestionable and the Dharma is unattainable. The ancestors are helpless as Dao could not be found. As a cultivator, I have to open up a convenient technique and burn the Dao Flame! The Dao is preceded by inheritance. Today, I appear here to preach the Dao!¡± Not far away, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao looked at Su Yun in a daze. For a moment, they even felt that Su Yun had become very unfamiliar. He was no longer a friend or brother that he was familiar with. Instead, he was more like an existence that stood above ten thousand people and was respected by the world. The huge wave formed an extremely visual contrast with Su Yun¡¯s current state. This made Su Yun give everyone an invisible pressure. The tens of thousands of people instantly fell silent. There was even subconscious caution on their faces. At the same time, Su Yun¡¯s words puzzled everyone present. They looked at Su Yun and did not know what he meant. Just as they were feeling puzzled, they saw Su Yun flick his wrist. The sword in the weapon rack beside him flew out with a dragon-like sound and accurately landed in his hand. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun casually waved the sword in his hand a few times. At this moment, there was a commotion in the crowd. A huge rock used to decorate the square on the side of the arena was actually easily cut into the shape of a stone tablet by the sword qi. On it, bold words appeared. It was done in one go. Everyone widened their eyes and leaned forward curiously. It was engraved with: ¡°I will open the door to Dao in front of this Dao Comprehension Tablet and enter the technique to cultivate. I will not disappoint my predecessors! Anyone who followed the rules would be fated to enter the sect. Those who are fated can ask the Dao. Everyone is like a dragon!¡± After absorbing the extraordinary auras of the ancients, Su Yun could empathize with the regret in their hearts. He realized the responsibility on his shoulders. That was to cultivate the Dao and let the Dao sects in this world exist and be cultivated. The Dao Comprehension Monument he had carved also made these tens of thousands of people fall into deep thought. Of course, there were also people whose eyes quickly lit up. ¡°Did Hero Su Yun¡¯s words just now mean that he wants to preach?¡± ¡°Hero Su Yun wants to preach here?¡± ¡°Damn, doesn¡¯t that mean we can cultivate too?¡± Word spread like wildfire. Even those who did not understand what Su Yun meant quickly lit up. The entire Qiantang River Square was filled with discussion. As a gentle breeze blew, it spread throughout the entire river entrance. It was as if there was a galaxy hidden in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. It was deep and mysterious. Wherever his gaze swept, everyone was silent, afraid of colliding. Su Yun, after the scene returned to silence, repeated the Sanskrit chant. ¡°If a cultivator has the Dao Comprehension Tablet as the foundation, anyone who can enter the sect can enter my sect and learn my technique!¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice was powerful, and the power in it quickly infected everyone present. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao looked at each other in shock. Their faces were filled with surprise. Only now did they finally understand why Su Yun had come here and why he had made them prepare all of this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It turned out that Su Yun¡¯s goal was not to practice martial arts, but to preach! This scene was also live streamed online at the same time. There was no need to hype up the headlines with the word Su Yun. The traffic had always been at its peak. A large number of netizens heard Su Yun¡¯s words with their own ears and felt extremely regretful. ¡°I deserve to die. Why did I come to work today instead of at Qiantang River Plaza!¡± ¡°Is it too late for me to buy a plane ticket now?¡± ¡°Is that true? Hero Su Yun is about to start preaching and bring us to cultivate! But why is it so sudden? We¡¯re not prepared at all!¡± Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (3) Chapter 801: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m at Qiantang River Square now. I don¡¯t mean anything else by saying this. I¡¯m just being smug!¡± Many netizens felt regretful in the comments section. They began to envy the people present, which meant that they would obtain an unprecedented special opportunity. It was not only netizens who were watching this livestream. There were also some special accounts that could not be found with any information. The user of one of the special accounts was the mayor of Quanting City, Li Weimin. After hearing Su Yun¡¯s words through the livestream, Li Weimin stood up from his chair in shock. He looked at Su Yun in disbelief, unable to believe what he had said. The preaching of the Dao was a huge matter that concerned the entire country. But as the mayor, he had not received any news. Therefore, it was difficult to determine if Su Yun¡¯s decision was supported by the officials or if it was his personal will. No matter which one it was, it did not affect the importance of this matter. More than a year ago, Su Yun¡¯s identity as the only cultivator in Great Xia was exposed, showing Great Xia a unique path. While various countries were obsessed with genetic research, hoping to make faster progress in genetic research, Great Xia was placing its hopes on cultivation. But later on, for various reasons, Great Xia had no choice but to focus on the mechanical path to maintain the country¡¯s position and position in the world. Cultivation was gradually forgotten because of this. It even seemed to be far away. Yet on such an ordinary day, Su Yun suddenly appeared in Qiantang River Square and personally said that as long as someone could walk onto the arena, they could cultivate with him. This opportunity was precious. Not to mention the people present, if not for the fact that Li Weimin had to consider his identity, he would have rushed over as soon as possible. This was not just news that was enough to cause a sensation in Quanting City. Once this news spread, the entire Great Xia would be shocked. However, at the same time, Li Weimin was also very worried. There were at least tens of thousands of people in Qiantang River Square. If these tens of thousands of people rushed into the arena at the same time, it was difficult to guarantee that nothing would go wrong. Therefore, Li Weimin felt uneasy. He quickly made a call to the municipal bureau, and the municipal bureau immediately asked the police officers of various departments to be on standby and be ready to move at any time. Su Yun had truly shaken the entire city by himself. The truth was indeed as Li Weimin had imagined. The moment Su Yun finished speaking, there was a commotion. Who didn¡¯t want to become immortal? Who didn¡¯t want to enter the Dao? The strength Su Yun had previously displayed was enough to make everyone yearn for it. They might not have such a clear state of mind, nor could they completely understand what Dao was. However, an obvious logic was that entering the Dao meant that he might have grasped strength like Su Yun. This power was enough to make ordinary people who did not know why obsessed. Everyone was eager to give it a try, but they could not understand Su Yun¡¯s words. Although the words on the stone were as eye-catching as if they were carved by a knife, the content was obscure and difficult to understand. Many people could not understand it at all. Seeing this, Big Head Yang puffed out his chest and wanted to walk forward. Lin Xiao immediately pulled him back. ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t cause trouble at this time!¡± Big Head Yang looked at Lin Xiao disdainfully. ¡°Do you understand the words on the stone?¡± Lin Xiao shook his head in confusion and asked in confusion, ¡°Do you?¡± As Big Head Yang turned around and walked forward, he said word by word, ¡°When I was in high school, I was almost the top humanities scholar!¡± Lin Xiao immediately looked at Big Head Yang¡¯s back in surprise. He really could not tell. Soon, Big Head Yang appeared beside the stone tablet. Then, he cleared his throat and shouted, ¡°Everyone, calm down. Perhaps everyone doesn¡¯t know what to do next. I¡¯m Dao Ancestor Su¡¯s eldest disciple. I¡¯m here to explain to everyone!¡± Big Head Yang boasted without any fear. ¡°First of all, everyone has to split into two teams and try from two steps. As long as you can walk onto the arena, regardless of gender, age, or age, you will be treated equally. ¡°Secondly, those who could not enter the arena should not stay here. They should immediately leave the Qiantang River Square. ¡°This rule was not aimed at anyone, but the Dao itself had its own order. In the path of cultivation, those who were fated would listen, and those with comprehension would comprehend it. It could not be forced. Everyone, did you hear me clearly?¡± Big Head Yang explained the obscure words in layman terms, and his voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The tens of thousands of people ignored Big Head Yang. Instead, they looked at Su Yun and replied in unison, ¡°Hero Su Yun, we heard you clearly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang, who had translated it, was speechless. However, seeing so many people, he naturally did not dare to say anything. He quickly returned to the side and stood with Lin Xiao. But they were very puzzled by the rules Su Yun had carved on the stone tablet. ¡°What kind of screening criteria is this? Isn¡¯t it just a few steps? Who wouldn¡¯t be able to come up? What if tens of thousands of people go to the arena one after another?¡± Lin Xiao was also confused. ¡°That¡¯s right. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t there be very strict screening criteria for such a thing? If one can cultivate after walking onto the arena, doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s fine as long as one has legs?¡± Just as the two of them were discussing in confusion, the dense crowd below the arena quickly separated into two teams. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (4) Chapter 802: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (4) Editor: Henyee Translations This scene stunned the police officers who were maintaining order. They had worked hard to command for a long time, but they could not catch up to Su Yun¡¯s words. However, Su Yun was very satisfied with this. He slowly nodded. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin.¡± Su Yun closed his eyes and silently controlled her supernatural domain to cover all directions. The two people at the front of the two teams were very happy. They clearly did not think that it was difficult to walk onto the arena, so they walked quickly towards the arena very proudly. Su Yun unobtrusively spread out his domain. It was mixed with the supernatural state and used on the entire arena. The two young men approached the arena from the left and right, their faces filled with unconcealable joy. If they succeeded, they would be the first to enter the Dao and cultivate in the entire Great Xia. How could they not be happy? ¡°Thump!¡± The young man on the right was the first to step on the steps. However, the moment he stepped on it, his expression suddenly changed. For some reason, the young man suddenly felt that his body was much heavier, as if he was carrying a heavy object on his shoulder. The young man grit his teeth. Although he was puzzled, he was unwilling to give up. He almost used all his strength and barely stepped on the first step. When he took a step onto the second step, he suddenly collapsed on the step, his face filled with pain. The weight of the second step was more than a few times heavier than the first step. It even made this young man unable to stand up at all. This scene made everyone widen their eyes and wonder what was going on. ¡°Is this guy here to joke?¡± ¡°My eyes are the ruler. This person is definitely an actor!¡± ¡°But why does his expression look so painful? He seems to be sweating!¡± Everyone could clearly see that the young man lying on the steps seemed to be trying his best to get up. His forehead was covered in bean-sized sweat. Finally, the young man could not hold on anymore. As the strength in his body dissipated, he immediately rolled down the steps. When he stood up in a sorry state, the people in the queue asked curiously. ¡°Dude, what¡¯s going on? Are you playing performance art?¡± However, this young man looked at the arena with lingering fear, thinking that there might be some mechanism. Just now, it seemed like he would be flattened in the next second, but after leaving the steps, it returned to normal. The young man walked to the side with a puzzled expression. He followed Su Yun¡¯s previous rules and walked out of Qiantang River Square. However, he stood by the side of the road not far away, wanting to see who could walk up. The people who had been blocked outside the quarantine belt immediately pulled the young man and kept asking. The young man said with a complicated expression, ¡°There seems to be something in the arena that makes it difficult to move.¡± These words naturally could not be understood by the others. Everyone¡¯s curious gazes landed on another person who was close to the steps. The young man in the left team had been looking at the young man on the right just now. There was a hint of disdain on his face at this strange reaction. In his opinion, that person was completely here to create a gimmick. Therefore, this person subconsciously puffed out his chest and took a step onto the first step. BOOM! A silent gravity suddenly acted on this person, making him, who was unprepared, immediately fall on the steps and roll down. Everyone widened their eyes when they saw this scene. If that person was just playing tricks just now, what was wrong with this person? Soon, this young man got up in a sorry state. Because he was anxious and had shamed himself in front of tens of thousands of people, his face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. He looked at Su Yun indignantly and said with reverence, ¡°Hero Su Yun, I didn¡¯t stand firm just now. Can I try again?¡± Su Yun slowly opened his eyes and glanced at him. Then, he shook his head gently. ¡°Since we¡¯re not fated, there¡¯s no need to force it. Today is just the beginning. Anyone will have a chance in the future. However, the opportunity has yet to arrive. Leave.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words were not just to comfort him, but to state a fact. Entering the Dao from a technique was only the beginning. Therefore, what was needed was a person with great comprehension and a certain amount of talent. However, if the cultivation method was summarized later, anyone could enter the Dao to cultivate. The only difference was how far they could go. The gravity that the young man felt was actually Su Yun¡¯s constantly strengthening mental strength in this domain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To be precise, it was not that Su Yun had changed the law of gravity within the range of the domain. Instead, it was a threshold imposed on people who entered the domain through their mental strength. It was similar to an illusion, but compared to an illusion, this effect on the mind was more direct. It would make people think that this place was very heavy, but it was actually just an illusion. The young man, who was originally indignant, sighed and nodded when he heard Su Yun¡¯s words. Fortunately, he was not discouraged. At the very least, Su Yun said that there would definitely be a chance in the future. Two people gave up on the opportunity so strangely in a row. The people behind gradually sensed that something was wrong. There were clearly only four steps, but the two of them had not even gone up to the third step. This kind of thing could not always be a coincidence, but what was the reason? The second group began to try, but when they really stepped on the steps, they realized the truth. Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (5) Chapter 803: Dao Stays Away from Fools, Imparting Wisdom and Roots (5) Editor: Henyee Translations The people who had failed previously were not a coincidence. Instead, when he stepped onto the arena, his legs seemed to be filled with lead. The gravity around him increased drastically, and it was even difficult for him to raise his head. Moreover, with every step, the gravity seemed to have doubled, to the extent that walking to the second step was the limit. It was even harder to take another step forward. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao saw this scene and immediately understood everything. It was no wonder Su Yun had previously said that those who could walk onto the arena could cultivate. This seemingly simple rule was a kind of screening. And Su Yun did have such thoughts. The reason why he wanted to do this was to screen these people¡¯s talent and wisdom. The root of wisdom was one of the five roots. Powerhouses with the root of wisdom had stronger perceptions of the Dao. For example, not everyone was lucky enough to enter the supernatural state. Although everyone could sense the extraordinary aura with the help of the supernatural domain now, it did not mean that everyone could learn something. After all, there was a difference between people who had passed the threshold. If he could not reach this step, it meant that this person¡¯s wisdom root and talent were not suitable to enter the Dao from techniques. Even if he could cultivate in the supernatural realm, he would not go far. This screening was also to avoid meaningless sermons. At least for the time being, these people were not suitable to enter the Dao through techniques. Of course, it was only said that this cultivation method was not suitable. It did not directly deny their cultivation talent. In the future, if Su Yun could create a true cultivation method, these people might be more suitable. After all, cultivation methods were the most suitable for popularization. Now, entering the Dao from technique was only a temporary measure. However, although Su Yun was prepared to find a needle in a haystack, he still did not expect that after nearly twenty minutes, none of the hundred people could walk onto the arena. This scene shocked everyone, and the netizens discussed it. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do they look like they¡¯re going to die when they go up the stairs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Hero Su Yun set a threshold. I believe this step won¡¯t be easy to take.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s clearly nothing on the steps. What did they experience?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so anxious. It¡¯s been twenty minutes, but no one went up?¡± Those who had tried and failed in the end were all gathered on the road outside the square. As people who had experienced it personally, they naturally had a say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did you all feel it just now? Your bodies suddenly became especially heavy!¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s even hard to breathe.¡± ¡°When I stepped on the second step, my bones began to make sounds. I felt that I might be crushed if I took another step.¡± When the passersby heard this, they were extremely curious. They had clearly not seen it above, so why did these people have such a strange experience? ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible for anyone to go up this step!¡± Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Dao Ancestor’s Descent, Great Xia’s Rise, No Discrimination! (1) Chapter 804: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Descent, Great Xia¡¯s Rise, No Discrimination! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible for anyone to go up this step!¡± Someone in the crowd said this, and it immediately caused a chain reaction. ¡°That¡¯s right. A hundred people have tried, but no one can go up. Something¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°So what? We have to try. We can¡¯t miss such a precious opportunity!¡± ¡°Look, the next one is an old man!¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man in his seventies staggering towards the arena. Although the Qiantang River Square was in the scenic area, the ticket counter was set at the back of the square. This made many old people come to the square before dawn to do Tai Chi to strengthen their bodies. This old man was clearly one of them. He was still wearing a white training suit. But everyone didn¡¯t have high hopes for him when they saw him staggering. Even the people who had failed in the distance could not help but dissuade him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t try anymore. Try again and something bad will happen!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. None of us can do it. You¡¯re already so old. You can¡¯t survive!¡± ¡°Damn it, why is this old man so stubborn!¡± This old man ignored the voices of the others and just walked towards the arena. The old man was also a little nervous. It was obvious to the naked eye that he was a little uneasy. He approached the steps step by step, his eyes gradually burning. The old man kept encouraging himself in his heart. The faith in his heart was even stronger than other young people. In the old man¡¯s opinion, his life had been ordinary. Everything was going according to plan. Now, he is old, he might die in a few years. Su Yun¡¯s appearance gave him hope. Perhaps this was the opportunity he had been regretting, but he could not come back and live again. He had seen what had happened previously, so when he came to the steps, the old man seemed a little hesitant. However, a few seconds later, the old man seemed to have made a major decision. He gritted his teeth and stepped on the steps. It was also at this moment that Su Yun, who had been closing his eyes like an ancient Buddha, seemed to have sensed something and slowly opened his eyes. The old man had already stepped on the first step. To everyone¡¯s surprise, although the old man¡¯s expression was painful, he was not as miserable as the others. This weight made the old man feel a huge resistance, as if the bones in his body were being compressed high-intensity. However, this did not make the old man give up. Instead, he kept encouraging himself in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve lived for so long. I¡¯ve already gotten over death. What else can¡¯t I resist?¡± With this thought in mind, the old man took another step forward while breathing heavily. Everyone who was watching widened their eyes. It had to be known that many young and strong people had been eliminated on the first step. Yet this old man, who looked like he was swaying as he walked, had created an almost miraculous breakthrough. When he stepped into the second stone step, the old man immediately realized in confusion that the resistance here was even smaller. The first step was like a few mountains, but the second step was not even more difficult. This made the old man, who originally felt that he had to try his best even if he failed, see hope. He tried his best to adjust his condition excitedly and walked up again. The second step¡­ the third step¡­ Just as more and more people felt that no one could go up at all, this old man finally stepped on the arena as if he was walking on flat ground. Not to mention everyone, even Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were stunned. They did not expect that the first person to succeed would be this old man who no one thought highly of. The old man stood in the arena excitedly, as if he could not believe that this was real. He trembled as he came in front of Su Yun, looking a little helpless. Looking at Su Yun, who exuded an otherworldly aura and looked like a sage, the old man felt like kneeling. Although he was young, he was unfathomable. Su Yun slowly opened his eyes. The old man realized that his body seemed to be supported by something. He could not kneel at all. Looking at the nervous old man in front of him, Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded without any emotion. ¡°There is seniority in the entry of Dao, but there¡¯s no such thing in achieving the Dao. Those who can step into this place are cultivators of this Dao.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man was clearly excited to be able to come into contact with Su Yun at such a close distance. He nodded repeatedly, his eyes filled with disbelief. In the beginning, he only wanted to give it a try. Even if he failed, he would at least not regret it. He did not expect that walking into the arena was even lighter than he had imagined. For some reason, not only did he not feel any other pain, but he also felt that his body was much lighter. Looking at the elder in front of him, Su Yun consciously enveloped him with a portion of his supernatural aura. ¡°The Dao emphasizes comprehension. If one¡¯s mind is united, there will naturally be a technique!¡± The old man¡¯s turbid eyes were filled with confusion. Su Yun¡¯s words left him at a loss. He tried to follow Su Yun¡¯s instructions and gently closed his eyes. He guarded his mind and calmed himself down. And he immediately sensed a strange change in his body. Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Dao Ancestor’s Descent, Great Xia’s Rise, No Discrimination! (2) Chapter 805: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Descent, Great Xia¡¯s Rise, No Discrimination! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations This was a sense of peace and quiet that he had never felt before. It was as if everything that had accumulated in his body for many years had disappeared at this moment. Although the old man did not know what this meant, it came from his heart. After letting out a deep breath, one hand was Yin, and the other was Yang. It was the Taiji posture! Not far from Su Yun, the old man began his usual morning exercise. It was obvious that this old man had been practicing Tai Chi for a long time. His movements were beautiful. Although they were not strong, they had the feeling of Yin and Yang complementing each other. This old man walked onto the arena that most people felt was impossible. Immediately, the urgency in everyone¡¯s hearts was ignited. They saw hope and even gained confidence because of it. If an old man could walk up, why can¡¯t they? However, the people who had been eliminated before all had puzzled expressions as they looked at the old man in the arena in confusion. ¡°How the hell did he get up there?¡± ¡°It looks like he¡¯s not affected at all.¡± The netizens, who were watching the commotion, immediately laughed when they saw this scene. ¡°I have no choice but to accept this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel lucky that I wasn¡¯t at the scene. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to find a crack in the ground if I were compared to this old man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too magical. Hero Su Yun is indeed an expert in the world. This matter must be because of Hero Su Yun. It¡¯s just like how experts in movies set seemingly simple rules, but not everyone can do it.¡± The netizens admired Su Yun even more. Those who had yet to attempt the arena also looked forward to it because of the old man. The attempt continued. Su Yun remained sitting there with his eyes closed. The long line extended directly to the roadside, attracting even more curious gazes. ¡°What happened over there? Why are there so many people?¡± On the main road outside the Qiantang River, because the roads were sealed and cars are not allowed to enter, there were pedestrians everywhere. Among them, a slightly roguish voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I told you long ago that you should have come earlier. Now, you¡¯re queuing up. If you ask me, you young people are really dilly-dallying!¡± The person who spoke was not very familiar. There was still a strong martial arts aura in his eyes. He was wearing the usual uniform of the research institute, and he was accompanied by a few students. ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t we all have to clean up?¡± A young man who looked like a student smiled and said beside this person. The person called Mr. Gu was Master Gu, an archeology professor in Rong City. Ever since he was enlightened by Su Yun, Master Gu had abandoned the dark and joined Professor Sun¡¯s team. Master Gu had a lot of professional knowledge, but it was not systematic enough. Moreover, he had many unorthodox methods. After learning the system, Master Gu had already become an official archeological researcher. Although Master Gu had begun to eat national food, the martial arts aura on him was still difficult to change. Five days ago, Master Gu brought a few newcomers from the internship research institute to Quanting City to participate in the meeting of Quanting City¡¯s Cultural Relics Bureau. Everyone knew that the most famous scenic spot in Quanting City was the Qiantang River. Therefore, after a few days of meetings, Master Gu brought them here to play. However, as soon as he arrived, he saw that the Qiantang River Square was filled with people. This naturally puzzled Master Gu. Looking at so many people, he immediately complained impatiently, ¡°Do these people have anything serious to do? Why are they here on such a hot day?¡± When the people in line heard this, they immediately looked at Master Gu and said unhappily, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Don¡¯t offend the expert! Hero Su Yun is here. He¡¯s at Qiantang River Square. He wants to give a public sermon!¡± After hearing these words, Master Gu was stunned. Then, he widened his eyes in surprise and asked in a slightly different tone, ¡°Kid, what did you just say? Who¡¯s here?¡± Master Gu was very excited at this moment. This rhetorical question confused the passers-by. He sized up the person in front of him who looked like he was not to be trifled with. A moment later, he repeated in confusion, ¡°Hero Su Yun is now in the arena of the Qiantang River¡¯s central square. Is there a problem?¡± Master Gu looked at the end of the crowd in shock. The line was too long, so from where Master Gu was, he could not see Su Yun clearly. He could only vaguely see the arena standing at the foot of the huge wave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But soon, Master Gu seemed to have lost his soul. He passed through the crowd in shock and walked forward. The students who had been following Master Gu looked at each other. Although they were very surprised by Su Yun¡¯s appearance, they were not like Master Gu. On the other hand, Master Gu, who had learned of Su Yun¡¯s appearance, was as if he had recovered some rare treasure. The state of excitement he displayed was visible to the naked eye, and his footsteps became faster and faster. ¡°Who is this person? Why aren¡¯t you queuing up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you pushing forward? Do you have any manners?!¡± Seeing Master Gu squeeze past them, the passersby looked a little dissatisfied. Fortunately, the students beside Master Gu knew his personality better, so they quickly began to explain to the people around them. Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Dao Ancestor’s Descent, Great Xia’s Rise, No Discrimination! (3) Chapter 806: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Descent, Great Xia¡¯s Rise, No Discrimination! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Finally, Master Gu went against the current and arrived in front of the crowd. He could clearly see Su Yun sitting quietly in the arena. As for the old man not far from Su Yun, he was doing Taiji in a vast manner. Originally, the old man¡¯s Taiji was ordinary. Although his movements were fluent, no power could be seen. But right now, there seemed to be an invisible airflow around the old man. As he gestured, it actually vaguely formed a different state of Yin and Yang. His left palm was Yin, and his right fist was Yang. Even the old man looked brand new. In the supernatural domain, the old man seemed to have been reborn. At this moment, he was completely immersed in this mysterious state. In this state, the old man could clearly sense the rich supernatural aura filling his domain. He could also vaguely sense that his body was constantly changing. This Taiji Fist made people unable to look away. Just by watching from afar, they felt calm. One quiet and one moving, one yin and one yang. It was admirable. Master Gu¡¯s gaze finally landed on Su Yun. He became more and more agitated, and his breathing quickened. Thinking back, Master Gu had not seen Su Yun for many years. Now that he saw him today, he could only look up to him. The aura emanating from Su Yun made people involuntarily admire him. In Master Gu¡¯s mind, the memories of the past surged like a tide. He quickly understood what had happened here through the rules carved on the stone at the side. From the beginning until now, there were still people trying to walk up the arena through the stairs on both sides, but all of them failed. Among everyone present, there was probably no one who understood Su Yun¡¯s strength better than Master Gu. The earmuffs he was wearing to this day were the best proof. Be it Su Yun or the crowd, the word ¡°enter the Dao¡± was actually relatively vague. They did not know what the Dao was, so they naturally knew what it was. What they really yearned for was that entering the Dao meant obtaining Su Yun¡¯s guidance and following in his footsteps. Therefore, this was also the reason why Master Gu was excited. Another young man had failed, the next person was the yellow-haired boy who had been waiting for a long time. He could not wait to try. Just then, Master Gu grabbed the yellow-haired boy and grinned at him. ¡°Little brother, how about letting me try first?¡± The yellow-haired boy immediately looked at Master Gu in disdain. ¡°Why should I?¡± Master Gu was still not angry. He smiled and took out 200 yuan from his pocket. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m in a hurry. Take this money and let me try first. Look at my body, I estimate that it will only take a few seconds. You can still earn 200 yuan for nothing. No smart person will refuse, right?¡± The yellow-haired boy looked at the 200 yuan in Master Gu¡¯s hand and thought for a moment. Soon, he snatched the money and put it in his pocket. Then, he retreated obscurely, pretending that nothing had happened. In fact, this was also because the yellow-haired boy did not think highly of Master Gu. It was indeed as Master Gu had said. The yellow-haired boy also felt that it was impossible for Master Gu to hold on. Everyone was beginning to understand that it was not easy to walk into the arena. From the discussions of the other losers, they could also tell that after walking up the steps, there seemed to be a huge weight descending. So far, only that old man has succeeded. It was enough to show how high the elimination rate was. After sending the yellow-haired boy away, Master Gu finally arrived at the steps as he wished. Su Yun still had his eyes closed. Although he did not interact with Master Gu, he already knew of his arrival. With excitement, Master Gu took the first step forward and stepped on a step. Suddenly, a powerful gravity descended. Master Gu felt as if a few mountains were pressing down on his shoulders. This sudden weight made Master Gu, who was unprepared, instantly fall on the steps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this scene not far away, the yellow-haired boy who had given up his seat immediately smiled. This result was as he had imagined. Master Gu¡¯s attempt would almost be useless. It would only make him earn 200 yuan for nothing. The others also had calm expressions on their faces. After all, such things had happened too often. Everyone had long been numb to it. Master Gu tried to stand up like the others, but this was clearly not an easy thing. This was the threshold left behind by Su Yun. At the same time, it was one of the simple ways to show everyone how to cultivate. There was clearly nothing. It was just an ordinary step, but it could bring about such powerful gravity. This power was no different from the legendary divine power. It was precisely because of this that Master Gu was even more anxious to walk onto the arena. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand up. For this, he even subconsciously let out a low roar in his throat. Master Gu¡¯s admiration for Su Yun was not something that happened in a day or two. Back at the border, it was also because of Su Yun that he finally decided to abandon the dark and join the light, devoting himself to the archeological industry of the country. It was obvious how influential Su Yun was to Master Gu. Later on, Su Yun was the only cultivator. With the exposure of many incidents, Su Yun had long become a god-like existence in Master Gu¡¯s heart. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Dao Ancestor’s Descent, Great Xia’s Rise, No Discrimination! (4) Chapter 807: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Descent, Great Xia¡¯s Rise, No Discrimination! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Now that he had personally seen Su Yun sitting in the arena, how could Master Gu give up so easily? He used all his strength to barely stand up again and walk forward again. One step¡­ Two steps¡­ To everyone¡¯s surprise, Master Gu walked for a full 10 minutes on these three short steps. His face was filled with visible pain, but the determination in his eyes never faded. Finally, when Master Gu took a step onto the arena, all the gravity on his body seemed to instantly disappear. This made Master Gu gasp for breath as he staggered to Su Yun. ¡°Hero Su, I didn¡¯t disappoint you, did I?¡± Master Gu smiled from the bottom of his heart. At that moment, Su Yun slowly opened his eyes and had a gentle expression. ¡°Old friend, only with a Dao heart can you step into the land of Dao techniques. This is a test and also a reminder.¡± Master Gu could clearly sense that Su Yun was different from before. Now, he exuded the otherworldly feeling of surviving the Great Dao. This made Master Gu, who had reacted, wanted to bow to Su Yun. However, there was a force supporting him. Clearly, Su Yun did not want to do this. ¡°Go, cultivators and those who learn the Dao. Don¡¯t swim wildly and meditate. Don¡¯t ask in vain. Everything is up to your heart. Only then can it suddenly light up.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words enlightened Master Gu. He quickly nodded and stood up. He walked to Su Yun¡¯s side and looked around. When Master Gu¡¯s gaze swept across the weapons racks on both sides, his gaze quickly stopped on the saber on the weapons rack. Back then, when Su Yun¡¯s identity as a Macheteman was exposed, Master Gu became especially interested in sabers. When he did not know Su Yun, Master Gu was also a tyrant of the antique street. There were many knives at home. Therefore, Master Gu casually held the saber in his hand. He weighed it in his hand and realized that it was very mature. However, it was obvious that he had not been specially trained, so his movements when waving the knife were a little clumsy. This situation only lasted for a moment before Master Gu¡¯s actions began to become more and more fluent. Although Lin Xiao could not tell what trick Master Gu was using, this natural move made Master Gu seem to have fused with the saber. It made people praise him. Master Gu was also very surprised. He knew nothing about saber techniques, but at this moment, he seemed to have a special mysterious feeling that kept driving him to react instinctively. There was also a special comprehension in his heart that was sprouting like bamboo shoots after rain. Master Gu immersed himself in it, as if the outside world had nothing to do with him. Master Gu¡¯s success stunned everyone, including the yellow-haired boy. As the saying went, it was easy to change mountains and rivers, but it was difficult to change one¡¯s nature. Master Gu¡¯s martial arts aura had always made him look a little sloppy. Yet he had succeeded at this moment. It was undoubtedly the best proof to some people who did not have the courage. This was the Door of Dao Techniques. There was no discrimination. Just as Su Yun had said, as long as one could step into the arena, everyone could be a dragon. Soon, someone came to try again. Time slipped away silently during this period. The long line finally came to an end after a few hours, but there were only four people in the arena. Only after personally trying it could they clearly sense how difficult it was to walk onto the arena. Moreover, this elimination rate was really too high. Often, not even one out of ten people could walk out. Among the tens of thousands of people, only these four people walked onto the arena in the end. Among them, there were two old men and a man and a woman. They were practicing according to their comprehension in the arena. Everyone¡¯s movements were very simple at first, but not long after, they seemed to be completely immersed in this domain and entered a mysterious state. All the eliminated people were still reluctant to leave. Only when the last two people failed again did Su Yun open his eyes. Just as his eyes were about to contend, a golden light flashed in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. Then, the Dao voice appeared again. It was strange. Although those people had been eliminated, they had gained something from the process of trying. They could even feel the subtle power in Su Yun¡¯s voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If you cultivate your true heart and sink to the ground a little, you will meet a true master. Fools are not allowed to know about wonderful techniques. As long as everyone comprehends it on their own, there¡¯s no need to shake their tendons and marrows. There¡¯s also no trickery to fight!¡± When everyone heard Su Yun¡¯s words, they actually came to a realization. Although they ultimately failed and did not walk onto the arena to become Su Yun¡¯s disciple, such an attempt still benefited them greatly. Su Yun had already planted a seed of Dao in their hearts, so much so that they could vaguely understand the words that were incomprehensible to them. This was also what Su Yun was thinking. The reason why he was promoting the Dao here was to gradually awaken his Dao heart that had been sealed for a long time. ¡°I hope that everyone will leave the secular world and become true. I hope that all living beings will ascend to the Immortal Palace.¡± Su Yun¡¯s Dharma Words were used to leave an opportunity for all those who failed to ascend the arena to enter the Dao. Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Dao Ancestor’s Descent, Great Xia’s Rise, No Discrimination! (5) Chapter 808: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Descent, Great Xia¡¯s Rise, No Discrimination! (5) Editor: Henyee Translations One day, as long as Su Yun could summarize the systematic cultivation method, the opportunities left behind today would allow these people to have a deeper understanding after entering the Dao. Everyone looked at Su Yun reluctantly. They desperately hoped that Su Yun could say a few more words as his words hid supreme wisdom. On the other hand, the four people in the arena were also immersed in a special state. The old man¡¯s Taiji Fist was a combination of Yin and Yang. Although he was old, his body was like a swimming dragon. He actually had white hair and a youthful appearance. Master Gu¡¯s saber was bold and powerful, which suited his personality. But there was no killing intent on his body. In a special realm, Master Gu¡¯s saber skills improved rapidly. He was seeking Dao with his saber. The young man¡¯s halberd was originally difficult to swing, but now, he was like a general in ancient times, with the momentum of holding off ten thousand people. The young lady held the Emei Thorn in both hands. Her body was like a colorful butterfly, and her gait was light. The four of them entered the Dao with their skills. With the enhancement of the supernatural domain, they quickly stepped into the first realm. This change surprised the four of them, and they became even more obsessed with the mysterious experience of cultivation. Su Yun only dispersed the surrounding domain after sensing that the four of them had entered the first realm. The moment the domain dissipated, they seemed to have sensed something and stopped what they were doing. They looked at Su Yun curiously. Su Yun looked at the four of them and nodded gently. This was the best recognition for the four of them. ¡°You have already stepped into the first realm. This is the best beginning to enter the Dao from a technique. I have something to say for the four of you. If you understand something, you can naturally achieve the Great Dao.¡± When the four of them heard this, they knelt on the ground in unison and cupped their fists at Su Yun, appearing very respectful. This time, Su Yun did not stop them from bowing. They were not bowing to him, but to Dao techniques. ¡°It will start from nothing. It will feel that the Divine Qi has fused. The natural pill furnace will be made of medicine. Spiritual sand will appear and illuminate it. It will be bright and dazzling. Seeing the ancestor of morality and recognizing the source of leisure. It was a wonder of life and a model of immortality. If you understand these words, you will know the Dao of Heaven and Earth and form your own exquisite technique!¡± Su Yun¡¯s words entered the four of them¡¯s ears, causing them to fall into deep thought. Moments later, they bowed to Su Yun again. Su Yun slowly stood up. The moment he stood up, the four of them felt a force dragging them, making them stand up as well. He walked down the arena step by step. This also meant that the Qiantang River sermon was over. They watched Su Yun¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the distance, bowed and sent him off as they thanked him repeatedly. The people in the distance who could not walk onto the arena also had regret in their eyes. They knew that they had missed a very rare opportunity, but such an outcome was not something they could change. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao quickly followed Su Yun from both sides. At that moment, they felt that it was their supreme honor to be by Su Yun¡¯s side. Su Yun, who had been sitting in the arena preaching, seemed to have returned to his position as a Dao Ancestor. His words were lawful, and his body was wrapped in Dao. This time, tens of thousands of people participated in the Qiantang River Walk, but only four people succeeded in the end. Although Su Yun had thought of this, it still made him feel a little emotional. Right now, he had to summarize the cultivation method as soon as possible so that more people could enter cultivation. Although it was simpler to enter the Dao with the help of his domain, the threshold was very high. Moreover, it was extremely dependent on his help. Wasn¡¯t there a way to do this? However, all living beings hid six thieves. This time, the Qiantang River Walk made Su Yun even more determined. He had to summarize his cultivation method as soon as possible. Only then would there be a day when everyone would participate in the Dao. However, entering the Dao through skills was also a good start. At the very least, the first batch of cultivators was about to be born. They would be the future pioneers of cultivation and lead the people forward! Su Yun¡¯s departure made many people want to follow him, but the police at the scene had long received the news. They quickly sealed off the area, preventing them from approaching Su Yun. Master Gu and the other three were still standing in the arena, each comprehending the magical experience just now. At this moment, Master Gu only waved his arm slightly, and the saber in his hand buzzed. The aura of a dominator in the army that the saber carried was also visible at this moment. He looked at the saber in his hand in shock. He did not expect himself to change so much in such a short period of time. The other three were the same, especially the old man who was the first to ascend the arena. When he displayed his Taiji posture, the aura of Yin and Yang filled his body, making people unable to help but praise him. However, the only regret they had was that Su Yun had left just like that. Although they did not understand what Su Yun meant by the first realm, they hoped to follow Su Yun and officially step into the cultivation path. Qiantang River Square gradually calmed down an hour after Su Yun left. Those who failed left with regrets. Master Gu and the other three sat by the river and chatted harmoniously. They were sharing their insights from their cultivation. According to Su Yun, they had only stepped into the first realm, but they were already worlds apart from before. The Qiantang River Square was temporarily sealed off. The city government of the entire pavilion was worried that someone would rush over and cause a large area of traffic to be paralyzed around the Qiantang River Square again. This also made it rare for the Qiantang River to be so quiet. The waves sounded, and only the four people who had yet to leave shared the experience just now. [Hero Su Yun¡¯s Qiantang River sermon!] Such a title quickly rushed to the top of the trending searches. The video of Su Yun walking on the Qiantang River was quickly forwarded online. The netizens were very interested in this matter. As a member of Great Xia, who had not thought of entering the Dao to cultivate? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that Su Yun had opened the beginning of the Qiantang River, did this mean that more training halls would appear from today onwards? What surprised the netizens was that the elimination rate of the Qiantang River sermon was really too high. Tens of thousands of people participated, but in the end, only four people could truly receive Su Yun¡¯s advice. These four people also had a new name on the Internet¡ªEldest Senior Brother! All the netizens addressed the four of them as senior brothers. This was also because they had placed their hopes on following Su Yun into the Dao. After the fermentation of the Internet and news from various places, almost everyone knew about Su Yun¡¯s sermon in a short period of time. There was even a comment that directly liked more than 100 million. [Dao Ancestor has appeared. Great Xia, rise!] Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (1) Chapter 809: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (1) Editor: Henyee Translations [Dao Ancestor has appeared. Great Xia, rise!] In just eight words, it seemed to say the future of China. Su Yun had opened the door to cultivation alone. Although very few people could enter this door now, it gave them hope. They believed that it would not be long before Su Yun could open the door of Dao again, allowing everyone to be lucky enough to enter. News of the Qiantang River sermon spread very quickly. Even the country¡¯s higher-ups quickly took it seriously. The military quickly held a meeting. The highest-ranking commanders of various military districts rushed to Beijing one after another and the military participated in the meeting. The capital was under full martial law. This was not only to allow the military meeting to be held successfully, but also for the internal meeting of the capital¡¯s government to be carried out smoothly. The provincial governors rushed to the capital from all directions. In addition, the directors of the provincial public security bureaus had also received orders. Such a commotion was rare. It was only because of Su Yun that the high-level meeting was suddenly held. The person presiding over the meeting was Zhao Guofeng, who was most familiar with Su Yun. At that moment, he had already prepared all sorts of information about Su Yun¡¯s sermon at the Qiantang River. In fact, based on the influence of this information, everyone knew without Zhao Guofeng distributing the documents. ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s meeting is very sudden, but it¡¯s also very necessary. The moment we had been waiting for had finally arrived. Su Yun¡¯s preaching at the Qiantang River had also opened the beginning of Great Xia¡¯s cultivation path. ¡°I believe everyone knows that tens of thousands of people participated in Su Yun¡¯s sermon at Qiantang River, but in the end, only four people passed the test. This meant that at the very least, the cultivation door that Su Yun had opened for the people had a very high threshold. Even so, we could not let go of this opportunity. ¡°Therefore, according to the internal meeting of the military, it was decided that the military districts will carry out internal selections, followed by a unified assessment in each war zone. All the outstanding soldiers who had passed the assessment would be sent to Su Yun¡¯s dojo as military representatives to learn cultivation techniques. If we succeed in the future, the military districts will also carry out a training curriculum.¡± The same order was also issued in the government meeting. A large number of outstanding officials and police officers would be selected from the provincial governments, hoping to seize this opportunity to learn cultivation methods from Su Yun¡¯s sermon. Everything Su Yun said during the sermon at the Qiantang River was recorded one by one. During the meeting, everyone took references and learned. However, there was no choice. Su Yun¡¯s words were too obscure and difficult to understand. Even many highly educated people found it difficult to understand clearly. Comprehending Dharma Words had never relied on academic qualifications, but on realms. If one¡¯s realm was successful, even an illiterate boor could comprehend the essence of the Dharma Words. If one did not have a realm, no matter how high their educational background was, they would probably only know the words and not the meaning. Even so, the military and government of Great Xia paid special attention to Su Yun. Zhao Guofeng was also finding out where Su Yun would go next through various channels. Not long after, there was really news. However, the news surprised Zhao Guofeng. Su Yun had indeed headed to another place, but it was his former alma mater¡ªHibiscus University. Not to mention Zhao Guofeng, even Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were a little stunned when they found out that Su Yun¡¯s next destination was Hibiscus University. Thankfully, when he was not preaching, Su Yun was unintentionally different from usual. He did not have that awe-inspiring distance, allowing the two of them to voice their doubts. ¡°Su Yun, are you sure there¡¯s no mistake? Are we really going to our alma mater to preach?¡± Faced with Big Head Yang¡¯s shocked question, Su Yun nodded calmly. ¡°Of course, the Qiantang River is only the beginning, and Hibiscus University is far from the end. The threshold to enter the Dao from technique is very high, so we should give more people a chance. Among tens of thousands of people, even if only one can enter the Dao Sect, it won¡¯t be considered a failure.¡± When Lin Xiao heard this, he could not help but voice the worry in his heart. ¡°But Uncle Su, what if those university students in Hibiscus City University can¡¯t understand your good intentions? When the time comes, won¡¯t we be in trouble for nothing?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun did not answer this question. The place he chose for his sermon was particular and for a reason. After all, Hibiscus University was a place where he summarized the four realms of entering the Dao from techniques. It was only right for him to impart Dao techniques. When the three of them really appeared at Hibiscus University, Lin Xiao realized that his worries were completely unnecessary. Less than a few minutes after Su Yun stepped into Hibiscus City University, a large number of students began to appear around him. The school¡¯s leaders were even more alarmed. Under Principal Gao¡¯s lead, they came to warmly welcome Su Yun. When he learned of Su Yun¡¯s motive for coming to Hibiscus University, Principal Gao was pleasantly surprised. The matter of Qiantang River had spread online. Principal Gao had long known about this. At that time, Principal Gao had even thought that it would be great if Su Yun could come to Hibiscus University one day. He did not expect Su Yun to really make a special trip that day. Principal Gao invited Su Yun and the other two into his office to serve them good tea. At the same time, he quickly gave an order. The entire school began to prepare for this matter. Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (2) Chapter 810: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The huge back field was enough to accommodate all the students. Because he knew what had happened at the Qiantang River sermon, Principal Gao specially ordered a stage to be built on the field. A red carpet was laid on the stage, and in the middle was a futon specially prepared for Su Yun. The news of Su Yun preaching at Hibiscus City University quickly spread throughout the city. Furthermore, Su Yun specially said that the sermon this time was not only targeted at the students of Hibiscus University. All those with opportunities could come and try. This made Hibiscus City even more lively than the New Year. The traffic police department quickly moved out. In order to avoid the precedent of the Qiantang River, after receiving the news, they quickly rushed to a few main roads in the school to block the roads and implement a diversion of people and cars to ensure the smoothness of the roads. In the headquarters of Hibiscus City, Zhang Zhenghuai, Zhou Nanhai, and the others were discussing this matter as they rushed out of the police station. ¡°This is a rare opportunity for Su Yun to come to Hibiscus City to preach. The provincial government has just given the order for us to send some people to try and see if we can be lucky enough to learn from Su Yun.¡± Hearing Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s words, Zhou Nanhai quickly nodded. ¡°We are indeed willing to seize this opportunity. From the looks of it, Su Yun should be going to various places to preach in the following period of time. We should also confirm with Su Yun where he¡¯s going next. This way, at least the relevant cities can react in time.¡± As they spoke, they got into the car. The police cars lined up and drove away from the police station. The news of Su Yun preaching at Hibiscus City University spread throughout the city in less than half an hour. Even people from other cities began to rush over at high speed. However, in order to prevent chaos from happening, the highway to Hibiscus City was sealed immediately. This could not help but make many people feel regretful. They could only run to the livestream that had just been opened on the field of Hibiscus City University and complain. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the highway blocked? We want to try too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from 915 University. This is the first time I regret not enrolling in Hibiscus University!¡± ¡°When will Hero Su Yun come to our city? Give us a chance!¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I¡¯m from the neighboring city. Why can¡¯t we go?!¡± From their words, it was not difficult to tell that they yearned for Su Yun¡¯s sermon. However, there was no choice. Su Yun¡¯s influence was too great now. After the news was released, tens of thousands of people had already begun to rush towards Hibiscus City University. It had to be known that the permanent population of Hibiscus City was more than 7 million. Even with these 7 million people, it was impossible for the government to gather them all. At that time, there would really be chaos. Not to mention opening the highway for people from other cities to rush over. Therefore, there was no other way to blockade the highway. Hibiscus University once again became the most popular and famous university in Great Xia. And almost every time this happened, it was because of Su Yun alone. A large number of police officers had already been set up outside the entrance of Hibiscus City University to block the surrounding roads. Even so, Hibiscus City University was still overcrowded and gathered on the field. After Zhang Zhenghuai and the others arrived at the scene, they had no choice but to quickly enter the field and manage everyone gathered here to avoid a serious stampede. After all the students learned of Su Yun¡¯s appearance on campus, they rushed back to their classes and stopped their original classes. The school leaders attached great importance to this. The faculty was doing their best to maintain the order of the students, but because there were too many outsiders, the field was in chaos. Such people were very excited. They waited eagerly for Su Yun to appear, hoping to become the one to pass the selection in this sermon. ¡°Hero Su Yun is here!¡± After an unknown period of time, as a voice sounded, everyone was immediately excited. They looked in the direction of the voice and saw Su Yun being surrounded by a group of police officers and the school¡¯s leader. He was pushing through the crowd and walking over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone retreated, making way for Su Yun. It was also at this moment that the originally chaotic field instantly fell silent. Everyone held their breaths and focused their attention on Su Yun. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had been busy maintaining order, immediately looked over excitedly when she heard the news of Su Yun¡¯s appearance. Looking at Su Yun from afar, no one knew what Zhou Xiaoxiao was thinking, but her eyes seemed a little complicated. Thinking back to her past experiences, Su Yun had not given Zhou Xiaoxiao such a sense of distance like now. Zhou Xiaoxiao had always known in her heart that Su Yun was not an ordinary person. But when this day really arrived, she could not help but feel a little unconfident. It was as if in an instant, she no longer had a reason to appear beside Su Yun. Just like now, the people surrounding Su Yun were the school leaders and higher-ups of the municipal bureau like Zhang Zhenghuai and Zhou Nanhai. However, Zhou Xiaoxiao was happy for Su Yun. Perhaps it was also because of these different emotions that she always felt very complicated. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (3) Chapter 811: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were still following beside Su Yun. At this moment, they could clearly see the interesting expressions on their faces. This time, they had benefited greatly from Su Yun. Needless to say, just following Su Yun like this was enough to make many people envious. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun slowly walked up the raised platform and sat cross-legged on the mat in the middle. His gaze calmly swept across everyone. At this moment, the scene of more than 50,000 people was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone was very excited. These people had long seen Su Yun¡¯s livestream on the Qiantang River Walk. It was not easy for them to get their turn today, so everyone was naturally happy. The few school gates of Hibiscus City University were completely sealed. The others who could not enter undoubtedly meant that they had lost this opportunity. They gathered outside the school regretfully. Even the pedestrian bridge was filled with people. Although they knew that they had missed the opportunity, they were unwilling to leave just like that. From their point of view, even standing here and seeing Su Yun from afar was a good thing. After the previous experience, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao recommended themselves and took the initiative to be the guides for the next segment. With Su Yun¡¯s tacit approval, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao stood on both sides of Su Yun. They looked at the people in front of them and took the microphone from Principal Gao¡¯s hand to explain the rules. The selection method this time was the same. As long as one could walk onto the platform, they could follow Su Yun in cultivation. Many people had already begun to study the scene of Su Yun¡¯s preach in Qiantang River. When they noticed that many people would reveal extremely painful expressions after walking up the steps, they began to guess. Coupled with the fact that the eliminated people in the Qiantang River Square posted their personal experiences online, everyone roughly understood the difficulty. Although the reason was unknown, at least one thing was certain. After walking up the steps, they would withstand a huge gravity. Under this gravity, some people had an epiphany and could barely endure it. Some people were stupid by nature, so they would naturally be eliminated. This also caused many people to start practicing at the last minute and undergo all kinds of high-intensity physical training to give themselves more opportunities. Among the group of people on the field, there were many people who had started physical training in advance. Therefore, they were all full of fighting spirit, thinking that it was finally their turn to show off. Under Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao¡¯s arrangements, the team of tens of thousands of people split into two waves. Just like the Qiantang River Square, they tried to walk up the platform from the left and right. After explaining the rules, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao retreated behind Su Yun. At that moment, they stood beside Su Yun like guardians. Looking at the people in front of him, Su Yun slowly spoke. Although there was no microphone, the noise could still be heard by everyone. It was as if the sound was not captured by their ears, but directly in their consciousness. ¡°Everyone, today, the Hibiscus University¡¯s Daoist hall will set up a spell. It will open the door of convenience and seek the path of Dharma for all living beings. Before that, I have a mantra to give you. You have to listen to it.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, everyone subconsciously held their breaths. Even Zhang Zhenghuai and the others, who were standing at the front, could not help but reveal anticipation in their eyes. They were here to carry out a mission this time, so they naturally could not try like the others. However, Zhang Zhenghuai had already received the news in advance. Currently, be it the military or the government, they are holding a meeting and discussion in the capital. He believed that it would not be long before the official department began to arrange opportunities to try entering the Dao. In this way, even if they were compared to others, they had more chances. After all, he had definitely benefited greatly from Su Yun¡¯s teachings. Finally, Su Yun spoke slowly. The Dao sounds were like the dawn, immersing everyone. ¡°The three steps seem ordinary, but it¡¯s actually not easy. Remember, the heart ape is locked, the horse is tied, the three reverses disperse, the mind is at peace, and the six thieves are determined. Slowly add water and fire and adjust your True Qi. Quiet and lonely, low and humble, weak and heart-tempering. It¡¯s beneficial to be respectful to others. Break through this undead. Don¡¯t stop and remove the bones.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as everyone finished speaking, everyone present was confused. They clearly knew what every word meant, but the more they thought about it, the more confused they became. However, after saying this, Su Yun closed his eyes and stopped explaining in detail. This made everyone present unable to hold it in. Su Yun had said this before the beginning. Clearly, there was key information that could help them tide over the crisis. However, they could not understand this at all, let alone learn. The people outside the school looked at the university students beside them, and the university students looked at the students from the ancient literature major not far away. In fact, to the students in the ancient literature major, Su Yun¡¯s words were really obscure. Fortunately, at this moment, an old man walked over excitedly from afar. Not far away, the police officers who had long formed a defense line quickly stopped him. However, when they saw the person, Principal Gao seemed to have seen hope and quickly went forward to speak to the police officers. Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (4) Chapter 812: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (4) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This is our Professor L¨¹. Let him in quickly!¡± When the police officers heard this, they looked at Zhou Nanhai, who was not far away. Zhou Nanhai nodded slightly, and the police officers were relieved. As Principal Gao walked forward to welcome Professor L¨¹, he whispered, ¡°Professor L¨¹, did you hear what Su Yun said just now? What did he mean?¡± Professor L¨¹ looked excitedly at Su Yun, who was sitting on the high platform not far away. He had heard Su Yun¡¯s words clearly on the way here. Therefore, in the face of Principal Gao¡¯s question, Professor L¨¹ nodded excitedly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying ancient books on cultivation. I have a little understanding of what Su Yun just said.¡± Principal Gao quickly handed the microphone to Professor L¨¹. ¡°In that case, Professor, hurry up and tell everyone. You can¡¯t let everyone be so confused. This opportunity is not easy to come by. Everyone should cherish it.¡± Almost all the students knew that Professor L¨¹ was an expert in ancient literature. Therefore, when they saw Professor L¨¹ take the microphone, they pricked up their ears and looked at him curiously. Although the people outside the school did not know Professor L¨¹, they had no choice but to give it a try. After all, if they could not even understand what Su Yun had said, they would be like headless flies when they dealt with the test. After taking the microphone, Professor L¨¹ looked at the tens of thousands of people in front of him and said, ¡°Everyone, remember what Hero Su Yun said just now. In cultivation, they usually compared their hearts to beating apes and their thoughts to galloping horses. The six thieves referred to their eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and thoughts. However, Hero Su Yun¡¯s words were too profound. I only knew a little. I hope that you can remember to lock your hearts and focus in the next attempt. This is the only advice I can give you.¡± Professor L¨¹ explained what he could understand to everyone, but this made everyone even more puzzled. According to the information they currently had, when Su Yun was on the Qiantang River Square, everyone felt a huge gravity after climbing the steps. What did this gravity have to do with them guarding their minds? This sounded a little strange. This time, their doubts were not answered either. After Zhang Zhenghuai and the others signaled the police officers to open a path, it meant that their attempt had finally begun. The two people at the front were the first to step forward and try. The two of them had even specially warmed up before going up. It was obvious that they had roughly understood the details of the test from the Internet. After the two of them were sufficiently prepared, they stepped onto the steps one after another. What puzzled everyone was that after the two of them stepped onto the steps, they were actually stunned on the spot. They stood there straight, their eyes wide open as they looked ahead, but their eyes were lifeless. This scene puzzled everyone. This matter was completely different from what they had imagined. The two of them did not grit their teeth and resist the immense gravity. They did not even lie on the steps like the previous batch in the Qiantang River livestream. The two of them stared blankly. Then, a few seconds later, they fell to the ground from the steps as if they were in a dream. Until the two of them fell to the ground, they seemed to be in a daze. They looked around in shock, as if they had experienced great fear in the past few seconds. Their eyes revealed dense fear. The two police officers who had long been prepared quickly went forward to support them and asked how the two of them felt under Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s urge. However, their reaction was very abnormal. They did not say a word and only hurriedly retreated, panting heavily. It made many people who felt that they were already sufficiently prepared feel uncertain. The reaction of the two of them was completely different from when they preached at the Qiantang River. What exactly happened in those few seconds? Why was the reaction of these two still so intense? These questions filled everyone¡¯s minds, making them even more uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Second wave, third wave¡­ More and more people tried, but their reactions were almost the same as the first two. After taking a step onto the stairs, they would be stunned. Then, before anyone could react, they would come back to their senses in horror and fall to the ground. Professor L¨¹ saw this and began to think. He recalled what Su Yun had just said and vaguely felt that he had touched something, but he could not think further. However, it was obvious that this experiment would be faster than the Qiantang River Square. Groups of people tried it. Everyone only had a few seconds, but until now, no one had been able to step onto the steps. Moreover, those who had experienced it were all very flustered about what had just happened. They were even unwilling to mention it. This made the people who were queuing up to wait for the test more and more flustered. At this moment, they could roughly tell. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (5) Chapter 813: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (5) Editor: Henyee Translations The previous preparations seemed to be useless. The test method this time seemed to be completely different from the sermon at the Qiantang River. ¡°Professor L¨¹, what do you think of this matter?¡± A cold female voice sounded in Professor L¨¹¡¯s ear. Professor L¨¹ comes back to his senses and looks to his side. Only then did he realize that Chen Jie had already stood beside him. Chen Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at Su Yun and the batches of cultivators on the stage. Although she did not know what had happened, she could clearly sense that the reactions of these experimenters were very strange. Facing Chen Jie¡¯s question, Professor L¨¹ wiped the sweat off his forehead and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Su Yun¡¯s realm is too high. I can¡¯t completely understand his words. I¡¯ve been studying ancient books about cultivation recently. I remember that the Tranquil Scripture Painting mentioned it. ¡°The human body had six roots, which meant that it had six senses. Because it had six senses, it had six dust. Because there were six dusts, there were six thieves. Because there were six thieves, they consumed six gods. Because they consumed six gods, they fell from the six paths. ¡°However, you also know that I can only study this kind of thing in theory at most. I can¡¯t have a deeper understanding at all. Combining what Su Yun said just now, the only thing I can guess is that this test seems to be more about the mind and not the body.¡± When Chen Jie heard Professor L¨¹¡¯s words, she thought for a moment and nodded. Then, as if she had made a huge decision in her heart, she said seriously, ¡°Professor L¨¹, I want to try.¡± Professor L¨¹ looked at Chen Jie in surprise. In his impression, Chen Jie was gentle, dignified, and virtuous. Moreover, she seemed to be very calm about everything and always gave people a feeling that she had no desires. Yet Chen Jie took the initiative to ask to give it a try under the gaze of tens of thousands of people. This did not match Chen Jie¡¯s usual personality. Chen Jie actually had her own thoughts about this decision. She wanted to cultivate, but the starting point of this thought was not like others which was usually a desire for power. She only wanted to use this opportunity to understand Su Yun better. Chen Jie was very mature. It was also because of her maturity that she knew that if she wanted to understand Su Yun, she had to do what he had been doing. Cultivation was an unfamiliar concept to Chen Jie, but it was also the only way she could understand Su Yun. Now that the opportunity was right in front of her, Chen Jie did not want to give up. Seeing Chen Jie¡¯s determined expression, Professor L¨¹ did not say anything. A moment later, Professor L¨¹ nodded gently and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s time to give it a try. I saw that the first person to walk onto the arena in Qiantang River Square was an old man, so he¡¯s at least ten years older than me. In the livestream, I clearly remembered Su Yun¡¯s words. There is seniority in the entry of Dao, but there¡¯s no such thing in achieving the Dao. Therefore, I should give it a try, let alone you.¡± As Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie spoke, the scene fell into anxiety. So far, more than a hundred people have tried, but none of them have succeeded. This made some people who came later even not dare to go forward and try, afraid that they would miss their only chance. From the beginning until now, it had been about five minutes. No one came forward to try. They all wanted to figure out what had happened. Chen Jie and Professor L¨¹, who saw this, did not say anything and walked forward. These two were very famous teachers in school. At this moment, they naturally became the role model in the hearts of many students. Those outsiders outside the school could tell this from the students¡¯ discussion. Therefore, everyone paid special attention to the two of them¡¯s subsequent performances. This concerned whether they still had the courage to step forward and give it a try. Chen Jie stood silently on the right step, while Professor L¨¹ stood on the left. The two of them took a deep breath and stepped on the steps at the same time. In an instant, a tremendous change occurred in front of the two of them. The familiar school field was gone. Even the steps in front of them were gone. What greeted their eyes was an empty world. In front of them was a dense forest. In the pitch-black forest, there was only the sound of cold wind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Jie was very surprised by this. She finally understood why the people who had tried before had such strange expressions. ¡°This is¡­ an illusion¡­¡± Chen Jie clearly had this thought in her heart, but this thought seemed to be really talking and turned into a voice that appeared in her ear. This feeling was as if Chen Jie was in her mental world. It made her feel unfamiliar, but there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity. After mustering her courage, Chen Jie stepped into the forest and quickly lost her sense of direction in this dark place. Chen Jie tried her best to control her calmness. She walked deeper into the forest step by step. Not long after, she actually heard the sound of flowing water. This was the only sound Chen Jie had heard so far, so she could not help but walk in the direction of the sound. After she walked out of the forest, her eyes suddenly lit up, but Chen Jie was stunned on the spot. This was a place she was very familiar with. Firstly, it was a scene that she would dream of countless times. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (6) Chapter 814: Dojos Everywhere in Great Xia (6) Editor: Henyee Translations Everything she saw was actually the underground forest where she and Su Yun had been trapped. That memory was the most unforgettable for Chen Jie. She would even wake up in this dream countless times. That was when she was closest to Su Yun. Ever since she left that place, she and Su Yun seemed to have drifted further and further apart. Chen Jie¡¯s emotions were very complicated. She could roughly guess that everything she saw was an illusion. For some reason, Su Yun could make the deepest obsession in their hearts appear in front of them again in the form of an illusion. Chen Jie finally understood why no one had succeeded until now. Everyone had their own obsession, and when this obsession was infinitely magnified, who could easily see through it? The truth was indeed as Chen Jie had thought. On the other side, Professor L¨¹ did not see this forest, but his own office. Professor L¨¹ had spent most of his life in this office, but what really obsessed him was the concept of cultivation brought about by Su Yun. To Professor L¨¹, the word ¡®cultivation¡¯ was like opening the door to a new world. He clearly held the key in his hand, but he could only wander around the door forever. He could not open the most important door no matter what. This made Professor L¨¹ unable to let go, so it became an obsession in his heart. After gradually understanding his current situation, he finally understood why Su Yun had said those words back then. Remember, the heart ape is locked, the horse is tied, the three reverses disperse, the mind is at peace, and the six thieves are determined. If he could really comprehend these words, everything in front of him would not be an obstacle. This time, Su Yun wanted to test everyone¡¯s comprehension of Dao techniques. As expected, when Professor L¨¹ realized this, everything in front of him disappeared. It was still the familiar field, the steps in front of him, and Su Yun, who was sitting on a high platform not far away. Professor L¨¹ took a step forward and stepped onto the second step. It was also this action that immediately welcomed the exclamations of everyone below the stage. ¡°Professor L¨¹ is the only person who has stepped onto the second step so far!¡± ¡°Look, he didn¡¯t stop just like that. Instead, he¡¯s continuing to walk up.¡± ¡°Someone actually succeeded. This finally gives us some hope!¡± Soon, Professor L¨¹ stood on the high platform. He looked at Su Yun and cupped his fists and bowed to him from the bottom of his heart. This test was even more of a pointer for Professor L¨¹. He had always been obsessed with cultivation, but he did not expect that obsession would go against the path of cultivation. Now, it seemed that Professor L¨¹ had only stepped onto the steps, but in fact, he had broken through the fog in his heart. Su Yun slowly opened his eyes and looked at Professor L¨¹ calmly, as if he was not puzzled by his arrival. ¡°Professor L¨¹, have you understood anything along the way?¡± Professor L¨¹ looked at Su Yun gratefully and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yun¡¯s expression did not change. He only looked at Professor L¨¹ and said word by word, ¡°In the past, if one obtained one, the heavens would be green, the earth would be peaceful, the gods would be spirited, the valley would be born, and when one obtained one, the world would be right. There¡¯s no need to deliberately search for the Dao. The Dao is in your heart.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words seemed to wake Professor L¨¹ up from a dream. All the doubts he had about cultivation were suddenly enlightened. Professor L¨¹¡¯s successful ascension to the top gave everyone hope. Just then, Chen Jie, who had not moved, actually took another step. But everyone noticed that Chen Jie¡¯s expression was a little complicated. There was even a hint of reluctance in her eyes. It was as if Chen Jie had a big dream just now. She had woken up, but she was obsessed with what was in her dream. Finally, Chen Jie came in front of Su Yun. She looked at Su Yun and suppressed all her emotions. Looking at Chen Jie in front of him, for the first time, a faint gentle smile appeared on Su Yun¡¯s face. He only nodded slightly, but Chen Jie seemed to understand everything. She revealed a bright smile, her eyes filled with nostalgia. Their success aroused the enthusiasm in everyone¡¯s hearts again. They began to step forward to try, and the emotions of the people waiting increased. Chen Jie and Professor L¨¹ spontaneously sat cross-legged behind Su Yun. This was also all Su Yun¡¯s new insights on the way to Hibiscus University. From Su Yun¡¯s point of view, there were four realms to Dao comprehension: first seeing the Dao, second knowing, then seeing the Dao, and finally achieving the Dao. Previously, when the four people who entered the Dao at the Qiantang River, they were all at the stage of seeing the Dao. They entered the Dao with techniques and searched for the heart. However, Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie were now in the realm of knowledge. This realm was not the realm of cultivation, but the realm of the mind. Just like how to an expert with a strangely high mental state, even if he had not entered cultivation, he could still observe the world as if it was a distant mountain. They knew that there was no need to go up the distant mountains to look at the deep valley. There was no need to go down the deep valley to see it. Because if they went to the distant mountains, they would only not be able to see the distant mountains or the deep valley. It was like entering a forest. He could see trees, but he could not see the lush vegetation. If he wanted to see the lush vegetation, he could only see it clearly if he stood at the top and looked down. Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie¡¯s mental states were higher than most people. From the fact that they could pass Su Yun¡¯s test first, it was not difficult to tell. This time, Su Yun did not use gravity to grind his muscles and bones like when he preached at the Qiantang River. He spread out the supernatural domain. This mental power would be useful to anyone who entered the domain. Under the guidance of their mental strength, these people would step into a scene similar to a fantasy. But in fact, Su Yun did not have the ability to customize an illusion out of thin air. That was only the most persistent image formed in their minds. This was also a very important matter. If one could not break through their obsession, even if they entered the Dao through skills, it was inevitable that they would go berserk, just like what Su Yun had experienced back then. Therefore, when Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie sat cross-legged on both sides, they were actually still in the stage of entering the Dao from technique. However, the skills of the two of them were not dancing with knives and spears, but literary skills. Professor L¨¹ studied the ancient books diligently. Everything that he did not understand previously gradually became clear as he sat in Su Yun¡¯s domain. It was as if the fog that enveloped these things had dissipated layer by layer, causing Professor L¨¹ to finally stop spying on them. Chen Jie was the same. Her skill was experience and knowledge in archeology. The originally lifeless words seemed to appear vividly in her mind at this moment. Martial arts could become a skill, and literature could also become a skill. As long as it was within Su Yun¡¯s domain, he could master both civil and military skills. Su Yun¡¯s sermon at Hibiscus University lasted for a few hours and tens of thousands of people tried. In the end, only six people succeeded. Among these six people, other than Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie, the other four also chose the weapons they liked like the sermon at the Qiantang River. From this, it was not difficult to see that the threshold for literary skills was much higher than weapons. If not for experts in their respective fields like Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie, it would be almost impossible for others to reach it. Cultivation was not an easy task. Even if one entered the Dao through technique, not everyone could succeed. Among the tens of thousands of people, only six came out. In fact, among the tens of thousands of people, Principal Gao and the others could not help but go forward and try. These six people had undoubtedly surpassed tens of thousands of people, so much so that the eliminated losers were all in low spirits. Of course, Su Yun also gave these people a Dharma Word like last time. While telling them that there was still a chance in the future, he also left a seed of Dharma in their hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Heavenly Dao is the Dao of Nature, which is the reason why everything in the universe changes. The Divine Path was the way of the world. It was the principle of stabilizing the country and the world. Humanity was the way of life, which was to live and work in peace. ¡°These three complemented each other. When the Heavenly Dao is far, the Saint Dao is trap. When the Saint Dao is far, humanity is difficult, when humanity is far, achieving Heavenly Dao is impossible.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words entered everyone¡¯s ears, causing them to ponder for a long time. At the end of this sermon, Su Yun¡¯s words reignited hope in the tens of thousands of people who had been eliminated. After Su Yun left, the preaching field of Hibiscus City University was specially set up as a dojo like the Qiantang River Square. It was permanently preserved and repaired to make it look like a true dojo. They looked forward to Su Yun preaching next time. This dojo was called the Hibiscus Dojo! Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (1) Chapter 815: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (1) Editor: Henyee Translations This was the second training hall established after the Qiantang River Dojo. It was enough to show how much importance the officials attached to Su Yun¡¯s preaching. Currently, the Qiantang River Square had been temporarily sealed off to the outside world. The citizens could always see many construction vehicles appear in the Qiantang River Square area and carry out construction day and night. As fences had been set up around the square, the citizens could only hear it. They did not know what would happen to the Qiantang River Square. This did not affect the fact that there were people gathering nearby every day and looking inside curiously. Su Yun¡¯s influence was increasing day by day. Regardless of age, everyone wanted to see the number one dojo in Great Xia with their own eyes. It was the same for the Hibiscus University¡¯s dojo. But it was within the university after all. Many people came because of its reputation, but under the instructions of the officials, the university temporarily stopped opening it to the public. Not long after, part of the field of Hibiscus City University was also covered by a fence. Although Su Yun had left Hibiscus City University, his influence was far from over. Those who did not have the chance to come to the scene to attempt cultivation could only carry regrets. After Su Yun left, they squeezed into the university to see the place where Su Yun had preached. The only good thing was that with Su Yun¡¯s departure, the closure of the main roads ended, allowing the traffic in Hibiscus City to return to normal in a short period of time. After Zhang Zhenghuai and the others returned to the police station, they immediately reported what had happened to the provincial authorities. Although he left, it left a huge problem for Zhang Zhenghuai and the others. In the conference room of the municipal bureau, Zhou Nanhai, Chen Ye, and the others were sitting at the conference table, watching as Zhang Zhenghuai was on the phone with the provincial leader. ¡°Leader, when Su Yun left, I tried to ask, but Su Yun did not give an accurate answer. He said that everything is up to fate, so we can¡¯t determine where Su Yun¡¯s next sermon is!¡± Zhang Zhenghuai¡¯s expression was a little ugly. When he went to the police station, the provincial leader specially called him. The provincial leaders also knew that Zhang Zhenghuai and company were related to Su Yun. Therefore, they hoped that Zhang Zhenghuai could confirm where Su Yun was going to preach next. At the very least, the relevant departments could make timely preparations. Zhang Zhenghuai had indeed asked Su Yun about this matter after his sermon ended. However, Su Yun¡¯s original words were: ¡°The Dao technique depends on fate. Fate determines that all things have roots. If you don¡¯t do anything, you will do it.¡± This meeting immediately gave Zhang Zheng a headache, but he had no choice. Now, he had no choice but to report it truthfully. After the provincial leaders heard this news, they sighed helplessly, but they had no choice but to accept this fact. A moment later, Zhang Zhenghuai hung up the phone. Then, he looked at everyone in front of him and said, ¡°Now, be it us or the higher-ups, we are facing a problem. That is where Su Yun is going next. From the looks of it, Su Yun¡¯s sermon was illogical, and it was impossible to infer in advance. What does everyone think about this?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Nanhai was the first to speak. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s unrealistic to arrange everything in advance. Wherever Su Yun went to preach, it seemed to be done from the bottom of his heart. There was never any plan in advance. He is an expert. We can¡¯t use ordinary thoughts to deal with this matter. The higher-ups¡¯ focus is on stabilizing the situation before Su Yun causes a commotion. But in fact, this is not practical at all.¡± Zhou Nanhai¡¯s words were very straightforward. At the same time, he hit the nail on the head. So far, all the provinces and cities were holding meetings. Everyone hoped to be fully prepared before Su Yun arrived in their cities. After all, the first two examples of sermons were already very clear. No matter where Su Yun went, it would definitely cause a huge commotion. This was also the reason why the leaders hoped to understand in advance where Su Yun would preach next. However, Su Yun¡¯s words completely disrupted everyone¡¯s plans. Helpless, when the leaders of the provinces and cities were in a meeting, the relevant departments were on standby almost 24 hours a day. It was just so that they could deal with any possible problems after Su Yun arrived. In the past few days, the meetings in the capital had never stopped. All parties were in a hurry to select candidates. This batch of people who were about to represent the officials to attempt to follow Su Yun¡¯s sermon were also known internally as pioneers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire Great Xia became visibly busy. Originally, one could see the progress of geneticist overseas everywhere on the Internet. Now, almost none of them could be found. Everyone¡¯s attention shifted to Su Yun. Be it the officials or ordinary citizens, they were all looking forward to the location of Su Yun¡¯s next sermon being made public. Many netizens were even discussing fervently online, constantly praising the city they were in. They did not hide their desire for Su Yun to come here to preach. Finally, a few days later, there was new progress in Su Yun¡¯s sermon. A netizen called Daoist First Disciple appeared in front of the netizens. The profile picture used by this netizen was Big Head Yang¡¯s selfie. This online name was so in line with Big Head Yang¡¯s personal style. Naturally, he was the one who named it. What really attracted everyone¡¯s attention was not this online name, but a post posted by this account. ¡°Daoist Su Yun will open a sermon at the peak of Mount Zhongnan tomorrow behind Chongyang Palace.¡± Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (2) Chapter 816: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Those who are fated can climb to the top of the mountain. If you can pass the test of a Daoist master, you can enter the Dao and cultivate.¡± This news had already spread online and immediately caused a huge commotion. The netizens were shocked by this. The city where Mount Zhongnan was located was extremely important to all the higher-ups. Su Yun was on the way to Mount Zhongnan with Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. Big Head Yang looked at the large number of comments he had received in just a few minutes and could not help but smile until his ears. Not long after the news was released, a large number of police cars began to appear on the streets. Even the local garrison was alarmed. The local leaders quickly contacted the military and carried out a joint military-police operation. The highway was completely closed, and Mount Zhongnan was protected in an extremely short period of time. When Su Yun¡¯s car reached the foot of Mount Zhongnan, it was quickly stopped by an unsuspecting army. However, when the leading officer saw that it was Su Yun sitting in the car, he hurriedly made way, afraid of offending him. The news of Su Yun¡¯s arrival at Mount Zhongnan spread to the higher-ups in the shortest time possible. It was also at this moment that the place officially began the initial plan. It launched detailed protective measures for the place where Su Yun was about to preach. A large number of commoners moved when they heard the sound. They were rushing over from all directions, wanting to reach Mount Zhongnan as soon as possible. Mount Zhongnan was also known as Mount Taiyi. It was one of the famous mountains of Daoism. But the reason why Su Yun chose to preach here was because he had once absorbed Wang Chongyang¡¯s remnant supernatural aura in Chongyang Palace on Mount Zhongnan. From Su Yun¡¯s point of view, choosing this place to preach could be considered a finish. After all, this could be considered to have fulfilled a regret in Wang Chongyang¡¯s heart back then. At the foot of Mount Zhongnan, a large number of people quickly gathered. The military, who had sealed the mountain path, used the distribution method to a large number of people surging in in a short period of time on the narrow path and cause any danger. All the citizens who rushed to this place had happy expressions on their faces. Their footsteps were extremely fast. Even though they were already panting, they continued to rush towards the top of the mountain. When these people finally arrived at the top of the mountain, they quickly saw Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao, who were beside Su Yun, waiting at the end of the mountain path. There were armed SWAT officers on both sides. The reason why they were arranged here was to stabilize the situation at the scene to the greatest extent. In more than an hour, 130,000 people gathered at the top of the mountain. This number had completely increased several times in Su Yun¡¯s previous sermons. There was no lack of people who were already traveling in Mount Zhongnan, but most of them were the surrounding residents who rushed over immediately after receiving the news online. Everyone squeezed at the top of the mountain, but to their surprise, they did not see Su Yun. This scene made everyone feel strange and they could not help but discuss. ¡°Where¡¯s Hero Su Yun? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t call Su Yun Hero now. The Internet has given Su Yun Hero a new name. He¡¯s called a Daoist master.¡± ¡°Could it be a rumor? Previously, during the two sermons, Daoist Su Yun was sitting in the Dao field. Why don¡¯t I see him on the mountain peak?¡± The discussion became louder and louder, and this voice quickly entered the ears of Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. After the two of them looked at each other, Big Head Yang was the first to speak. ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Daoist Su Yun is above you.¡± Everyone looked up in shock. Only then did they notice that Su Yun was sitting upright on the eight jade pillars on the peak of Mount Zhongnan. The jade pillar that Su Yun was sitting on was carved with eight lifelike swimming dragons. And this jade pillar was a few meters tall from the ground. They could not help but exclaim. How did Su Yun go up? More than a hundred thousand people looked up at Su Yun. From their point of view, they could see the scorching sun behind Su Yun. When the sunlight shone on Su Yun, he looked like a true immortal emitting tens of thousands of golden lights. Between these eight jade pillars, there were chains connected. These eight jade pillars were known as the Heaven Raising Pillars in the legends. The chains that were connected to each other, according to legends, were used to seal demons. The Demon Subduing Tower in the movies originated from this. This scene shocked everyone. Another team rushed over. These people were all pioneers who had been urgently selected by the local officials after receiving orders from their superiors. As they were the team closest to this sermon, they would also be the first representative team sent by the officials to try learning from Su Yun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone looked at Su Yun in surprise. They did not know that Su Yun was completely immersed in the supernatural domain. In Su Yun¡¯s mental world, everything was evolving according to his will. Right now, he was walking in the Tomb of the Living Dead in his mental world. There were some obscure patterns on the decaying walls around him. After arriving here, he did not directly climb to the top of Mount Zhongnan. Instead, he went to the Tomb of the Living Dead again. The tomb was as cold and empty as before. Only an old man in a tattered Daoist robe that was still burning the last flames of his life was in this dark place. When he saw Su Yun again, the old Daoist priest was agitated. He went forward and wanted to kowtow. Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (3) Chapter 817: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun held the old Daoist priest back. Seeing that he was silent, he only shook his head gently. Be it the Tomb of the Living Dead or this Daoist priest, Su Yun had always sighed with emotion. In his opinion, this Daoist priest¡¯s perseverance in the Dao was quite similar to Wang Chongyang¡¯s spirit back then. This old Daoist priest had been guarding the Tomb of the Living Dead for his entire life just to wait for the day the Dao Ancestor arrived as his grandmaster, Wang Chongyang, had said. In order to wait for the Dao Ancestor, countless people had died with regrets even after spending their entire lives. It was because Wang Chongyang had entered the supernatural state twice and left behind a gatha for future disciples. ¡°I have the intention to establish Quanzhen, just to leave the Dao Fire for the disciples of the sect. One day, the Dao Ancestor will return. There will be Dao in the world and there will be Dharma to cultivate. The descendants will naturally continue. The world will be clear!¡± This lineage had been passed down for nearly a thousand years. Finally, they saw the light in the old Daoist priest¡¯s area. That was why Su Yun returned immediately after arriving at Mount Zhongnan. In his opinion, it was time to give an explanation to his predecessors and these believers in the future. This was the first time Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang had come to this place, so they looked around curiously. Su Yun also expressed his intention to come. ¡°Daoist priest, I¡¯ll open an altar at the peak of Mount Zhongnan tomorrow to preach. Your esteemed master has enlightened me a little. I won¡¯t forget this favor. I heard from you that your lineage has guarded this tomb for generations. I wonder how many people are left?¡± Upon hearing that Su Yun was about to preach, the old Daoist priest immediately trembled. Then, he knelt and kowtowed in the direction of Wang Chongyang¡¯s statue. ¡°Grandmaster in heaven, you should be relieved today. The Dao Ancestor is in the mortal world. From now on, Dao Qi will exist in Great Xia. Cultivators from all sides will not walk the same path as before and regret for the rest of their lives,¡± The old Daoist priest said as tears fell from his eyes. Their lineage wanted to see their Grandmaster¡¯s regret be fulfilled. Generations after generations, when it came to the old Daoist priest¡¯s generation, he had already lost hope in the Dao. But ever since he met Su Yun by chance last time, the gloominess in the old Daoist priest¡¯s heart was swept away. He knew that the day of Su Yun¡¯s sermon would come, but he did not expect it to come so quickly. Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang did not know the reason, so it was a little strange to see the old Daoist priest so excited. It was difficult for them to understand. For someone like the old Daoist priest, who stuck to his Dao heart and knew that what he wanted in his life was very likely to be in vain, he had never wavered. When the old Daoist priest finally calmed down, Su Yun started chatting with him again. Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang did not know what Su Yun said to the old Daoist priest. They only knew that he had left the Tomb of the Living Dead in a hurry, leaving the place where he had stayed for his entire life. After the old Daoist priest left, Big Head Yang curiously went to Su Yun¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Su Yun, what kind of place is this? Although it¡¯s in the scenic area, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything worth seeing.¡± Lin Xiao nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, it looks lifeless and a little cold.¡± As Su Yun walked deeper into the Tomb of the Living Dead, he told the two of them Wang Chongyang¡¯s story. After knowing the ins and outs, the two of them immediately felt deep veneration for this place. They followed Su Yun through the Tomb of the Living Dead at a leisurely pace. A moment later, Su Yun suddenly stopped in his tracks. Su Yun was standing in front of a wall that was engraved with obscure and complicated patterns. They looked like words, but they were impossible to recognize. Instead, they looked like scribbles. Su Yun stood in front of the wall for a long time. Even Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao had never seen Su Yun so serious. At that moment, Su Yun was immersed in his mental world. The surrounding environment was where he was at that time. After seeing the symbols on the wall yesterday, he had an uncontrollable thought. He slowly sat cross-legged in the spiritual world. The lifeless pattern on the wall in front of him seemed to have come alive at this moment, flickering with a faint golden light. This made Su Yun seem to sense something. He slowly stretched out a hand and pointed his sword into the air. In this mental world, the originally invisible and formless supernatural aura could also appear in front of him in the form of light. Su Yun¡¯s fingers slowly swam in the air as a supernatural aura quickly formed in the air. It was identical to the pattern on the wall. He casually pushed the pattern forward. Immediately after, the condensed supernatural aura exploded with a bang. The power that was formed surprised even him. It was also because of this that Su Yun¡¯s initial guess was verified at this moment. As expected, this was the art of talismans! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The first time Su Yun saw the wall yesterday, he was attracted by the patterns on the wall. Back then, Wang Chongyang was focused on comprehending the Dao in the Tomb of the Living Dead. Although he could not comprehend the Great Dao, he had comprehended the method of talismans. However, before entering the Dao, one could not mobilize the spiritual qi of heaven and earth. The spiritual qi of heaven and earth that spell cultivators often mentioned was actually an extraordinary aura. Therefore, Wang Chongyang could only engrave these talismans on the wall. He did not expect that after so many years, he would unintentionally take advantage of it for his descendants. This made Su Yun¡¯s eyes light up. A sudden enlightenment lingered in his heart. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (4) Chapter 818: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Talismans were a spiritual technique of life. Starting from a small technique to treat illnesses and help others, it slowly degenerated into a tool. In the end, it became a spotless heart of cultivation. Everything in the world was infinitely big. There were sun, moon, and stars in the sky, mountains, rivers, and seas on the ground. With Yin and Yang, there were all things inherent in the world. The talisman was the condensation of everything in the world. Turning everything in the world into symbols and operating the universe was a talisman. The extraordinary aura itself was the most primitive and fundamental power in the world. It hid Yin and Yang and secretly fused with the universe. Although talismans had existed since the ancient Xuanyuan family, Wang Chongyang¡¯s new comprehension of talismans engraved on the wall made Su Yun more transparent. Su Yun immersed himself in the mental world for a long time. There were also many supernatural auras around him, and the charms condensed became clearer. With everything still in place, Su Yun slowly opened his eyes. Although he had no power, the mountain was silent. Looking at the people in the mountain, his Dao voice echoed on the mountain peak. Although everyone had already had a mentality and was prepared to know that they would definitely be left with a test this time, when the test really descended, it shocked all of them. They saw a talisman between Su Yun¡¯s fingers. On the talisman was a pattern that looked like a scribble. The test this time sounded very simple. All they needed to do was reach the jade pillar where Su Yun was and touch the dragon¡¯s head. In front of everyone was an empty space with a row of wooden puppets. Although it was called a puppet, it was actually more crude. It only had some movable joints. These puppets were originally decorations placed in the Chongyang Palace to show tourists the scene of Wang Chongyang¡¯s rise back then. And now, these puppets were placed in front of everyone, but even so, they did not look threatening. However, with a flick of Su Yun¡¯s wrist, the few talismans in his hand tore through the air and headed straight for the doll. These talismans were stuck to the back of the doll, but there were no changes after that. Everyone slowly walked forward with uneasy hearts. A few bold people wanted to rely on their explosive power to quickly run past these puppets. The moment they were about to approach the puppets, they were shocked to discover that the puppets seemed to have come alive and suddenly attacked them. Everything happened too suddenly. A few people who were the first to run forward to try were sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. These puppets stood on the spot again and maintained their previous posture, as if nothing had happened. Everyone rubbed their eyes and wondered if they had seen wrongly just now. What they did not know was that the talismans that they did not take seriously just now were the key to this test. On the way to the sermon, Su Yun had never stopped being strict with himself. The new discovery in the Tomb of the Living Dead made him immerse himself in his mental world until he completely grasped the talisman technique. He drew his blood that contained an extraordinary aura on the yellow talisman paper and left a portion of his mental strength in it. When the yellow talisman paper was stuck to the puppet, as long as it was within the domain, Su Yun could control the doll with his mental strength. This was only the beginning of the Dao of talismans for Su Yun. It was temporarily difficult for him to reach the level of drawing talismans and casting spells. For example, he did not know how to draw lightning talismans, five-element talismans, or fast talismans. Currently, talisman drawing was only used as a medium for mental strength or supernatural aura. However, it could be seen that the prospects of developing talismans were very broad. And to those who did not understand, this was simply a miracle of injecting life into dead things. More and more people tried, but under the puppet¡¯s attack, they were unable to break through half a step. Batch after batch of people tried, but in the end, they still could not change the failure. In the end, no one in the team of more than a hundred thousand people had really broken through this defense line. Everyone had the thought of retreating. They stood not far away and watched. Although they felt that it was a pity to leave like this, they also knew that it would probably be very difficult for anyone to break through this defense line. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, five to six people in Daoist robes suddenly appeared on the mountain path. Among them was the old Daoist priest Su Yun had seen in the Tomb of the Living Dead. The few people behind the old Daoist priest looked to be over 50 years old. These people were all the fellow disciples that the old Daoist priest mentioned. Some of them guarded Chongyang Palace, some were in the Tomb of the Living Dead, and some were in the Quanzhen Sect. They all followed their master¡¯s words and never dared to neglect the responsibilities they bore. The reason why the old Daoist priest brought these people here was because of what Su Yun had said to the old Daoist priest in the Tomb of the Living Dead yesterday. ¡°Your sect¡¯s grandmaster has done me a favor. I have to repay this favor. Everyone in this lineage could gather at the top of Mount Zhongnan tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for a test. I¡¯ll naturally open up a convenient cultivation technique for you!¡± The old Daoist priest and company passed through the crowd agitatedly. Su Yun¡¯s eyes were clearly closed, but the puppets standing in a row below made way. The old Daoist priest and the others hurriedly bowed to Su Yun before quickly walking past the puppet. Everyone was very surprised by this scene. Some even wanted to follow this team in, but the puppet¡¯s heavy blow almost broke his bones. Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (5) Chapter 819: All Techniques Return to One, Resolving Karma (5) Editor: Henyee Translations The old Daoist priest and the others came to the jade pillar under Su Yun and knelt on the ground. They respectfully bowed to Su Yun. If anyone who understood the reason was present, they would definitely be able to tell from their etiquette that their respect for Su Yun was no less than that of a grandmaster. Su Yun silently spread out his supernatural domain and enveloped the old Daoist priest and the others. This immediately enlightened them. A seal suddenly appeared on the yellow talisman. Clearly, Su Yun was imparting the talisman techniques he had comprehended to them. From Su Yun¡¯s point of view, this could be considered resolving karma. It also fulfilled Wang Chongyang¡¯s regrets from back then. The talismans in their hands were no longer tangible. They were all immersed in this special state and felt the increasingly clear power of the talismans. Everyone looked at the Daoists in surprise and wondered why they did not have to go through the test. Although they did not know what was going on, they did not dare to say anything in front of Su Yun. The most troublesome thing for them now was how to pass through these puppets. The precedent was already very obvious. It was not easy to break through. ¡°Move aside, let me try!¡± At this moment, a clear female voice sounded from the crowd. Everyone turned around in confusion and saw L¨¹ Hongya, who was wearing capable sportswear and had a high ponytail, slowly walking out of the crowd with high fighting spirit. She looked up at Su Yun before looking at the row of puppets in front of her. ¡°Young lady, now is not the time to be stubborn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So many men have failed. How can you do it with your thin arms and legs?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. Stand at the side with us and watch to see if there¡¯s any breakthrough.¡± L¨¹ Hongya did not take everyone¡¯s discussion to heart at all. She rolled up her sleeves and suddenly rushed towards the puppet closest to her with determination in her eyes. The puppet attacked L¨¹ Hongya again. To everyone¡¯s surprise, L¨¹ Hongya looked weak, but she was very agile. Even so, L¨¹ Hongya was hit by the doll in a short period of time. The heart-wrenching pain immediately made her fall to the ground. If it were anyone else, they would have already walked to the side dejectedly. However, L¨¹ Hongya stood up again and had no intention of retreating. Everyone could not even bear to watch the scene in front of them. Under the puppet¡¯s attack, L¨¹ Hongya had long fallen into a disadvantage and could not even resist. Yet every time she fell, L¨¹ Hongya would quickly stand up. Although every movement would affect her wound and make her suffer, she did not retreat at all. Finally, under everyone¡¯s unbearable gazes, L¨¹ Hongya passed the last puppet. She suddenly felt relieved. She looked down in confusion and realized that the place on her body that had been injured was actually intact. L¨¹ Hongya felt a little dazed, as if everything that had just happened was a dream. The reason why she appeared here was because she had arrived at Mount Zhongnan a few days ago. Later on, when L¨¹ Hongya found out that Su Yun was preaching in Hibiscus City, she was filled with regret. ¡°Damn you, Su Yun. I just left Hibiscus City, and you went to preach. You¡¯re clearly targeting me!¡± L¨¹ Hongya felt regretful that she had missed this opportunity. She never expected that in a few days, the news that Su Yun was going to preach at Mount Zhongnan would spread. So L¨¹ Hongya rushed here. Her personality was not one to admit defeat. In addition, she really wanted to follow Su Yun into the Dao. After all, in L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s opinion, entering the Dao represented strength. Although L¨¹ Hongya was a girl, she had the thought of becoming a hero and a woman of the martial world. Under the trend of such thoughts, L¨¹ Hongya gritted her teeth and endured bitterly. She did not expect that after passing through this defense line, the heart-wrenching pain seemed to have instantly disappeared. This shocked her and she once again witnessed the wonders of entering the Dao. After coming back to her senses, she quickly took three steps and hurriedly touched the dragon head on the jade pillar. This also meant that she had become the first person to pass the test among these hundreds of thousands of people. Su Yun slowly raised his head and looked down at L¨¹ Hongya, who was looking up at him. He nodded gently. Even now, the ignorant citizens still could not understand Su Yun¡¯s intentions. In fact, every test was deliberately done by Su Yun. The test of the Qiantang River Dojo was a talent in the Dao. Those without talent would only feel that it was difficult to move. The test in Hibiscus University was to test the stability of one¡¯s mental state. Only people who could restrain their desires and control their obsessions could understand it from the illusion. If one¡¯s mental state was not stable, they would only go berserk even if they entered the Dao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, Su Yun was testing everyone¡¯s persistence in the Dao. Under the effect of the talismans, the pain of all the targets hit by the puppet would be magnified by several times. Under Su Yun¡¯s control, it was impossible for anyone to defeat the puppet. Therefore, the outcome was almost the same if everyone wanted to pass through. They would definitely be covered in injuries and suffer immense pain. However, as long as they could persevere, they would understand that this pain was actually only used on their minds and would not really cause any damage to their bodies. Just like L¨¹ Hongya now, after touching the dragon head, the battle just now also made L¨¹ Hongya feel something. She began to practice martial arts under the jade pillar. Her agile figure was like a swimming dragon that lingered on the jade pillar. They were both in the domain, but L¨¹ Hongya clearly did not have any comprehension of talismans like the other old Daoists. This also better explained that the roots of wisdom were different for all living beings. Although they comprehended it together, they obtained different techniques. As long as it was in Su Yun¡¯s domain, although the techniques were different, they were all the same. As the saying went, 84,000 techniques were taken in one word, and 1,700 vines were used to slash. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: The Newly Born Cultivation World (1) Chapter 820: The Newly Born Cultivation World (1) Editor: Henyee Translations L¨¹ Hongya was also shocked to discover that the Taekwondo she had practiced for many years had unleashed unprecedented strength. Her movement technique was like a dragon, and her leg techniques were like whips. L¨¹ Hongya was also immersed in a special state in the supernatural domain. Everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning. They were stunned on the spot. They did not expect a weak-looking girl to become a pioneer among hundreds of thousands of people. This also made many new students see hope again. Everyone mustered their courage again. Although many people still failed, L¨¹ Hongya had indeed set a good example for everyone. The pioneer teams sent by the local officials also joined the test. However, this test was too difficult for them, so only one of the pioneer teams of more than ten people successfully passed the test in the end. Mount Zhongnan¡¯s sermon lasted for a total of eight hours. This was also the longest time Su Yun had preached so far. However, there were only seven people who could really enter the Dao in the supernatural realm. This elimination rate also caused a huge commotion online. It was precisely because of this elimination rate that the matter of entering the Dao became even more important. This was also Su Yun¡¯s original intention. He firmly believed that he would definitely summarize a new cultivation method. At that time, Great Xia would enter the stage of cultivation. However, before that, he needed to establish a clear concept for everyone. That was that Dao techniques were difficult to enter. Otherwise, there would not be so many ancient people who would regret it for the rest of their lives. Although only seven people had entered the Dao, in Su Yun¡¯s opinion, it was already a very good result. This place would soon become the Mount Zhongnan Dojo. After this sermon ended, Su Yun left with Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang. Their journey here was far from over. Just as everyone was guessing again, the new sermon location was revealed by Big Head Yang again. ¡°Mount Taihe, fated people come.¡± At the peak of Mount Taihe, Su Yun sat on a cliff. The two peaks were more than ten meters apart. Everyone was at the back of Mount Taihe. Opposite the cliff was the front of Mount Taihe, which was also known as the Wudang Sect. At the top of the Wudang Sect¡¯s mountain was the Wudang Sect. Back then, when Su Yun was searching for the supernatural aura, he had also come here. Su Yun¡¯s arrival caused a huge commotion again. However, when a large number of people gathered at the peak of the mountain, they realized that a steep cliff blocked the path between them and Su Yun. There was only a rusty drawbridge connected to the cliff between the two mountains. Because the back mountain had never been opened to the public, this suspension bridge had long been in disrepair. Even if there was only a breeze, the suspension bridge would continuously creak. Another hundred thousand people gathered here. Not only were there officials, but there was also no lack of representatives sent by the military. There were also some people in Daoist robes. They were all cultivators sent by Wudang Sect. Although the Wudang Sect has been passed down from generation to generation, it has nothing to impart. As a result, many Daoist priests in the mountains were filled with doubts. What was it that they had been searching for all their lives? What was Dao? Looking at the hundreds of thousands of people on the opposite mountain peak, Su Yun slowly stood up and spoke slightly. His voice seemed to cut through the sky. Even from more than ten meters away, it could still be clearly heard by everyone. ¡°Comprehension, self-discipline, and Dao heart. If one lacks one, it will be difficult to enter the Dao. I will not set a boundary here. Those who can cross this cliff can seek the Dao!¡± Everyone¡¯s words entered their ears and immediately made their hearts turn cold. This test seemed extremely difficult to them, but they had to reach the peak of the opposite mountain from this cliff. Even if this suspension bridge was firm and reliable, many people could not help but shake their legs. Not to mention that this suspension bridge had been in disrepair for a long time, and the wooden boards on it were almost rotten. How was this a test? This was clearly asking them to risk their lives. However, before everyone could discuss this matter, Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°The path of cultivation is like crossing the water without a boat. There¡¯s no path to heaven. If you want to find this path, you have to have a method. It¡¯s the same for the cliffs.¡± With that said, Su Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned firm. Then, he gently raised his right hand and suddenly struck a rock beside him. The boulder that was as tall as a person beside Su Yun seemed to have suffered a huge impact as it exploded from his palm. The huge rocks exploded and scattered. The rocks that flew out smashed into the surroundings, leaving deep and shallow pits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone widened their eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief. It looked like a casual palm, but it could actually shatter a huge rock? ¡°Martial arts can reach the gods. The body of a mortal is comparable to a god! If you pass this stage, I will personally impart martial arts!¡± With that said, Su Yun jumped up and took a step forward. He was a few meters away and was standing steadily on the rope of the suspension bridge. The entire suspension bridge was on the verge of collapse, but Su Yun stood on it as if it was flat ground. ¡°Dao techniques are rare. This is the eternal Heavenly Dao. If one follows this Dao, one will have to experience countless difficulties.¡± Su Yun sat steadily on the rope before gently closing his eyes. Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: The Newly Born Cultivation World (2) Chapter 821: The Newly Born Cultivation World (2) Editor: Henyee Translations This martial arts technique was also an ability that Su Yun had grasped on the way to Mount Taihe. On the path of entering the Dao, one could master a hundred techniques. Furthermore, Su Yun had already reached the realm of mastering a hundred techniques. He could already freely release and compress his mental strength, and this martial arts path was a new technique created by him. It was precisely because of this that he set up an even more difficult test. Because the path of martial arts was not something that ordinary people could grasp. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, there was clearly no fulcrum under him, but at this moment, he did not move. After that, the scene fell into a dead silence for a long time. Where have ordinary people seen such a scene? Without any protection, they had to walk over a cliff of more than ten meters from this very fragile suspension bridge. This threshold was placed in front of them, and most people did not even dare to try. Soon, a few people walked out of the crowd. Without exception, they were all wearing camouflage uniforms. Clearly, these people were representatives sent by the military. They came to the drawbridge and looked at each other. They gritted their teeth and began to try. These soldiers were all representatives of the army, so they were naturally well-trained. Even so, as soon as he walked onto the suspension bridge, the entire suspension bridge began to shake violently. Crack! Before the soldier could walk far, the wooden board under his feet suddenly shattered, causing the soldier to fall above the cliff. He could only rely on holding onto the rope tightly to prevent himself from falling down the mountain and shattering into pieces. Everyone widened their eyes when they saw this scene. Some timid people even subconsciously covered their mouths and could not help but tremble. Even in such a violent state, Su Yun still sat steadily on the rope of the suspension bridge. His eyes were closed as if he was not affected at all. In the end, the soldier also failed. The break of the wooden board made a gap of more than a meter on the suspension bridge. Without any force points, it was impossible to pass through this gap. This test seemed to have become an unsolvable problem. The soldier who returned to the bridge had a dejected expression. He looked indignantly at Su Yun in the distance, but there was nothing he could do. Just then, a hand patted the soldier¡¯s shoulder. The soldier looked back in surprise and immediately saluted when he saw the person behind him. This person was none other than Combat Wolf, who had interacted with Su Yun many times. Combat Wolf had only come here after receiving Zhao Guofeng¡¯s personal instructions. At this moment, his eyes were filled with determination, as if he had long made plans. The power of Su Yun¡¯s palm to shatter the mountain shocked him. This power far exceeded the limit that humans could reach. If he had not entered the Dao, it was impossible for him to have such strength even if he practiced for his entire life. This time, Combat Wolf came bearing Zhao Guofeng¡¯s expectations and the future of the Great Xia Army. The martial arts Su Yun displayed allowed him to see the path the Great Xia military could take next. If he could succeed in martial Dao, the strength of the Great Xia military was enough to shake any country. It was precisely this thought that drove Combat Wolf to the drawbridge step by step. ¡°Let me try.¡± After hearing Combat Wolf¡¯s words, the soldier quickly made way. Combat Wolf also tied a hemp rope to his waist and made a simple protective device. Then, he resolutely stepped onto the suspension bridge. The suspension bridge began to shake violently again, but the speed at which Combat Wolf advanced was very fast. Crack! Crack! Many wooden boards shattered because they could not withstand such weight, but the determination in his eyes never changed. This was because he knew very well that Martial Dao was the best future for the Great Xia military to surpass genetic technology and even mechanical technology! Combat Wolf had a mission, so he dared to step onto this suspension bridge first for others. The suspension bridge began to creak and shake. In the end, the sense of weightlessness kept attacking his heart. There was no point of impact on the entire suspension bridge. At this moment, all he could do was grab the hemp rope tied to its waist. The rough hemp rope quickly grazed his palm. But he did not seem to notice and walked forward firmly step by step. Below his feet was a bottomless abyss. If it were an ordinary person, their legs would probably tremble and they would not be able to go forward. Not to mention like Combat Wolf, who had bet his life on the rope at his waist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone standing on the mountaintop subconsciously held their breaths, as if they were afraid that if their breathing was a little louder, they would break this fragile suspension bridge. Combat Wolf did not know how long he had used. He only felt that he had used a few years along the way. When he finally took a step forward and arrived at the top of the mountain on the other side of the cliff, he realized that his clothes were already drenched in sweat. Su Yun¡¯s eyes were still closed. What happened outside did not seem to affect him at all. Combat Wolf, who had returned to his senses, hurriedly saluted Su Yun. After all, he was wearing a military uniform and could not kowtow to Su Yun like others. Su Yun slowly opened his eyes. The moment his eyes landed on Combat Wolf, he felt as if a gentle power had entered his body. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: The Newly Born Cultivation World (3) Chapter 822: The Newly Born Cultivation World (3) Editor: Henyee Translations It actually swept away the fatigue and fear he had felt along the way. Su Yun slowly spoke. His voice instantly calmed Combat Wolf¡¯s restless heart. Su Yun in front of him gave Combat Wolf an unfamiliar feeling. The otherworldly aura he emitted was completely different from the one he had seen previously. ¡°The martial Dao evolved from Chinese martial arts, but it¡¯s different from Chinese martial arts. The essence of martial Dao was to pass through eight meridians and merge the three apertures into one. A single punch could shake the world. The path of the martial Dao was pure battle intent. Battle is cultivation, cultivation is battle.¡± It looked like Su Yun was talking to Combat Wolf, but in fact, Su Yun¡¯s voice could be heard by everyone, allowing them to have a basic understanding of martial Dao. When everyone heard Su Yun¡¯s words, yearning appeared on their faces. However, when Su Yun¡¯s next words entered their ears, they immediately revealed fear on their faces. ¡°However, if one wants to cultivate the Martial Dao, they have to experience the pain of being reborn. Only by removing the turbid Qi can one nurture Primordial Qi. Primordial Qi and the pure body are the foundation of martial Dao.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words made Combat Wolf reveal a thoughtful expression. He could roughly tell that if he wanted to cultivate martial Dao, he had to experience extreme pain. However, as a soldier, Combat Wolf had always scoffed at the word ¡®pain¡¯. He was able to follow Zhao Guofeng at a young age and even become one of Zhao Guofeng¡¯s most trusted generals. It had not been easy for Combat Wolf to build this path. He wanted to become the best in the military first. Then, he wanted to be the best among the military experts in the country and still have his current achievements. Along the way, Combat Wolf had suffered countless times. But he had never been beaten down by any pain. These pains only made him stronger. ¡°If the knife is not sharpened, it will rust. If the water does not flow, it will stink. If the qi is not circulated, it will stagnate. If the blood is not smooth, it will become a bruise. The path of martial Dao is to combine the Yin and Yang in the body, adjust the Qi and blood, and walk through the eight meridians.¡± Combat Wolf stood at the side and listened to Su Yun¡¯s words seriously when he suddenly felt a subtle force enter his body. He did not know that the power he sensed was actually Su Yun¡¯s supernatural domain mental strength. Su Yun was guiding the blood and Qi in Combat Wolf¡¯s body to circulate according to the correct cycle. Combat Wolf sat cross-legged and carefully sensed the changes in his body. Then his expression became uglier and uglier. An extremely painful tearing feeling kept coming from his body. The blood and Qi in the human body had a naturally formed circulation path, but Su Yun was using his mental strength to forcefully change the way the blood and Qi in Combat Wolf¡¯s body circulated. This required Combat Wolf to have extremely powerful willpower to withstand it. This was also why Su Yun had set such a test. If he did not even have the perseverance to cross this suspension bridge, then even if he came over, it was impossible for him to cultivate a martial Dao. Combat Wolf closed his eyes tightly and frowned. Only then could he clearly feel the pain of his skin piercing through his heart inch by inch. He gritted his teeth to stop himself from making a sound. In his mind, he kept telling himself that this was a rare opportunity that he had to cherish. The reason why Zhao Guofeng sent him was because he trusted him enough. If he could seize this opportunity to send his martial Dao back to the army, it would be a blessing for the entire Great Xia. This thought had been supporting Combat Wolf, preventing his will from collapsing. After an unknown period of time, the pain in his body gradually lessened. What followed was a sense of power that he had never felt before. This power kept gathering in his body, as if it would burst through his body at any moment. Suddenly, Combat Wolf opened his eyes. In his eyes, a sharp sword light flashed. A loud shout resounded through the mountains. Everyone heard Combat Wolf¡¯s shout like a thunderclap. Countless birds were startled in the silent forest, and the suspension bridge swayed endlessly under this shout. Everyone looked at Combat Wolf in shock, not knowing what had happened. Combat Wolf stood up in surprise and looked at his hands in disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun used his mental strength to help Combat Wolf adjust the path of his blood essence and brought him into the martial Dao. Combat Wolf, who had sensed something, quickly started practicing military combat techniques not far from Su Yun. But everyone could clearly see that Combat Wolf¡¯s punches and kicks seemed to contain endless power. Although it was not as profound as Su Yun¡¯s, it was still difficult for ordinary people to reach. Boom! Combat Wolf punched a tree trunk at the side. In an instant, a crack appeared where the tree trunk touched. This crack gradually extended and became more and more obvious. Seeing this scene, Combat Wolf immediately smiled in surprise. He knew very well that he had just entered the sect, and yet he could actually release such power. If he continued to train like this, it would probably not be long before he could break this ancient tree completely. The strength displayed by Combat Wolf ignited everyone¡¯s passion again. More and more people yearned for this power. They gathered their courage and gritted their teeth to walk towards the suspension bridge to try. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: The Newly Born Cultivation World (4) Chapter 823: The Newly Born Cultivation World (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Some people succeeded and stumbled to the opposite side of the cliff. They trembled and could not recover for a long time. However, most of them failed as they could not overcome the fear in their hearts. After all, there was no such thing as failure in this suspension bridge. Once it failed, it would probably fall into a bottomless abyss and be shattered into pieces. In the end, only eight people succeeded. Among these eight people, five were cultivators chosen by the Wudang Sect. Su Yun had once obtained a supernatural aura in the Wudang Sect, so he would always leave a few spots for these cultivators. These people did not need to pass the test to cultivate with Su Yun. They were also surprised to discover that when they passed the suspension bridge, which was originally shaking violently in the wind, they could walk on it as if it was flat ground. Among the five of them, there was the master of the current sect master of the Wudang Sect. After coming in front of Su Yun, this person did not put on any airs. He even prostrated himself to Su Yun. The Wudang Sect could also be considered to have practiced martial dao and cultivation. Unfortunately, ever since the establishment of the Wudang Sect, the martial arts in the sect only had its appearance and not its spirit. The path of martial Dao taught by Su Yun was naturally the best choice for them. Therefore, after they received Su Yun¡¯s pointers, they began to practice Taiji Fist. The Taiji Fist these few people were practicing was different from the old man who practiced it in Qiantang Square. The old man was practicing Taiji Fist that had been modified later to strengthen his body and nourish his health. These were the most outstanding Daoists of the current generation of the Wudang Sect. Taiji Fist was the golden brand of the Wudang Sect. Before the two energies were separated, they were boundless. The position of Yin and Yang was fixed, and Taiji appeared. The martial Dao taught by Su Yun gave these Taiji Fist modified by the Wudang Sect a fist intent that had been missing for many years. It allowed them to truly transform into a mortal heart with martial cultivation and fists. In this handsome land, those who could not pass the suspension bridge could only watch this scene with envy. The combination of Yin and Yang was undoubtedly obvious at this moment, and Su Yun was like the foundation of Yin and Yang. The Wudang Sect finally revealed their cultivation method. From then on, the martial arts cultivation path was perfect. A few hours later, Su Yun ended his sermon on Mount Taihe. However, the current sect master of the Wudang Sect was indeed very sincere. He hoped that Su Yun could give him more pointers. Su Yun did not reject this sincere cultivator. He casually pulled out the dagger that never left Combat Wolf¡¯s waist and threw it at a rock not far away. Under the control of his mental strength, the dagger seemed to be controlled by an invisible hand. It appeared in front of the huge rock with handwriting that was like a knife. ¡°Now, wash your ears and listen to me. There are congenital and postnatal Dao. Postnatal slag is useless, and congenital slag is true lead. Everything was empty as one entered the path of martial arts. In the cold and heat, he was hungry and could not be invaded. The majestic nine-year-old wall came to the North Sea. Under the alchemy letter, the blue phoenix and white crane danced elegantly until they were sealed and became immortals!¡± Su Yun¡¯s gatha made the sect master feel as if he had obtained a treasure. This stone engraved with his handwriting was also known as the Dao Ancestor¡¯s Word Monument. The stele stood at the top of Taihe Peak, attracting all the Daoists to bow. Although Su Yun had left, the memorial he left behind affected more and more Daoists. The Wudang Sect copied this gatha and began to spread it among the various sects. And that¡¯s how the gatha got its name. The Great Way. Everyone in Great Xia recited it. Although those who had not entered the Dao did not know what it meant, they hoped to understand the Dao Su Yun mentioned through research. After Combat Wolf left Mount Taihe, he rushed back to the military headquarters immediately. After knowing that Combat Wolf had entered martial Dao after receiving Su Yun¡¯s guidance, Zhao Guofeng immediately arranged a group of soldiers for Combat Wolf to practice with. The higher-ups of the government also attached great importance to the Great Dao Way. They held meetings to discuss it as if they had obtained a treasure. It was also at this meeting that an official proposed an epoch-making idea. ¡°Can Su Yun¡¯s words be included in the teaching materials? In the future, when everyone in Great Xia enters cultivation, it will become a masterpiece!¡± This suggestion stirred up a heated discussion in the meeting room. The officials attached great importance to it. After all, Su Yun¡¯s sermon could be considered a pioneer of the new era for Great Xia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun had single-handedly created a new era and had become the only one. Everyone in Great Xia respected him. Su Yun¡¯s sermon continued. Be it netizens or officials, they would always guess where his next sermon would be when there was no news of him. But from the beginning to the end, Su Yun¡¯s path of sermons did not follow any pattern. He had truly done what he wanted and never made any preparations in advance. If someone were to mark every place where Su Yun preached on the map, they would definitely discover it. Although Su Yun¡¯s sermon location was irregular, in fact, the places where he had absorbed the supernatural aura could be found on this step map. And every time Su Yun came to Ancient Temple, he would definitely leave a few spots for the people in the sect. They did not need to go through any selection to train with him directly. This was also Su Yun using his own method to thank the ancients, allowing the various famous ancient daoist temples to finally have the legacy of cultivation methods, making up for the regrets of the various patriarchs. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: The Newly Born Cultivation World (5) Chapter 824: The Newly Born Cultivation World (5) Editor: Henyee Translations At this point, when the various sects of Great Xia were combined, they could be called the cultivation world! In the past few months, Su Yun had traveled from east to west in Great Xia. He had once gone to the ancient temple to impart the cultivation methods of the Buddhist Sect. He had also gone to the former residence of the Holy Doctor to impart the alchemy medicine of resurrection. In the end, he opened the last stop of this path in Lao Tzu¡¯s old home, Taiqing Palace. He sat on the Laojun Platform. The test he set still stopped many people. However, as Su Yun¡¯s sermons became longer and longer, more and more people could pass the test and cultivate with Su Yun. There were more than 20 people on Laojun Platform, including some original cultivators from Taiqing Palace. Before the end, Su Yun did not leave immediately. Everyone could tell that Su Yun had something to say, so they fell silent. A large number of reporters carried cameras and livestreamed Su Yun¡¯s sermon across the country. Apart from that, there were more than a hundred thousand people present. They looked at Su Yun with respect. Finally, Su Yun spoke slowly. Dao sounds spread throughout the entire Taiqing Palace. He sat on the Laojun Platform, causing some old cultivators in the Taiqing Palace to be moved. ¡°Everyone, this Taiqing Palace is the last place for this preaching. In less than a few months, there were more than a hundred people who entered the Dao. This is the beginning of the cultivation world, and it is also the first batch of cultivators since the creation of the world! ¡°Dao techniques are difficult to find. It is already a blessing to have more than a hundred people. Those who were not fated to enter the Dao did not have to worry. One day, when cultivation is completed, everyone can enter the Dao and be immortals!¡± Su Yun¡¯s words gave hope to those who had not followed him into the Dao. They revealed looks of joy and were looking forward to this day. Soon, Su Yun expressed his stance again. Through the livestream camera, he said to the hundred-odd cultivators of Great Xia, ¡°Cultivators, all things in the world, the beginning of Yin and Yang is ultimately one. This time, when you enter the Dao, you should cherish it and see this to the end. All cultivators, please head to Tianxian Mountain immediately and pay your respects to the sages in the supernatural ancestral court to announce the world!¡± Su Yun¡¯s words spread throughout the Great Xia via livestream. Everyone who had cultivated with Su Yun previously also took it seriously. To the people of Great Xia, this was a surprise. At least they finally understood that Tianxian Mountain was the place where Dao cultivation returned to its ancestors. More than a hundred cultivators moved when they heard the sound. They all headed towards Tianxian Mountain from various directions. After saying that, Su Yun did not stay any longer and left with Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. The three of them rushed towards Tianxian Mountain. In Su Yun¡¯s opinion, this was a very important matter. It was because of the ancient sages carved on the Transcendent Stele Forest that he could break through realms in a short period of time and officially enter the Dao. That was why he had the day to preach. Therefore, all those who entered the Dao in the future should remember it in their hearts and pay their respects to the sages. Other people who had yet to enter the Dao also had curious thoughts. They wanted to go to Tianxian Mountain and see what the extraordinary ancestral court Su Yun mentioned looked like. They were all filled with yearning for cultivation, but because they were not fated, they could only leave with regrets. Therefore, Tianxian Mountain also had a great attraction to them. They only hoped to follow in Su Yun¡¯s footsteps and enter the Dao Sect as soon as possible. At the same time, on the big screen in the military conference room, Su Yun¡¯s livestream was broadcasted. Zhao Guofeng stood at the side with his hands behind his back, watching Su Yun¡¯s speech seriously. The other officials in military uniforms quickly sorted out the information. A moment later, an officer looked up at Zhao Guofeng and said, ¡°Old Zhao, the information has been tabulated. In the past few months, a total of 147 people have followed Su Yun into the Dao. ¡°Among them, there were 30 cultivators from various sects, 80 ordinary people, and a total of 37 people from the military and government. In short, Su Yun¡¯s sermon was indeed crucial. At least for the military and the political side, these 37 people will bring great changes to each.¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded after some thought. He knew very well that that was the case. For example, after Combat Wolf returned to the military district, he began to set up training programs in the military for the martial Dao he had comprehended. Although it was very difficult for these soldiers who followed training to improve greatly like Combat Wolf, they could surpass the gains from ordinary training in a short period of time. Zhao Guofeng had never felt disappointed about this. After all, Combat Wolf had Su Yun¡¯s guidance back then. Now that these soldiers were training with Combat Wolf, it was not easy for them to achieve such results. The physique of this batch of soldiers had clearly improved. There were even some with high comprehension who had improved even more. This was only the beginning. If Combat Wolf could cultivate to the Great Accomplishment in martial Dao, or if Su Yun grasped the cultivation method, Then, the Great Xia military might abandon all the original conventional training and enter the ranks of the martial Dao of the entire army in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Zhao Guofeng¡¯s opinion, this future was not far away, so he looked forward to it. He turned around and looked at the officer present. ¡°Get all the soldiers in our military who have followed Su Yun into the Dao to gather and rush to Tianxian Mountain. Do as Su Yun says. Contact the local officials as well. It¡¯s best that all these 37 people will head to Tianxian Mountain together. ¡°Su Yun was using his actions to tell us that cultivation was all about inheritance. Now that the cultivation world has just been born, the first batch of cultivators from all sides should be responsible. As long as the inheritance continues, there will be a day when everyone in Great Xia can enter the Dao and worship the law!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Not long after, everyone set off from all directions to their common destination to pay their respects. Tianxian Mountain: Ancestral Court of Extraordinaries! Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: National High-Level Martial Arts! (1) Chapter 830: National High-Level Martial Arts! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations On this day, just as Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang were cultivating at the place where they had once entered the Dao, Su Yun actually left the mountain. When they saw Su Yun suddenly appear, they were immediately surprised. After all, in their impression, Su Yun had been on the mountain for many days and had not come down. ¡°Uncle Su!¡± ¡°Su Yun!¡± Although most cultivators in the outside world addressed Su Yun as Dao Ancestor, Big Head Yang, Lin Xiao, and Su Yun had different relationships. Therefore, Su Yun repeatedly emphasized that there was no need to be so formal. Therefore, they would still address Su Yun as before. However, if Su Yun opened an altar and preached, they would not overstep their boundaries at all. They would address him as the Dao Ancestor like others. Looking at the two of them, Su Yun smiled calmly. ¡°Have you guys improved your cultivation during this period of time?¡± Lin Xiao was the first to nod. Then, he said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Su, I¡¯ve already comprehended the path of martial Dao that you taught when you opened the altar.¡± Lin Xiao punched the wooden stake at the side without any warning. In an instant, the wooden stake broke. The eruption of this power had far exceeded the limits of Chinese martial arts. Su Yun was naturally relieved. The relationship between martial arts and martial Dao was like water and ice. Although they were different, they came from the same source. The power of martial Dao could unleash all the power that martial arts could not unleash, just like how many martial arts experts practiced on this wooden stake, yet no one had ever broken it with a punch like Lin Xiao. After receiving Su Yun¡¯s praise, Lin Xiao looked at Big Head Yang smugly. This immediately made Big Head Yang feel indignant. ¡°Su Yun, I haven¡¯t been idle recently. I can throw the hook now and there will be fish. I can even do it every single time. I don¡¯t need to wait for the fish to slowly take the bait like ordinary people. Once my hook enters the water, I can accurately find the fish.¡± Big Head Yang held the fishing rod in his hand. There was no bait on it at all. Then, with a flick of his wrist, the fishing hook sank into the river like an arrow. Just as the hook entered the water, Big Head Yang suddenly pulled back the hook. Although this process only lasted for a few seconds, there was really a big fish hanging on Big Head Yang¡¯s hook. Now, this scene could no longer be described as fishing. Instead, the moment the hook was out, Big Head Yang could already lock onto the location of the fish. When Lin Xiao saw this scene, his expression changed. ¡°Uncle Su, quickly help me talk to him. We¡¯ve already eaten all kinds of fish for the past few days. No matter how many tricks this fish is cooked, it can¡¯t be eaten all the time, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Big Head Yang was a little helpless. ¡°What can we do? We¡¯ve given away all the fish we can catch during this period of time. We can only eat the rest ourselves.¡± Su Yun smiled and patted Big Head Yang¡¯s shoulder. Then, he said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s time to continue improving your abilities in another way. There are alternative ways to throw the hook into the water. Let that group of fish go.¡± After saying this meaningfully, Su Yun slowly turned around and walked home. The two of them hurriedly followed. Big Head Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Su Yun, why did you suddenly come down the mountain? Could it be that you¡¯ve already figured out a cultivation method?¡± Lin Xiao could not wait to follow Su Yun, hoping to get an accurate answer from him. During this period of time, after seeing the strength of the first batch of cultivators, many people on the Internet discussed almost every day, hoping that Su Yun would popularize cultivation methods so that everyone could cultivate. Su Yun did not shake his head, nor did he nod. He only took a deep breath and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed gained some insights in the past few days, so I¡¯m going down the mountain this time to arrange other things first before seeing my parents. Next, I will officially enter seclusion. If I can¡¯t comprehend a cultivation method during this seclusion, I will definitely not come out of seclusion. Therefore, I¡¯m not sure how long it will last, so there are some things I need to tell you in advance.¡± When the duo heard that, they immediately became serious. They looked at Su Yun and nodded seriously, afraid that they would miss something important. ¡°Master will lead the way. Cultivation depends on oneself. The two of you must improve your cultivation. Right now, your abilities are already at the peak of the first realm. However, don¡¯t be arrogant. This is only the beginning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°One could not just practice in cultivation. Otherwise, they would forever stagnate in their current state. Even if they reached perfection, it would be difficult for them to take another step forward in their realm. ¡°Therefore, you have to think more and meditate more. Keep the six thieves and guard your hearts. I hope that when I come out of seclusion, I can see the surprise you bring.¡± When the two of them heard this, they nodded solemnly. Su Yun¡¯s words were indeed a rare reminder for them. Cultivation was different from Chinese martial arts. It was not because one had cultivated for a long time. Moreover, cultivation was not something that could be improved with practice. If he could not comprehend anything from what he was doing now, there was actually no point in doing all of this. After bidding farewell to the two of them, Su Yun returned home to visit his parents. He then went to the back mountain to visit Divine Doctor L¨¹. Every time Su Yun was with his parents or Divine Doctor L¨¹, he would open up his supernatural domain and silently nurse the three elders¡¯ bodies. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: National High-Level Martial Arts! (2) Chapter 831: National High-Level Martial Arts! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, this effect was also very obvious. For example, Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s chronic illness symptoms were getting lighter and lighter. He seemed to have become much younger. Currently, Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s medical hall could be said to be as crowded as a marketplace. Recently, the village was even discussing building a new medical hall for Divine Doctor L¨¹ at the back of the mountain. After all, Divine Doctor L¨¹ had already become the living signboard of the village. Back then, during the livestream, Su Yun had personally said that Divine Doctor L¨¹ was his master. Now that Su Yun had become a Dao Ancestor, although Divine Doctor L¨¹ was not a cultivator, his status in everyone¡¯s hearts had risen exponentially. Every day, many people would rush to Shengu Village to see where the Dao Ancestor lived. As Su Yun was in seclusion most of the time, it was very difficult for them to see him. Therefore, they focused their attention on Divine Doctor L¨¹. Therefore, the small village in the mountains had now become a popular tourist destination. The local government was also thinking of Su Yun, so they tried their best to limit the flow. This prevented the village from being filled with people. The village committee and the county and municipal government were also actively making detailed plans for the reconstruction of Shengu Village. According to the decree sent down by the upper echelons, the Shengu Village would eventually become the ancestral home of the Dao Ancestor, and it would be an extremely divine existence in the cultivation world. This was all in the future. Now, the village cadres of the village committee would meet up almost every day to come up with a plan and spread it to the county and municipal governments for consultation with the higher-ups. All of this was because of Su Yun¡¯s identity. After bidding farewell to his parents and Divine Doctor L¨¹, Su Yun called Xu Jiajia before going up the mountain. As Xu Jiajia had been accompanying her parents diligently after the big incident last time, she did not attend Su Yun¡¯s sermon. Xu Jiajia did not distance herself from Su Yun because he was conferred the title of Dao Ancestor. The two of them chatted as usual. Su Yun also said on the phone that he would be in seclusion for a period of time, and Xu Jiajia fully supported this. After hanging up, Su Yun could be considered to have cleared his mind. Next, he could sincerely commemorate and officially enter seclusion. Following the familiar mountain path towards the top of the mountain, the white monkey darted out of the forest and jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s shoulder. It enthusiastically rubbed its face against Su Yun. Su Yun gently hugged the white monkey in his arms. As he walked into the mountain, he said to the white monkey, ¡°Have you been bored recently? After I come out of seclusion, I¡¯ll definitely buy you some delicious food to compensate you.¡± It was unknown if the white monkey understood, but he was as enthusiastic as ever. The man and monkey went up the mountain again. Su Yun sat cross-legged at the spot where he had meditated many times. He faced the place where the mountains stacked. This was also where the sun first shone on Mount Shengu after it rose. ¡°Cultivate well. Wait for me to come out of seclusion.¡± After saying this, Su Yun gently closed his eyes. The moment he closed his eyes, his consciousness had already entered the supernatural domain. From this moment on, the knowledge of the outside world seemed to have nothing to do with him. The ordinary cold and warm body sensation was completely dealt with outside of Su Yun. The white monkey quickly sensed the supernatural domain on Su Yun¡¯s body unfold. In this domain, the white monkey¡¯s eyes flashed with clarity. With the wooden stick in hand, the white monkey danced vigorously in Su Yun¡¯s supernatural domain. From afar, he looked like a general guarding the border majestically. Reality proved that Su Yun¡¯s decision to go down the mountain to visit his parents before entering seclusion was correct. This was because from the moment Su Yun closed his eyes and entered a meditative state, he had been sitting for a few months. Ever since he officially activated the supernatural domain and stepped onto the path of cultivation, Su Yun could already abstain from eating. This was also a watershed symbol for cultivators. When one could abstain from eating, it meant that one had officially stepped on this path. Autumn passed and winter came. Snow fluttered, but Su Yun remained motionless. He was like a rock, allowing the snow to land on him. In one night, the Great Xia was covered in silver, and Mount Shengu was covered in white. Most of the animals in the mountain had already entered hibernation. The smoke coming from every chimney was the only temperature in this world. Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang followed the mountain path up the mountain as usual. They came to Su Yun¡¯s side and looked at Su Yun, who had already become a snowman. Clearly, they were already used to it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They quickly cleaned the snow off Su Yun¡¯s body. During this process, Su Yun remained motionless. He was still in a meditative state and did not wake up. Whether it was wind or rain, Su Yun did not change at all as he sat there. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao would also go up the mountain to visit Su Yun from time to time. Every time they approached Su Yun, they could feel a special power lingering around them. It was as if cultivating by Su Yun¡¯s side could always allow them to improve faster. They did not know that this was Su Yun¡¯s supernatural domain, but they cherished this opportunity. Every time they helped Su Yun clean up the snow on her body, they would stay here to cultivate for a while before leaving. In these few months, Great Xia had also changed a lot. The appearance of the first batch of cultivators allowed the upper echelons of the officials to see the future of Great Xia. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: National High-Level Martial Arts! (3) Chapter 832: National High-Level Martial Arts! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations In order to facilitate cultivation, the governments of the various cities sorted out the list of cultivators in their cities in an extremely short period of time. There were only a little more than a hundred cultivators in this first batch. They were divided into various cities, and there might only be a few people on each list. There were even cities where no cultivators had been born. Even so, the various cities quickly arranged special cultivation places after a meeting. To the cities where Su Yun preached, the dojos were the special cultivation places. However, for the other places where Su Yun did not go to preach, they would split the central square or park into an area for cultivators to cultivate. They placed great importance on this first batch of cultivators. This meant the beginning of Great Xia¡¯s path of cultivation. It was obvious from this first batch of cultivators how far they could go on the path of cultivation. Even though it was already winter and there were no pedestrians on the streets, there were many familiar figures in the dojo of Hibiscus City University. Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie could be considered relatively special existences in the first batch of cultivators. The two of them entered the Dao with literary skills, so their cultivation method was mainly quiet. At this moment, the two of them were sitting cross-legged in the dojo, unaffected by the heavy snow. The only person in the world who entered the Dao with literature and became famous for a hundred lifetimes was Wang Yangming. After the officialdom failed, Wang Yangming comprehended the Dao in the Dragon Yard. He saw through nature and established Heart Study from then on. However, to Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie, this was a rare good opportunity. Although scholars were talented, they might not have a Dao. Most talents were related to feelings. Only in the ups and downs of emotions could talent be reflected. However, this talent often meant that this person was meticulous and had good five senses. Therefore, the main cultivation method of the two of them was in their hearts, not in form. Although this saved them a lot of physical pain, this path was even more difficult. On this path, the six thieves were wrapped around him and he was often distracted. The two of them had no choice but to try their best to restrain their minds and integrate themselves into this world to comprehend the Dao of literature. Opposite them was L¨¹ Hongya, who was cultivating with a martial Dao. L¨¹ Hongya had a very solid foundation in Taekwondo, and in terms of martial arts, Taekwondo was a little fancy. However, in terms of visual perception, it was indeed stunning. Let alone L¨¹ Hongya, who had entered the Dao. At this moment, she was dressed in white and was like a swimming dragon in the vast snow. Her punches and kicks were extremely enjoyable to watch. Previously, she could also perform those difficult moves that she could not complete at all after entering the Dao. The vast white snow seemed to cover all the chaos in the world, making white the main tone of order. In this snow, L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s figure was elegant, and her every step was like a dragon. From afar, the dojo was calm and clear, corresponding to the Yin Yang Dao of the world. At the Qiantang River Dojo, a few cultivators were also focused on cultivating. Among them was Master Gu. Because Master Gu¡¯s outgoing transfer had not ended, he had stayed in Quanting City for this period of time and had not returned to Hibiscus City. Ever since Master Gu followed Su Yun into the Dao, he had never forgotten about cultivation. The Qiantang River was already calm. In this vast world, only the river was decorated with another color. It was already past the time to watch the angry tide of the river. Therefore, standing by the river now, he could see a different scenery. In everyone¡¯s impression, the mighty river was like a mirror reflecting the sky. Those who had never seen the angry waves with their own eyes did not dare to believe that the calm water in front of them could bring such huge power. Everything in the world hid their own Great Dao. They hugged Yin and turned Yang into Qi, which was reflected here. Everything had two sides. When it was at its peak, it would definitely decline. When it was at its bottom, it would definitely flourish. There were angry waves in the river that reached the sky, and there was naturally water like a still like a mirror. Master Gu and the other cultivators cultivated in this unique conception. Master Gu had become more and more familiar with the saber in his hand. The most praiseworthy thing about Master Gu was that the saber technique he used was completely self-created and did not belong to any lineage of martial arts. The reason why Master Gu chose a saber back then was because many years ago, when Su Yun was still a Macheteman, it left a deep impression on him. It was also Su Yun who made him abandon the dark and walk a new path. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, in Master Gu¡¯s heart, Su Yun was already a good teacher to him before he was a Dao Ancestor. Choosing to enter the Dao with a saber was also Master Gu¡¯s best tribute to Su Yun. At this moment, there was no trace of the aura of the martial world on Master Gu¡¯s face. His eyes were clear. There was clearly nothing in front of him, but his fighting spirit was overflowing. In the snow, the saber in his hand erupted with dragon roars. He was like a general guarding the border. He faced billions of enemies head-on, but he still had the momentum of holding off tens of thousands of enemies. The saber was the overlord of weapons. This domineeringness was vividly displayed on Master Gu. Master Gu could be considered a person who had experienced great ups and downs. In his life, he could be considered to have distinguished Yin and Yang. Now, all his insights were hidden in this saber and reflected by the saber technique. Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: National High-Level Martial Arts! (4) Chapter 833: National High-Level Martial Arts! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations This large saber was sometimes soft, sometimes fierce. Around Master Gu, there seemed to be a faint power of Yin and Yang fusion. As expected, he could clearly sense that there seemed to be a mysterious power hidden in the world. As his cultivation improved, this power became clearer and clearer. The other cultivators also displayed their divine might. These people would come here early almost every day and stay for a long time. No matter if it was wind or rain, they would not be absent. Under such hard work, even the old master who practiced Taiji now had the demeanor of a grandmaster. Under his feet, in the snow, was a clear embodiment of the Yin Yang Image. The old man was standing in the Yin-Yang Image. As his gait kept changing, not only was the Yin-Yang not destroyed, but it was also getting clearer. Entering the Dao with martial arts, cultivating the heart with martial arts, using martial arts to sever the six thieves, using martial arts to guard the heart and restrain one¡¯s thoughts. Only then could one cultivate! The scene in Mount Zhongnan Dojo was almost the same. The temperature at the top of the mountain was 10 to 15 degrees lower than other places, but this day could not stop the enthusiasm of the other cultivators. Among these cultivators was an old Daoist priest in an old Daoist robe. They were all cultivators from Wang Chongyang¡¯s single lineage. However, among them, there was another person who was especially eye-catching. Although this person was wearing a heavy winter coat, he still had the bearing of an immortal. He was the old Daoist priest guarding the Tomb of the Living Dead. After his senior brother passed away, the old Daoist priest took over the position of the guard. To him, the Tomb of the Living Dead was also a tomb. Now that Su Yun had opened an altar to preach, he had finally waited for the Dao Ancestor to fulfill his grandmaster¡¯s last wish and not stay in the Tomb of the Living Dead. After learning that Su Yun had started a sermon, the old Daoist priest found his fellow disciples. Although there were only a few of them, they were the authoritative cultivators of the current Quanzhen Sect. One could tell about their legacy from the fact that they were guarding the Tomb of the Living Dead. Su Yun¡¯s teachings not only allowed them to immediately send the Dao techniques back to the Quanzhen Sect, but they also devoted themselves to cultivation. They did not avoid the cold or the scorching heat. To them, who were Daoists, sitting and sleeping were all cultivation. Apart from cultivating in the dojo, the Daoists would also copy everything Su Yun said over and over again and turn them into books. These books were placed in the library of the Quanzhen Sect. Every day, when the teachings were passed down, all the disciples of the sect had to study the Dao Ancestor¡¯s mantra. Su Yun¡¯s appearance allowed the various sects to escape their predicament. Therefore, this phenomenon was not only seen in the Quanzhen Sect, but also in almost all the famous sects. At the same time, in every dojo built by Great Xia, regardless of the weather, one could see the figures of cultivators every day. The path of cultivation was like sailing against the current. If they did not advance, they would fall back. These words were engraved in their hearts, and they remembered Su Yun¡¯s teachings. These hundred or so people were the pioneers of the cultivation world of Great Xia, so they were very clear about the responsibilities and burdens they carried. Countless pairs of eyes were paying attention to them and understanding cultivation knowledge through them. No one was willing to let the cultivation world that Dao Ancestor Su Yun had painstakingly established lose confidence in the other citizens because of their own problems. Therefore, everyone was demanding of themselves and pursuing the true Great Dao. The four realms that Su Yun had previously announced undoubtedly gave them a clear direction. Although their cultivation speed would be much slower without the augmentation of Su Yun¡¯s domain, no one gave up. Apart from becoming a cultivator, the country was also working hard for the cultivation of the entire country. It had been a year since Su Yun¡¯s sermon. Although they could not be sure when everyone would be able to universalize cultivation methods, at least for now, these hundred or so pioneers of the cultivation world had already shown the country a new appearance that they had never seen before. There were endless meetings in the capital. Great Xia, who was facing major reforms, needed to use the meetings to determine the path Great Xia would take next. As a Dao Ancestor, Su Yun would definitely let everyone in China cultivate one day. Before that, it had been mentioned many times in official meetings, hoping to lay a solid foundation for everyone before that. The proposal was quickly agreed, and the sound of the reform guns first sounded in education. The Capital¡¯s Education Bureau was the first to popularize the basic knowledge of cultivation. The four realms that Su Yun had mentioned previously, as well as the cultivation points recorded during every sermon, were all recorded in the textbook. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the eyes of the higher-ups, such a foundation should be nurtured from a young age. At the very least, it should allow the new generation to follow Su Yun closely on the path of cultivation. After all, the era was different now. The world has entered the post-modern human era. Genes were popularized, and machines were popularized. It was only a matter of time before humans walked out of Earth. Therefore, many policies could not be conservative anymore. In less than a month, the new generation of educational materials quickly spread to various cities. According to the different stages of education, different levels of cultivation knowledge were added to the textbooks. For example, in elementary school, one had to understand what cultivation was first. The original words in the textbook had also quickly spread online. ¡°Cultivation is cultivating the heart. All living beings have to suffer. They leave their original hearts and use their lack of clarity to not know the truth. They can¡¯t stop. In the end, Daoists relied on breaking the bitterness and destroying the Dao. It was cultivation.¡± Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: National High-Level Martial Arts! (5) Chapter 834: National High-Level Martial Arts! (5) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°If the world contains spirit, all things will be born. Cultivators can borrow the spirit of the world to walk the foundation of all things.¡± In the various schools, there was always the sound of reading. All the students were reading and reciting what Dao Ancestor Su Yun had once said in the textbook. ¡°The Dao Ancestor said: If you cultivate your true heart and sink to the ground a little, you will meet a true master. Fools are not allowed to know about wonderful techniques. As long as everyone comprehends it on their own, there¡¯s no need to shake their tendons and marrows. There¡¯s also no trickery to fight!¡± ¡°The Dao Ancestor said: I hope that everyone will leave the secular world and become true. I hope that all living beings will ascend to the Immortal Palace.¡± ¡°The Dao Ancestor said: All of you are silent. The four seas listen to the truth! Where the Dao comes from, there is a bright universe. The world is dark. Only I can talk about Dao. Besides the preaching, everyone can become the dragon!¡± Almost every classroom saw a teacher standing on the podium to interpret Su Yun¡¯s words in detail. He led all the children to understand the meaning of cultivation. During spare time, he could always see the students¡¯ new broadcast gymnastics on the field. This broadcast gymnastics was jointly compiled by the pioneers of the cultivation world. Among them were some basic martial arts moves, but they also contained some restrained qi and blood to temper the muscles and bones. Other related concepts about cultivation were also derived. For example, one¡¯s heart, karma, and retribution. After the popularization of textbooks, examinations for related subjects increased immediately to ensure that the new generation of children would have access to the concept of cultivation from an early age, not only through fabricated novels or other literary subjects. Great Xia had already embarked on the path of innovation in the new era. The goal of this reform was cultivation. This reform was so strong that it lasted for a few months before it was completely popularized in various cities. A new educational philosophy and a new examination system are gradually taking shape thereafter. It was another warm spring season. Everything was renewed, and China had entered a new era. The Capital TV Station had even specially created a program for more than a hundred cultivators. Every episode, they would invite a cultivator who had followed Su Yun into the Dao to share cultivation knowledge and their own cultivation experience. ¡°If you¡¯re careful, you¡¯ll be at ease. It¡¯s not difficult to nourish your heart when you cultivate the path of self-cultivation. The difficulty of nourishing your heart is also in care. If he could be careful, he would not feel guilty. He could treat heaven and earth like ghosts and gods. There is no shame in guilt. The Heavenly Lord is calm. His heart is usually fast, broad, and peaceful. That is the beginning of cultivation.¡± The concept of cultivation was already known by everyone. What puzzled many people was that it had been more than a year since Su Yun last appeared. They did not know what Su Yun had been doing in the past year. They were only curious as to why there had been no news of the Dao Ancestor since then. Could it be that he was cultivating in seclusion? When would the Dao Ancestor appear again to preach the Dao? Occasionally, someone would mention the Dao Ancestor when they posted their discussion online. It was very likely that he was meditating in seclusion and comprehending cultivation methods. This also made more people look forward to seeing if Su Yun would bring everyone to a higher realm when he appeared again. ¡­ Spring passed and autumn came. All living beings were recuperating. Another year passed in the blink of an eye. It had been a full two years since Su Yun¡¯s sermon. Now, to everyone, other than the New Year and various traditional holidays, there was another important holiday. That was: October 28th of the lunar calendar. The annual Daoist Canon Day became the day that the Great Xia citizens valued the most. On this day, all the work units took leave spontaneously. The cultural bureaus everywhere were holding cultural exchanges about cultivation. However, the most lively place was Tianxian Mountain, the place where the Dao Ancestor achieved Dao. More than a hundred pioneers of the cultivation world would rush to Tianxian Mountain from thousands of miles away today to pay respects to the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. They would offer incense to the ancient sages and kowtow to Dao Ancestor Su Yun. Early in the morning on the day of the Daoist Canon, green smoke curled into the clouds in the Ancestral Court of Transcendence on Tianxian Mountain. Even at the bottom of the mountain, one could smell sandalwood and calming the heart. Temples and Daoist temples everywhere were overcrowded. After two years of development, temples and Daoist temples everywhere renovated a hall called the Dao Ancestor Hall. The statue of Su Yun was enshrined in the Dao Ancestor Hall. And when they came to the Daoist temple today, they would often line up outside the Dao Ancestor Hall to sincerely kowtow and praise the name of the Dao Ancestor. In just a year, the concept of cultivation had already been deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts and became something everyone in Great Xia pursued. Therefore, this Daoist Canon Day almost became a big day for the entire country. On this day, all the companies were on holiday. All the temples and Daoist temples opened their gates. Almost from morning to night, there were queues from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. Some people could not even enter for a day to see the Dao Ancestor with their own eyes. There were even some who could only worship at the foot of the mountain. This day was also the time when the various municipal bureaus were busy. A large number of police cars cleared the way. All the traffic police could only cancel all their leave on this day and come to maintain order. The incense offerings on this day were even equivalent to a year for the various Daoist temples. And all of this was because a Dao Ancestor Hall had been built in their Daoist temple. Many people who came here did not believe in Buddhism. They did not believe in Buddhism and Dao, and only came to worship Su Yun. In their opinion, the Dao Ancestor was clearly a more real existence than these Buddhist immortals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Dao Ancestor was beside them and led them into the Dao. Therefore, most people would only gather near the Dao Ancestor Hall. It was enough to show that Su Yun occupied an important position in their hearts. This also represented the hope of the entire population. ¡°National martial arts!¡± For example, recently, with the efforts of the martial arts circle and martial dao fanatics, it had been called the most resounding name. It was also the most popular term on the Internet. It was comparable to popular words like ¡®everyone cultivates immortality¡¯ and ¡®everyone is like a dragon¡¯. On this Daoist Canon Day, everyone was looking forward to the future. They burned incense and prayed in the Ancestral Court of Transcendence and the Dao Ancestor Hall, hoping that the day of ¡®Cultivation is popularized and the martial arts everyone¡¯ would arrive as soon as possible. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Tide Hear Dao (1) Chapter 835: Tide Hear Dao (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Due to the rapid spread of the Internet, the other countries more or less understood the latest major day set by China. What no one expected was that even in the distant Yinfan Kingdom, many believers would offer incense and pray for blessings today to worship Su Yun. Although they did not have any concept of a Dao Ancestor, Su Yun¡¯s battle in the Yinfan Kingdom made them believe that Su Yun was the incarnation of a god. Many of the newly built temples in Yinfan could even see statues that were extremely similar to Su Yun. The statue stood on a golden trident and held a treasure bow in its hand. The string was like a full moon. On Daoist Canon Day, many believers would come to offer incense and pray for blessings. If the people of Great Xia saw this scene, they would probably only feel a little amused. The people of the Yin Fan Kingdom were still so stupid. When they bowed, they did not even know who they were bowing to. However, this did not affect Su Yun¡¯s influence in the Great Xia Kingdom. In Great Xia, Su Yun was regarded as a Dao Ancestor because he had opened a sermon and brought everyone into cultivation. As for the Yin Fan Kingdom, it was because Su Yun had crushed their military back then that the crowd treated him as the incarnation of the three deities. Even Su Yun himself knew nothing about this matter. The development of cultivation in Great Xia was already getting faster and faster. Daoist venues rose from the ground one after another. Under the arrangements of the country, more than a hundred pioneers in the cultivation world began to popularize the basic knowledge of cultivation on a small scale. Every Saturday morning, the various dojos would be opened to the public. The pioneers of the cultivation world would be lecturers to improve the basic cultivation knowledge of the ordinary people. It was also during this process that more and more people¡¯s concept of cultivation was no longer limited to arts like Xianxia. All the lecturers were telling the crowd what cultivation was through their own experiences. According to the latest guidelines after many meetings in the capital, for the first time, a department specializing in cultivation was built in the capital. It was called the Dao Hearing Bureau. The meaning was obvious: to hear Dao! The establishment of the Dao Hearing Bureau was no different from Great Xia¡¯s attitude towards cultivation. It was officially implemented by the officials. At first, the netizens were puzzled by the establishment of this department, but after entering its official website, they understood. Not only did the official website collect everything Su Yun had said during his sermon, but it also recorded the insights of more than a hundred pioneers in the cultivation world. In the most eye-catching column on the home page, the location of the various dojos and the time of the cultivation sharing meeting could all be found on the official website. This made the netizens extremely excited. They also understood that this department was established to manage the cultivation world and provide comprehensive help. The completion of the bureau also meant that the branch would gradually bloom in various cities. While Great Xia developed its cultivation path, the mechanical path never stopped. ¡­ At this moment, in the Capital¡¯s Mechanical Technology Research Center, in the first experimental base that was more than 2,000 square meters, the fifth generation of mechanical technology had been officially developed. Peng Hai, the person in charge of the First Experimental Base, was holding some information excitedly. His eyes were squeezed into crescents because of his smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. We¡¯ve finally succeeded. This fifth generation mechanical technology will be praised by the entire world!¡± As Peng Hai spoke, he hurriedly followed the researchers to the display area. In this display area, many mechas were already waiting. First, it was the Kun Peng armor that had changed to the fifth generation, as well as the military soul armor that was still in beige color. Back when it was only the third generation, these two series of armors had already shone in the battle of Yin Fan Kingdom. Now, after being updated to the fifth generation, the two series of armor had been completely upgraded. The military soul armor, which was mainly developed for the military¡¯s land combat, was matched with more than eight heavy weapons. The armored arm was even equipped with armor-piercing bullets that could instantly destroy the tank known as the king of land. The previous battle in the Yinfan Kingdom had also made the laboratory realize the weakness of the armor. Therefore, the fifth generation of innovation not only strengthened the military soul armor¡¯s martial power, but also greatly increased the armor¡¯s defense by giving up some flexibility. The Kun Peng armor still emphasized on increasing its agility advantage. The fifth-generation Kun Peng armor could even compare to fighter jets in the air. The speed of it far exceeded that of ordinary cruisers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This series of mechas was mainly used in special operations such as reconnaissance and infiltration. Therefore, although their firepower was inferior to the military soul series, they were equipped with high-tech weapons such as anti-radar devices, concussion electric arc grenades, extendable laser weapons, and so on. It was enough to make up for this. In addition, the later development of the Robocop armor had also been completely updated. Not only was there cover-up armor that needed to be controlled by humans, but there was also an unmanned robotic police controlled by the Sky Brain satellite system. These three series were currently the mainstream of Great Xia¡¯s armor. But what really made Peng Hai so happy was the first successful product of the fifth-generation series, the mecha! Although there was only a one-word difference between mecha and armor, there was indeed a difference between heaven and earth. As the researcher standing beside Peng Hai pressed the remote control, the movable roof of the display area began to separate with mechanical sounds and be stored in the warehouse. Immediately, the entire display area became open-air. Many soldiers put on armor. The Kun Peng armor quickly rose into the sky, and the military soul armor left the display area at high speed with the mechanical armor, making way for an empty area. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Tide Hear Dao (2) Chapter 836: Tide Hear Dao (2) Editor: Henyee Translations A gorgeous tail of smoke streaked across the sky. Then, as the flying object approached, Peng Hai became more and more excited. A huge creature descended from the sky. The standard superhero landing posture immediately caused the entire display area to shake violently. This big guy was more than three meters tall. With Great Xia¡¯s latest technology, Liquid Gold Reactor 022 was used as an electrical core. Liquid Gold was the name scientists gave to substances found in ruins of civilization. This material is different from Earth¡¯s metals, so it can be determined to be an extraterrestrial material. However, there was an extremely huge amount of energy hidden in this substance. Even a small piece was enough to support the operation of such a large armor. As the cabin door opened, the pilot climbed out. He was the person in charge of the research and development team of the mecha. Peng Hai immediately high-fived the pilot excitedly. He looked at this big guy and said happily, ¡°Old Chen, good job. A year ago, this Giant Spirit Divine Mecha was only a concept. In a year, you actually turned it into reality!¡± The Giant Spirit Divine Mecha was the code name of this series of mechas. This mecha was operated by the Sky Brain and manually. After testing, the strength of this mecha could reach a total of 150 tons. In addition, this mecha was also equipped with a space capsule storage system. If the Giant Spirit Divine Mecha was damaged in battle, the Sky Brain Satellite would quickly activate the storage system of the space capsule and serve as a supplement. There were all the component modules related to the Giant Spirit Divine. They were usually deployed in space in the form of packages. When necessary, they could be mobilized through the Sky Brain system built into the mecha. In the entire world, the Giant Spirit Divine Mecha could always be supported by enough energy and modules on its back. It was conceivable that once this armor appeared in battle, it would quickly change the pattern of the era of firearms. Apart from mechas, Great Xia¡¯s artificial intelligence was also continuously changing. The current Sky Brain System had already surpassed the total processing speed of all the computers in the world. Its processing speed could still be more than 30 times that of ordinary computers. Xiezhi software was gradually becoming popular. Before long, everyone¡¯s phones would be assisted by artificial intelligence. Xiezhi, in ancient times, was a mythical beast that represented wisdom. This name was the best evaluation of the Sky Brain System. The various industries had changed because of the gradual popularization of artificial intelligence. The auto industry began to improve the function of driverless cars and made significant progress for the first time in local auto companies. In medicine, there were fewer and fewer illnesses that were originally considered terminal. They could even extend human lifespan through technology. In many super first-tier cities like the capital, virtual communities had even appeared. Within the scope of the virtual communities, people would experience virtual worlds that were more realistic than reality. In the field of cell phones in the local industry, virtual figures had already begun to appear in the latest generation of cell phones. Great Xia was one step ahead of the world into the advanced era of high technology. One had to know that even these Western countries were only at the stage of continuous trial and error with regards to artificial intelligence. On Great Xia¡¯s side, the satellite carrying the Sky Brain AI had been spinning in space for a few years and had undergone several generations of change. However, this did not mean that the other countries were stagnant. After all, they walked a completely different path from Great Xia. Genetic technology has also undergone many changes and major breakthroughs in countries like the West. A black gorilla called King Kong in the Atlantean Kingdom had undergone an anti-natural mutation for the first time after being injected with the latest generation of gene potions. It turned out that the gorilla, which was only 1.7 meters tall, had suddenly reached nearly three meters tall after being injected with the potion. Be it strength or speed, they had all increased greatly. For this reason, the Atlantean military had specially forged armor for King Kong. The appearance of an armed chimpanzee also caused various countries to start a crazy competition. The current genetic technology had already reached the eighth generation. The geneticists of the eighth generation also began to have all kinds of superpowers that they had never had before. Extreme speed, humongous strength. Some geneticists could even adapt to other substances. For example, they could immediately grow gills under the water and breathe. Or they could touch rocks to change their physical attributes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The development of genetic technology was getting faster and faster, and this development outcome also confirmed the speculations of scientists a few years ago. Geneticists after ten generations might really be able to fly to the sky and land like Superman, or even live forever. The lifespan of the current eighth generation geneticist had already reached an unprecedented 190 years. It was about to break through the 200-year mark. In other words, without any external interference, a geneticist¡¯s lifespan was more than twice that of an ordinary person. Of course, the flaws of geneticists were also very obvious. That was, their breeding was uncontrollable. Other than the fact that the third generation geneticist was nurtured through the mother¡¯s womb, this technology was no longer used. This was because all the descendants born through geneticists would have a huge increase in ability, even far exceeding their parents. However, their lifespans were pitifully short and they were extremely prone to premature deaths. Now that it was the eighth generation, geneticists had almost completely lost the ability to reproduce. Even those genetic animals no longer had the so-called rutting period. The problem that Great Xia had mentioned previously had still appeared. It was no wonder that Great Xia had resolutely stopped the genetic experiment. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Tide Hear Dao (3) Chapter 837: Tide Hear Dao (3) Editor: Henyee Translations As more and more geneticists appeared in various countries, their reproduction ability became weaker and weaker. The problem that every country would face was that they could not reproduce at all. In the end, they could only walk towards extinction. But now, the various countries that were obsessed with genetic technology sneered at this. In their opinion, they would eventually find a solution, but if other countries surpassed them, perhaps extinction would happen tomorrow. Some countries chose to stop ordinary people from injecting gene medicine and began to strongly encourage fertility. However, this form still could not change the problem of genetic technology itself. This problem would only become more and more obvious with generations of innovation. Currently, on Earth, other than Great Xia, every country seems to have fallen into some kind of obsession. They could not tolerate the increase in strength of an enemy country, so they would risk their lives to develop their country. This kind of desperate development made many hidden dangers temporarily ignored. However, there was one thing that had become a problem for various countries.As the various countries became more and more developed, they even exceeded the definition of developed at the beginning and stepped into super-developed civilization. This meant that they had to start asking for resources crazily. Only then could they maintain the development of their respective countries. They began mining crazily, which led to a new peak in natural disasters this year. The geneticists began to take on the exploration mission. They went deep into the sea and greedily searched for the resources that had not been found. The various countries outside the borders had almost never stopped in recent months. Tsunamis, earthquakes, and volcanic eruptions followed. This was nature¡¯s last warning to humans. Countries had no choice but to start paying attention to this problem when facing such heavy losses. Resources! The resources on Earth were limited after all. If they kept plundering it, Earth would no longer be able to adapt to human habitation. This was no different from digging one¡¯s own grave. If this was the outcome, what was the point of developing like this? Finally, the Atlantean nation was the first to change their gaze and propose a new plan in a meeting. Compared to Earth, they should focus on space. Perhaps they could find the resources needed from other planets. However, the Atlanteans were not the only smart people. When they noticed that the Atlanteans had launched manned rockets into space in a short period of time, they roughly guessed the Atlanteans¡¯ plan. Therefore, other countries also released exploration technology. Starting from the nearest moon, they began an unprecedented space exploration. At this moment, on the big screen of the space agencies of various countries, the leader personally arrived and looked at the scene excitedly. This was an opportunity they had to seize. At the very least, they had to determine if they could find useful resources on the moon. The first to reply was the Atlantean State. The two geneticists who had landed on the moon locked onto a strange location two days later. After the technical processing, the news sent back by the geneticists made the entire Atlantean Kingdom unable to sit still. ¡°Suspected to have discovered the ruins of the moon¡¯s underground civilization!¡± The leader of the Atlantean nation was overjoyed, but at the same time, he was worried that the other countries would soon discover it. What would happen then? Share it? This was not the Atlantean Kingdom¡¯s style. In the many years of the Atlantean Kingdom¡¯s history, the word sharing had never existed. However, the current situation on Earth was different from before. All the countries were developing at a high speed, and the world situation had long been different. Although the Atlantean Kingdom was still a powerful country, they did not know how much strength the other countries were hiding. They were all developing genetic technology, and the possibilities that genetic technology could bring were diverse. After so many years of development, the ruins that had been hidden on the moon were finally exposed to humans. The other countries would definitely find out soon. What would they do then? The leader of the Atlantean nation¡¯s worry was not unnecessary. Relying on genetic technology, the biotechnology standards of various countries were very developed. The genetic detector was developed based on genetic technology. It was also because there were suspected bones of unknown creatures in the ruins of the moon that the genetic detector could accurately capture them. This was also why humans could only discover this ruin now. The various countries quickly received this news one after another. Their attitude was almost identical to that of the Atlantean nation. They could not let any country monopolize this treasure. Otherwise, this country would definitely develop quickly and exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Great Xia was the best example. In terms of genetic technology, any country had a say. However, in terms of mechanical technology, Great Xia was already the most developed country on Earth. No one would allow another country to repeat Great Xia¡¯s path under their noses. Thus, they were all discussing what to do about the ruins. What they did not know was that the abnormal space activities of various countries had long been captured by the Sky Brain Satellite and transmitted back to the ground. The higher-ups of the Great Xia military quickly organized a meeting. Zhao Guofeng watched the satellite image a few times with a serious expression. ¡°Looks like the ruins of the moon have still been discovered.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words naturally meant that Great Xia had actually explored the ruins of the moon long ago. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Tide Hear Dao (4) Chapter 838: Tide Hear Dao (4) Editor: Henyee Translations But because Great Xia had not completely digested the technology hidden in the ruins discovered on Earth, Great Xia had not taken any action with the principle of biting off more than one could chew. This did not mean that Great Xia had to give up this ruin. At the very least, they had to determine the attitudes of the other countries towards this ruin. According to the scan of the Sky Brain Satellite, the lunar ruins were more than a few times larger than the ruins found in the group of Jingwei Islands. Moreover, there was a layer of metal wrapped in unknown substances outside the ruins. After the scientists¡¯ analysis, this was very likely an outer starship. Therefore, not only were there people from the military sitting in the conference room, but there were also a few professors from the Research Bureau. Zhao Guofeng looked at the professors and said, ¡°Professors, you¡¯ve been investigating this alien ruin for more than a year. Did you make any new discoveries?¡± The white-haired old professor sitting at the front was called Liu Zhe. He was the most powerful person in the current scientific research world. When this ruin was discovered last year, Elder Liu was hired back to the Research Bureau and was fully in charge of this project. It was no exaggeration to say that all the famous experts in the various scientific fields were Elder Liu¡¯s students. Elder Liu gently stroked his beard and said thoughtfully, ¡°Chief Zhao, this outer starship that has become a ruin is very likely related to Chi You back then.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. Zhao Guofeng frowned. Although Great Xia no longer carried out experiments related to geneticists, they had never given up on investigating this. Especially one of the problems, which made the entire Great Xia scientific research world work hard for a few years. Why would there be a genetic mutation outside the known range in Chi You¡¯s body? Elder Liu was rummaging through a pile of documents on the table. When everyone saw this scene, they became serious. ¡°Actually, ever since the first Chi You¡¯s bone was unearthed, we have secretly established an investigation team through researching the special genetic sequence discovered in the bones. Nowadays, all countries are developing genetic technology crazily, but very few people pay attention to the root cause. ¡°Why was there such a special gene sequence hidden in Chi You¡¯s bone? In the biological gene bank, we did not find any genes of Earth creatures that matched this special gene sequence. This was a very crazy proposition for all scientists. After many studies, we also eliminated all the impossible. ¡°The only answer left, although it seemed strange, was the answer we finally determined after many investigations. It was very likely that Chi You had undergone genetic modification by the extraterrestrial civilization back then, so this gene sequence that could derive genetic technology and allow various countries to develop at a high speed was left in his genetic sequence.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words immediately made everyone present reveal strange expressions. This was because the concept expressed by Elder Liu at this moment was a little contradictory to the development of human civilization. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, soon, Elder Liu continued, ¡°Ten years ago, our scientists launched an international scientific cooperation research project. What I¡¯m about to say is very relevant to this international project. Everyone here must have heard of the Sumerian myth. The Sumerians have always occupied a very important exploration position in scientific meaning. ¡°We first learned that the Sumerian myth originated from a stone tablet that had existed for more than 4,000 years. To be precise, there were a total of 12 stone tablets pieced together, but they told a story. The origin of mankind has always been an unchanging proposition in the scientific community. ¡°There were also many sects related to the origin of humans. Among them, the God Creator, who was somewhat mythical, was a very niche existence. Only some religious believers would agree with this view and feel that humans were created by gods. ¡°But now that our technology is highly developed and the first ruins of extraterrestrial civilization have been discovered, we have reason to believe that the gods mentioned by the ancients are actually extraterrestrial civilizations. ¡°Based on this starting point, it makes more sense for Chi You to have a biological gene sequence that doesn¡¯t belong to Earth.¡± Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Earth’s Crisis, The Strong Are Respected (1) Chapter 839: Earth¡¯s Crisis, The Strong Are Respected (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng, who had been silent all this while, frowned and looked at Elder Liu in confusion. ¡°You mean to say that all our current research on the existence of Chi You¡¯s genes started from ¡®myths¡¯?¡± When Elder Liu heard this, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t say that because the Sumerian myth has always been controversial. All the myths in the world mention that God created humans, but they never specify why God created humans. In Greek mythology, it was only mentioned that Prometheus made humans from clay according to his appearance. ¡°In the Western Bible, it was even more vague. It was the same in myths all over the world. No one had ever explained why God had created humans. However, it was worth noting that the answer was obtained in Sumerian mythology. Moreover, this answer was very cruel. The reason why God created humans is to study them!¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words shocked everyone present. What he said next gradually made this legend more and more real. ¡°The Sumerian myth has already been recognized as the oldest myth on Earth in various scientific circles. What¡¯s even more unbelievable is that the person mentioned in this myth is an existence between myth and epic. ¡°Gilgamesh! Gilgamesh is a real person in history. In international projects, we also successfully participated in the project to unearth Gilgamesh¡¯s deeds. This clay tablet proved that Gilgamesh really existed. What made scientists from all over the world even more curious was that the descriptions of this person only appeared in myths. ¡°We reviewed a large number of implementation records and clearly saw that the evaluation of Gilgamesh was demigod. In other words, two-thirds of Gilgamesh were gods, and the remaining one-third were humans. ¡°In today¡¯s words, we also have reason to believe that two-thirds of Gilgamesh¡¯s genes are alien genes, and that the remaining third are genes of Earth¡¯s organisms. His mother was an alien, and his father was an Earthling. However, you have to note that this Earthling is not our current human, but a Remlian, or giant!¡± ¡°Giants?¡± another scientist said in surprise. ¡°According to the information we know, Chi You is 50 feet long. He has a human body and ox hooves. He has four eyes and six hands. His ears are like swords and halberds. He has horns on his head and eats iron and rocks. In that case, Chi You can be considered a giant. Could there be a connection?¡± Elder Liu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to listen. In the records, Gilgamesh was the king of the ancient city of Uruk. Although it was an ancient city, it was actually a country. The remains of the ancient city of Uruk were also discovered in international cooperation projects a few years ago and are currently being protected in the southern part of the State of Iq. ¡°The cultural relics found inside were more than 6,000 years old. According to our investigation, this ancient city of Uruk was the largest country in the world at that time and the core of the Sumerian civilization. We studied Gilgamesh¡¯s remains and came to the conclusion that Gilgamesh was the earliest geneticist. Two-thirds of the alien genes in his body gave him the intelligence and strength of an alien civilization, but he did not have longevity. ¡°Gilgamesh was seen by others as a tyrant, so much so that others often prayed to the gods to punish him. In Sumerian mythology, this Main God was called A¡¯Nu. In fact, we could also understand him as the leader of the outer civilization. He sent down a savage named Enkidu. He was a lizardman and a violent giant. This giant usually lived with wild beasts and had no humanity. ¡°What happened later had little to do with the proposition we were studying. But in the story I was just telling, did you find anything interesting around?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words made everyone fall silent. A moment later, a young scientist boldly said, ¡°From the looks of it, everything mentioned in the Sumerian Mythology has been confirmed through various research and investigations. This discovery overlaps with our previous judgment of the ruins of civilization. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Perhaps in the past, Earth was an alien civilization¡¯s training ground. In fact, from a certain perspective, perhaps they had once ruled humans? These giants mentioned just now seem to reflect our ancient legends.¡± Elder Liu looked at him with some approval and nodded at the young scientist. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s talk about the results of the investigation on the alien genes in Chi You¡¯s bone. Perhaps in the eyes of extraterrestrial civilizations, Earth was originally just a testing ground. ¡°There were many questions about the origin of humans here, but they were still unanswered. However, from the perspective of the experimental field, humans were very likely just experimental subjects to alien civilizations. ¡°The alien genes in Chi You¡¯s body were definitely not formed naturally. Those who could possess such alien genes must be creatures from extraterrestrial civilization. We also made many key discoveries in the ruins of the extraterrestrial civilization in the Jing Wei Islands. ¡°In addition to some external words that we can¡¯t decipher, there are many ancient words in the ruins. After deciphering all these ancient words, it would form a preliminary story. Chi You originally was not as brave and good at fighting as in our current legends, even to the extent to be known as a Demon God.¡± Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Earth’s Crisis, The Strong Are Respected (2) Chapter 840: Earth¡¯s Crisis, The Strong Are Respected (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°He was just like what I had just said. He was like the lizardman in the mythology. He was just a half-human, half-beast image of a barbaric giant. The arrival of the extraterrestrial civilization changed the division of forces in ancient times. ¡°Chi You became the target of extraterrestrial civilization and was injected with alien genes. Hence, strictly speaking, Chi You was the first geneticist to appear in the entire Great Xia. After obtaining the modification of the alien genes, not only did Chi You¡¯s strength increase in all aspects, but he even gained intelligence. ¡°This also made him lead his tribe to become the first to use weapons in ancient times. In the eyes of the extraterrestrial civilization, the battle between them was like a child fighting. They did not care who won. In their opinion, be it Chi You or anyone else, they were just lab rats for experiments. ¡°From this, we can tell that in ancient times, more than one outer civilization must have intervened on Earth. They secretly supported different tribes and started wars one after another. That¡¯s how the ancient era, which is like a myth in our eyes, came about.¡± Zhao Guofeng frowned. The information that Elder Liu said clearly had a serious impact on the culture humans had come into contact with in the past. ¡°Elder Liu, is this investigation a guess or a fact?¡± ¡°At first, it was a guess. However, after other tombs were unearthed one after another, and the ruins outside the earth were discovered, these guesses were confirmed.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s resolute words dispelled all the doubts in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart, but this outcome shocked him. Looking at everyone, Elder Liu sighed softly and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve always thought that our technology was sufficiently advanced, but in the past five years, our development has far exceeded our previous definition of science. Five years ago, who would have thought that one day, we would be able to create humans like the legendary gods? ¡°On the other hand, aren¡¯t the smart bots and artificial intelligence systems we¡¯re studying walking the path of those so-called gods? Perhaps gods do not really exist. The gods we are talking about are just extraterrestrial civilizations one after another. ¡°We are repeating the path of the extraterrestrial civilization, so this matter is not as unacceptable to us as it was many years ago. The question we should pay more attention to now is, what is the attitude of the extraterrestrial civilization towards us Earthlings? ¡°At least from the looks of it, the extraterrestrial civilization¡¯s modification of Chi You¡¯s genes has indirectly provoked the eruption of the ancient war. This is not a friendly act.¡± Elder Liu hit the nail on the head and pointed out the most important problem of this matter. It was also in this small conference room that Elder Liu first mentioned the concept of aliens to everyone. Human research on the existence of other civilizations in the universe had never stopped. However, after much research, the results were the same. Within the observable range of the universe, it was very difficult to determine the form of existence of other civilizations. After all, so far, there was no substantial evidence. But this is also based on the limitations of our technological level, so for many years, this was still a problem for the scientific community. It was not until the ruins of the extraterrestrial civilization were discovered in recent years that an extraterrestrial civilization appeared on Earth and even secretly interfered in the experiment of Earthlings that it was finally placed on the table. Their goal, whether they still existed, and what their attitude towards Earth would be, were all questions that the scientists had yet to find out. Now that the moon had also discovered ruins that were suspected to be foreign starships, it would undoubtedly push forward the research path in this area. However, most of the countries had fallen into a crazy competition. As they had not personally investigated the alien ruins like Great Xia, they were naturally not as clear about these things as Great Xia. Therefore, their attitude towards this alien ruin was still in a fanatical obsession. Because Great Xia had discovered the ruins of an extraterrestrial civilization, the results of its rapid development were enough to make various countries jealous. Now that a lunar ruin had been discovered, naturally no country wanted to miss it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hence, at least in this aspect, Great Xia could see things clearly. After knowing the ins and outs of this, Zhao Guofeng frowned and fell into deep thought. ¡°The moon doesn¡¯t belong to any country. This means that the alien ruins discovered on the moon might break the fragile balance between the various countries. Even so, we must not give up on studying the Moon¡¯s ruins. ¡°Now that the various countries had already sensed it, it was obvious that it would not be long before they fell out and began to snatch it. We must also be involved, the resources of which remain precious to us, and we need to know more about the existence of these extraterrestrial civilizations. ¡°All along, our country¡¯s attitude towards the outside world has always been to prevent disasters before they occur. Now that multiple pieces of evidence show that extraterrestrial civilization really exists, we can¡¯t take any chances. We need to understand their attitudes and whether there are potential dangers. ¡°This meant that our opponents might not be limited to other countries. Was the rapid development of Earth within the plan of extraterrestrial civilization or beyond the control of extraterrestrial civilization?¡± Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: Earth’s Crisis, The Strong Are Respected (3) Chapter 841: Earth¡¯s Crisis, The Strong Are Respected (3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°In fact, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that alien civilizations are still observing Earth in a way that we don¡¯t know. Perhaps they even treated us as experimental subjects, treated the entire Earth as an experimental base? As a result, we have to think in advance if an alien civilization descends one day, will it bring a destructive disaster to Earth?¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s worry was also the worry of the scientists. The alien civilization had officially entered the range of human vision. In the eyes of scientists, the Earth could not exclude the threat that alien civilizations could pose. At the same time that this meeting was held, the other countries were still stuck in their interests. There had already begun to be varying degrees of friction. Western Atlantean: ¡°Our astronauts were the first to discover the lunar extraterrestrial civilization ruins here. It¡¯s only right that we lead the investigation project. We can guarantee to the entire world that we will definitely make all the research projects public without reservation!¡± The American Empire¡¯s announcement was indeed dignified, but the various countries had long known their true colors and sneered at it. Ice Bear Country: ¡°The Moon does not belong to any country. Any resources discovered there should be resources shared by the world. Therefore, there was no leading investigation. Either no one is allowed to investigate, or all the countries will cooperate to investigate!¡± Jiuhua Country: ¡°Our attitude is very firm on this. We definitely won¡¯t allow any country to monopolize the ruins of the Moon¡¯s civilization for any reason. We will defend our legitimate rights and interests under international law at all costs!¡± Just from the official announcements issued by these countries, one could smell the strong smell of gunpowder. Some of the already hostile countries had even begun to friction more or less at the border. The discovery of the ruins of the lunar extraterrestrial civilization made all the countries restless. If the big countries wanted to use this to strengthen their countries, they might be able to occupy the throne of a strong country after the new world structure was formed. Those small countries also hoped to seize this opportunity. Even if they gave it their all, it would at least bring great benefits. After all, Great Xia was the most obvious example. Just a civilization ruin discovered in the Jing Wei Islands had made them highly advanced in technology in just a few years and become the number one existence in the world. Not to mention that the alien civilization ruins here were more than a few times larger than the civilization ruins in the Jing Wei Islands. Moreover, this was only the initial discovery. Who dared to say that there were no other ruins on the moon? The fragile alliance between the various countries was also suffering a huge impact at this moment. Although there were no gunshots, there was a strong smell of gunpowder everywhere. The situation was getting worse and worse, if the third world war broke out, it would be a huge loss to the countries that were developing at a high speed in postmodern civilization. Therefore, very quickly, after the unanimous approval of various countries, a global meeting of the new era was quickly held. As the core country of the new era, Great Xia was quickly sent out to sit at the conference table and fight with the other countries. After a few days of interaction, a new plan finally took shape on the conference table. The remains of the extraterrestrial civilization on the moon would be a battlefield that would attract the attention of all the countries in the world. No country could privately investigate the ruins of foreign civilization or mine the resources there. Instead, after unanimous discussion and agreement, it would be opened once a year. The various countries would send representative teams to enter the extraterrestrial civilization ruins together. Within a specified period of time, the representative teams of their respective countries would be able to bring back the resources or discoveries obtained to their respective countries to promote harmonious development between countries. There were some words in the announcement that were especially eye-catching. The meaning was obvious. As a newly opened area of public resources, the Moon allowed any country to fight for resources for its own country in the most primitive way. This method was naturally war. Because the battlefield was on the moon, they did not have to abide by any rules on Earth. In other words, this meant that wars between countries on the moon could be fought at will. As long as it did not affect Earth, it was within the specified range. Moreover, any kind of battle on the moon must not affect the peace between the countries on Earth. All the problems were resolved on the moon. When they returned to Earth, they had to maintain the original peace. Even if they had a tacit understanding, they could not overstep their boundaries. In a word, it was: On the battlefield of the moon, the strong were respected! This meant that the lunar ruins would become an extremely dangerous existence. The rules of the Moon Star Battlefield also allowed the various countries to vent their strength, which they had been developing for many years. According to the joint investigation of the pioneer teams of the various countries, under each other¡¯s restraint and supervision, information about the ruins of the lunar extraterrestrial civilization gradually appeared in front of the various countries. The ruins of the extraterrestrial civilization here were very likely to be an alien starship. The size of the starship even exceeded the range of observation. According to the joint estimate of scientists from all sides, the resources hidden in the ship were completely enough for any country to develop for decades. It was named Extraterrestrial Relic 1 because it was the first lunar remnant to be discovered worldwide. Of course, this was not the only alien ruin on the moon. However, the current technology on Earth could not mine the other ruins at all. The difficulty was extremely high. Therefore, the attention of the various countries was all on the fat piece of meat in front of them. After several months of investigative operations, states signed termination orders with each other. A year later, today, each country would send representative teams to enter Extraterrestrial Relic 1 for the first time to fight for resources for their countries. During this year, no country was allowed to investigate this ruin alone, let alone illegally collect it. Otherwise, they would be jointly restricted by other countries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among the voices of these countries, the Western power, the Atlantean Kingdom, called out especially loudly. This was because they were the first to propose this plan. In their opinion, this was also a plan that was most beneficial to them. Other countries did not refuse because there was no better reason. If there were no restrictions, this Ruin 1 would probably only be devoured by a few large countries. There would not even be a chance for the other countries to benefit. In that case, it was better to agree to such a rule. A year later, everyone would compete fairly. After the meeting ended, the various countries stopped investigating the ruins of Extraterrestrial Relic 1. Due to the restrictions of the contract signed by the various countries, in the next year, various countries began to vigorously develop aerospace technology. Now, this was already the trend. The opening of the alien battlefield allowed the various countries to not be limited to the land in front of them. Times had already changed. If they could not keep up with this express train, they would be crushed by the wheels of history until there was not even powder left! Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Nantianmen (1) Chapter 842: Nantianmen (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The end of this meeting did not affect the ordinary citizens of the various countries much. The military of the various countries had already begun a year of focused special training. According to the rules set, a year later, the representative teams sent by various countries would land on the moon and enter the ruins of Civilization No. 1 together. At that time, the battle on the moon would inevitably erupt. Therefore, after the meeting ended, the various countries quickly began the internal selection. This team would pass layers of assessments from all over the country. Anyone who could join the exploration team was an expert among the experts of their respective countries. A year was neither long nor short. However, because the ruins of Extraterrestrial Civilization No. 1 were too important to the various countries, every country took this very seriously and did not dare to let their guard down at all. It was the same for Great Xia. The military had already secretly begun the selection assessment. Everyone was working hard for Civilization Ruin 1, which would be opened for the first time next year. At this moment, in the Capital Military District, as the main instructor, Combat Wolf was lecturing the outstanding talents of the hundred-strong army selected from the various military districts. ¡°Everyone, the fact that you¡¯re standing here means that you¡¯re very outstanding. You defeated countless competitors and finally obtained the right to participate in the final assessment. However, your test has only just begun. Only those who have passed all the tests can represent the country and board the moon to explore Extraterrestrial Relic 1. ¡°I can tell you very responsibly that the exploration of Extraterrestrial Relic 1 is even more dangerous than you think. Not only is there very likely to be unknown danger in the ruins, but you also have to face the masterminds from other countries. ¡°All the resources within sight were reasonably available to the various exploration teams, so this exploration would be dangerous. Therefore, I have to be responsible for you. If your ability is not enough to support you in completing this mission, I will definitely not watch you die.¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s voice clearly entered the ears of every soldier present, but this did not change the determination in their eyes. From the moment they put on the military uniform, everyone here wanted to bring glory to the country. Now was one of their few opportunities. After a short speech, Combat Wolf¡¯s training for everyone began. The reason why he became the main examiner was because he was the first person in the entire Great Xia military to follow Su Yun into martial Dao. Although the mechanical path had always been one of the paths that Great Xia emphasized on development, in the eyes of Zhao Guofeng and the higher-ups, cultivation was the key to victory. Combat Wolf began to lead everyone to cultivate martial Dao. They only had a year, so they had to race against time. On the other hand, the Research Department was also intensifying the change in armor series, fully preparing for Extraterrestrial Relic 1 a year later. This would completely change the world¡¯s structure. It was really likely that the entire human race on Earth would have a new definition of the entire known space civilization. For a moment, the various countries that were originally restless stopped. Previously, every country wished they could publicize their research results every day, so the international news was very lively. Now, all the countries had tacitly shut themselves in. As a result, the international news did not even update any new news for a few days. The wheel of history is quietly moving forward, and no country wants to fall behind, so there is a rare subtle calm in the international situation. Many netizens also discovered this strange situation and discussed it in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the international news has shut down? Why haven¡¯t there been any new developments for the past few days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Usually, when the international news is turned on, all the countries will fight to brag. What¡¯s going on now? Have they all learned to keep a low profile?¡± ¡°In my opinion, there must be something wrong with this abnormality! Who knows what they¡¯re doing behind the scenes!¡± The netizens were very puzzled about this, but at the moment, the country¡¯s officials had not given any announcement. The netizens knew nothing about Extraterrestrial Relic 1, nor did they know that a silent battle had already started in various countries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ In the old era, because aerospace exploration technology could not bring immediate benefits, there were very few scientific investments in aerospace between countries. Even the space station was united by various countries because it was really strenuous and unrewarding to rely on one country to pay. However, in the postmodern era, with the discovery of the Moon¡¯s ruins, this meant that there were huge benefits to aerospace exploration. They could obtain abundant resources from it. Therefore, the investment of countries in aerospace began to increase crazily. In just over a year, so many things had happened in the outside world. The humans of the postmodern era had actually begun to step into space! However, Su Yun was the only one who had been abandoned by time. He had been sitting quietly on the top of Mount Shengu for a year. Su Yun knew nothing about what was happening in the outside world. In the past year, he had been completely immersed in his mental world. However, if anyone could enter this world, they would definitely realize that it was completely different from before. He was in an ancient treasure temple in his mental world. Around him were many ancient books. Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Nantianmen (2) Chapter 843: Nantianmen (2) Editor: Henyee Translations These ancient books were placed on the shelves around Su Yun, making this place seem like a depository of thousand-year-old ancient scrolls. A wordless ancient book floated in front of Su Yun. With a thought from Su Yun, golden words gradually appeared on the wordless ancient book. Every ancient scroll stored here was written by Su Yun. It recorded his different insights into cultivation and a summary of cultivation techniques. Moreover, there were different categories where these ancient scrolls were placed. Spirit Aperture Opening, Spell Cultivation Experience, Spiritual Transformation, and Dharma World. In these different categories, Su Yun¡¯s different insights were recorded. The scripture chamber was filled with Su Yun¡¯s feelings. Su Yun, who was in this mental world, did not know that time had passed in the outside world, much less that he had been in seclusion for more than a year. In this year, Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang would come up to visit Su Yun from time to time. They could either clean up the snow on Su Yun¡¯s body or sweep the surrounding weeds. Initially, they were a little worried about Su Yun¡¯s motionless state. However, after a year, Su Yun¡¯s face was still rosy. His breathing was even, as if he was unaffected. Xu Jiajia also came to visit Su Yun many times. Every time, she would only sit quietly beside Su Yun and accompany him, but she would not disturb him. Every time she went up the mountain, the white monkey would jump into her arms excitedly. This scene always made Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang envious. From the beginning to the end, the white monkey would not even let them touch, let alone snuggle into their arms like it did to Xu Jiajia. During Su Yun¡¯s seclusion, there were extremely obvious changes to the white monkey. The mischievous state of the white monkey became fewer and fewer. In fact, when Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang went up the mountain,they could always see the white monkey sitting quietly on the Divine Lonely Stone like Su Yun. The white monkey seemed to have an extremely high status in the hearts of other animals. Many beasts in the mountain would always form a circle when the white monkey sat quietly and lay beside it. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were confused about this, but what they did not know was that the white monkey¡¯s realm was much higher than theirs. The outside world was changing day by day. Only Su Yun remained outside the changes in time. In his spiritual world, he had already formed the prototype of the cultivation method and was still sparing no effort to divide the detailed cultivation framework. Although he did not know the situation in the outside world, as humans gradually walked out of Earth and into the starry sky, his cultivation method also needed to continuously advance. Su Yun was creating an unprecedented cultivation method. As a Dao Ancestor, the responsibility on his shoulders was more important than anyone else. Xu Jiajia would always cut Su Yun¡¯s long hair and shave his beard when she came to visit him. She would accompany him quietly. ¡­ In the next year, the military was not the only one conducting internal training and selection. The higher-ups of the official platform had long made the hundred pioneers of the cultivation world the core of this exploration mission when they first formulated the plan. Before the entire Great Xia knew anything about this, the hundred or so pioneers of the cultivation world had already been secretly summoned to the Dao Hearing Bureau. The current Dao Hearing Bureau was a very important existence in the hearts of the cultivators. Therefore, the moment they received the summons, they rushed over from all directions at the specified time. Ever since the Dao Hearing Bureau was built, it had never been opened to the public. In the eyes of outsiders, they could only see the appearance of this building. It was ancient and had the meaning of paying tribute to ancient architectural culture. This building fully reflected the views of people, law, heaven, Dao, and nature. Its appearance was even more typical of the Beijing Sect. The sky was round, and the ground was flat. Every house was spacious, and the wings were lined with corridors. It looked like a large courtyard house. The first thing to enter was the Dao Querying Hall. In the huge hall, the stone pillars around were engraved with what Su Yun had said during the sermon. At this moment, more than a hundred people were standing in the hall, waiting for the people who had mobilized them to appear. This was the first time the officials had mobilized more than a hundred pioneers since the establishment of the Dao Hearing Bureau. Therefore, everyone was curious and did not know the reason. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally, with steady footsteps, Zhao Guofeng, who was wearing a military uniform, walked out of the side hall with his hands behind his back. Beside Zhao Guofeng was an old man in a Chinese tunic suit. This was also the bureau chief appointed by the officials, He Zimu. Old Master He Zimu used to be the dean of the Capital¡¯s Ancient Culture Research Institute. His current transfer was only temporary. To outsiders, He Zimu had always said that he was only the acting director. In the future, the bureau chief would definitely be a cultivator. Only then would it be appropriate. According to Zhao Guofeng, who would be in charge of cultivation in the future? He had to talk to Su Yun first before deciding. Because it had to be personally appointed by the Dao Ancestor. ¡°Everyone.¡± Looking at everyone, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s dignified voice echoed in the hall. The more than a hundred cultivators present fell silent and looked at him. Other than Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng had such a dignified expression for everyone. This surprised Combat Wolf at that time. Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Nantianmen (3) Chapter 844: Nantianmen (3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I gathered everyone here today because something big has happened recently. The Dao Ancestor is currently in seclusion, so I have no choice but to alarm everyone to come. A few years ago, the Sky Brain System satellite rose into the sky, causing Great Xia to enter the stage of intelligent technology development. Since then, we have discovered the fact that there are many ruins of alien civilizations on the Moon.¡± Everyone looked at each other. Master Gu could not help but ask, ¡°What? Alien? Is this thing the same as the ruins discovered in the Jing Wei Islands?¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s much bigger than the ruins of the Jing Wei Islands. With our current technological level, we can only scan the ruins of the Extraterrestrial Relic 1 on the moon with a general memory. ¡°The situation inside is unknown for the time being, but at least we can confirm that this Extraterrestrial Civilization Relic 1 is very likely an outer starship. It¡¯s more than a few times larger than the ruins discovered in the Jing Wei Islands!¡± Disbelief appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. The people of Great Xia were no longer unfamiliar with aliens. After all, the ruins that Great Xia had discovered in the Jing Wei Islands had already confirmed that an alien civilization had descended on Earth before. However, everyone did not understand what this matter had to do with summoning them here. Zhao Guofeng clearly saw through the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts, so he quickly continued, ¡°The ruins of the moon have already been discovered by other countries. Not long ago, the various countries signed an agreement that they would begin mining the ruins of Extraterrestrial Relic 1 a year later. ¡°But this is only a dignified excuse. I can tell everyone very responsibly that the mining in a year will actually be the start of a battle. The various countries will fight on the battlefield of the moon with their own strength. The strong were respected. Only the winner could obtain more resources that were beneficial to the country. ¡°Currently, the Great Xia military had already begun internal training, striving to let more soldiers cultivate martial Dao. Other than that, I hope that I can also conduct a selection among the cultivators. In a year, they will represent the country and participate in an unprecedented battle on the interstellar battlefield!¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words indicated the purpose of asking everyone to come. At this moment, the cultivators fell into deep thought. Soon, in the crowd, L¨¹ Hongya raised her hand. ¡°Chief, I¡¯m the first to agree. I¡¯m willing to participate in the selection and fight for the country!¡± L¨¹ Hongya still had her usual temper. At this moment, she did not even think much and agreed. Soon, the others agreed firmly. Even some elders expressed their willingness to participate. Seeing everyone¡¯s attitude, Zhao Guofeng nodded in relief. This did not mean that more than a hundred people had to participate. After all, some of the elders or children still had to continue the Dao Seed for Great Xia before the Dao Ancestor came out of seclusion. Therefore, they would face an assessment. In the end, according to Zhao Guofeng¡¯s previous plan, it would be enough to have more than ten people as the trump cards of each Great Xia team. After all, they were personally led into the Dao by Su Yun. There was a huge difference in strength and realm between them and the soldiers in the military district who were led into the martial Dao by Combat Wolf. It was an indisputable fact that being enlightened by Su Yun was better than ten years of bitter cultivation. Zhao Guofeng quickly handed the upcoming selection test to Director He Zimu. He hurriedly got into the military car and left. For Zhao Guofeng, he would be very busy during this period of time. As a result, sometimes, when he finally had time to think of Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng would complain helplessly, ¡°Brother Su Yun, you¡¯re really good at finding opportunities to be lazy. At such a critical moment, you¡¯re enjoying your leisure time alone. You¡¯re too disloyal!¡± However, Zhao Guofeng had no intention of disturbing Su Yun. He was very determined that Su Yun was the future of Great Xia. Every time he went into seclusion, it would be extremely important for Great Xia¡¯s future. After leaving the Dao Hearing Bureau, Zhao Guofeng quickly arrived at the space agency building in a military car. This was one of the three largest astronaut buildings in the world. Its importance was self-evident. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Great Xia Space Technology Research Institute was located in it. This was also one of the important units of Great Xia¡¯s aerospace project. A few years ago, the satellites with the Sky Brain System came from secondary. However, to Zhao Guofeng, this was a place he rarely came to. Looking at Zhao Guofeng¡¯s anxious expression, one could roughly guess that he must be here for something extremely important. After passing through the hall, he took the elevator to the official level and pushed open the door of one of the conference rooms. There were already many people sitting in the conference room. Not only were there high-level leaders of the space agency, but there were also high-level politicians in suits. Now that Zhao Guofeng, who was wearing a military uniform, was sitting down, this meeting immediately became an important meeting of the three parties. Soon, the director of the Space Administration, Zhang Keqi, looked at the participants and said, ¡°Leaders, the core problem of today¡¯s meeting is whether to officially implement the Nantianmen plan!¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, immediately making everyone present solemn. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Nantianmen (4) Chapter 845: Nantianmen (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, the political representative was the first to express his opinion. ¡°I think it¡¯s time. The various countries must have taken this matter seriously now. All the public news was just a smokescreen. The discovery of the extraterrestrial ruins on the moon and the fact that an extraterrestrial battlefield had been opened for the first time meant that Earth was gradually integrating with the interstellar space. ¡°With the eruption of scientific research technology on Earth, be it genetic technology or mechanical technology, it proved that humans would step into space because the resources on Earth were no longer enough to support human consumption. ¡°The fact that aliens existed had already been verified, but so far, we did not have any precautions against this unknown force. ¡°The Nantianmen plan would be used as Great Xia¡¯s Earth and Moon transit station to help Great Xia prepare for the exploration of the ruins of the moon¡¯s civilization and the potential enemies of other countries. ¡°At the same time, it could also become a defense line to deal with interstellar friction that could happen at any time. Although it¡¯s still a little early to say this at the moment, there¡¯s a need to plan ahead for national security!¡± The representative¡¯s words entered everyone¡¯s ears, causing them to nod in agreement. Zhang Keqi then looked at Zhao Guofeng, clearly hoping that the military representative could give an opinion. After a short silence, Zhao Guofeng said, ¡°The Nantianmen plan was first proposed by the military when they discovered the ruins of the Jing Wei Islands. From the looks of it, this is the general trend and also a step that our Great Xia will definitely take. Therefore, on behalf of the military, I agree that the Nantianmen Plan can be activated!¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s final decision established the implementation of the entire plan. The detailed plan of Nantianmen had actually been constantly improving over the years. After the meeting ended, the Nantianmen Project¡¯s joint command center was quickly established. It was officially launched by the political party representative, Wu Tianshuo, and the military representative, Zhao Guofeng. The director of the Space Agency, Zhang Keqi, was the overall person in charge. It had been a few years since the Nantianmen Plan was first proposed. This plan was to ensure that on the unknown battlefield of the moon, the team sent by Great Xia would not be alone. The activation of Nantianmen would be an important existence for the next lunar exploration mission. Of course, another small reason for this plan was that the equipment plan to establish humanity¡¯s first deep space strategic strike group could be successfully completed. As soon as possible, they could build a force that could effectively resist the attacks of alien civilizations. The alien ruins of the Jing Wei Islands and even the civilization ruins discovered on the moon had no choice but to make Great Xia pay attention to the potential interstellar threat. However, compared to the core goal of the Earth-Moon Transit Station, this plan was only a long-term development direction. Therefore, the opening of the moon battlefield allowed the entire plan to be fully implemented. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the various scientific and technological research centers were led by the Capital¡¯s headquarters. The joint command center of the Nantianmen Plan was fully led. They established different bases of the Nantianmen Plan and promoted the implementation of the plan together. The construction plan of the new aerial unmanned fighter aircraft that had been sealed for a long time was officially launched. In addition, the Xuanwu fighter jets specially equipped with armored cockpits were fully activated in various bases. In scientific development, concepts were first designed. Now, with the collaboration of many parties, this concept is quickly becoming a reality. The foundation of the entire plan was a large strategic space carrier platform named Luan Bird. This platform would also be the core of the Nantianmen Plan. As it developed, the plan was constantly perfected. The aerospace plane codenamed Ivory Emperor, the aerospace fighter codenamed Mystic Bird, and the tactical robot codenamed Shadow Bearing series gradually became the epitome of the entire Nantianmen plan. In the five bases, the data of the Luan Bird Platform was constantly being perfected. The platform would reach a total length of 842 meters and a wingspan of 1,384 meters. It was no exaggeration to say that once this platform rose into the sky, it would be a true land in the air. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: First Out of Body Experience, Realizing the Immortal Realm (1) Chapter 846: First Out of Body Experience, Realizing the Immortal Realm (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The platform¡¯s empty weight could reach more than 470,000 tons. Its maximum takeoff weight was a total of 120,000 tons. If it was said to be a flying aircraft carrier, it would be underestimating it. In comparison, a Luan Bird was larger than several Ford aircraft carriers combined. One had to know that the Ford aircraft carrier was currently the largest aircraft carrier on Earth. Yet it still paled in comparison. In addition to this data, the weapon data was quickly perfected. The Luan Bird platform was equipped with four high-power ion diffusion cannons and 16 high-energy pulse laser cannons. There are also 42 vertical launch units for large multi-purpose missiles and 12 on-board ballistic missile launchers. This would be an unshakable sky fortress, but other than that, the information about the other weapons in the Nantianmen¡¯s plan was enough to shock the world. The Mystic Bird Fighter was the new equipment for Nantianmen. It was 24.6 meters long, its wingspan was 14.1 meters, and its takeoff weight was as high as 52 tons. According to the current experimental data, the Mystic Bird Fighter¡¯s flying speed in the atmosphere was Mach 4.8. Even supersonic missiles could not catch up. More importantly, when the Mystic Bird Fighter broke out of the atmosphere, its maximum speed could reach the second speed in the universe, Mach 30. Just its speed was unprecedented. Moreover, the Mystic Bird had a particle accelerator cannon, two small laser rapid-fire cannons, and six super high-speed long-range air-to-air missiles. The Mystic Bird Fighter would use the nuclear fusion cycle engine unique to China. Its cruising speed in the atmosphere would reach Mach 2.34. The Mystic Bird Fighter could also freely switch between driverless and other modes. The appearance of futuristic technology officially made sci-fi movies reality. In the latest headquarters meeting, Zhao Guofeng and the others had also determined the combination form of the space station. One of the space station systems of the Nantianmen Plan would be a space base surrounded by a mother port and a large number of spacecraft. Everything was under intense preparation. The huge commotion caused by the establishment of various bases quickly caused a wave on the Internet. ¡°The Nantianmen Plan, oh my god, it¡¯s going to rise to the level of the interstellar realm!¡± ¡°In the past few years, China¡¯s technology has developed too quickly. Sometimes, I really think that I¡¯m dreaming.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really a dream, don¡¯t wake up. Looking at this development speed, we might be able to see living aliens in our lifetime!¡± After the Great Xia netizens learned of the implementation of the Nantianmen plan, they were extremely excited. This not only showed the strength of the country, but also meant that they had taken another step towards the future. Interstellar. This once very sci-fi and distant proposition had now become a threshold that was about to be crossed on the path of human science. Of course, the other countries were not that stupid. On the one hand, they were preparing for the lunar battlefield next year. On the other hand, they began to prepare to build their own Earth and Moon transit stations. This meant that the team sent to the moon would be supported by backup energy at any time. On this new battlefield, the transit station would become an important tactical construction. Without this transit station, the Western countries would not be able to establish any tactical connection with the representative team. This unknown battlefield outside of Earth made no country dare to let their guard down. Of course, like Great Xia, another reason for the construction of this transit station was that various countries also valued the mysterious existence of aliens. In fact, Western countries like Atlantis had secretly established a department to investigate aliens. In the Atlantean usatf department, the Ice Bear country used the Space Administration to cover up. In fact, they had established a special team from the Upt department alone and were constantly advancing the investigation of aliens. Ever since Great Xia discovered the ruins of the extraterrestrial civilization, be it large or small countries, they had already started investigating the extraterrestrial civilization. Before the Nantianmen plan was officially implemented, other countries had actually already begun related actions. Most of the countries that did not have the ability to carry out the interstellar defense project alone began to rely on powerful countries. This also quickly formed two factions in the Western countries. The first was the interstellar defense system codenamed Garden of Eden. It was developed by the Atlantean Kingdom. Small countries like the Divine Brilliance Nation attached themselves to the Atlantean Nation to help carry out the progress of the Garden of Eden project. The other was the defense system codenamed Yanus. It was jointly developed by the Ice Bear Nation and the European countries. All the countries tacitly excluded Great Xia. After all, Great Xia¡¯s technological development was already a huge threat to them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, they did not expect that the isolated Great Xia had already come up with a countermeasure. The appearance of the Nantianmen Plan immediately caused a heated discussion on the Internet. ¡°Are you kidding? How can Great Xia complete such a huge interstellar project?¡± ¡°No matter what, our Atlantean country will still be the leader of the world. The first to perfect the interstellar system will definitely be our Atlantean country.¡± ¡°Look at the person above. He has a classic American sense of superiority. ¡°Our Ice Bear Nation¡¯s Plan Yanus has been fully activated. Yanus is the god guarding the Heavenly Gate and also the god guarding the entire European continent!¡± Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: First Out of Body Experience, Realizing the Immortal Realm (2) Chapter 847: First Out of Body Experience, Realizing the Immortal Realm (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The netizens of various countries were supporting their own interstellar plan, but their attitude towards Great Xia was surprisingly unanimous. Even though Great Xia¡¯s technology was indeed ahead, it was no different from a fool¡¯s dream to complete the so-called Nantianmen Plan without any support. The various countries were also extremely concerned about Great Xia¡¯s movements. However, Great Xia¡¯s secrecy towards the other countries was as strict as ever. While they began to race against time to implement their interstellar defense plans, they also continuously sent spies to investigate Great Xia. Unfortunately, the security in the country was tight. To them, it was like an insurmountable ditch. The Great Xia crowd was surprisingly united, making these spies unable to find any entry point. In the blink of an eye, another year passed. While the Nantianmen Project was constantly advancing, the training of the exploration team of Ruins 1 on the Moon had never stopped. Apart from the military team, L¨¹ Hongya and Master Gu also passed the test as they wished and joined the pioneer exploration team with the other eight cultivators. Every country was now on the fast lane. Everyone¡¯s gaze had already shifted from Earth to the universe. Only Su Yun did not change at all. Now, there was a sunken groove in the ground where he sat quietly. Ever since he entered seclusion, be it wind, rain, or snow, he had never reacted. He had not even moved. He was completely immersed in his mental world. During this period, his cultivation method was constantly perfected. At the same time, Su Yun¡¯s cultivation realm was constantly improving. Su Yun¡¯s mental state was completely separated from his body. In this mental world, he had always been in a specious state of nothingness. The separation of his spirit and aperture allowed Su Yun to escape the restrictions of his body. In this mental world, he could completely be unrestrained and even ignore all the so-called laws of physics. Su Yun, who had left his thinking state again, strolled in this mental world. As it was just a body of consciousness, he did not feel any fatigue. Furthermore, because he had been in this state for a long time, Su Yun had a new understanding of the concept of essence, energy, and spirit. God was the master of the activities of the human body. Its rise and fall were related to the survival of life. During the process of cultivation, Su Yun was already able to separate the innate god from the post celestial god. This way, it could ensure that Su Yun¡¯s innate god was in the mental world and the post celestial god could still maintain his vital signs in his body. The Fushen God had an Immortal Soul and a Desire God. Immortal Soul Stage cultivators were born with a little bit of spiritual light. Those who desire God are naturally energetic. In the mental world, Su Yun comprehended the aura of the primordial spirit and the thoughts of the Yin God. Such perception gave Su Yun a higher level of understanding of life. In the scene conjured by the mental world, Su Yun strolled by the river and listened to the flowing water. He looked at the river as usual. He suddenly stopped in his tracks, as if he had seen something that surprised him. The water kept flowing along the river channel, occasionally bringing the soil on the river channel beside it into the water. But when the soil entered the water, it would mix with the water flow. In the blink of an eye, it formed a state where one was in the other. Su Yun was suddenly stunned on the spot. It was as if he had suddenly come to a realization. The Yang God was the source of thoughts, including the state he was in in the spiritual world. It was the condensation of the Yang God. The reason why his body could maintain its characteristics as usual was because Yin God was maintaining it. However, the water and soil just now made Su Yun suddenly think that if the Yang God and Yin God fused like the water and mud, could it be¡­? When this thought appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind, it immediately made a strange glint flash in his eyes. With a thought from Su Yun, a translucent version of himself appeared behind him again. In comparison, this version of him was clearly much dimmer. This was Su Yun¡¯s Yin God. This was also the first time he had condensed his Yin God in his mental world. The feeling of enlightenment constantly drove Su Yun to walk towards his Yin God step by step. The moment the Yang God and Yin God approached, it was as if there was a gravitational force that instantly fused the two. A penetrating feeling that was like an electric current spread throughout his body. Su Yun suddenly closed his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yin and Yang fused, and the two spirits become one. Su Yun had never experienced such a light feeling before, and it constantly drove him. Gradually, Su Yun opened his eyes in reality. The moment he opened his eyes, he realized that he was no longer in his mental world. The setting sun at the top of Mount Shengu still had some warmth. The forest in front of him was lush and beautiful. His gaze landed on the body sitting quietly below. It was Su Yun¡¯s body! His body was sitting upright beside the Divine Lone Stone as usual, not moving at all. Su Yun looked down at his hands in surprise. It was a faintly discernible spirit body. The surrounding forest rustled in the wind, but he could not sense any wind at all. After being stunned for a moment, Su Yun realized that when the Yin Yang Gods overlapped, he had unexpectedly reached the state of his soul leaving his body. It was commonly known as Mental Wander! This penetrating feeling spread throughout his body. Su Yun suddenly realized that in this state, his perception of the changes in the world had become extremely delicate. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: First Out of Body Experience, Realizing the Immortal Realm (3) Chapter 848: First Out of Body Experience, Realizing the Immortal Realm (3) Editor: Henyee Translations The heaviness that came from his body disappeared. He felt as light as a feather. This novel feeling pleasantly surprised Su Yun. The sudden epiphany allowed him to master such a magical technique. Su Yun, who had stepped into cultivation, had long realized that the physical body and soul were completely different existences, just like the difference between the supernatural state and the ordinary state. But now that he was able to abandon his physical body and move freely in the form of a spirit body, the wonderful experience still pleasantly surprised him. Su Yun suddenly heard a strange sound. Then, he looked over and realized that the white monkey, who was originally sitting on the Divine Lone Stone, seemed to have sensed something and was baring its teeth and revealing a threatening expression. This made Su Yun quickly realize that the white monkey seemed to have an even sharper perception, but he could not see him. Under its instinct, it kept making threatening sounds in this direction. Su Yun did not mind this. He tried to move around, and realized that even in a spirit body state, he could still control all his limbs as nimbly as if he was controlling his body. Taking a step forward, the lightness made Su Yun immerse himself in it again. This unrestrained feeling was impossible to experience in the body. In this state, Su Yun quickly had a new idea. As his thoughts floated, he quickly walked down the mountain in his spirit body state. In such a state, Su Yun was completely unrestricted by the laws of physics. In scientific terms, he seemed to be in a higher dimensional space. Soon, Su Yun arrived at the familiar door at the foot of the mountain. The door was ajar, and he could see Yang Shan¡¯s busy figure in the courtyard. ¡°Our son hasn¡¯t left the mountain for a long time. Do we really not have to go up the mountain to see him?¡± Yang Shan had always been very worried about Su Yun, but Su Guowei was much calmer about this. ¡°What else are you worried about about our son? He¡¯s publicly acknowledged as a Dao Ancestor and a master of all techniques. Before he went into seclusion, he also told us that this seclusion might take a long time. Don¡¯t worry. Our son will definitely come back first.¡± In such a state, Su Yun could still clearly hear their conversation. When Su Yun entered the courtyard, they did not notice anything even when he stood in front of them. Su Yun secretly guessed that his current state was more like the ghost mentioned by the older generation. However, he knew that he was not like that. This kind of mental wander was very special. It was between the soul and the mind. It could be understood as the soul leaving the body, but it could also be understood as the mind leaving the body. It was mysterious and difficult to explain. If one had not really stepped into this state and experienced it personally, they would really not be able to understand this mysterious feeling. This also made Su Yun not stay at home for long. Soon, he walked along the village road. Halfway through, he also saw Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao, who were still cultivating diligently. After such a long time, the two of them had indeed changed a lot. The wooden stake in front of Lin Xiao had already turned into an iron stake, but even so, every punch of Lin Xiao¡¯s left a clear fist mark. Big Head Yang no longer harmed the fish in the river like before. With the fishing rod in his hand, it was as if he was holding a whip. Every time he shook his wrist, the hook would accurately hit a few glass bottles in the distance. The hook in Big Head Yang¡¯s hand was like a bullet that would shatter the bottle the moment it touched it. This scene made Su Yun feel gratified. The two of them had high hopes for their improvement and potential. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Just as Su Yun was circling the village, he suddenly heard a series of wild barking. Immediately after, he looked over and realized that it was a black dog looking at him and letting out crazy roars. The villagers, who were sitting under a big tree not far away, looked disdainful. The dog owner even reprimanded it. There was an ancient saying that black dogs were sentient and could see things that were rare for ordinary people. Su Yun had finally experienced it today. ¡°Looks like if I encounter a black dog barking in any direction in the future, I really can¡¯t let my guard down.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this thought in mind, Su Yun walked forward again. In this state, time no longer seemed to constrain him. Occasionally, a few stray cats that passed by seemed to really see Su Yun. They arched their bodies and let out warning sounds. The matter of animals being sentient finally gave Su Yun a deep understanding. After walking around the village, Su Yun returned to the foot of Mount Shengu. As this was the first time he had gone on a mental journey, he did not dare to walk too far, afraid that it would affect his body too much. Su Yun, who had just arrived at the foot of the mountain, had the thought of climbing up the mountain again when he realized that his body was floating in midair. Su Yun was overjoyed again. He excitedly tried a few times and realized that in this state, he could actually walk in the air. It was no different from flying. This should be the benefit of breaking free from the restraints of his body! Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Ten Years! (1) Chapter 849: Ten Years! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, Su Yun flew up the mountain and came to his body¡¯s side again. With just a thought, Su Yun returned to his body and appeared in his mental world. This experience only lasted a few minutes for him, but it really opened a new door for Su Yun. When the Yin Yang Gods fused, it could allow the complete soul form to leave the body. In the form of a soul, all the physical laws in the world did not seem to be constrained at all. Time and space were just concepts. Su Yun, who was in a soul state, could completely surpass these states. This short experience gave Su Yun a different understanding. He quickly sat cross-legged in his spiritual world and slowly digested these insights in his heart. Su Yun seemed to have completely forgotten the concept of time. He could not even remember how long he had been in seclusion. Little did he know that three years had passed without him realizing it. In the past three years, various countries have been vigorously developing preventive measures against alien civilizations. Three months ago, the most important space station of the Nantianmen Plan had been officially built in space. The completion of the space station meant that the Luan Bird Platform would soon stand in space and form the most important stage of the Nantianmen Plan. The thousands of scientific researchers in the five bases worked hard for the same goal day and night. It was also because of this effort that the Nantianmen Plan could quickly take shape and begin to have results in a short period of time. The Garden of Eden plan led by the Atlantean side and the Yanus defense system led by the Ice Bear country had also made significant progress in the past two years. In the past two years, the Moon Civilization Ruin 1 was opened to the public for the first time. Each country sent a pioneer team to the Moon to explore the ruins. The truth was just as Zhao Guofeng had expected at the beginning. After the teams of the various countries entered Civilization Ruins No. 1, many small conflicts erupted. Many small Western countries that had always been hostile because of the problems left behind by history used this opportunity to attack in the ruins. It was also in this chaotic situation that the representative teams sent by some small countries were completely wiped out in less than a few hours. To various countries, this Civilization Ruin No. 1 did not just have a large number of resources. The agreement signed by the various countries also made the moon the main battlefield where each country could start a war without any scruples. Great Xia had sent a total of 39 representatives this time. This number was not much compared to the Western countries. However, the 39 of them were all wearing the latest armor developed by Great Xia. Moreover, there were more than ten cultivation pioneers among them. So this team resisted the friction of other countries many times after entering Civilization Ruin 1. Two days later, they successfully brought back a lot of resources and research on Civilization Ruins No. 1. It was not until Zhao Guofeng saw the operation report written by the representatives that he understood how dangerous Civilization Ruin 1 was. First of all, all the representatives had to face hostility from other countries. In their concept, the faster they resolved the other competitors, the more control they would have over resources. Therefore, in the few hours after entering Civilization Ruin 1, almost no one from the various countries went deep. Instead, they took the lead in the battle without any reason. Great Xia was naturally involved. Moreover, because of Great Xia¡¯s high technological development in recent years, it has become the target of many Western countries. Hence, in just a few hours, the Great Xia representative team suffered no less than a dozen sudden attacks. Fortunately, all the members of the Great Xia team were wearing the most advanced technological armor. Furthermore, all the members who had passed the selection to become the team were either martial arts cultivators or pioneers who had followed Su Yun into the Dao. Hence, they still preserved the integrity of the team to the greatest extent in these dozen or so attacks. Yet this was only the beginning after all. The first opening of Civilization Ruin 1 was actually just a test for the various countries. After this first exploration, some countries returned with a full load, while others were completely wiped out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Today was only the first exploration, but it had quickly widened the distance between the various countries. It had also quickly disintegrated some countries that had formed a fragile alliance. The world situation had undergone another reshuffle. The second exploration of the ruins was three months later. After a year of preparation, almost all the countries were already prepared. Therefore, three months was not rushed for them. Through the attitude of this first exploration, the various countries had more thoughts in their hearts. According to the statistics between the various countries, the resources obtained by Great Xia¡¯s representative team in the first search were the most in a single country. However, because of the Garden of Eden and the Yanus Defense System, the various countries had reached a certain alliance. In comparison, the Atlantean Kingdom and the Ice Bear Kingdom obtained more resources than Great Xia. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: Ten Years! (2) Chapter 850: Ten Years! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations However, the strength displayed by the Great Xia representative team was still the same, making the other countries feel danger. Hence, in the upcoming second expedition, Great Xia¡¯s representative team became the first target of various countries. To Great Xia, this was naturally more dangerous. Even though the team members knew about this, they were still full of fighting spirit. In their opinion, although the second exploration was facing more danger, it also meant that Great Xia would be able to obtain more resources. After the first exploration of the ruins of the civilization, the Great Xia officials placed all their attention on the Nantianmen plan again. The completion of the space station had prompted the aerospace department to begin the final launch timing of the Luan Platform. On this day, at the first launch site of the Aerospace Administration, the Luan Bird Platform also appeared in front of everyone for the first time. As the Nantianmen plan had already spread online long ago, the Great Xia officials had no intention of hiding it from the citizens. Many media reporters were invited to this launch. They would live stream this epoch-making scene to the entire country. The Luan Platform slowly rose into the sky. This behemoth would soon become the first line of defense for Great Xia against the outer civilization forces. A large number of netizens in the livestream entered just to see the shocking and spectacular scene with their own eyes. Everyone knew that as long as the Luan Platform could appear near the space station as planned, the remaining weapon systems would quickly be perfected. Although this was only the basic framework of the Nantianmen plan, it had at least established the rapid development of it. Great Xia had officially entered the height of interstellar space. Currently, the Nantianmen Plan was far ahead of the two defense plans jointly formulated by many other countries. Not long after, the specially equipped playback system on the Luan platform played the national anthem on the space station. When everyone heard the sound of the national anthem, deafening cheers quickly came from the silent commander. The Nantianmen plan was officially activated! ¡­ The Luan Platform was like a loyal guard that surrounded Earth and protected everyone¡¯s safety at all times. As the most important and basic segment of the Nantianmen plan, the successful launch was no different from encouraging the morale of the entire army, making everyone look forward to the perfect implementation of the plan. In the lonely and mysterious space, the Luan platform with the flag of Great Xia was in a fixed orbit, quietly waiting for Great Xia. The technical department was quickly monitoring various data to ensure that all problems could be killed in the cradle and locked into a controllable range. The core system of the Luan Platform was still equipped with the Sky Brain Intelligence unique to China. Therefore, for other countries, the values that might take hours to collect data were completed in less than a few seconds in the computer system. ¡°Test successful. All the data is basically normal.¡± When the mechanical female voice unique to the AI came from the command room, many scientists who had not slept or rested at night cheered. Zhao Guofeng and the others, who were standing at the front, looked at the Luan Platform on the track and quickly revealed knowing smiles. This meant that Great Xia had taken the most critical step towards the perfect implementation of the Nantianmen plan. The Luan Platform would be the city gate of Nantianmen. What they had to do next was to equip the city gate with powerful ¡°gate gods¡±. Although this matter was urgent, Zhao Guofeng did not want to affect the joy of the scientists for the time being. This result was obtained through their joint efforts, so they were more qualified than anyone to enjoy this joy. It was not until a moment later that the command center slowly calmed down. Zhang Keqi looked at the scientists behind him and said excitedly, ¡°Everyone, with our joint efforts, the Nantianmen plan can be officially activated. The Heaven Gate has arrived. Next, it¡¯s time to send our gate god for the Heaven Gate. Everyone present came from the five major bases of Great Xia and bore different heavy responsibilities. How is it? Are you confident that in the next three months, the Nantianmen plan will officially land?¡± ¡°Chief, the mission received by the First Base is to develop the Mystic Bird Fighter. Currently, they have already made a major breakthrough. The first base is confident that they can mass-produce the Mystic Bird fighter jets in three months and form an effective interceptor fleet!¡± ¡°Chief, the mission received by the second base is to develop the Xuanwu Fighter. All the data has passed the final test. Three months later, the Second Base will definitely give the country a satisfactory answer!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Chief, there¡¯s no problem with the aerospace monitoring system of the Third Base.¡± ¡°Chief, the development and manufacturing of the new concept weapons in Base 4 is progressing steadily.¡± ¡°Chief, Base 5¡­¡± The people in charge of the five bases swore a military pledge at this moment. Three months would be a very important watershed for Great Xia. Under the efforts of artificial intelligence and many scientific researchers, the Nantianmen Plan had already made such progress in two years. Zhao Guofeng was very satisfied. As the person in charge of the military, Zhao Guofeng still did not let his guard down. Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Ten Years! (3) Chapter 851: Ten Years! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations In his opinion, as long as the Nantianmen plan was not completed, Great Xia might face the threat of an alien civilization. It was the same for other countries. In the past two years, Garden of Eden and the Yanus Defense System had advanced as quickly as possible. Although the other countries did not have such advanced technology like Great Xia, under the cooperation of a few Western countries, their foundation could not be underestimated. Most of the heavy work in Great Xia could be done by the robots controlled by the Sky Brain System. Naturally, there were geneticists in Western countries who could be used. At least in terms of internal construction, the Western countries and Great Xia were only one step away from technical problems. Hence, their development speed was extremely fast. If one stood on the moon and looked back at Earth, they could clearly see three large space stations and three basic platforms guarding Earth in different directions. However, in terms of technology, Great Xia¡¯s Luan platform was enough to shake off the Garden of Eden platform and the Yanus defense system platform. Even in the ruins on the moon that had been opened previously, these Western countries had more or less obtained some extraterrestrial technology. However, they did not have enough time to develop like China, so it was very difficult for them to completely digest it in a short time. As a leader, Zhao Guofeng was still very forward-looking. The current situation kept reminding Zhao Guofeng that Great Xia had to develop step by step. Otherwise, those Western countries might catch up. Therefore, after a short period of joy, the scientists returned to their positions. The secret research and development of the five bases was still in full swing, while the space agency was rapidly improving the space station. After all, in a true protection system, other than powerful offensive and defensive weapons, the most important thing was monitoring. Killing all dangers outside of Earth was a key step in Great Xia¡¯s defense against alien civilizations. The Sky Brain satellite, which had been hovering in the air for five years, was suddenly recalled not long after. Just as the other countries were still wondering what Great Xia wanted to do, the new satellite rose into the sky again, and the Sky Brain System completed a qualitative leap again. According to the plan that Zhao Guofeng and the others had first formulated, the Sky Brain System played a very important role in the Nantianmen plan. The key to the launch of the new satellite this time was that the satellite carried Great Xia¡¯s latest technology. There were more than 16 units of monitors, enough for the Sky Brain Satellite to detect the potential crisis in advance. The scientists officially connected the computer system to the Luan platform. Once the Sky Brain Satellite detected danger, this signal would quickly form feedback through the Luan platform. At that time, all the weapons systems on the Luan Platform would be activated at the same time. Some of them would be controlled by AI, and some would be controlled by the armored team stationed at the Nantianmen. From there, he could achieve the most comprehensive and tight protective measures. That¡¯s right, the Nantianmen Plan was not only a microcosm of highly developed technology. This also meant that the military¡¯s strength had taken a huge step forward. The successful development of the Door God series armor also allowed the first batch of 200 soldiers to successfully board the Luan platform. This was the first time in the history of Earth that a country had stationed an army in the universe. It also officially meant that Earth¡¯s technology was ready to face the universe¡¯s crisis. Not long after, on the Luan platform in the dark space, the black and gold armor made people unable to tell if it was reality or science fiction. The Door God series of armor was specially developed for this Nantianmen Plan. The 200 soldiers were wearing the Door God series armor. Not only could this set allow them to stabilize their operations in space, but the other weapons systems on the armor were also specially equipped to better fit into space combat. However, compared to the attack and defense ability, the main role of the first generation of the Door God series armor was still to make it easier for the soldiers wearing this armor to patrol the Luan platform and even deal with various repairs. After all, the Nantianmen Plan had just gotten on track. Before all the equipment was completed, there were still many problems that had to be repaired manually. Therefore, among the 200 soldiers, many were engineers specially sent by the military. They would be the first batch of pioneers to integrate all the data of the Luan platform and repair places where there might be potential problems. As the gravity adjustment system on the Luan Platform was activated, a translucent barrier could be seen above it. Within this barrier, the gravity on the Luan Platform had already been adjusted to the same level as Earth. This made it easier for the team to move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following the Luan Platform into the sky were two engineering planes. This plane was also specially developed for the construction of the Luan Platform. There were no weapons or equipment on the two planes. Their main purpose was to assist the Luan Platform in successfully rising into the sky and cooperate with the engineers to complete the various tests between the Luan Platform and the space station. In the silent space, the Nantianmen Project could be said to be in full swing. Through the images continuously transmitted by the Sky Brain Satellite, Zhao Guofeng and the others could clearly see the smooth implementation of every step of the plan in the command room. The 200 soldiers on the platform were under the lead of the engineers to carry out the construction of the facilities inside the platform in an orderly manner. After all, when it first began to take off, the Luan platform could not carry outdoor construction. Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Ten Years! (4) Chapter 852: Ten Years! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations The interior of the huge platform was mostly divided into more critical work areas, weapons areas, and administrative command areas. According to the final report of the Nantianmen plan, after the Luan Platform was officially built, a large number of soldiers would be stationed. They would be equipped with the most advanced technological weapons and become the first line of defense to protect Great Xia. If they had built an outdoor facility on the Luan platform before taking off, no one could guarantee that there would not be any unexpected accidents when they passed through the atmosphere. Such an accident was very likely to cause all the efforts of the past two years to be wasted. Therefore, to be on the safe side, the headquarters finally decided that the outdoor facilities on the platform would be deployed and built after the Luan platform reached the established orbit. This was also thanks to the latest series of armors developed by the technology research and development department. Wearing such armor, everyone could move freely within the barrier. Not only did the miniature oxygen storage device embedded in it abandon its previous cumbersome appearance and adopt a smaller technological concentration, but even the oxygen storage inside had been significantly increased. An oxygen replenishment station was specially set up inside the Luan platform. A large oxygen replenishment station could support more than 200 soldiers for more than two months. Hence, this also meant that Great Xia had to establish a transmission channel between Earth and the Nantianmen as soon as possible. After all, the oxygen used only needed to be replenished on Earth and sent to the supplement station. The high-definition satellite image transmitted back, making Zhao Guofeng and the others feel as if they were in space. Looking at the scenes in front of them, they could not help but sigh. The political representative, Wu Tianshuo, stood in front of the many screens with his hands behind his back and took a deep breath. ¡°Who would have thought that the scene that could only be seen in sci-fi movies would now become reality? It¡¯s right in front of us.¡± Zhang Keqi, the director of the Space Administration, smiled and nodded. ¡°In recent years, the world has changed faster and faster. Sometimes, I even wonder if I¡¯m dreaming. Aliens, super-advanced technology, artificial intelligence, and even cultivation. These terms that originally did not exist in real life appeared one by one and gathered in just a few years. Sometimes, I really feel that I¡¯m old. It¡¯s always a little difficult to accept these things.¡± The oldest of the three was Zhao Guofeng. Therefore, after hearing this, he immediately pretended to be dissatisfied. ¡°If you all say that you¡¯re old, won¡¯t I be ashamed?¡± When the two of them heard this, they laughed. Zhao Guofeng also nodded with emotion. ¡°The Nantianmen Plan¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect to be able to personally command such a grand plan in my lifetime. ¡°Earth had already begun to connect to the mysterious universe. At the moment, there was really no clear conclusion as to whether this was a good thing or a bad thing. The only thing we can be sure of is that our development is no longer limited to Earth. Other countries have also begun to look at the universe. ¡°To put it bluntly, the first opening of the Civilization Ruins 1 on the moon was a test between various countries. After that incident, it was believed that the interests and relationships that had already been formed between the various countries had officially become clear in this contact. ¡°It was really helpless. Great Xia¡¯s rapid development was a potential threat to any other country. So this also means that we have no allies in the universe. The second exploration of civilization ruin was about to begin. This time, the moon battlefield was the true core. I think compared to this time, the first opening can only be considered a small matter. ¡°For the Great Xia representative team, the real test is actually in the second exploration of the civilization ruin.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The political representative, Wu Tianshuo, patted Zhao Guofeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much about this matter. As the saying goes, we¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way. Moreover, our trump card is a cultivator. The strength of those pioneers who followed the Dao Ancestor into cultivation had already exceeded our imagination. ¡°In these few short years, in the words of cultivation, their realms had really increased a lot. From this angle, be it their strength or the technology content of their armor, they were far superior to other countries. Even on the alien battlefield, in this second official confrontation, it¡¯s still hard to say who will win.¡± Zhang Keqi seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He looked at Zhao Guofeng curiously and asked, ¡°Speaking of the Dao Ancestor, why hasn¡¯t there been any news of him in recent years? When he started preaching, I really thought that Great Xia was about to begin the path of cultivation for everyone. But later on, the Dao Ancestor suddenly announced that he was in seclusion. After that, there was no news. It¡¯s really confusing.¡± A thoughtful glint quickly flashed across Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes, and then he nodded gently. In fact, Zhao Guofeng had been thinking about Su Yun. In the past few years, there had even been many times when he could not help but want to see Su Yun¡¯s current situation. However, he thought that Su Yun might be at a critical stage, so if he rashly went, he would be a sinner for all eternity if he disturbed him. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: Ten Years! (5) Chapter 853: Ten Years! (5) Editor: Henyee Translations That was why Zhao Guofeng had always suppressed this thought in his heart. He rarely mentioned Su Yun¡¯s matters. However, now that Zhang Keqi mentioned Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s chatterbox opened. ¡°As you know, he¡¯s a Dao Ancestor. His mental realm is definitely above ours. I believe him. He has always known that the responsibility he bears has never failed him. Great Xia needed time to develop, and so did he. ¡°To be able to bring everyone the first batch of pioneers in the cultivation world was already his outstanding contribution to Great Xia. After this batch of pioneers in the cultivation world, the number of cultivators in Great Xia did not increase at all. ¡°Although all the pioneers, including the military district, kept trying to lead new people into the Dao, none of them succeeded. This also made the higher-ups realize that perhaps only Su Yun, who was a Dao Ancestor, could carry out sermons and impart techniques! ¡°Therefore, only Su Yun could establish the future of Great Xia¡¯s cultivation. Su Yun had already created an era, but the development of this era still required time, just like the Nantianmen Plan that we were currently implementing. The rise of the Luan Platform did not mean that the Nantianmen plan was completed. On the contrary, this was only the beginning. ¡°We still have many problems to deal with, including many technical difficulties that have to be overcome. I think Su Yun¡¯s current state is the same. Give him some time. He¡¯s young, but he had already taken on such a heavy responsibility. If it were anyone else, they would probably not be able to withstand it. ¡°But to be honest, I¡¯ve always had a premonition. When Su Yun comes out of seclusion again, this world will probably change because of him.¡± Zhao Guofeng did not hide his expectations for Su Yun at all. This made the two people beside him think and nod. In fact, Zhang Keqi and the others were not the only ones who were curious about Su Yun. In recent years, netizens have also had many doubts. So far, the most popular platform on the Internet was a forum called the Cultivation Bar. This forum was specially established by the netizens for Su Yun. The discussions here were all about Su Yun or cultivation. After entering this forum, one could see that the activity level of this forum was very shocking. In fact, for this forum, the company behind it had to specially open a few high-speed channels to prevent this forum from collapsing because too many people had entered at some peak times. In this forum, the topic of discussion among netizens in recent years has always been about Su Yun¡¯s seclusion. After a few years, there was no news of Su Yun. It also made the netizens more and more restless. ¡°It should be almost four years since the last time the Dao Ancestor announced that he was in seclusion, right? Until now, there¡¯s still no news of the Dao Ancestor. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of worrying? I even went to Shengu Village to visit Divine Doctor L¨¹. The village was too lively now, especially outside Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s door. There was a long queue almost every day. Actually, everyone is more or less inquiring about the Dao Ancestor, but Divine Doctor L¨¹ never mentioned it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dao Ancestor¡¯s seclusion this time a little too long? Could it be that he can really enter seclusion for eight to ten years like in those Xianxia novels?¡± ¡°Stop making wild guesses. I heard that the Dao Ancestor has actually already come out of seclusion. It¡¯s just that he is in no mood to ask about the matters of the world and has faded into the mortal world.¡± ¡°OP, are you going to interfere in this matter? The person above is spreading rumors!¡± As far as the eye could see, the entire Tieba was in chaos. There were all kinds of guesses about Su Yun, but no one had an accurate answer. ¡°These people are really bored.¡± Big Head Yang flipped through the comments on the forum speechlessly before angrily closing his phone. Obviously, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were both on this forum. However, they had been diving and had never expressed any opinions. As Su Yun went into seclusion for a longer period of time, the netizens became more and more uneasy. This caused all kinds of speculations about Su Yun to spread. Lin Xiao sat on the rock opposite Big Head Yang with a can of Coke in his hand. The two of them had clearly just finished training. At this moment, they were sweating profusely. Lin Xiao looked in the direction of Mount Shengu in the distance worriedly. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s really been almost four years. When Uncle Su was in seclusion four years ago, the Nantianmen Plan and the Moon Battlefield had yet to appear. ¡°Now, the second exploration of the lunar battlefield was about to begin, the Nantianmen Plan had already completed its initial construction. Everything is developing too quickly, but Uncle Su seems to have been forgotten by time.¡± The moon battlefield that Lin Xiao mentioned was actually what most Chinese netizens called it. Although the official name was always Civilization Ruins No. 1, anyone could tell that various countries were using the gimmick of Civilization Ruins to start a war on the lunar battlefield. In any case, according to the rules, their grievances could not be brought back to Earth, so there was no need to consider the consequences. What big and small countries? On the moon battlefield, if they couldn¡¯t do it openly, they would do it covertly. If they couldn¡¯t do it covertly, they would do it dirtily. In short, no country¡¯s representative team could return safely with resources after going to the moon. After all, even though Civilization Ruin 1 was huge, the resources were limited. How could the other representatives tolerate any country¡¯s gains being greater than theirs? Therefore, everyone was used to calling Civilization Ruin 1 a battlefield. From this, it could be seen that the development of civilization ruins was very dangerous. Previously, there were hidden weapons defense systems in the ruins that were still active. Later, they were covetous from other countries. Not only was this a battlefield, but it was also a hundred times more dangerous than ordinary battlefields. Big Head Yang could not sit still anymore. He quickly stood up and looked at Lin Xiao eagerly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up and take a look? Try calling Su Yun. I¡¯m worried that something will happen to him.¡± The reason why he thought so was because Big Head Yang was very concerned about Su Yun. Su Yun had been in seclusion for four years. Big Head Yang was a little worried about Su Yun¡¯s current state. Fortunately, Lin Xiao was still relatively rational. After thinking for a moment, he looked up at Big Head Yang and shook his head. ¡°Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know what Uncle Su means to China. His matter is not a small matter. The only thing we can do now is to wait. Before that, we can¡¯t rashly disturb him, be it us or anyone else.¡± Big Head Yang was stunned for a moment before sighing deeply, ¡°Alright, I hope you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s been a month since we went up the mountain. It¡¯s time to go up the mountain and help Su Yun clean up the surroundings. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that he will have already grown with the weeds when he comes out of seclusion.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Big Head Yang casually picked up the tool at the side. Lin Xiao did not reject this. For so many years, they would go up the mountain almost every month. Over time, they got used to it. At that moment, Su Yun did not know that he had been sitting there for four years. With the passage of time, Su Yun was already at the threshold of 30 years old. Four years had left some traces of time on Su Yun¡¯s face. From the fourth year of university onwards, before graduation, Su Yun began live streaming. He wanted to earn a living, but he did not expect to accidentally comprehend the throwing cards consummate skill. From then on, he embarked on the path of cultivation. Ten years had passed! In the past ten years, there have been too many ups and downs. From the old era to the genetic era, and then to the current technology explosion, humans had already begun to march into space. Now, the world is entering 2049. Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Dao Ancestor’s Death (1) Chapter 854: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Death (1) Editor: Henyee Translations 2049. The post-modern human era had changed many things that Su Yun was familiar with in the past. The speed at which Great Xia¡¯s technology developed had even exceeded Su Yun¡¯s imagination. However, he did not know about this for the time being. In the spiritual world, his concept of time had already become very weak. Whether it was a second or forever, to Su Yun, it did not seem to make much of a difference. However, the last time his soul left his body in an accident made Su Yun very happy. He had never experienced such a wonderful feeling. Even though he was in a mental state, Su Yun still missed the feeling of freedom from the restraints of his body. Perhaps he could give it a try and take a look further away? When this thought appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind, it lingered for a long time. The last time he tried, he was still relatively cautious. In the next few days, Su Yun had been comprehending the profundities in the mental world and recorded them in the ancient books in the mental world. Su Yun could not forget that magical experience. After repeatedly trying for more than two years in the mental world, it was still very difficult for him to have that special state again. Thankfully, in the mental world, Su Yun could conceptualize all the skills. Even so, his understanding of the mental state still took him a few years of sleeplessness. Finally, on this day, Su Yun felt something. The insights he had accumulated for so long formed clearer thoughts and were successfully conceptualized in his mental world. ¡°The Yin God is a soul when it comes out of its body, and the Yang God is a god when it comes out of its body. If one used the Yang God to leave their body, it would mean that their Primordial Spirit would leave their body. They would have their own spirit but not their own actions. ¡°If a Yin God was released from the body, it would be a remnant soul that left the body. It had a form but no spirit. Only by fusing the Yin and Yang Gods into one can one¡¯s soul leave the body with soul and form.¡± This was a summary of the key points through Su Yun¡¯s constant attempts. He began to constantly summarize these key points and frequently try them. After countless failures, Su Yun finally sensed a special experience that he had not experienced in a long time. With a thought, a mysterious state appeared again. Soon, Su Yun stood above his body and looked down at his rock-like figure. He quickly flew into the air and looked down at the entire Mount Shengu, as well as Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang, who were walking up the mountain. After seeing the two of them, Su Yun quickly came to their side. Even though Su Yun was standing in front of them, the two of them still could not see anything. Instead, they passed through Su Yun¡¯s body. However, the moment he passed through, Lin Xiao subconsciously shivered. Big Head Yang didn¡¯t take it to heart, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity to complain. ¡°Just say that your kidney is weak. Why are you standing there?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The two of them bickered as usual. When Su Yun saw this, he could not help but smile. However, Su Yun did not pay attention to the two of them for too long. From his point of view, it had not been easy for him to succeed this time. He did not know if the next time would be so smooth. In addition, Su Yun could already sense that he could not leave his body for too long. The longer he left his body, the weaker his mental body is. If he left his body for a long time, he would probably die as a remnant soul. Therefore, Su Yun quickly left the mountain and flew into the distance. He had to cherish this rare opportunity and fleeting time. In his Mental Wander state, Su Yun could erupt with extremely fast speed. Furthermore, all the obstacles that could be seen with the naked eye did not pose any trouble to Su Yun. His body could easily pass through any building. According to Su Yun¡¯s observation, other than some sentient animals, ordinary humans could not capture his existence. This suited the description of ghosts in folklore. It also gave Su Yun a higher level of understanding of this world. What Su Yun did not know was that after he left Mount Shengu and explored ahead, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao had already arrived at the peak of the mountain as usual. The two of them had a clear division of labor from beginning to end. One was in charge of clearing the weeds on the ground, and the other was in charge of cleaning up the dead branches and leaves that landed on Su Yun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao might not be reliable at times, but they were very concerned about Su Yun. During this period, Lin Guodong had also called to ask where Lin Xiao was, afraid that he would start slacking off again. However, after knowing that Lin Xiao was with Su Yun, Lin Guodong did not say anything. From then on, he did not take the initiative to call again. In Lin Guodong¡¯s opinion, Su Yun¡¯s willingness to lead Lin Xiao was because their Lin family¡¯s ancestral grave had burned high incense and emitted green smoke. In the past few years, Lin Xiao has indeed changed a lot. Just from the fact that he was seriously cleaning Su Yun¡¯s body clear of dead branches and leaves, one could see that. The current Lin Xiao no longer looked like a hedonistic son of a rich family. Big Head Yang frequently went up and down the mountain. He had lost a lot of weight now, but his head was still as big as before. At that moment, he was wiping the sweat off his forehead and carefully repairing the weeds around Su Yun. After doing so much work, Big Head Yang could be considered to have become more familiar with it. Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Dao Ancestor’s Death (2) Chapter 855: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Death (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Just then, Lin Xiao¡¯s hand accidentally touched Su Yun¡¯s skin and he was suddenly stunned. His eyes began to look stunned and froze on the spot as he watched Su Yun. Big Head Yang, who was busy, saw Lin Xiao¡¯s strange reaction from the corner of his eye and immediately said angrily, ¡°Nephew, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re slacking off again? Don¡¯t you have any shame? Last time, I came to help you after cleaning up the weeds. Are you addicted?¡± Just as Big Head Yang finished speaking, Lin Xiao¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Old Yang, some¡­ something¡¯s wrong¡­ Something seems to have happened to Uncle Su!¡± Smack! The scythe in Big Head Yang¡¯s hand immediately fell to the ground. He knew very well that Lin Xiao respected Su Yun very much and would never joke about him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Big Head Yang sized Su Yun up. Other than feeling that Su Yun¡¯s face was much paler than usual, he could not see any abnormality. Lin Xiao¡¯s right hand was trembling as he slowly moved under Su Yun¡¯s nose. Immediately after, his legs went limp and he fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. It was also this reaction that made Big Head Yang¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Old Lin, don¡¯t scare me. This isn¡¯t a joke¡­¡± Lin Xiao¡¯s reaction just now had already made Big Head Yang realize something, but he still could not believe it. Big Head Yang did not know how he had walked to Su Yun. Along the way, he felt as if his legs were filled with lead. They were so heavy that he could not lift them. When he stood in front of Su Yun, Big Head Yang could clearly tell that Su Yun¡¯s face was a little pale. Recalling Lin Xiao¡¯s reaction just now, Big Head Yang also reached out uneasily to check Su Yun¡¯s breathing. There was no reaction¡­ Su Yun¡¯s body no longer had the fluctuations of a normal person¡¯s breathing. There was no airflow when he checked her breathing. When these factors were combined, the only possibility was formed. ¡°Su¡­ Su Yun¡­ passed away in meditation?¡± In the past few years, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao had been reading some books about cultivation. That was why he said those words. However, this shock was too great for the two of them. For a moment, they did not dare to believe it, but they could not think of any other possibility. Finally, Lin Xiao mustered his courage and tried to touch Su Yun¡¯s pulse. However, the moment he touched Su Yun¡¯s skin, he felt a bone-chilling cold. Similarly, there was no reaction from Su Yun¡¯s pulse. All the factors pointed to the most unbelievable fact for the two of them. Death¡­ ¡°Quick¡­ quickly go down the mountain and find Divine Doctor L¨¹!¡± Big Head Yang immediately panicked. As he urged Lin Xiao, he quickly ran down the mountain. Due to the large amount of weeds, Big Head Yang even fell flat on his face. However, he still quickly got up and stumbled down the mountain. Their expressions turned abnormally ugly. They never expected Su Yun¡¯s seclusion to end up like this. But what was the reason for Su Yun¡¯s death? This question had been bothering the two of them. Now, they could only find the answer from Divine Doctor L¨¹. But Su Yun was just wandering in his soul. As his soul had left his body after the fusion of the Yin and Yang Gods, there was no Yin God in his body to maintain his vital signs. This was only Su Yun¡¯s second attempt, after all. Furthermore, Su Yun did not think in that direction at all. Therefore, he did not know that Shengu Village was completely in an uproar. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹! Divine Doctor L¨¹, quickly go and take a look. Su Yun! Su Yun is dead!¡± Big Head Yang had already fallen into a state of panic. He squeezed through the long line outside Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s door and pushed open the door. He shouted at Divine Doctor L¨¹. When Divine Doctor L¨¹, who was checking the pulse of others, heard this, his first reaction was to stand up angrily and scold Big Head Yang. ¡°Kid, what nonsense are you talking about? This is not auspicious!¡± But Big Head Yang looked like he was about to cry. He looked at Divine Doctor L¨¹ and waved his hand repeatedly. At the same time, he pointed in the direction of Mount Shengu. ¡°Divine Doctor L¨¹, quickly go and take a look. Su Yun really has no pulse!¡± In an instant, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was stunned on the spot. He widened his eyes in shock, desperately hoping to see something from Big Head Yang¡¯s expression. However, Big Head Yang¡¯s anxious expression clearly meant that what he said was true. Immediately after, Divine Doctor L¨¹ staggered. Fortunately, Big Head Yang reacted quickly and quickly went forward to support him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly. Take me there!¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ seemed to be in a daze. This news was too heavy a blow to him. The people who were queuing outside also looked at each other in shock and discussed softly. ¡°Who did that fatty say died just now?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s talking about Dao Ancestor Su Yun!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Dao Ancestor Su Yun in seclusion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say those useless things. Hurry up and follow him to see what happened!¡± After Big Head Yang helped Divine Doctor L¨¹ out, everyone followed him. They had always been very concerned about Su Yun, but they did not expect to suddenly hear such bad news. On the other side, Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang split up and ran towards Su Yun¡¯s house. He took out his phone as he ran and quickly made a call. ¡°Hello, Auntie, something happened. My Uncle Su¡­ He¡­¡± Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Dao Ancestor’s Death (3) Chapter 856: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Death (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing Lin Xiao¡¯s hesitant and anxious voice, Xu Jiajia immediately felt uneasy. ¡°Lin Xiao, tell me what happened to Su Yun.¡± Today happened to be Xu Kui¡¯s day off. At this moment, he was sitting in the living room drinking tea. When he heard Xu Jiajia call out Su Yun¡¯s name, Xu Kui stopped drinking his tea and focused on Xu Jiajia. ¡°We went up the mountain to clean for Uncle Su. I accidentally touched Uncle Su¡¯s skin and felt a strange coldness. Then¡­ Then I checked Uncle Su¡¯s breathing. He¡¯s not breathing anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s reaction attracted Xu Kui¡¯s attention again. She hung up the phone without a word and hurriedly walked out of the door. ¡°What happened, Jiajia?¡± Xu Kui grabbed Xu Jiajia and asked in confusion. It was only then did he see that Xu Jiajia¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°Dad, Lin Xiao said that Su Yun¡­ is dead¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Kui¡¯s eyes widened as he stood rooted to the ground. He could not believe his ears. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Hurry!¡± Xu Kui reacted and quickly pulled Xu Jiajia into the military car. However, before getting into the car, he quickly made a call. Su Yun¡¯s significance to Great Xia was extraordinary. He had to quickly report such matters. Regardless of whether it was true or not, as long as it was something related to Su Yun, Xu Kui had no right to make decisions on his own. Xu Kui¡¯s call immediately shook the military. The higher-ups of all sides kept reporting step by step. These things were not something they could deal with at all. Zhao Guofeng was flipping through the latest data file in the Nantianmen¡¯s command office. Just then, hurried footsteps came from the corridor. Then, the office door was pushed open forcefully. A soldier hurriedly stood at the door. This scene quickly attracted the doubts of the others. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so rash?!¡± Zhao Guofeng frowned in dissatisfaction. However, the soldier said breathlessly, ¡°Chief, the military has an emergency call. They said it¡¯s about Dao Ancestor Su Yun.¡± Su Yun¡¯s name quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Zhao Guofeng seemed to have realized something and quickly stood up to follow the soldier out. In the past few years, there had been no news of Su Yun. And yet, the military suddenly called and said that it was about Su Yun. It naturally made Zhao Guofeng feel a little uneasy. Soon, Zhao Guofeng followed the soldier to the phone. He picked it up and went straight to the point. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Chief, bad news. It¡¯s very likely that Dao Ancestor Su Yun passed away in seclusion¡­¡± Along the way, Zhao Guofeng had thought of countless ways, but he had never thought of this. Therefore, after hearing this, he quickly frowned. There was even a hint of anger in his tone. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sir, this news was reported by Xu Kui, the regiment commander of the Hibiscus City Military District. He said that he was on his way to Mount Shengu. According to the phone call he received, it¡¯s confirmed that Su Yun no longer has any vital signs.¡± Zhao Guofeng frowned and fell into deep thought. If it were anyone else, he would have believed it. However, if Su Yun died in seclusion, he would be the first to not believe it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Su Yun is a Dao Ancestor, a master of all spells. We know too little about cultivation. This might only be a phenomenon of faking death during seclusion. I believe in Su Yun. It¡¯s impossible for him to leave just like that.¡± Zhao Guofeng calmly thought about the entire situation, and what he had just said was the first intuition that appeared in his heart. The crisis at the border at the beginning made everyone think that Su Yun had sacrificed herself, but in the end, didn¡¯t Su Yun still appear in front of everyone? Also, Xu Jiajia had already been judged dead in medicine, but she was dragged back by Su Yun. After so many things had happened, Zhao Guofeng did not believe that Su Yun would die so easily. He was a Dao Ancestor. How could he die while meditating? He would rather believe that he could live forever than believe that he would die for no reason! Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: The Attention of Nations, The Mystery of the Dao Ancestor (1) Chapter 857: The Attention of Nations, The Mystery of the Dao Ancestor (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As a Dao Ancestor, how could he easily ascend? Therefore, he was more willing to accept that this was just a normal phenomenon of faking death during seclusion. ¡°Seal the news immediately. The people of Great Xia might cause some commotion because of this news. Send someone to protect Su Yun¡¯s body. I¡¯ll rush over immediately after this matter is over.¡± Even now, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s order still explained that he did not believe that Su Yun was dead. However, to his surprise, the soldier¡¯s anxious voice quickly came from the phone. ¡°Chief, it¡¯s too late. In the process of reporting step by step, this matter has already spread online.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice turned cold, and the air pressure in the room decreased significantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? How did this news spread?¡± ¡°Chief, many outsiders come to Shengu Village every day because of Dao Ancestor Su Yun. Back then, the person who discovered Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s death was not one of us. Therefore, when we found out about this, the relevant comments had long spread online. We couldn¡¯t suppress them at all.¡± In fact, it was indeed as this soldier had said. During the military¡¯s reporting process, the news online had long spread like wildfire. A large number of people followed Divine Doctor L¨¹ and Big Head Yang to the mountain. Divine Doctor L¨¹ also took Su Yun¡¯s pulse in detail and checked all of his physical signs. However, the final outcome did not change at all. Su Yun¡¯s lifeless body was undoubtedly showing everyone the fact of death. Many people posted this matter online. They even attached a photo of Su Yun sitting there quietly with a pale face. Originally, news about Su Yun had already made many netizens speculate after immersing themselves in it for a few years. As soon as the relevant news was released, it was completely uncontrollable. Zhao Guofeng quickly took out his phone and went online. He casually took a look and saw that there was news about Su Yun¡¯s death. From the current influence, it was clearly impossible to block the news again. This also made Zhao Guofeng a little worried. Would it bring about a worse impact? However, when Zhao Guofeng flipped through the relevant news, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the comments below. Although the people of Great Xia did not know the truth, at least they trusted Su Yun¡¯s strength. ¡°Dao Ancestor Su Yun passed away in meditation? Impossible!¡± ¡°Agreed. I definitely don¡¯t believe that Dao Ancestor Su Yun will leave us just like that.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who knows how to check? Will such a state similar to feigning death appear when he¡¯s in seclusion?¡± ¡°Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s realm is something we can¡¯t understand, so no one has the right to determine that Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s current state is death!¡± ¡°Agreed! Everyone, stop spreading rumors. You have to believe in the Dao Ancestor!¡± Clearly, most netizens had blind confidence in Su Yun and did not believe that he was really dead. This made Zhao Guofeng feel slightly relieved. At the very least, this meant that Su Yun¡¯s news would not cause any chaos. Most people still trusted Su Yun very much. After hanging up the phone, Zhao Guofeng frowned. Although he did not believe it, this news came too suddenly. However, he had no choice but to deal with the Nantianmen plan first. Therefore, even if he wanted to rush over and see what was going on with Su Yun, he could not. ¡­ At the peak of Mount Shengu, Divine Doctor L¨¹ was still sparing no effort to do all kinds of detailed checks for Su Yun. However, without exception, Su Yun did not give him any feedback. His vital signs were gone. Not far away were the villagers and many outsiders gathered here. They looked at Su Yun worriedly, not knowing what to do. Lin Xiao quickly brought Su Guowei and Yang Shan to the mountain. Su Guowei¡¯s expression was very solemn. He stood not far away and looked at Su Yun, but he did not dare to approach. Yang Shan¡¯s eyes were filled with urgent hope. He looked at Divine Doctor L¨¹ and kept asking. ¡°How¡¯s Su Yun?¡± Although Divine Doctor L¨¹ could not bear it, he had no choice but to tell him the truth. Seeing Divine Doctor L¨¹ shake his head solemnly, Yang Shan covered her mouth and tears flowed down her face. ¡°There are no external injuries on Su Yun¡¯s body, nor are there any signs of poisoning. However, no matter how I check, he doesn¡¯t have any vital signs. This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a strange thing.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Divine Doctor L¨¹ looked at Su Yun and muttered to himself in confusion, ¡°How could Su Yun suddenly die? This is impossible.¡± At this moment, Su Guowei, who had been silent, said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Our son will never leave just like that.¡± Su Guowei¡¯s words were meant for Yang Shan and everyone present. He knew very well what Su Yun meant to the entire Great Xia. He knew even better that Su Yun had the bearing of a Dao Ancestor. After a few years of seclusion, he would definitely not give such an explanation to the Great Xia people. Soon, Xu Jiajia and Xu Kui arrived at the scene. Xu Jiajia squeezed into the crowd and quickly arrived in front of Su Yun. She reached out and gently touched Su Yun¡¯s face. Her eyes were red. Clearly, she had been crying all the way. But when she really came in front of Su Yun, she did not shed a single tear. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: The Attention of Nations, The Mystery of the Dao Ancestor (2) Chapter 858: The Attention of Nations, The Mystery of the Dao Ancestor (2) Editor: Henyee Translations If she cried again, the scene would definitely be in chaos. Once the scene was in chaos, the faith of everyone would collapse. Regardless of Su Yun¡¯s current situation, once that happens, rumors would probably spread online. Everyone would feel uneasy. Hence, Xu Jiajia suppressed her sadness and looked at Su Yun. She really hoped that Su Yun would suddenly open his eyes and give everyone a surprise. However, from the beginning to the end, Su Yun¡¯s expression looked so peaceful. If not for the fact that he had no vital signs and his skin was as cold as ice, anyone would think that Su Yun was just sitting there quietly meditating. ¡°Protect Su Yun¡¯s body immediately. We can¡¯t make such a judgment that Su Yun is dead just because there are no vital signs!¡± Xu Kui looked at everyone and said righteously. ¡°He¡¯s a Dao Ancestor, a master of all techniques. The factors that define the life and death of ordinary people can¡¯t be used to define him.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree!¡± ¡°I still have an empty courtyard in the village. Let¡¯s immediately settle the Dao Ancestor down. We believe that the Dao Ancestor will wake up soon.¡± The surrounding crowd agreed with Xu Kui¡¯s words. Su Yun was Great Xia¡¯s future hope. No one would accept that Su Yun, the Dao Ancestor, had passed away in seclusion and left them just like that. The Fan City Government and the military quickly learned of this news and sent people over. As they were worried that casually touching Su Yun¡¯s body might bring about unexpected effects, after everyone¡¯s unanimous discussion, they decided to leave Su Yun¡¯s body intact at the top of Mount Shengu. Someone would take care of it at all times. News about Su Yun had already caused an uproar online. It was clearly impossible to suppress the news. Hence, the officials everywhere posted articles to reassure all the Great Xia people. Fan City Official: [Please don¡¯t speculate. This is a great disrespect to the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia. Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s realm is not something ordinary people like us can understand. Therefore, the conventional definition of life and death cannot be placed on Dao Ancestor!¡± The officials of Hibiscus City: [The Dao Ancestor has experienced life and death many times. He can always return to us safely. This time, I believe it will be the same. Everyone, please give the government and Dao Ancestor Su Yun some time. Let¡¯s wait quietly. This time, Dao Ancestor Su Yun will definitely give us a surprise.] The officials of Lin City: [We definitely don¡¯t believe that Dao Ancestor Su Yun has left us. We are more willing to accept that Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s realm has already broken through the conventional definition of life and death. He might still be working hard for Great Xia now just to bring the cultivation technique into the world so that everyone in Great Xia can cultivate the Great Dao.] The spontaneous speeches of the various officials quickly ignited the hearts of all the netizens. Everyone began to support Su Yun everywhere, believing that Su Yun would definitely appear beside them in an unexpected way. The commotion here became louder and louder. News about Su Yun naturally spread internationally. However, in the international public opinion situation, the attitudes of the various countries were the exact opposite of Great Xia. In the White Castle at Atlantis, the leaders of the upper echelons quickly held an emergency meeting. The neurotic leader of Atlanta did not hide his joy at all. On the big screen behind him, the international news of Su Yun¡¯s death was displayed. ¡°Thank God, Su Yun is finally dead. However, those people from Great Xia seem to be possessed. He clearly didn¡¯t have any vital signs, but they still firmly believe that Su Yun is still alive.¡± When the chief of the Grand Council heard this, he immediately replied, ¡°The Great Xia has always been so foolish. I don¡¯t believe that Su Yun is really the incarnation of a god. You still want to use a set of precious blood to save people?¡± To the various countries, Su Yun was undoubtedly a thorn in their side. The attitude of the Atlantean nation was also being displayed in the other countries. Su Yun had indeed threatened the existence of various countries by himself. In particular, the strength that Su Yun had displayed during the battle in Yin Fan made all the countries realize the potential danger. To this day, the geneticist series has already developed to the eighth generation. However, even the strongest eighth generation geneticist was still incomparable to the strength Su Yun had displayed back in the Yinfan Kingdom. The various Western countries had already held countless meetings in order to find a way to target Su Yun. Yet Su Yun had died so easily. Although there were some doubts, the joy of removing the threat quickly overwhelmed the minds of the various countries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the public opinion of the international network, netizens from various countries could be seen mocking Great Xia. ¡°People of Great Xia, are you crazy? If you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead. How can you come back from the dead?¡± ¡°Oh my god, all of you have been brainwashed by Su Yun. There¡¯s only one god, and that¡¯s my lord. Other than my lord, no one can revive the dead.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys been pursuing some cultivation? That Su Yun is even called a Dao Ancestor by you. Now is the time to prove yourselves. I want to see how your cultivation can revive a Dao Ancestor.¡± Many Great Xia netizens commented indignantly below, but they could not reason with this group of people. In the end, all the Great Xia netizens who went to refute were filled with anger, but they could not do anything to the other party. Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: The Attention of Nations, The Mystery of the Dao Ancestor (3) Chapter 859: The Attention of Nations, The Mystery of the Dao Ancestor (3) Editor: Henyee Translations In the country¡¯s online environment, everyone was sincerely waiting for news of Su Yun. Most people did not believe that Su Yun was really dead. However, in the online environment overseas, netizens from various countries mingled together and were all overjoyed. Su Yun¡¯s death meant that the other countries no longer needed to be as afraid of Great Xia as before, especially in the Yinfan Kingdom. The higher-ups were just short of holding a banquet. However, Yin Fan¡¯s attitude was understandable. After all, Su Yun had slapped their ¡°military power¡± in the face single-handedly. The temple had been destroyed, and the prestige of the elders had greatly decreased. The Yinfan Kingdom had also been placed on the pillar of shame in the world, so the various countries laughed and poked at their backs. The fighter jets and tanks were mobilized at the same time, but they could not stop Su Yun. Yin Fan had been suppressing this anger for many years. Today, he could finally hold his head high. Although this news came too suddenly, it coincided with the long-hidden hope of various countries. They were more willing to believe that all of this was true because as long as Su Yun died, Great Xia¡¯s position, which had just stabilized in the new world, would waver again. Hence, apart from Great Xia, the Internet format of the various countries was great. Everyone ran around to tell the news and cheered. It was obvious that they were gloating. However, regarding this matter, Great Xia did not make any statements internationally. This was the contempt of a large country for clowns. This lack of response was Great Xia¡¯s attitude. The army quickly sealed off Mount Shengu and did not allow irrelevant people to casually go up the mountain. Su Yun¡¯s body was still the same as before. He sat quietly on the peak of Mount Shengu, and no one was allowed to disturb him. In the hearts of most people, Dao Ancestor Su Yun¡¯s appearance was no different from the living god in their hearts. In their hearts, they could quickly accept the news of anyone¡¯s death, but not Su Yun. That was a Dao Ancestor, a supreme realm that ordinary people could not comprehend at all. Ordinary death could not be defined in this realm. After all, the Dao Ancestor had created the path of cultivation from nothing. How could he determine life and death? Many pioneers of the cultivation world who had followed Su Yun into the Dao posted online after hearing the news to express their attitude. Although their writing was different, the views they expressed were the same. When one cultivated and entered the Dao, ordinary life and death were like the moon in the water, like flowers in the mirror. The Dao Ancestor will definitely not leave just like that. We will definitely wait for the Dao Ancestor to return! Professor L¨¹, who had been studying ancient cultivation books, even specially posted the definition of death in the ancient books. The physical body was restricted by the world, but there was a spirit in the body. The people called it the soul. As long as the Dao Ancestor¡¯s soul was not destroyed, even if his body did not show any signs, he would not die! L¨¹ Hongya, Master Gu, and the others also expressed their views online. As pioneers, they were naturally very convincing among the crowd. This also made a small number of people believe that one day, Dao Ancestor Su Yun would definitely give everyone another surprise. This day was definitely not far away. ¡­ Su Yun, who was wandering in his soul, did not expect such a huge mistake to happen not long after he left. In his out-of-body state, his perception of all things in the world became extremely exquisite. This immersed Su Yun as he searched for the Great Dao in the world. The originally shapeless supernatural aura seemed to have become a real object under this state. It could be clearly seen by Su Yun. They stayed quietly in the world and had their own rules. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun wandered aimlessly between the mountains and rivers. Occasionally, he would see a few cultivators who he had previously preached meditating on the mountain peak. The extraordinary aura was clearly in this world, but he could not mobilize it at all. Su Yun found it difficult to describe his current feelings. Without leaving his body, he could not experience this mysterious sense of freedom. He had a clear mind and five senses. As long as he was willing, he could even see tiny ants crawling on the ground in the forest from high up in the sky. There was a world in the flower, and the world lived in the leaves. The thoughts that were once concepts of Su Yun appeared in front of him in shock. The human world was not a pure land, but there were Bodhi hidden everywhere! Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (1) Chapter 860: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Su Yun was completely immersed in this mysterious experience, he did not know that the outside world was already in chaos. There were two completely different attitudes towards Su Yun¡¯s death both inside and outside the country. Furthermore, because of Su Yun¡¯s influence in recent years, as long as there was news about him, it would almost always reach a point where everyone knew in an extremely short period of time. However, Su Yun did not care about these matters. What he cared about was how much time was left on this trip. Up until now, Su Yun could clearly sense that his body, which was in a state of soul wander, had begun to turn a little transparent. Not only that, but the mental strength that had lost its physical body as a foundation carrier was also constantly dissipating in nature. Therefore, Su Yun had always set a time in his heart. Within this controllable time frame, he had to cherish this opportunity and return to his body as soon as possible. After Su Yun walked around the Great Xia, he could not think of a better place to go. After returning to the city, he wandered around the city alone, carefully sensing the high development of technology in the past few years. The pedestrians on the surrounding roads were in a hurry. Even if they walked past Su Yun, they would not notice at all. At that moment, Su Yun¡¯s attention was also on the central screen in the square not far away. At thatThe central screen was broadcasting the latest progress of the Nantianmen plan. ¡°The Nantianmen have made a major breakthrough. The space station and the Phoenix Platform system have officially interacted. The Moon will be the first planet in the interaction range to fully utilize the foundation of the Earth-Moon Space Station established by the Nantianmen Project.¡± Many people stopped in this square. They looked curiously at the relevant news on the central screen. The Nantianmen plan was not a rarity now. However, because the Nantianmen plan was still progressing closely, the relevant news would always arrive late. Therefore, the public was very concerned about it. This could be seen from the large number of people who were staying in the square. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that we¡¯ve already built a Heavenly Gate in the universe between the Earth and Moon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that this Southern Heavenly Gate will become an important transit station for the moon battlefield. Its main purpose is to obtain resources at any time after the Great Xia team enters the moon battlefield and deal with any unexpected situations.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the lunar battlefield is really chaotic now. Didn¡¯t the international community release another statement that the exploration period for the lunar battlefield has ended? ¡°At the moment, the entire lunar battlefield had been fully opened. It was said that after it was fully opened, the candidates who could enter the lunar battlefield would no longer be limited to officials. It¡¯s obvious that this means that the lunar battlefield will become even more chaotic.¡± Su Yun listened with interest. The people at the side discussed related topics and roughly understood the huge changes that had happened in the outside world during this period of time. In the international public area divided by the moon, with the joint efforts of various countries, a barrier based on the Earth¡¯s ecological environment had been formed. This barrier completely enveloped the lunar battlefield, preventing humans on the lunar battlefield from being exposed to the cosmic environment. In this aspect, Great Xia also provided a huge amount of technical support. The artificial oxygen layer was independently developed by Great Xia scientists. There were more than four known ruins on the entire moon, and according to scientists¡¯ speculation, there were many unexplored ruins hidden there. This was also why scientists from all over the world had begun to vigorously promote the construction of the lunar battlefield. This was because exploration and exploitation of the various resources on the moon was a long process. Each country could obtain the resources needed for its own development through friendly cooperation, exchange, and even violent seizure. Therefore, on the surface, it looked like every country had pushed out a team of elite scientists to create a mimicry of the Earth¡¯s ecosystem on the moon battlefield. In fact, they were still daggers drawn and there were turbulent undercurrents. The reason for this cooperation was nothing more than that everyone had the same goal. This did not mean that the international situation would change. After listening carefully to the discussions of the surrounding crowd, Su Yun became more and more interested in the Nantianmen Plan and the lunar battlefield. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was also at this moment that a bold thought appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind. Perhaps¡­ in his current state, could he see the Nantianmen Plan with his own eyes and this newly built lunar battlefield? This idea was naturally very risky, but it made Su Yun excited. Therefore, the moment this thought appeared, it lingered in Su Yun¡¯s mind for a long time. There was not much time left for Su Yun. Therefore, when he decided to head to the space station to take a look, the newly built Nantianmen Project and the lunar battlefield, he quickly took action. Su Yun quickly rose and flew in the direction of the vast and unknown universe. This was his first attempt. In fact, to him, he did not know if any accidents would happen. Still, he had to take this step. Su Yun also wanted to find the limit of his mental state. Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (2) Chapter 861: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations What Su Yun did not know at that moment was that on the Luan Platform, teams wearing construction armor were urgently gathering. Something unexpected had happened. The Nantianmen Project had basically been formed and stabilized as a transit space station between the Earth and the Moon. However, the environment in the universe was extremely harsh, so one could see a faint barrier on the Luan platform. Inside this barrier, it could basically maintain the temperature, gravity, and even the basic level of oxygen on it. This was another major development that Great Xia had conquered in recent years. When Great Xia participated in the construction of the moon battlefield, they also used this technology on the moon battlefield. This way, it could basically guarantee that be it the moon battlefield or the Luan platform, they could form an environment close to Earth¡¯s ecology that was suitable for human movements and short-term survival. As the technology on the Luan platform became more and more mature, the armed system was also constantly being perfected. The three Xuanwu Fighters that had followed the Luan Platform into the universe had already begun to patrol and escort along the Luan Platform according to the established orbit. The three Xuanwu Fighters were parked on the Luan Platform, the engineering technical team stationed at the Southern Heavenly Gate were wearing specially built armor and hurriedly gathering on the Luan Platform. In the Southern Heavenly Gate¡¯s command center on the ground, Zhao Guofeng and the others stood in front of the screen with solemn expressions, looking at the image of the Luan platform sent back by the Sky Brain Satellite. The entire big screen was constantly flashing with red light. This was a sudden crisis warning for everyone. ¡°According to the current speed, in another minute at most, the small meteorite will hit the outer space station of the Southern Heavenly Gate!¡± The director of the Space Administration, Zhang Keqi, hit the nail on the head and mentioned the crisis facing them. Fifteen minutes ago, the Sky Brain Satellite System has detected a small meteorite group approaching at an extremely fast speed. This was also the reason why there was an emergency gathering on the Luan platform. According to the route of the Sky Brain Satellite to the small meteorite group, the outer space station of the Southern Heavenly Gate would be exposed to the small meteorite group. Once the outer space station was hit by a small meteorite group, no one dared to imagine the consequences. Therefore, the various departments quickly entered a high alert state and were under the full command of the ground command room. This was the most important test that the Nantianmen plan had welcomed since it was built. The universe¡¯s environment was very complicated to begin with. Meteorites that could not be followed by logic would always appear silently like ghosts. Back when they were formulating the Nantianmen Plan, they actually already had a plan to deal with the small meteorite group. This time, though, the appearance of the small meteorite group was too sudden, and the angle was very tricky. It looked like it had been arranged. Zhao Guofeng frowned as he looked at the prediction trajectory of the small meteorite group on the big screen. He was worried. The outer space station was like a door god to the entire Nantianmen Plan. It is the loyal guard of the Luan Platform and also played an important role as the eye. In the weightless environment of space, the difficulty of processing dense small meteorites was many times higher than imagined. Therefore, the impact was unavoidable. The only thing Zhao Guofeng and the others could do was to try their best to avoid the small meteorites causing serious damage to the facilities of the Nantianmen Project. The command center quickly gave the order. On the Luan platform, engineering teams quickly gathered. Every engineer was wearing construction armor. Some armor could support a few tons of weight and move at high speed without being affected at all. Some armor was specially developed for precision engineering. Engineers wearing armor could perform extremely subtle operations through special armor observation devices. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Different armors had different functions, but because they were specially developed for engineering, these construction armors did not have any weapons or equipment. Therefore, after the engineer team gathered, a group of fully armed Kun Peng armored soldiers was quickly waiting. At the front of this team was Combat Wolf, the overall commander of the security forces. Combat Wolf quickly arrived in front of the engineer team and met with Chief Engineer Feng Qisi. After the two of them bowed, Combat Wolf said, ¡°Engineer Feng, after we received the emergency union order, we quickly gathered. We will cooperate with the engineering team for the next operation. ¡°According to the latest information sent by the ground command room, there were still 30 seconds before the small meteorite group would hit the outer space station. We must minimize the crisis as much as possible after the impact. What should we do next? Please give the order as soon as possible!¡± Feng Qisi nodded. ¡°Comrade Combat Wolf, this collision is inevitable now, so please send soldiers as soon as possible to pilot Xuanwu Fighter to protect the outer space station. We need a pair of eyes that can help us understand the extent of the space station¡¯s damage. Then, we can make the most correct reaction in a short period of time!¡± Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (3) Chapter 862: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Due to the urgency of the matter, the two of them did not say anything else. Soon, Combat Wolf instructed two soldiers to pilot the Xuanwu Fighter and fly towards the outer space station. The Xuanwu Fighter was a space plane specially developed for the Nantianmen Project. At this moment, the fighter jet was flying towards the outer space station at an extremely high speed. BOOM! When the first fighter jet was about to approach the outer space station, the impact of the small meteorite group still happened. In the silent space, the pilot could only see small meteorites wreaking havoc on the outer space station. The entire space station began to shake violently. Then, the Xuanwu Fighter near the space station quickly began to shake violently. The scene in front of them was really spectacular like the apocalypse. Small meteorites floated quietly in front of him, and the outer space station had already begun to shoot out white crystals. However, the pilot of the Xuanwu Fighter was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery in front of him. He quickly picked up the communication device and reported to the Luan Platform. ¡°The small meteorite group has already hit the outer space station. At the moment, it seems that there¡¯s a gap in the space station. A large amount of coolant is constantly ejecting from the gap!¡± The pilot¡¯s voice was very anxious. After hearing this, be it the chief engineer or Zhao Guofeng and the others, they all had serious expressions. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a simple collision. Now that the coolant in the outer space station is lost, we¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Zhang Keqi subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead. It was obvious how troublesome the current situation was. The coolant used in this space station was completely different from the usual coolant seen. Moreover, this coolant played an important role in the cosmic environment. Due to the lack of the protection of the atmosphere, the temperature of the space station could often reach 80 to 90 degrees Celsius above zero under direct sunlight. And once there was no sun, the temperature would plummet again. Therefore, most of the time, the temperature of the space station kept jumping and changing from -100 degrees to -80 to 90 degrees. Therefore, this required the coolant to play a role in maintaining the temperature in the space station on a normal basis to ensure the safety of the astronauts in the space station. However, the loss of the coolant would cause the outer space station to quickly fall into a temperature imbalance. Excessive or low temperatures would cause the equipment in the space station to malfunction, causing a huge impact on the entire Luan Platform. Therefore, after learning this news, a meeting quickly took place in the command room opposite. Zhao Guofeng looked at it hurriedly and the few people in front of him said solemnly, ¡°We have to quickly come up with a plan. How should we resolve this situation?¡± ¡°According to past experience, there are only two solutions to this situation!¡± Zhang Keqi was indeed the director of the Space Administration. He had more say in this aspect. ¡°The first method is to manually seal the gap through the astronaut¡¯s exit to minimize the loss of coolant. However, this was very difficult to carry out. Even if the astronauts were protected by armor, it would be very difficult for them to pass. They were still floating in the small meteorite cluster near the space station. ¡°The main composition of the coolant used by the space station was amino, a highly toxic ingredient. Not to mention that it was still spewing out, even if it had stabilized, there would definitely be a large amount of poisonous substance left around. They are mixed in the asteroids. Even if they are armored, it will be difficult for astronauts to approach them.¡± ¡°Old Zhang, don¡¯t hold back. Hurry up and tell me what the most feasible method is.¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Zhang Keqi anxiously, and Zhang Keqi quickly nodded and continued, ¡°The second method is relatively much more risky, but it should be the only plan we can use at the moment. We¡¯ll get someone to pilot the Xuanwu Fighter close to the space station¡¯s leakage area and use nanotechnology to seal the loophole. ¡°The ground command room would control the nanomachines and repair the damaged equipment inside. In about 5 to 10 minutes, the space station would return to normal. But¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, Zhang Keqi¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. In fact, even without him continuing, everyone present understood where the risk of this plan was. The dense meteorite cluster was also a huge checkpoint for the Xuanwu Fighter. If he wanted to pilot the Xuanwu Fighter close to the space station¡¯s leak, he had to pass through the meteorite cluster first. However, these meteorites were all flowing, so they could not be controlled at all. This required the pilot to have extremely high control over the Xuanwu Fighter. Even so, it was still a test with a slim chance of survival to pass through the asteroids, reach the space station, and repair the hole. Despite all this, the truth was just as Zhang Keqi had said. This was the only method they could use now. Even if a new space station were to be launched to replace it, the time required would be enough to damage a large number of equipment because of excessive heat. If the artificial oxygen layer was also destroyed during this period, the Luan platform would quickly be paralyzed. Although it could not be said that all his efforts over the years had been ruined, it would at least greatly extend the overall deployment of the Nantianmen plan. It was getting more and more urgent to open the next lunar battlefield. If at that time, the Nantianmen Plan could not be officially activated, it would be a huge loss for everyone. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (4) Chapter 863: Crisis! Meteorite Swarm! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Therefore, after a short silence, Zhao Guofeng frowned and took the initiative to contact Combat Wolf and tell him the relevant situation. ¡°Combat Wolf, the current situation is very critical. Other than the plan I mentioned just now, there¡¯s no better way. According to the monitoring system, the temperature of the outer space station had reached above 50¡ãC. ¡°There were also three astronauts in the space station. Due to the meteorite cluster, they could not leave the module. You are their only hope. You should know very well that if the space station here is completely paralyzed, it will greatly affect the Nantianmen plan. We can¡¯t give up on anyone, let alone the Nantianmen plan. ¡°So¡­¡± Before Zhao Guofeng could finish speaking, Combat Wolf¡¯s voice quickly and firmly sounded. ¡°Chief, I understand what you mean. I¡¯m willing to pilot the Xuanwu Fighter personally and try to pass through the asteroids to repair the hole in the space station!¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s words were concise, but he clearly expressed his attitude. In the command room, everyone¡¯s expressions were very serious. They could also hear Combat Wolf¡¯s determined voice echoing in their ears. How could Combat Wolf not know what such a risk meant to him? But as the military commander of the military at the Southern Heavenly Gate, Combat Wolf was duty-bound to accept this heavy responsibility. ¡°Chief, you can¡¯t go. I request to carry out this mission!¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s better for me to go. Before mobilizing into the Nantianmen Project, I was the fighter pilot of the 17th Division of the Second Air Force. I¡¯m confident that I can complete this mission!¡± All the soldiers volunteered to fight Combat Wolf, but he shook his head gently. He turned around and looked at the dense meteorite cluster in the distance. He knew the danger hidden in this plan. ¡°Comrades, we have always carried heavy responsibilities. From the moment we joined the Nantianmen Plan, we had already represented the Great Xia military to open up an unprecedented lunar battlefield. ¡°There were still three astronauts trapped in the space station. At the same time, the entire Nantianmen Project would be greatly affected because of the damage to the outer space station. ¡°As the supreme commander here, it is my duty. If I can complete the mission, please continue to hold your posts and defend the Nantianmen plan. That is to protect the future of Great Xia. However, if I fail to complete the mission, please take my baton. This is the only military order I can give you!¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s voice was powerful and resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. He then checked the armor he was wearing again and strode towards the Xuanwu Fighter not far away. Combat Wolf¡¯s spirit also infected everyone present at this moment. Soon, everyone¡¯s voices sounded in unison on the Luan Platform. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Salute! Don¡¯t worry, Chief Combat Wolf. We will definitely defend the Nantianmen plan to the death!¡± The scene in the command room could not help but move everyone. As Zhao Guofeng slowly raised his hand and saluted, everyone present saluted in unison. It was a silent praise for Combat Wolf¡¯s spirit. As the Xuanwu Fighter slowly took off, Combat Wolf quickly flew towards the damaged space station. There were meteorites of various sizes floating near the space station. In the eyes of most people, Combat Wolf had completely gambled his life. Although the Xuanwu Fighter¡¯s defense was very strong, it was really too difficult to pass through the asteroids unscathed and complete the repair mission. But there was no fear on Combat Wolf¡¯s face. There was only determination in his eyes. As the fighter jet approached the asteroids, the alarm in the cabin became more and more ear-piercing. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (1) Chapter 864: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Combat Wolf had already become the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes. The Xuanwu Fighter he was piloting was the only hope in this crisis. In fact, as the pilot, Combat Wolf¡¯s palms were already sweating. Even his breathing was becoming faster and faster. The meteorites in front of him were more dense than he had imagined. These meteorites of different sizes and distribution were irregular, making it difficult for the Xuanwu Fighter to pass. Even though the Xuanwu Fighter¡¯s defense was already the top of Earth¡¯s technology, it was completely unable to forcefully pass through the meteorite group and let the meteorite hit its body. The seemingly calm meteorite cluster was actually very easily affected. When the meteorite cluster moved again and collided with the Xuanwu Fighter, it would be like a bomb, pushing the Xuanwu Fighter away from its fixed orbit. What was even more terrifying was that once the equipment in the plane was damaged, it would face the possibility of failure. In the command room on the ground, Zhao Guofeng also clasped his hands behind his back and remained silent. Combat Wolf was a capable general he had personally brought up, so Zhao Guofeng was not surprised that he could step forward. Someone had to resolve the crisis, but the danger was still very difficult to ignore. This made Zhao Guofeng even more worried. He also prayed in his heart that nothing unexpected would happen next. Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Xuanwu Fighter approached the asteroids. As it advanced, the asteroids became more and more restless. Through the image transmitted back by the Xuanwu Fighter, the ground commander could clearly see the damaged space station that was in the asteroid group and was still spewing frozen liquid out. As the temperature in the space station had stabilized above 50 degrees for a long time, not only did this cause a large number of equipment to fall into a malfunction state, but even the lives of the three astronauts in the space station were threatened. The three of them also noticed the Xuanwu Fighter that was driving over. Naturally, they knew that this was their only hope. If they could not evacuate from here in the next three minutes, or if the space station was not repaired to lower the temperature, they would be the first to fall unconscious because of the high temperature. Once they fainted in such an environment, no one could guarantee that they would wake up again. Combat Wolf had undoubtedly become the hope in everyone¡¯s eyes. After he approached the meteorite group, he did not hesitate at all and quickly pushed the booster of the Xuanwu Fighter. The moment the Xuanwu Fighter entered the range of the asteroids, all the seemingly calm asteroids quickly moved and kept approaching it. These meteorites had never been calm. From afar, it was as if their small movements had stopped. Combat Wolf gritted his teeth and kept controlling the Xuanwu Fighter to dodge the surrounding meteorites. Although such an operation would slow down his speed, at least he would not end up in a plane crash and die. ¡°Xuanwu is still 340 meters away from the space station!¡± ¡°320 meters left!¡± ¡°300 meters!¡± In the ground command room, all the technicians watched excitedly as the Xuanwu Fighter approached the space station on the big screen. The piloting skills of Combat Wolf were indeed very outstanding. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to approach the space station like this in such a dense meteorite group. Under normal circumstances, any trajectory would quickly adjust its direction after detecting the asteroids. In the space environment, although the absolute number of meteorites was huge, it would not affect interstellar operations too much. Therefore, throughout history, Combat Wolf should be the only person who knew that the asteroids in front of him were still flying according to their original trajectory. He risked his life to cross the asteroids. This was because he really could not avoid it. If he wanted to reach the space station, he had to pass through this meteorite cluster. While everyone was holding their breaths, the pilot, Combat Wolf, seemed to be more open-minded. He focused all his attention on the monitoring screen in front of him. Every time the meteorite approached, the alarm in the driver¡¯s seat would be especially ear-piercing. Combat Wolf simply turned off the alarm system. He accurately controlled the trajectory of the Xuanwu Fighter. This was mainly because the Xuanwu Fighter¡¯s control system was supported by the Sky Brain Satellite. Therefore, Combat Wolf could always pilot the Xuanwu Fighter at critical moments to avoid fatal danger. ¡°Report! The Xuanwu Fighter has officially arrived at the space station. It¡¯s currently trying to repair the space station!¡± As the technicians in the ground command room reported, Zhao Guofeng and the others gathered in front of the big screen again and looked at the Xuanwu Fighter that was quietly floating in front of the space station. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Combat Wolf quickly pressed the activation button. The small nanomachines on the spaceship quickly acted on the gap in the space station in the form of spray. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Just then, an ear-piercing alarm sounded in the space station again. The three astronauts quickly went to the nearest instrument to check. The results of the investigation made everyone¡¯s hearts turn cold. Because most of the instruments had already failed in the leak just now, the pressure in the space station was getting higher and higher. Even though the three astronauts had undergone systematic and professional cruel training, the high pressure still made them quickly feel physical discomfort. Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (2) Chapter 865: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The only female astronaut among the three astronauts had a nosebleed from the pressure. Because of the malfunction of the gravity system, this nosebleed floated in the air. Although it was only a drop of liquid, the threat it could bring in such an environment was extremely great. The female astronaut endured the discomfort in her body and quickly sucked the drop of nosebleed into her mouth with a straw before quickly spitting it into the sealed bag. The discomfort on the other two¡¯s bodies also became stronger and stronger. They quickly transmitted this news through their earpieces. Combat Wolf, who was closest to the three of them, naturally knew the situation in the space station immediately. The leaking freezing liquid had already been repaired with the help of the nanomachines. But if the pressure in the space station was not resolved in time, the three astronauts might not be able to last until they were rescued. Combat Wolf had no choice but to face an anxious choice. It would be the safest way to deal with the pressure on the space station under normal circumstances. However, there were meteorites floating around. Once his blood pressure was applied, it would definitely cause the meteorites that were already stable to swim uncontrollably again. The Xuanwu Fighter, which was in the asteroid group, might become the first target of sacrifice in the asteroid group. Combat Wolf took a deep breath and quickly connected to the space station system to check the physical conditions of the three astronauts. In such a high-pressure environment, the bodies of the three astronauts had already begun to flash red as a warning. The red blood cells and hemoglobin in their bodies had already begun to decrease rapidly. As the air pressure increased and they were exposed, the longer it took, the more obvious this situation became. Their heart rates had already slowed to an extremely dangerous range. At this rate, a few minutes would be enough for the three of them to face a huge threat to their lives. According to the original plan, after the Xuanwu Fighter repaired the loophole, the Luan platform would send new engineering machines to deal with the asteroids. Then, they would clear a safe route and evacuate the three astronauts. Then, even if the three of them could hold on until then, they would definitely leave indelible damage to their bodies. Therefore, Combat Wolf had no choice but to think about what to do next. ¡°Comrade Combat Wolf, the five engineering planes are on standby. Whether the hole in the space station has been repaired or not, the engineering fleet can take off at any time!¡± Chief Engineer Feng Qisi¡¯s voice came intermittently from his earpiece. Feng Qisi did not understand the new problems facing the space station, so he was still preparing to send out the engineering plane according to his original plan. However, after Feng Qisi finished speaking, a few seconds of silence came from his earpiece. No one knew what Combat Wolf was thinking in these few seconds. After a few seconds, his voice sounded a little solemn. ¡°Engineer Feng, we¡¯re facing a new problem, we have to adjust our original plan. Don¡¯t send any more engineering machines. I¡¯ll complete the rest independently.¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s voice also entered the command room on the ground, making the leaders reveal puzzled expressions. ¡°Chief Zhao, what¡¯s going on? Why did Combat Wolf terminate his original plan?¡± Zhang Keqi looked at Zhao Guofeng in confusion and was the first to ask the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts. Looking at Combat Wolf¡¯s determined expression on the big screen, Zhao Guofeng said solemnly, ¡°I personally brought this kid up. I know his personality. I think he¡¯s planning to risk his life next.¡± Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the conversation between Combat Wolf and the three astronauts on the space station sounded in their ears. ¡°Comrades in the space station, please remain calm. I will do my best to ensure your safety. The hole in the space station has been repaired, but the pressure in the space station is still rising. ¡°Next, I need you to stay as far away from the entrance as possible and put on your armor. The oxygen and protective measures provided by the armor can ensure that you can survive for ten minutes in a vacuum environment. Please listen carefully to my plan and cooperate with me in time.¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s voice made everyone subconsciously quieten down. They were all very puzzled. What was Combat Wolf trying to do at this moment? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I will forcefully open the main entrance of the space station and help the space station¡¯s environment decompress. During this period, I need you to try to activate the equipment in the space station again. After the pressure drops to normal, quickly activate the auxiliary emergency blockade procedure. ¡°This way, the pressure in the space station can be quickly relieved. If most of the equipment can still operate normally, you will definitely be able to wait for the rescue team to arrive.¡± When these words reached Zhang Keqi, he immediately frowned. As the director of the space agency, how could he not know the danger? ¡°Comrade Combat Wolf¡¯s decision is too risky. Once the pressure in the space station is suddenly leaked, a large number of meteorites will seem to have been pushed and begin to wreak havoc crazily. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Xuanwu Fighter piloted by Comrade Combat Wolf was still in the asteroid cluster. Once the asteroid lost its stability, it would be very difficult for the Xuanwu Fighter not to be impacted.¡± Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (3) Chapter 866: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (3) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This is too dangerous.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if he had already thought of this. He knew Combat Wolf very well, so he was not surprised by his decision. This was the junior he admired the most. Even Zhao Guofeng had been nurturing Combat Wolf as his successor. Great Xia needed a future, and in this future, the younger generation would definitely be the pillar. They would eventually leave the stage of history. Zhao Guofeng had always had strict requirements for Combat Wolf because he wanted to leave a pillar of Great Xia. Therefore, in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart, he was not surprised that Combat Wolf had made such a decision, but he could not help but feel heartache. Although Zhang Keqi¡¯s words just now were vague, the people in the know knew very well. Combat Wolf was betting his life to exchange for a chance of survival for the three astronauts in the space station. The price was very obvious. Combat Wolf had to put his life aside. Therefore, a moment later, Zhao Guofeng solemnly asked Combat Wolf through his earpiece, ¡°Combat Wolf, are you sure you¡¯ve thought it through?¡± Combat Wolf suddenly felt exceptional affection. This person whom he had always respected made him feel a little calm. ¡°Chief, there¡¯s no other choice in this situation. Please allow me to carry out the mission!¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s voice was filled with calmness, as if in the few seconds of silence just now, he had completely let go. Everyone looked at Zhao Guofeng because no one was willing to give such an order, but Zhao Guofeng had nowhere to retreat. ¡°I agree to carry it out, but remember, kid, you have to come back alive. This is my order to you!¡± Combat Wolf smiled. In this beautiful scene that was filled with danger but had a unique feeling, Combat Wolf¡¯s smile seemed to have frozen at this moment and time. Without any hesitation, he quickly adjusted the direction of the Xuanwu Fighter and pressed the button on the control panel. The traction device was quickly fired and firmly attached to the space station¡¯s hatch. The three astronauts in the space station also relied on their willpower that exceeded that of ordinary people. They endured the discomfort in their bodies and quickly guarded in front of various instruments, preparing to fully try to activate the necessary equipment in the space station after the pressure was released. ¡°Link successful!¡± Looking at the words on the big screen, Combat Wolf gently placed his hand on the booster. Then, he gritted his teeth and quickly pushed the booster to its maximum power. The Xuanwu Fighter erupted with an extremely high speed and quickly flew back. Combat Wolf could no longer care if it would hit a meteorite. The high-speed Xuanwu Fighter flew straight back. Under such a huge force, the door of the space station seemed to have been torn open by an invisible hand. At the same time, the masks of the three astronauts were activated. They were wearing armor and could still be basically stable in a vacuum environment. The space station that had been accumulating for a long time suddenly found a pressure outlet, and the pressure was quickly released. Under the control of the three astronauts and their expectant gazes, the equipment that had been turned off for a long time was activated again. As a male astronaut pressed the activation button, the space station¡¯s backup auxiliary emergency blockade program was activated immediately. After the pressure in the space decreased to normal, a door sealed the entrance to the space station again. Most of the equipment was activated again. Combat Wolf¡¯s action bought nearly 30 minutes for the three astronauts to wait for reinforcements and save them. On the other hand, Combat Wolf¡¯s situation was not so optimistic. A large number of meteorites collided with the Xuanwu Fighter. Even the Xuanwu Fighter with extremely strong defense could not withstand such an attack. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Beep, beep, beep¡­ An ear-piercing sound kept ringing in his ears. A gap had already appeared in the Xuanwu Fighter, and this gap would be a fatal existence to him. The Xuanwu Fighter could no longer be controlled manually by him. Even the auxiliary operating system of the Sky Brain Satellite could not turn the situation around at this moment. A large number of meteorites wreaked havoc. The Xuanwu Fighter was like a small boat in the wind and waves. It kept deviating from its established trajectory on impact and had even left the monitoring range of the Sky Brain Satellite. ¡°Combat Wolf! Combat Wolf!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Guofeng anxiously wanted Combat Wolf¡¯s response through the earpiece, but his voice did not come from the earpiece for a long time. The Xuanwu Fighter was out of the Sky Brain Satellite, causing them to be unable to directly understand the situation of Combat Wolf through the satellite images. They could only roughly know that Combat Wolf¡¯s life was on the line through the big screen. The engineering plane quickly moved out. Not only did they have to rush to the space station to save the three astronauts, but they also had to ensure the safety of Combat Wolf as much as possible. Just then, the Xuanwu Fighter, which had already left the surveillance range, appeared in everyone¡¯s vision again. This also caused a wave of exclamations to erupt in the entire command room. Zhao Guofeng quickly bounced up from his chair and quickly walked to the big screen. He looked nervously at the Xuanwu Fighter that was already emitting black smoke. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (4) Chapter 867: Dao Ancestor Stepping on the Clouds and Soaring to the Nine Heavens (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Behind the fighter jet was a large number of meteorites that were constantly chasing after it. ¡°The auxiliary traction system has been activated. It¡¯s pulling the target fighter.¡± ¡°The traction failed¡­ The traction failed¡­ As the mechanical voice sounded, it was obvious that the Xuanwu Fighter was already fully controlled by the Sky Brain System. With the notifications of several traction failures, this meant that even the last protection program was useless. In the cabin, Combat Wolf was already on the verge of death. A large amount of blood seeped out of his wound and had already dyed his face red. Even at this moment, the remaining will of Combat Wolf was still driving him, hoping to control the Xuanwu Fighter. But in his current state, it was very difficult to even raise his hands, let alone operate it. On the Luan platform, the few engineering machines that were undergoing the last step of testing before taking off saw an approaching black shadow in the distance before they could begin to pass the orbit. It was emitting shocking black smoke. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Xuanwu Fighter piloted by Commander Combat Wolf?¡± Soon, someone recognized it. Combat Wolf¡¯s reappearance naturally made everyone extremely happy. However, a few seconds later, Chief Engineer Feng Qisi realized that something was wrong. After carefully observing, he immediately said in shock, ¡°No, the fighter plane did not slow down. Comrade Combat Wolf did not control the Xuanwu Fighter!¡± When this news entered everyone¡¯s ears, shock flashed across their eyes. This meant that Combat Wolf might have already fallen unconscious. The even more troublesome problem was that the backup propulsion of the Xuanwu Fighter was still in the activation state. This meant that before the propulsion ended, the Xuanwu Fighter would continue to approach at its current speed. It might even eventually hit the Luan platform. The current Luan Platform could only be considered to have completed the initial infrastructure. There was still a certain amount of time to perfect the Nantianmen plan. However, if this Xuanwu Fighter crashed into the Luan Platform at this moment, it would greatly delay the implementation of the Nantianmen plan. At the very least, during the upcoming opening of the lunar battlefield, the Luan platform would not be able to play any role. In the past few years, all the hard work of the various departments that had secretly joined the Nantianmen plan would be wasted because of this collision. The entire Nantianmen plan would be delayed. Although it could not be considered a destructive blow, it would cause Great Xia to suffer a huge loss. ¡°Oh no! Everyone, standby. Activate the red warning!¡± With Feng Qisi¡¯s order, the highest-level red warning that had never been activated since it was established was fully activated on the Luan Platform. Be it soldiers or engineers, they all came to the Luan platform in armor. According to the current situation, the falling Xuanwu Fighter was extremely fast. There was no time to activate the obstruction plan. Moreover, the fate of Combat Wolf in the cockpit was unknown. Although Feng Qisi had tried to contact him many times, he had never received any response from Combat Wolf in his earpiece. In the ground command room, a new crisis appeared, making Zhao Guofeng and the others feel a little anxious. On the one hand, they were worried about Combat Wolf¡¯s safety at this moment. On the other hand, they were also worried about the troubles brought if the Xuanwu Fighter collided with the platform. The red warning was activated, and the defense measures on the Luan Platform had been fully activated. However, because the Luan Platform was not comprehensive, the current defensive measures were not enough to deal with such a violent impact. Although Feng Qisi did not say anything, the current situation was enough to make him feel despair. In a few seconds at most, the impact would be unavoidable. At that time, he would really be helpless. ¡­ Su Yun was constantly rising into the sky. The surroundings gradually turned white. In the end, the white clouds were stepped on by him, and the number of things he could see around him decreased. He did not feel any resistance in such a state. He did not even need to breathe. The only thing holding Su Yun back was that his time was decreasing. As his body became more and more transparent, the connection between him and his body constantly decreased. Su Yun had always had a warning in his heart. Once he approached the warning, he would have no choice but to return to his body. As the scene in front of him constantly changed, everything around him seemed to instantly step into a motionless void. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun lowered his head and looked below him. A blue planet was quietly hanging in the void. Above him was a very magnificent platform. ¡°¡­ Is that the Nantianmen plan?¡± Su Yun¡¯s eyes flickered, but before he could admire it, his gaze was quickly attracted by a dazzling light. The light was quickly flying towards the platform. To be precise, it was falling. Behind it was a large number of black meteorites that flickered with a dark purple light. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. This is not normal.¡± Su Yun frowned before disappearing from the spot! Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: Dao Ancestor’s Soul! (1) Chapter 868: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Soul! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Be it on the Luan Platform or in the command room on the ground, everyone looked shocked. The technician quickly calculated the various data in front of the computer, but the conclusion was not optimistic. ¡°Report, the current situation of the Xuanwu Fighter is dire. Most of the systems have already failed. Moreover, Comrade Combat Wolf¡¯s vital signs are also rapidly decreasing!¡± ¡°Report, if the Xuanwu Fighter hits the Luan Platform at its current speed, conservatively speaking, more than 40% of the equipment on the Luan Platform will be severely damaged. ¡°If the collision happens, it will take at least three years to make up for the losses!¡± ¡°Report! The meteorites that followed the Xuanwu Fighter will cause serious damage to the artificial oxygen layer. Once the artificial oxygen layer is damaged, the people guarding the Luan platform have to evacuate within ten minutes. Otherwise, it will be too late!¡± All kinds of news rushed over. Be it Zhao Guofeng, Zhang Keqi, or the others, their expressions were dark and complicated. ¡°At this point, there¡¯s nothing we can do. The collision happened long ago when the interceptor weapons were fired from the ground.¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s words hit the predicament of the current command room. The Nantianmen Project was not completely completed yet, so many weapons systems were not effectively installed. Therefore, if weapons are to be intercepted, they must be fired from the ground. However, there was no need to implement such a plan because it was too late. What should he do? Zhao Guofeng asked himself over and over again. He was anxious to find a solution. Not only could it ensure that the collision would not happen, but it could also ensure the safety of Combat Wolf to the greatest extent. However, the beauty of his thoughts could not hide the cruelty of the truth. If nothing went wrong, in at most ten seconds, the collision would be unavoidable. At that time, the years of hard work of the entire Nantianmen would be ruined. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with unwillingness. Zhao Guofeng gritted his teeth and stood in front of the big screen with a solemn expression. Everyone had been advancing the Nantianmen Plan for a few years. But now, they could only watch helplessly as the inevitable disaster happened in front of them. Dozens of engineers and guards gathered on the Luan platform. They looked at the Xuanwu Fighter that fell like a dazzling meteor with desolate expressions. Under the almost frantic command of Chief Engineer Feng Qisi, the engineers seized the last moments, hoping to protect some important facilities. Even though everyone knew that this would not change anything. Everyone was just unwilling. They were unwilling that everything they had painstakingly obtained would be destroyed in a day. Beep beep¡­ Just then, a sound suddenly came from the silent ground command room. Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ A few notifications appeared on the big screens one after another. This made many technicians come to the computer to check again. Soon, stunned expressions appeared on their faces. Seeing this, Zhao Guofeng immediately frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s that sound?¡± A technician quickly turned around when he heard this. Only then did Zhao Guofeng and the others see that his eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Chiefs, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. However, the sound just now was sent back by the Sky Brain Satellite. The reason is,¡± The technician tapped the keyboard a few more times before saying, ¡°The reason is that the Sky Brain Satellite has detected an unknown energy approaching the falling Xuanwu Fighter at high speed. Its speed is so fast that it surpasses any weapon on Earth!¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s going on? Do you know what¡¯s approaching?¡± These words surprised Zhao Guofeng, but another technician quickly added, ¡°Chief, I tried to track this unknown energy, but I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± As he spoke, the technician pulled up the place where the satellite had captured the unknown energy. Other than the Xuanwu Fighter that fell in the distance and the asteroids behind it, there was nothing in the dark universe. The director of the Space Administration, Zhang Keqi, pushed away the technician in front of him and personally operated it. Zhao Guofeng and the others quickly arrived beside Zhang Keqi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old Zhang, what¡¯s going on?¡± However, Zhang Keqi quickly shook his head. He looked at the big screen and said in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Sky Brain Satellite is still constantly capturing that unknown energy, but it can¡¯t match any energy body recorded into the information bank. Moreover, we can¡¯t observe the existence of this energy body with the naked eye. I just gave a new command to the Sky Brain System to analyze this energy body as much as possible.¡± Zhao Guofeng was naturally not good at aerospace, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Old Zhang, is such a thing very common in your opinion? I mean, do such unknown energy bodies often appear in the universe?¡± Zhang Keqi looked deeply at Zhao Guofeng and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the aerospace industry my entire life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation.¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s words immediately made Zhao Guofeng realize the seriousness of the matter. At the same time, he was very puzzled by this unknown energy body. Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: Dao Ancestor’s Soul! (2) Chapter 869: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Soul! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations What was this thing? What did it mean to suddenly appear at such a time? The engineer team on the platform and the ground command center were not the only ones paying attention to the platform. In the Atlantis Space Agency, a group of higher-ups and leaders were sitting in the same room and looking at the big screen in front of them. On the big screen was the scene sent back from the moon¡¯s shared base. The establishment of the base was completed on the basis of the signatures of various countries. Therefore, on this shared base, there were also detection technologies from many countries, including the monitoring system. The reason why the leader and the upper echelons of the space agency were alarmed was because the detector on the shared base had unintentionally captured the meteorite cluster and the damage to the space station. All along, all the Western countries had been displeased about the Nantianmen plan. Great Xia was clearly excluded from the cooperation, but they could still develop at a high speed. In fact, in terms of overall progress, Great Xia¡¯s Nantianmen Plan was far ahead of the joint projects of other countries. However, what they saw now was enough to make everyone happy. They looked at the Xuanwu Fighter that was crashing, as if they could already see that all their previous efforts in the Nantianmen plan had been wasted. The Atlantean leader with thinning hair looked at the scene in front of him with a gloating expression. The scientific researchers beside him did not hide the joy in their hearts at all. Their mouths were filled with mockery. ¡°Great Xia would never have thought that their plan would be destroyed in their hands.¡± ¡°How foolish of you to destroy the entire Southern Heavenly Gate for a space station!¡± Everyone¡¯s discussion was mixed with joy, as if Great Xia¡¯s danger had become something that every country was happy to see. Under the instructions of the leader, the relevant scene quickly spread on the Internet. The relevant departments even separated a line to specially transmit the images of the moon base at the same frequency to achieve the effect of a livestream. [The Great Xia¡¯s Nantianmen plan is about to be destroyed.][ The moment such a title appeared on the Internet, it quickly attracted many netizens into the livestream. In recent years, other than the recent news that the Dao Ancestor had passed away, the most eye-catching thing was undoubtedly Great Xia¡¯s magnificent feat of sending the Nantianmen Plan to the sky alone. Under the ostracization of various countries, Great Xia relied on its own strength to lead the world in a desperate situation where there was no cooperation. This was a ruthless slap to many people with Western pride. No one had expected Great Xia to develop so quickly. But it was precisely because of this that when the title of the Nantianmen Plan appeared on the external Internet, it caused a heated discussion in an extremely short period of time. A large number of foreign netizens surged into the livestream. After seeing this relevant scene, it was as if a carnival had been staged. ¡°This is the will of God. The pride of Great Xia has finally been exchanged for the outcome of all their previous efforts being wasted!¡± ¡°He screwed up. All the countries are working together, but only Great Xia thinks that they can do it. Now, they can only watch as their years of hard work are completely destroyed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally our chance to overtake. Without the Nantianmen Plan as an opponent, the Garden of Eden will definitely let the Atlanteans occupy the throne of the number one country again!¡± In the comments section, all kinds of mocking voices kept appearing. The factions of these countries were not the same, but when facing a common imaginary enemy, they showed a surprising unity. Some of the Great Xia citizens living in other countries quickly learned of this matter. The relevant news spread back to their territory in a short period of time. The Great Xia netizens squeezed into the livestream room one after another. On one hand, they were worried about the danger that the Nantianmen Plan was about to face, and on the other hand, they were defending the country. Therefore, in the comments section, two completely different words quickly formed. On one hand, it was the ridicule by netizens from other countries. On the other hand, the netizens of Great Xia were united against the outside world and firmly defended the country. In fact, there was still lingering worry in the hearts of the Great Xia people. Once the Xuanwu Fighter crashed, it would definitely bring an unimaginable disaster to the Nantianmen plan. Now that every country was racing against time to develop, Great Xia¡¯s lag meant that there were more risks. The higher-ups of the country were already in a terrible fix. Everyone in the command room on the ground had solemn expressions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ What no one knew was that at that moment, Su Yun was rapidly approaching the falling Xuanwu Fighter. Just now, he could tell that something was wrong. Now that he was close, it further confirmed his guess. The Xuanwu Fighter had indeed malfunctioned. Furthermore, from its battered appearance, Su Yun could roughly guess that the Xuanwu Fighter had been severely injured by the meteorite cluster. The formulation of the Nantianmen Plan shocked Su Yun, but he did not have the time to admire it now. This was because he knew very well that with the crash, once the Xuanwu Fighter collided with the Luan platform, it would cause great damage. With a thought, Su Yun appeared beside the Xuanwu Fighter. He released his mental strength slightly and sensed the half-conscious Combat Wolf in the cabin. Most of the systems in the entire plane had already failed. In addition, the pilot, Combat Wolf, could not control the plane, which was why there was such a crisis. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Dao Ancestor’s Soul! (3) Chapter 870: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Soul! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Since he had caught up, Su Yun did not intend to stand by and watch. As Su Yun suddenly released his powerful supernatural aura, the Xuanwu Fighter, which was originally falling rapidly, suddenly trembled and froze in place. This sudden scene shocked everyone on the platform. The Xuanwu Fighter seemed to have an invisible hand that suddenly grabbed it. With the naked eye, its booster was still functioning in a malfunctioning state. However, no matter how the booster exerted force, the Xuanwu Fighter was still frozen outside the artificial oxygen layer of the Luan platform. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In the ground command room, Zhang Keqi subconsciously pushed his glasses and looked at this scene in disbelief. ¡°Why did Xuanwu suddenly stop?¡± Zhao Guofeng carefully looked at the scene in front of him and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°And it looks like it was suddenly blocked by something invisible. The moment the Xuanwu stopped, the fuselage shook very abnormally!¡± This sudden scene made everyone not know what had happened. Just as the Xuanwu Fighter was about to destroy the artificial oxygen layer, it suddenly stopped there. ¡°Report!¡± The technician looked at the computer screen and said in confusion, ¡°Another unknown energy fluctuation has been detected. This time, according to the monitoring of the Sky Brain Satellite, the energy fluctuation has appeared on¡­ the Xuanwu Fighter¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Guofeng came to the big screen with a suspicious expression and looked at the energy wave simulated on the screen. The dynamic energy waves were constantly covering the entire Xuanwu Fighter. It looked like this energy had suddenly forcefully stopped the Xuanwu Fighter from falling. However, a question immediately appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. Where did this energy come from? The moment the Xuanwu Fighter stopped, the originally restless live stream instantly fell silent. Be it the netizens of Great Xia or the people of other countries, they were a little puzzled by this scene. ¡°Why did the Xuanwu Fighter suddenly stop?¡± ¡°Could it be that the pilot has undergone some kind of rescue operation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. It feels like there¡¯s an invisible wall forcefully blocking the Xuanwu Fighter.¡± ¡°I think so too. Look at the thruster behind the plane. It¡¯s still activated, but why did the fighter suddenly stop moving?¡± At this moment, everyone was puzzled. They really couldn¡¯t find an explanation for this strange scene before them. Su Yun was completely invisible to the naked eye, let alone anyone. He was sitting cross-legged in the void and using his supernatural powers to block the huge creature in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± in the Atlantean Space Agency, the leader stood up in confusion and questioned loudly. The researchers quickly operated the computer, wanting to investigate what was going on. The puzzled expressions on their faces did not change at all. They looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Great Xia actually developed a hovering system? And it¡¯s in space? How is this possible?¡± The director of the Atlantean National Space Administration looked at the screen in shock. The Xuanwu fighter jet that had suddenly stopped coincided with the concept plan proposed by them a few years ago. But logically speaking, the Xuanwu Fighter had already lost all control. How could such a passive hovering system be real? Those who did not know the truth kept guessing. As a result, Great Xia became more and more mysterious in their hearts. ¡°It¡¯s moving! The plane is moving!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded, causing everyone¡¯s gazes to fall on the big screen again. The Xuanwu Fighter that had originally stopped moving slowly flew forward again. But its flying speed was extremely slow, and it was not in a falling state. It was as if the Xuanwu Fighter had regained its system. ¡°Combat Wolf, can you hear me? Combat Wolf!¡± Zhao Guofeng clearly felt that Combat Wolf had regained the control of the Xuanwu Fighter. He called out to Combat Wolf again and again, but he did not receive any response. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the pitch-black cockpit, the red alarm lights that flickered from time to time hit Combat Wolf¡¯s bloody face. Combat Wolf, who was in a semi-conscious state, vaguely heard Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice coming from his earpiece. He wanted to respond, but he could not make any sound. No instrument lights lit up in the cockpit, which meant that the operating system had not been restored at all. However, he could sense that the Xuanwu Fighter was slowly flying towards the Luan platform. This puzzled him. He forced himself to look out of the window, but he seemed to see a translucent figure on the side of the plane. He sat cross-legged, as if he had fused with the void. Was that¡­ the Dao Ancestor? Then his vision immediately blurred before he fainted again. Perhaps what he saw just now was just an illusion to him, but in fact, what he saw was Su Yun. Only under the envelopment of Su Yun¡¯s mental domain could Combat Wolf, who was in a semi-conscious state, wake up. It was also because he was in the mental domain that his mental strength was the same as Su Yun¡¯s. From there, he could see Su Yun. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Dao Ancestor’s Soul! (4) Chapter 871: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Soul! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations The reason why the Xuanwu Fighter was slowly flying forward was because Su Yun was using his mental strength to control the behemoth. If it was in the physical body, his mental strength would definitely not reach this level. But Su Yun broke free from the shackles of his body and discovered the mental strength that had been hidden deep in his body and had never been mobilized. He had no idea that there were so many pairs of eyes watching from the outside world. He only wanted to send this Xuanwu Fighter to the Luan Platform steadily. As the Xuanwu Fighter slowly approached the artificial oxygen layer, Feng Qisi, as the chief engineer, immediately began to contact the ground command room through his earpiece. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Feng Qisi. I¡¯m on the Luan platform now. The Xuanwu Fighter is approaching, but when we tried to contact Comrade Combat Wolf, there was no response. May I ask who is piloting this Xuanwu Fighter now? Do you want to open the artificial oxygen layer and let the plane land?¡± Feng Qisi¡¯s question was also what Zhao Guofeng and the others were wondering. Combat Wolf did not respond. Moreover, there was a medical monitor installed inside the armor he was wearing. According to the results of the detector, he was unconscious. In that case, why did this Xuanwu Fighter seem to suddenly be piloted and slowly fly down? No one could figure it out. They could not help but look at Zhao Guofeng. After a short silence, Zhao Guofeng gritted his teeth and finally ordered, ¡°You¡¯re allowed to land. Comrade Combat Wolf needs first aid!¡± Although Zhao Guofeng did not know what was going on, the lives of soldiers could not be ignored. After receiving Zhao Guofeng¡¯s order, Feng Qisi quickly began to command. A crack quickly opened in the middle of the translucent barrier, and then it parted to the sides. The Xuanwu Fighter seemed to have noticed this and quickly began to change direction, flying towards the gap. This scene further confirmed that this plane must be controlled by a special energy, making everyone even more puzzled. Zhang Keqi checked again. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. The Xuanwu Fighter is not controlled by the Sky Brain. Then, what exactly is the source of the energy controlling the plane?¡± Zhao Guofeng did not speak and only looked down at the computer screen in front of him. On the screen, the simulated energy waves continued to envelop the Xuanwu Fighter. Soon, the Xuanwu Fighter landed steadily on the Luan platform. A large number of soldiers quickly went forward and carried the unconscious Combat Wolf out. As expected, Combat Wolf was still unconscious. In other words, it was impossible for him to be controlling the plane. Feng Qisi entered the cockpit in confusion and checked. Then, he reported the results in detail. ¡°Most of the fighter¡¯s functions are in a malfunctioning state. Due to the serious damage to its body, its power system stopped operating a few minutes ago. How did this plane land?¡± Just as Feng Qisi finished speaking, an engineer¡¯s voice quickly sounded in his ear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Captain Feng, look, the meteorite is coming. What should we do?!¡± Feng Qisi immediately looked in the direction the engineer was pointing. Only then did he notice that the meteorites that had been ignored were still approaching. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Feng Qisi gritted his teeth. This was really another wave before it subsided. The crisis of the Xuanwu Fighter¡¯s collision had just been resolved, and he still did not understand the reason. Then the asteroids were already approaching. Although the scene in front of them was spectacular, no one was in the mood to appreciate it. ¡°Report!¡± In the ground command room, the voice of a technician sounded. ¡°The energy wave that enveloped the Xuanwu Fighter has disappeared. It¡¯s approaching the asteroids at high speed!¡± Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (1) Chapter 872: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng had already realized that the fluctuation of this unknown energy was clearly unusual. It was definitely not a coincidence that this energy appeared on the Xuanwu Fighter just now. At least until now, it was still impossible to explain how the Xuanwu Fighter, which had already fallen into a malfunction state, could land steadily. Now that he knew that this unknown energy was approaching the asteroids at high speed, Zhao Guofeng was also very curious. What would happen next? From the looks of it, this unknown energy did not seem to be a bad thing. ¡­ Just as Zhao Guofeng was thinking, the simulated visual information of unknown energy on the screen was flashing in the form of a red dot and quickly approaching the asteroid group. The signal detected by the Sky Brain Satellite naturally came from Su Yun. After resolving the crisis brought by the Xuanwu Fighter, Su Yun quickly noticed the meteorites that followed. Once these meteors hit the Luan platform, the consequences would be unimaginable. Not to mention that the Nantianmen plan would stop here, even everyone on the platform who had armor to protect themselves would not be able to escape this calamity. Thankfully, Su Yun had broken free from the shackles of his body, so he could erupt with extremely fast speed. When he approached the asteroids, he quickly spread out his supernatural domain. This was the first time he had released his supernatural aura without holding back. The countries that were paying attention to the Nantianmen looked at the scene in confusion. Until now, they still could not understand how the Xuanwu Fighter, which had lost control just now, could land steadily. Many scientists gathered in front of the computer to analyze the scene just now. What they found most difficult to understand was the moment the Xuanwu fighter jet suddenly stopped in the air. Just this scene was enough to make everyone puzzled. It was like a supernatural power, as if an invisible hand was secretly protecting the Nantianmen plan. Everyone in the livestream was also puzzled. The moment the Xuanwu Fighter landed steadily, the foreign netizens, who were originally mocking it, asked a series of questions. ¡°Why? Can someone explain what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Was that a miracle from God?¡± ¡°That plane seems to be held up by a mysterious force¡­¡± Everyone found the scene in front of them unbelievable. Not to mention the foreign netizens, even the people of Great Xia were confused. It was originally a situation of certain death. Nothing could stop this Xuanwu Fighter from crashing. But things went through a shocking reversal. The Xuanwu Fighter, which was originally uncontrollable, first stopped strangely in the air. Then, it slowly began to descend and finally stopped steadily on the platform. This was not something that could be explained by coincidence. Therefore, no one could understand what had just happened. However, the current situation could not calm the people of Great Xia down to think about their doubts just now, because it was obvious that the crisis of the Luan Platform had not been resolved. The power of the asteroids was more than a few times stronger than the Xuanwu Fighter. Such a crisis was undoubtedly a disaster for the Nantianmen Plan of Great Xia. A large number of meteorites were approaching the Luan platform at high speed. In the blink of an eye, netizens, be it inside or outside the country, held their breaths and looked at the scene in front of them in shock. Such scenes could usually only be seen in science fiction movies, but now, everyone knew very well that these scenes were really happening in space. Once the asteroids that filled the sky fell, the Luan Platform would completely become a pile of ruins floating in space. The lively comments section fell silent until a netizen suddenly posted a sentence that ignited the entire livestream again. ¡°Look! The asteroids suddenly stopped, just like the Xuanwu Fighter!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the screen. All the meteorites seemed to have frozen in time and stopped in place. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± In the space agency, Zhang Keqi looked at the scene in front of him in shock. All the meteorites seemed to have been forcefully locked by a force. They were instantly frozen in place, and at the same time, they were constantly trembling violently. ¡°Report, an unknown energy is acting on the asteroids. The energy intensity is constantly rising. However, we can¡¯t analyze this energy at all, nor can we lock onto the source of this energy!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The technician¡¯s voice entered Zhao Guofeng¡¯s ears, making him even more certain that the asteroid cluster, including the abnormal reaction displayed by the Xuanwu Fighter just now, was directly related to this unknown energy. This energy seemed to have been helping everyone. Just now, it had stopped the Xuanwu Fighter from crashing, and now it had forcefully stopped the asteroids. However, current science does not seem to be able to explain this phenomenon. The strength of this energy was unimaginable, and it was even enough to control the chaotic meteorite group. On the screens beside Zhao Guofeng, the scientists were analyzing this unknown energy. They could only confirm that the strength of this energy was still rising, and it had almost reached the critical point. They could not see Su Yun, nor did they know what he was experiencing. In front of the asteroids, Su Yun enveloped his supernatural domain in the asteroids and forcefully injected his supernatural power into them. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (2) Chapter 873: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The intense collision of the two energies caused these meteors to tremble violently. BOOM! As one of the meteors collided violently with the two energies, it triggered an extremely shocking explosion. Immediately after, many other meteorites exploded one after another. The dazzling flames even caused everyone in front of the camera to fall into a temporary blindness. A large number of meteorites exploded one after another. Even the energy detector at the distant moon base failed because of this. The power of this explosion caused by the collision of pure energy could not be underestimated. Fortunately, this was space and there were no man-made buildings around, so such an explosion did not bring about too bad an impact. Of course, this was also Su Yun¡¯s intention. Only by blocking the asteroids and staying outside the danger range could he ensure the safety of the Luan Platform to the greatest extent. The sudden explosion of the meteorite was undoubtedly a heavy bomb that exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts. Anyone could tell that these meteorites could not have exploded by themselves. It was more like an unknown energy had protected the safety of the Luan Platform again. The relevant video was quickly reposted by netizens. The hot title occupied the top spot in a short period of time. [Unknown power secretly attacked and blocked the asteroids. Is it a joy or a worry?] [Strange phenomena that can¡¯t be explained by science, mysterious forces that appear in space.] The relevant title was extremely attractive, so more and more netizens learned of this matter. Whether it was inside or outside the country, the scene that flowed out of the livestream attracted everyone¡¯s heated discussion. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be explained with science!¡± ¡°Although the internal structure of the meteorite can cause an explosion when it passes through the atmosphere, how can such an explosion happen in space?¡± ¡°From just now until now, the meteorite didn¡¯t encounter any objects. Who dares to say that it¡¯s a coincidence that it suddenly detonated at the same time?¡± Everyone gradually realized that something was wrong. In a space environment, it was almost impossible for a meteorite to self-explode. As everyone knows, the speed at which meteorites passed through space and Earth¡¯s atmosphere was very fast. During this period, the friction between the meteorite and the atmosphere caused the meteorite¡¯s temperature to be extremely high. The matter inside would decompose into gas because of the heat, causing the meteorite to collapse. Only then could such an explosion appear in the image. The problem was that the meteorite was in space and had not touched any impactor from beginning to end. First, it was the strange hovering that could not be explained. Then, the meteorites exploded one after another, as if they had suffered a strong impact. This puzzled many people. There was more and more relevant news, and more people began to pay attention to this matter. Zhao Guofeng frowned as he looked at the small screen in front of him. Just now, the scientists had been trying to capture this unknown energy. Before the meteorite exploded, the screen showed inside information that the outside world did not know. The reason why the meteorite exploded was because an even stronger force hit the meteorite from the inside. As a result, the celestial body could not withstand such a dazzling explosion just now. ¡°It¡¯s this unknown energy again. What is this?¡± Zhang Keqi frowned and paced back and forth in front of Zhao Guofeng. This unsolved mystery puzzled him very much, and he was even more anxious to find an answer. Zhao Guofeng did not speak from the beginning to the end, but he also felt a little puzzled. Humans knew too little about space, so when this unknown energy appeared in the space environment, there were many indefinable guesses. ¡°Could it be an alien civilization?¡± A scientist boldly raised this conjecture, but this conjecture was quickly rejected by Zhang Keqi. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say about the alien civilization. However, at least from the various information we found in the ruins, the alien civilization is not very friendly to our Earth civilization. The crisis this time was too sudden, and the appearance of this unknown energy was very strange. We can¡¯t track this unknown energy or even analyze the composition of this energy.¡± At this point, Zhang Keqi sighed deeply. This matter had also caused him great trouble. It was normal for everyone to be so confused. After all, Zhao Guofeng and the others were involved. The various countries outside the borders also found this scene inconceivable. Many countries¡¯ scientific departments held an emergency meeting and began to analyze the images sent back. They wanted to figure out how Great Xia had survived this crisis. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the instigator of all this, Su Yun was unaware of the huge impact it had on Earth. Meteorites exploded all over the sky. Although Su Yun was very close, such physical damage did not affect it at all. However, disintegrating the meteorites with his supernatural aura had indeed consumed a lot of Su Yun¡¯s strength. As a result, he could sense that his body was even more transparent than before. There was not much time left. Su Yun secretly calculated the time. It would not be long before he had to return to his body. He originally wanted to come to space to see the Nantianmen plan with his own eyes, but he did not expect a series of accidents to happen, making him waste a lot of time here. Thankfully, all of this had been properly resolved. Su Yun could finally leave without any worries. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (3) Chapter 874: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (3) Editor: Henyee Translations However, he did not return to Earth directly from here. Instead, he focused his attention on the moon not far away. Recently, only two things had caused an uproar in the country. One was the Nantianmen Plan, and the other was the Moon Battlefield Plan. Unlike the Nantianmen Plan, the Moon Battlefield Plan was jointly launched by various countries. First, they established a shared space station for various countries on the moon. Then, using this space station as a foundation, they continuously expanded the construction of the lunar battlefield. In the first series of construction plans for the lunar battlefield, Civilization Ruins 1 and undeveloped Civilization Ruins 2 were included. The locations of these two civilization ruins were connected. The various countries cooperated and built a battlefield similar to the environment on Earth within this range. Above this area was a translucent artificial oxygen layer. At the same time, there was a gravity regulator that could adjust the gravity of this area to the level of Earth. In this way, it undoubtedly meant that the representatives of all the countries that had entered this region could better unleash their strength and display the standards of their respective countries. However, these words were only a sanctimonious public announcement by various countries. Their true motive was undoubtedly obvious to everyone. In such a battlefield that suited Earth¡¯s environment, the various countries could plunder better. From there, they could minimize Great Xia¡¯s unique armor and give Great Xia an advantage. After all, even if it was the geneticists who had changed to this series, it was impossible for them to move in a vacuum environment. They could only wear thick space suits. This way, their strength would be greatly reduced. On the other hand, Great Xia¡¯s armors that were specially made for the moon battlefield could make up for this. Hence, when the various countries saw this, they naturally had to think of some countermeasures. Just like that, the lunar battlefield plan appeared and was unanimously agreed by the various countries in a short period of time. Great Xia was still excluded by the various countries. After all, the most important starting point of the lunar battlefield plan was to reduce Great Xia¡¯s advantage. However, Great Xia did not take this to heart. Be it the space environment or the Earth environment, Great Xia¡¯s strength would not change too obviously because of this. The moon was a treasure land with countless resources for the various countries that were developing at high speed. Currently, with the mining and excavation of Ruins No. 1, the rules related to the moon battlefield were also constantly changing. The current lunar battlefield was no longer limited to national teams. Anyone could sign up to participate, and even the resources obtained could be negotiated and distributed with the officials. Related news kept being reported. For a period of time, it also caused a heated discussion with the people. Therefore, Su Yun was very curious about this. He wanted to take advantage of this last moment to take a look at the lunar battlefield. When he gradually approached the moon, he realized that the moon was really lively. Several shared space stations were built on the moon, and the artificial oxygen layer was also operating in a translucent form. However, because it was not time for the lunar battlefield to open, there was no one on the moon now. In order to ensure that no country could sneak into the lunar battlefield, laser defense lines were set up on the battlefield. All of this did not affect Su Yun at all. These defensive lines could not even detect him. Just like that, Su Yun arrived at the moon battlefield as if he had entered a no man¡¯s land. Now, the entrance to Ruin 2 has been cleared. After the opening day, various countries would send people into Ruin 2 to fight for precious resources for their countries again. An unknown material blocked Su Yun¡¯s path, but he had no intention of stopping. Instead, he passed through the thick door. In this state, he could be said to be omnipotent. However, there was a time limit to this state. When he could do it next was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. Although Ruin 2 was pitch-black, it did not affect Su Yun at all. Strictly speaking, He was no longer limited to using his eyes to look around. In this pitch-black environment, Su Yun could still move freely through his perception. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment Su Yun stepped into Ruin 2, he vaguely sensed a special aura. Su Yun had never sensed this aura before, but it made him feel a little strange. This was a power that was emitted, and it could only be sensed so accurately in the state of a mental state. The thing that emitted this power was deep in the ruins. This power kept attracting Su Yun, urging him to follow it. Su Yun easily arrived in the depths of Ruin 2. Along the way, he could clearly sense that there were many dangers hidden in the ruins. However, his current state did not trigger these dangers. If it was anyone else who came here, it would probably not be easy to walk into the depths of the ruins. Soon, Su Yun stopped. Although the surroundings were pitch-black, he could acutely sense that the thing that emitted that power was nearby. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (4) Chapter 875: I Saw the Dao Ancestor in the Sky (4) Editor: Henyee Translations After quietly sensing for a while, Su Yun quickly walked to a corner on the east side. Following that, a box came into view. Su Yun quickly walked to a corner on the east side. Following that, a box came into view. With just a glance, his eyes lit up. Joy appeared on his face. ¡°I searched high and low for it, but I found it without any effort,¡± Su Yun muttered to himself. Then, with a thought, he split out a wisp of supernatural aura and left it here. Clearly, he was using this aura as a symbol in the future. In his current state, it was impossible for him to obtain the item in the box. However, from Su Yun¡¯s expression, it was not difficult to tell that the item in the box surprised him. After dividing such an extraordinary aura, his body dimmed a little. Now, he was almost transparent. ¡°There¡¯s not much time.¡± Su Yun knew that she did not have much time left, so although he was a little reluctant, he did not stay any longer. With a thought, his figure quickly disappeared, just as silently as he had come. ¡­ The shock Su Yun had left on Earth was far from over. The Nantianmen plan had escaped death twice. It also made many scientists in the space agency who had contributed to the plan day and night cheer. Even now, they could not figure out the source of this unknown energy. But at least the final outcome was good. They saved the Nantianmen Plan and the hard work of tens of thousands of people. The unconscious Combat Wolf was sent back to Earth immediately and sent to the hospital for a checkup. Zhao Guofeng rushed to the hospital immediately and stood at the door of the ward. He looked through the window at Combat Wolf, who was lying on the bed, with a solemn expression. Then, a moment later, the doctor¡¯s test results came out. Combat Wolf was fine. Only then did Zhao Guofeng feel relieved. When Zhao Guofeng arrived in front of his bed, Combat Wolf had already woken up. He quickly stopped Combat Wolf, who was about to salute, and pulled a chair to sit beside him. Zhang Keqi and the others followed Zhao Guofeng here. Although they were also very worried about Combat Wolf, their goal this time was to obtain more information from him. Strictly speaking, Combat Wolf was the person who had the closest contact with that unknown energy. Many scientists wanted to obtain some feedback from him to help them continue to investigate the source of this unknown energy. Looking at Combat Wolf, Zhao Guofeng smiled. ¡°You have guts. You stood up bravely at the critical moment without any fear! However, you have to remember that as long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Therefore, you have to ensure your own safety at all times.¡± Combat Wolf, who was lying on the bed, nodded weakly. When Zhang Keqi saw this, he could not help but ask, ¡°Comrade Combat Wolf, what happened at that time? Were you the one who piloted the Xuanwu Fighter to land?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Combat Wolf frowned and shook his head. ¡°Before I fainted, the Xuanwu Fighter¡¯s system had already failed because of damage. I tried many times to reboot the system without success, and then I fell into a coma. I still want to ask you, how did you save me?¡± Zhao Guofeng said solemnly, ¡°The Xuanwu Fighter should have crashed, but for some reason, it finally landed steadily. During this period, did you feel anything? We¡¯re all eager to figure out what¡¯s going on with that unknown energy.¡± ¡°Unknown energy?¡± Combat Wolf had no idea what Zhao Guofeng and the others were talking about. After thinking for a moment, he said hesitantly, ¡°Before I fainted, I thought I saw¡­¡± ¡°Saw what?¡± everyone asked in unison, their gazes becoming even more urgent. Combat Wolf thought for a moment and said with a strange tone, ¡°I think¡­ I saw the Dao Ancestor¡­¡± Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (1) Chapter 876: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations When Combat Wolf¡¯s words entered everyone¡¯s ears, they immediately looked at each other. Zhao Guofeng even frowned. ¡°What did you say? Who did you see?¡± Combat Wolf clearly knew how ridiculous the content he expressed sounded. As he recalled the situation, he reiterated, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not, but when my consciousness became blurry, I did seem to see the Dao Ancestor, just right beside the Xuanwu Fighter, and then¡­¡± Although Combat Wolf tried his best to recall what happened next,there was still no result. At that time, his consciousness was already very blurry. In a daze, he seemed to have fallen unconscious after seeing Su Yun. Therefore, even he was not sure if that was the truth or an illusion he saw before he fainted. Zhao Guofeng did not say anything, but he felt a little strange. Combat Wolf would definitely not suddenly mention the Dao Ancestor for no reason. Could Su Yun be related to this matter? However, as soon as this thought appeared, it was quickly rejected by Zhao Guofeng. After all, Su Yun¡¯s body was still on Mount Shengu. Furthermore, there were no signs of life. The news of Su Yun¡¯s death had already spread like wildfire in the outside world. Although Zhao Guofeng and the Great Xia crowd did not believe it, this did not mean that Zhao Guofeng could link Su Yun to the Nantianmen incident. The others did not take Combat Wolf¡¯s words to heart. After all, this matter sounded unbelievable enough. After the visit ended, Zhao Guofeng and the others quickly left Combat Wolf¡¯s ward. Combat Wolf still needed some time to recuperate before he could return to the army. However, on the way back to the command center from the hospital, Zhang Keqi and the others kept talking about what Combat Wolf had said. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s really strange. Even if it¡¯s an illusion, in that situation, Combat Wolf would see the figure of the Dao Ancestor. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. After all, Combat Wolf followed the Dao Ancestor to enter the Dao back then. Perhaps in his heart, the Dao Ancestor has more weight.¡± ¡°Speaking of the Dao Ancestor, the outside world has been spreading the news of him passing away in meditation. Until now, there has been no new news. This makes me a little worried. Great Xia has just seen the future. If something happens to the Dao Ancestor, I¡¯m afraid it will be impossible for Great Xia to enter the Dao within a hundred years.¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s words entered Zhao Guofeng¡¯s ears and he quickly received a response. ¡°No one can define the situation of the Dao Ancestor now. The realm of the Dao Ancestor is far above the level we can understand. Perhaps the death we understand is just a stage of cultivation for him. In short, we have to follow through on this matter to the end. The Dao Ancestor will never leave us behind. I understand him.¡± Among the people in the car, only Zhao Guofeng and Su Yun had the most interactions. Therefore, no one had any objections to his words. Moreover, this was only a topic they had been talking about. To them, the most important thing to investigate as soon as possible was the Nantianmen incident. The appearance of that unknown energy resolved the Nantianmen¡¯s crisis twice. Whether it was the Xuanwu Fighter or the asteroids, this unknown energy seemed to be protecting Great Xia consciously. However, to these scientists, the fear brought about by this unknown could not be resolved by an ambiguous speculation. They needed an answer. At the very least, they had to figure out what this unknown energy was. ¡­ On the other hand, Su Yun quickly returned to Earth after leaving the lunar battlefield. When he appeared above Mount Shengu, he quickly noticed the soldiers guarding the foot of the mountain. Hm? This scene left Su Yun somewhat puzzled. He did not know what had happened during this period. But he was in no mood to investigate these matters. The discoveries in Ruin 2 were extremely attractive to him. Therefore, before he was about to become completely transparent, Su Yun quickly returned to his body. The moment he returned to his body, Su Yun had a very obvious feeling of being stripped away. Whether it was his perception, hearing, or smell, they were clearly much weaker the moment they returned to his body, as if they were covered in a thin veil. He also experienced an unprecedented heaviness. This heaviness came from his body. Slowly, he opened his eyes. If someone was standing beside Su Yun at that moment, they would be shocked. In the medical sense, Su Yun, who could already be sentenced to death, had actually recovered his vital signs again. His pale face began to turn rosy. He did not do anything else. Instead, he quickly closed his eyes again and immersed himself in his mental world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This trip was also an extremely unique experience for Su Yun. This experience also gave Su Yun an unprecedented insight. The body was heavy and bound by the shackles of the world. This was the principle of everything in the world. And the feeling of being unrestrained and free was really desirable when he is in his mental state. All the laws in the world that were originally binding all things seemed to have disappeared at that moment. In scientific terms, leaving the body was equivalent to entering a new dimension. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (2) Chapter 877: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, Su Yun¡¯s breathing slowed down. With every inhalation and exhalation, the bodily functions that had almost stopped functioning began to return to normal. However, Su Yun had left his body for too long this time, causing him to spend a lot of time on his body. This trip made him deeply understand that the body was essentially a shackle that bound the spiritual body to the world. This knowledge was actually mentioned in various religions, but these religions only looked at the beauties through a thin veil, difficult to see the truth. This realization quickly immersed Su Yun in his mental world. He vaguely seemed to have come into contact with an existence of a higher level. His unique perception drove him to constantly want to see the full picture, so he quickly entered a meditative state again. The people at the foot of the mountain did not know that there had been a change in Su Yun. Rows of soldiers sealed off the entire mountain, and many people who had come because of his reputation were stopped at the foot of the mountain. Be it the netizens or the crowd who had rushed over from thousands of miles away, they were actually filled with worry about Su Yun¡¯s current state. This was the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia. If the Dao Ancestor died, the Dao techniques in the world would disappear. This was a great pity for the pioneers who had entered the Dao or the crowd who had been looking forward to Su Yun figuring out the cultivation method. Therefore, during this period of time, the originally quiet Shengu Village was always filled with people coming and going. Everyone wanted to go up the mountain to see the Dao Ancestor with their own eyes, but they were all stopped outside the defense line. In Su Yun¡¯s old residence under the large locust tree, Su Guowei stood in front of the door every day and looked in the direction of Mount Shengu. Su Guowei was not the kind of person who was good at expressing his emotions. Therefore, although he looked very calm, the longing in his eyes from time to time still exposed his mood. In his heart, he never believed that his son, the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia, would leave just like that. Every time he stood at the entrance and looked in the direction of Mount Shengu, he was eagerly waiting, hoping to see Su Yun bring another miracle to everyone. However, Su Yun was nowhere to be seen on the path that led to the side of the mountain. Yang Shan did not have Su Guowei¡¯s composure. During this period of time, almost every time she thought of Su Yun, she would cry. She did not care if Su Yun was the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia or the hero in everyone¡¯s hearts, he was just her son, that was all. No mother in the world would be willing to let her child suffer. Although Su Guowei had told her more than once that Su Yun would never leave them just like that, every time Yang Shan thought of this, she would always be sad. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao, who had always been diligently cultivating beside the river in Shengu Village, had become unshaven during this period of time, and their eyes were empty. They were unwilling to believe that Su Yun had passed away in meditation, but the truth was in front of them. They had no choice but to believe it. Su Yun¡¯s departure seemed to have instantly taken away their motivation. For a moment, the two of them did not know what to do, much less improving on their cultivation. They sat by the river as usual every day, but their gazes were always on Mount Shengu. They wished that Su Yun would suddenly appear, but that day had yet to arrive. However, their sorrow paled in comparison to Xu Jiajia¡¯s. Unlike them, Xu Jiajia had never shown such sadness on her face. If not for the fact that she was always frozen on the spot from time to time and that the two of them had seen the tears on Xu Jiajia¡¯s face a few times, they would not have known that Xu Jiajia had been worried for Su Yun. Previously, there was still the white monkey. Now that the military had sealed the mountain, the white monkey had never left the mountain again. This made Xu Jiajia lose even the last bit of comfort in her heart. But she could see the sadness of others, and she was unwilling to add more trouble to Su Guowei and Yang Shan. Hence, she never revealed this sadness in front of others. Every time everyone mentioned Su Yun, Xu Jiajia would be the first to express firmly. She would never believe that Su Yun had passed away. However, when she was alone, she could not control her emotions. She spoke to Su Yun over and over again in her heart. She also saw Su Yun in her dreams countless times, coming down from Mount Shengu like before. As the saying went, love rose unknowingly and was deeply in love. Xu Jiajia had never let go of Su Yun and had always lived in a dilemma. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the one hand, the truth was telling her that Su Yun had already become a corpse. On the other hand, she was holding onto that fantasy, believing that Su Yun would definitely be able to create another miracle. It was also this emotion that made Xu Jiajia lose a lot of weight. In fact, it had been a long time since one had seen the brilliance of the stars and moon in her eyes. To these people, apart from being a Dao Ancestor, Su Yun was also their son, friend, and lover. To most people, Su Yun was the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia. He was an irreplaceable future. Although the Nantianmen incident not long ago had temporarily diverted the attention of the people, after this matter was properly resolved, everyone¡¯s gazes focused on Su Yun again. Some people said that the unknown energy monitored by the satellite was because Su Yun had been protecting Great Xia. There were also people who said that it was impossible for the Dao Ancestor to die just like that. He must be pursuing a higher realm. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (3) Chapter 878: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Because of Su Yun, the Nantianmen incident did not spread online for long. Everyone was worried about Su Yun and eagerly looked forward to Su Yun giving them a different surprise. It was not just the citizens of Great Xia. Even the higher-ups of the country were no exception. However, to the higher-ups of the country, they had more things to deal with, such as investigating what the unknown energy that appeared in the Nantianmen incident was or the lunar battlefield that would be opened again soon. In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed since Su Yun returned to his body and entered seclusion again. This day was the day the lunar battlefield opened once a year. Compared to when Ruin 1 was discovered, the current Moon battlefield had already changed drastically. Now, in the range of the lunar battlefield, not only had an artificial oxygen layer been established, but there were also many technological equipment installed. They could monitor and deal with anything that happened after the lunar battlefield was opened. The current lunar battlefield was no longer limited to the military teams of various countries. Instead, it began to recruit widely for the entire society. All applicants would officially be qualified to enter the lunar battlefield after passing the basic training and selection. Such reform undoubtedly added a few more uncertainties to the entire lunar battlefield, and it also gave more possibilities to the strength of the countries that had almost been fixed. On the day the lunar battlefield officially opened, the originally silent moon seemed to have become lively for a moment. The spaceships of various countries frequently shuttled between the Moon and Earth. All the monitoring stations were activated, and they carried out high-frequency transmission livestreams of the actual situation on the Moon battlefield. Since the development of Earth¡¯s civilization, the lunar battlefield had become the most important moment every year. The discovery and mining of Ruin 1 made many countries feel like they had suddenly become rich. Some unknown small countries had occupied a part of the world¡¯s structure in just a year because they had obtained more resources. Times had changed. The world was no longer the difference between the strong and the weak. Instead, it was a competition between the strong and the stronger. The lunar battlefield undoubtedly played an extremely important role in this, so any country attached great importance to this matter. At the No. 3 launch base, rows of teams wearing the new Kun Peng armor stood at the gathering point in an orderly manner. Combat Wolf, who had recovered and returned to the team, was still the commander-in-chief. Other than him, there were actually many familiar faces in this team. Master Gu, Chen Ye, and Zhou Xiaoxiao were all in the team. As the first generation cultivation pioneers, they had now taken on the heavy responsibility of representing Great Xia in the lunar battlefield. Master Gu did not have the aura of the pugilistic world at all. His eyes were firm. The armor research and development department had even specially equipped Master Gu with his most suitable weapon, a technological weapon modeled after the ghost head saber. Many cultivation pioneers joined this team. They hoped to bring glory to the country and contribute to its development. Combat Wolf was still standing at the front of the team and mobilizing before the battle. He did not hide anything and told everyone that the lunar battlefield was a very dangerous existence. There were no laws there, let alone any allies. They had to have extremely powerful strength and be able to suppress everyone. And they had to remember at all times that it was difficult to guard against a hidden arrow. The Moon Battlefield was an unlawful place recognized by all the countries. The best way to resolve the problem here was to fight. With battles, it was inevitable that there would be killing. This was also the only place where the various countries could maintain a very tacit understanding in this new era. That was, the killings on the moon battlefield had nothing to do with Earth. This would not affect the current situation on Earth, let alone international relations. Therefore, the situation on the moon battlefield changed rapidly. All the allies who used to call each other brothers on Earth could make a fatal stab on the moon battlefield. Combat Wolf told everyone more than once that the only thing they could trust was the comrades that were standing beside them at this moment. Other than that, there were only those who were not of his race. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the pre-war mobilization, everyone boarded the transport ship in an orderly manner. They would represent Great Xia to go to the moon base and enter Ruin 2. This situation also happened in the military bases of various countries. The opening of the lunar battlefield became an important moment for everyone inside and outside the country. On the external internet, almost everyone was discussing this matter. Moreover, they had a common enemy, Great Xia. ¡°The opening of the lunar battlefield this time is especially important to us. The Dao Ancestor of Great Xia is already dead. The only thing Great Xia can rely on is technology development. As long as we can have the advantage, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Great Xia loses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That Dao Ancestor is finished. What cultivation path? It¡¯s all bullshit! Didn¡¯t Great Xia always rely on the mechanical path in the past? It¡¯s different now. Our technology is also developing, and our geneticists have already reached the ninth generation. It¡¯s time for Great Xia to give up its position!¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting to watch the show. I hope our country¡¯s team can kill all the enemy countries on the moon battlefield!¡± Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (4) Chapter 879: Flying in the Air and Charging Out of the Earth! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations In the external internet environment, such radical words could be seen everywhere. These words also represented the attitude of various countries towards Great Xia. In the past, Great Xia¡¯s armor technology was second to none, making all the countries hostile and jealous. Now that the moon had discovered ruins, all of this was completely different. All countries have an opportunity to develop at high speed, and this opportunity is the opening of the lunar battlefield. Just as all the countries were paying attention to the lunar battlefield, just as everyone in the world was focused on this matter, Su Yun finally made a move on the peak of Mount Shengu. Su Yun, who was like an ancient Buddha, suddenly opened his eyes. This meant that he had finally ended his seclusion. He finally accumulated the insights from his mental world. This mental journey not only allowed him to have a higher level of knowledge, but at the same time, he could clearly sense that his control over the supernatural domain and supernatural aura had become even more meticulous. The white monkey that had been by Su Yun¡¯s side had already become dirty. It could no longer distinguish its previous pure white fur. The moment Su Yun opened his eyes, the white monkey seemed to have telepathy and quickly rushed in front of Su Yun. After confirming that Su Yun had come out of seclusion, it immediately burrowed into Su Yun¡¯s arms excitedly. Su Yun smiled and stroked the white monkey¡¯s head before slowly standing up. Only then did he notice a clear cross-legged mark on the ground. From the moment his soul wandered, the top of the mountain had been sealed off by the military. No one was allowed to walk up the mountain. Therefore, in the past few months, no one had cleaned the surroundings, much less shaved Su Yun¡¯s beard. A few days ago, it had rained heavily on Mount Shengu, so there was still a puddle not far from Su Yun. Through the reflection in the water, Su Yun could see his savage-like image. His beard was unshaven, and his long hair was almost covering his eyes. But he was not obsessed with his body at all. He had been thinking about what he had discovered in Ruins 2 on the Moon battlefield. Therefore, Su Yun only moved his limbs briefly before patting his shoulder. ¡°Snowball, come up!¡± The white monkey nimbly jumped onto Su Yun¡¯s body. It was also at this moment that Su Yun suddenly released his extraordinary aura. Under his control, the extraordinary aura quickly formed an invisible barrier around Su Yun. This ability was also grasped by Su Yun in the mental world after his mental journey. He slowly looked up at the blue sky above him. With a thought, his originally heavy body became as light as a feather. The last time his sould wandered was an extremely precious experience for Su Yun. During this period of time, his insights had accumulated over the past few months, allowing Su Yun to comprehend a new ability. As Su Yun took a step forward, his body gradually left the ground. If anyone could see this scene, they would definitely be dumbfounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Standing in the air and walking in the air, this scene that could only happen in myths and legends actually happened on the top of Mount Shengu. To Su Yun, his current state was almost identical to the experience when his soul was wandering. This time, he was no longer just in that state. Instead, he could control his body and escape the shackles of the world¡¯s laws. The white monkey was still a little afraid and kept making squeaking sounds in its throat. Su Yun gently patted the white monkey¡¯s head and said word by word, ¡°Snowball, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see the moon.¡± Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (1) Chapter 880: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun slowly walked to the cliff of Mount Shengu. Then, he took a step forward and flew into the sky at an extremely fast speed. This was his true flying experience. To him, such an experience was novel enough. It was a little different from the feeling when his soul was wandering. His body no longer became his shackles at that moment. Instead, it gave him a firm feeling that he did not have in the state of soul wandering. Today, there was a thin fog lingering around Mount Shengu. The moment Su Yun jumped into the clouds, Lin Xiao, who was sitting on the riverbank in the direction of Mount Shengu, seemed to see a black shadow hidden in the clouds on the mountaintop in a daze. ¡°Aye?¡± Lin Xiao immediately stood up, his eyes filled with confusion. He looked in the direction of the peak of Mount Shengu and muttered, ¡°I think I saw something flew up just now.¡± The listless Big Head Yang looked in the direction Lin Xiao was looking. Then, he lowered his head again. ¡°Are you seeing things? It¡¯s either a bird in the forest. There¡¯s nothing strange about it. After the mountain is sealed, we won¡¯t be able to go up the mountain. No one will clean up the surrounding environment. I wonder what Su Yun is like now.¡± Big Head Yang¡¯s words were filled with worry for Su Yun, and Lin Xiao said uneasily, ¡°Damn fatty, do you think Uncle Su will really be fine?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Big Head Yang stood up excitedly and said, ¡°He¡¯s Su Yun. He¡¯s the only Dao Ancestor in Great Xia¡¯s history. It¡¯s impossible for anything to happen to him. We only need to wait for the Dao Ancestor to return. Do you understand?!¡± Big Head Yang¡¯s eyes turned red. In fact, even he could not explain the complicated thoughts in his heart. This time, Lin Xiao did not bicker with Big Head Yang. Instead, he nodded gently and walked to the side alone. He sat beside the stone as lonely as usual. He did not know that the black shadow that he thought he had seen was Su Yun, whom everyone was thinking about. Whoosh! After Su Yun broke through the fog, the various noises that constantly sounded in her ears seemed to disappear at that moment. Su Yun suddenly stopped. At that moment, the sea of clouds was under his feet, and above him was the blue sky. Standing quietly above the sea of clouds, his heart calmed down. Looking down at the sea of clouds, the tall buildings that had originally trapped people¡¯s vision seemed so small at this moment. Even if there were occasionally people who looked up at the sky, they did not know that there were still people quietly looking down at this world above the sea of clouds. It was now vividly reflected in Su Yun. The temperature here was very low, but because Su Yun had the protection of his supernatural aura, he was not affected at all. The originally corporeal sea of clouds could be stepped on by Su Yun. Every time Su Yun stepped on the sea of clouds, the sea of clouds under her feet would bloom because of the airflow. It was as if lotuses were blooming under Su Yun¡¯s feet. BOOM! The silence was suddenly broken by a roar. Su Yun looked in the direction of the sound and saw a passenger plane sailing in the distance according to a predetermined trajectory. The noise brought about by the high-speed charging air turbine caused the sea of clouds to flip. In the cabin, most people pulled down their blinds and used sleep to pass the boring journey. The exquisite air stewardess answered some of the guests¡¯ questions softly. In the dark cabin, it always made people feel sleepy. There was this little girl who looked to be in her teens. It seemed to be her first time taking a plane, so she had been curiously leaning against the window and looking at the white clouds outside. Sitting beside her was the little girl¡¯s mother, who was wearing earphones and watching a drama. The little girl made her hand into the shape of an airplane, as if this small plane was passing through the sea of clouds. The little girl, who had been paying attention to the small plane, caught a black shadow in the white clouds from the corner of her eye. She looked out of the window in confusion. In the next second, the little girl¡¯s hand stopped in midair. A person was standing above the sea of clouds and looking over from afar. The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, and she even opened her mouth slightly. Su Yun also noticed the little girl by the bed in the cabin and quickly smiled warmly. The little girl quickly turned to look at the woman beside her. ¡°Mom! Mom! I saw a god!¡± The woman¡¯s gaze did not leave the phone. She only felt that it was a child¡¯s words. ¡°There are no gods. Our Great Xia only has a Dao Ancestor.¡± However, the little girl was eager to share her discovery. She kept shaking her mother¡¯s arm and said in a childish tone, ¡°Mom! There¡¯s an immortal outside. The immortal is flying!¡± Only then did the woman take off her earphones. After hearing the little girl¡¯s words, the woman did not believe her at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the little girl¡¯s gaze was too urgent. Only then did the woman reluctantly look out of the window. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an immortal. Stop fooling around. Hurry up and sleep. We¡¯ll be there when you wake up!¡± It was white outside the window, and there was no one else. After the woman said that, she put on her earphones again. Only the little girl was still looking out of the window, looking for the ¡°immortal¡± she had seen just now. Su Yun continued flying upwards. As he got higher and higher, the surroundings became quieter. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (2) Chapter 881: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The rampaging airflow had no effect on Su Yun. Under the protection of his supernatural aura, he could still move freely in such an environment. Su Yun was not in a hurry to reach his destination because such an experience was also a rare experience for him. During this process, he constantly accumulated the insights in his heart. At that moment, he seemed to be an otherworldly immortal, a carefree guest. He opened the door with a flick of his finger. There were ten billion bodies in front of the ten billion doors. Everything was connected to everything by fate, and everything was clear. Bees in the Hua are harvesting yellow nectar, and warblers on the willows spread green eyes. When we return to the sun, we¡¯ll be full of rice. For a moment, we¡¯ll be full of participants. Su Yun¡¯s state of mind was clear, and he was enlightened. Cultivation was a process of enlightenment. Sitting in the mountains for a long time was to comprehend. To comprehend the Dao of Heaven and Earth and the methods of the world. Now, flying in the air was to know, know the creation of the world, and know the laws outside. This was also a form of cultivation for Su Yun. As a result, the otherworldly aura on Su Yun¡¯s body became more and more obvious. His eyes were clear, deep, and untainted by dust. When he stood in the air with his hands behind his back, he looked even more like an immortal from beyond the heavens. It was no wonder that the little girl in the cabin would tell her mother again and again that she had seen a god. That was what Su Yun gave off at that moment. When Su Yun broke through the atmosphere, there was an obvious resistance. The extraordinary aura around him seemed to boil at that moment, protecting Su Yun from harm. However, this resistance became more and more obvious as he rose. Under the high-speed friction, the surrounding heat increased. This feeling was something Su Yun had never felt when his soul wandered. In that state, the physical obstacles did not affect him at all. It was as if in that state, Su Yun was already above the laws. In his eyes, the ordinary definitions of the world were no different from nothingness. But now, Su Yun was allowing his body to break through the definition of laws. Its nature was completely different. Therefore, Su Yun could clearly sense the stripping sensation from his body when he broke through the atmosphere. It was as if a force was stopping him from leaving. Fortunately, the supernatural aura was always resisting with this power. Moreover, it was still faintly gaining the upper hand. As the last trace of light seemed to be instantly stripped away, Su Yun was once again in a universe that seemed to have frozen time. Directly above was the spectacular Southern Heavenly Gate, and further away was the moon. The pressure on his body finally disappeared. Su Yun also experienced a relaxed feeling that he had not felt in a long time. However, the moment Su Yun left Earth, the supernatural aura was constantly dissipating. Although Su Yun could now fly out of Earth in his physical form and move in the universe under the protection of his supernatural aura, this was not without restrictions. Therefore, Su Yun did not stop for a moment and quickly rushed towards the moon with all his might. ¡­ On the Luan platform, ever since the last space station was hit by a meteorite and the threat of the meteorite on the platform, the scientists realized the seriousness of the matter. After more than two months, the Luan platform was already equipped with more than 13 monitors. They could ensure that there were no blind spots to monitor all existences that might pose a threat to the Nantianmen plan. Under the 13 detectors, they were all equipped with laser weapons. This way, they could minimize the possibility of the Luan Platform facing a calamity because of the meteorite again. Combat Wolf, who had been discharged after recovering, did not choose to rest. Instead, he returned to his job immediately. The current Luan Platform had already formed a systematic defense system. Whether it was the increasingly innovated high-tech weapons or the armored soldiers who orderly arranged themselves according to time and strictly adhered to the patrol rules, it made the current Luan Platform very different from before. Under the instructions of the ground command room, Chief Engineer Feng Qisi quickly established a multifunctional control room on the Luan Platform. The technical support provided by the Sky Brain Satellite could allow the ground command room to communicate with the multifunctional general control room without any barriers. There were more than 24 screens in the multifunctional master control room. They could monitor the important equipment part of the entire Nantianmen plan in real time. This way, he could command the entire situation in the main control room. Feng Qisi was leading a group of engineers for a meeting in the main control room. The construction of the Luan Platform was not over here. On the contrary, this was just the beginning. ¡°In ten days, the Southern Heavenly Gate God series of mechas will be sent into space by the ground command center and officially used on the Luan Platform. ¡°Therefore, before that, we have to perfect all the storage work of the mecha weapons. We have to connect to the computer satellite in the shortest time possible so that the God series of mechas can be used in the shortest time possible.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Qisi looked at the document in his hand solemnly and conveyed the order of the ground command room to everyone present. Everyone present was the most important leader of the entire engineer team. Therefore, they knew how heavy the burden on their shoulders was, so they all looked very serious. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Just then, an ear-piercing and discordant voice broke the originally solemn atmosphere in the room. The moment he heard the voice, Feng Qisi instinctively trembled and a sense of danger arose. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (3) Chapter 882: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (3) Editor: Henyee Translations This kind of alarm was the last thing they wanted to hear. The last time they thought of this kind of alarm was because of the meteorite crisis. Fortunately, the Luan Platform was equipped with a monitoring system. Therefore, the moment the alarm sounded, Feng Qisi immediately turned to look at the main console. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The technician sitting in front of the computer quickly began to operate. Soon, they pulled up the feedback images on the various monitors, especially the monitor images that sounded the alarm. ¡°Captain Feng, the monitor has detected an unidentified flying object approaching.¡± ¡°What?¡± This was the universe, so when he heard the words ¡°unidentified flying object¡±, Feng Qisi¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. As long as it was the Southern Heavenly Gate, there was no small matter. Therefore, Feng Qisi immediately gave the order and quickly gathered the security team. The sharp alarm quickly resounded throughout the entire Luan platform. The Luan platform in the artificial oxygen layer simulated the Earth¡¯s environment to the greatest extent. The unobstructed and precise proportional output of artificial air and oxygen allowed sound to still spread on the Luan platform. All the alarms on the Luan Platform began to flash red lights. Voices intertwined, making everyone look like they were facing a great enemy. Combat Wolf, who was wearing armor and leading the soldiers for training, quickly gave the order to gather as soon as the alarm sounded. Soon, a large number of fully armed armored teams gathered at the gathering point from all directions. The moment the alarm button was pressed, all the weapons on the Luan platform were on standby. The three laser towers standing in the middle of the Luan Platform had already finished accumulating energy in just a few seconds. The space stations supporting the Luan Platform also activated their weapons systems. Combat Wolf quickly pushed open the door of the main control room. The nanoscale armor mask quickly faded, revealing Combat Wolf¡¯s serious face. ¡°Captain Feng, what happened?¡± Feng Qisi was connected to the ground command room. After hearing Combat Wolf¡¯s voice, Feng Qisi skillfully operated in front of the screen and hurriedly said, ¡°The monitor has detected that the unidentified flying object is approaching. It¡¯s already within the detection range. ¡°From the flight path of the unknown flying object, its target should not be the Luan Platform. However, according to the analysis of the current flight path, the closest distance between them might be within 50 meters.¡± This news also surprised Combat Wolf. ¡°Unidentified flying object? A spaceship from another country?¡± Feng Qisi quickly turned around and looked at Combat Wolf with a solemn expression that made him worry. ¡°This is the most bizarre thing. We can¡¯t be sure what this unidentified flying object is, but it shouldn¡¯t belong to any other country. It can¡¯t even be defined as a spaceship.¡± As soon as Feng Qisi finished speaking, Zhao Guofeng in his military uniform quickly appeared on the big screen. ¡°Why did the Southern Heavenly Gate sound the highest-level emergency alarm? What happened?¡± ¡°Sir, the unidentified flying object is continuously approaching the Luan Platform, but we can¡¯t confirm its attributes, nor can we confirm what this flying object is. However, I¡¯ve already received the surveillance footage sent back by the monitor. I¡¯ll send it to the command room on the ground.¡± Feng Qisi spoke as he quickly operated. The moment he pressed the last button, a screen quickly separated the camera feed from the monitor. The moment they saw this scene, everyone present was stunned. Even Zhao Guofeng and the others in the ground command room widened their eyes and froze on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Feng Qisi adjusted his glasses and looked at the photo sent back by the monitor in front of him in disbelief. All the monitors that could be installed in the Nantianmen plan were the highest level of technology at the moment. In this photo, even the Earth behind could be captured clearly, but this unidentified flying object was only a blurry shadow. There were many abnormal particle fluctuations in the photo, making this photo not look like it was taken with high technology at all, but like an old photo. This was a bizarre thing. In this photo, all places were clearly visible, except for this flying object. Combat Wolf took a few steps forward in shock and carefully looked at the blurry shadow in the photo. A moment later, he said uncertainly, ¡°Captain Feng, don¡¯t you think this is a black shadow? It looks a little like a person?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These words made everyone present feel cold from their heels to the back of their heads. This was space, a place that even humans could not completely understand. The monitor had captured the unidentified flying object. It was actually a blurry figure. Just thinking about this matter was enough to make one terrified. This command room is not idle now. Zhang Keqi quickly arranged for technicians to process this photo, hoping to make this blurry shadow clearer. However, no matter how the technician adjusted the multiplier, the blurry shadow in this picture was still in a state of being unable to be clearly recognized. Seeing this, Zhao Guofeng also had many questions in his heart. ¡°Old Zhao, why is the monitor so blurry? It can¡¯t be a technical malfunction, right?¡± Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (4) Chapter 883: Humanoid Unidentified Flying Item? Global Sensation (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing this, Zhang Keqi quickly shook his head. ¡°Impossible! All the monitors sent into space have been tested countless times by us. ¡°Look at this photo. The other places are very clear. It completely matches our previous test data. Only the flying object in the middle was in a blurry state. This shouldn¡¯t be our problem, but the problem with this flying object. It seems to have some kind of interference that prevents the monitor from working properly.¡± ¡°Report! The photo processing can only be done to this extent. Please take a look.¡± A technician¡¯s voice came quickly, and then a photo that had been processed appeared on the big screen in the command room on the ground. However, the appearance of this photo did not answer the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts. Instead, it made them feel even more horrified. After many technical processings, this photo was forcefully increased in clarity, but the flying object in the middle was still blurry. In this blurry state, they could already clearly see that this flying object was clearly humanoid. This discovery made the usually calm Zhao Guofeng widen his eyes. He stood quietly on the spot, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°What exactly is this? Could it really be a human?¡± Zhang Keqi looked at Zhao Guofeng strangely. ¡°Old Zhao, hasn¡¯t your military been innovating the Kun Peng series armor? Is this a secret experiment of the military¡¯s mecha department?¡± Although Zhao Guofeng felt that it was unlikely, he quickly made a call to ask just to be safe. The moment he hung up, the expression on his face became even stranger. ¡°The latest generation of Kun Peng series armor can ensure that the user can move freely in space for about 15 minutes. This was also why be it the Moon Battlefield or our Luan Platform, they were trying their best to simulate the Earth¡¯s environment. ¡°It¡¯s because our current technology is still unable to allow armored users to move freely in space. Moreover, the person in charge was very certain that although the latest generation of Kun Peng series armor could allow the user to still have the ability to fly in space, it was impossible to directly break through the atmosphere from the ground and fly into space. Therefore, no matter what this flying object is, it must not be our armor.¡± Just as he was puzzled by this flying object in the ground command room, in the multifunctional general control room of the Luan platform, the technicians were also constantly adjusting the monitoring range of the monitor to capture the specific dynamics of this unidentified flying object. From just now until now, more than ten monitors had been sent back. There were no less than a hundred photos, but all the photos were the same. The unidentified flying object was still in a blurry state and could not be seen clearly from any angle. No one knew that the unidentified flying object that shocked them was actually Su Yun. Su Yun did not know that he had been captured by the monitor on the Luan platform from so far away. As for the reason why these monitors could not transmit clear images, it was because there was a barrier formed by his supernatural aura. It was this barrier that allowed Su Yun to remain unaffected in a vacuum. It was also this barrier that made the monitor unable to work normally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun¡¯s target had been the moon from the beginning. The reason why he was captured by the Luan Platform¡¯s monitor was because he was going to pass by the distant Luan Platform. In addition, Su Yun had to pass by satellites from several other countries. He even had to pass by the Garden of Eden platform in Atlanta. What Su Yun did not expect was that because of his appearance, be it the Luan Platform or the ground command room, they were already in chaos. In addition, the satellites of other countries also began to have a detection reaction. The relevant data was automatically transmitted to the ground. An unintentional move caused the entire Earth to fall into chaos! Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Refinement on the Moon! (1) Chapter 884: Refinement on the Moon! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as the news of the unidentified flying object appeared in Atlantean, it quickly attracted the attention of the higher-ups and leaders. In the conference room, everyone had their own opinions about the unidentified flying object in the photo. ¡°I think this is very likely some kind of reconnaissance armor from Great Xia. After all, Great Xia currently has such mature mechanical technology. Although the photo can¡¯t be seen clearly, that human figure is enough to explain everything!¡± The higher-ups of the Ministry of Defence pointed at the photo on the screen excitedly and said indignantly. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely. The reason why satellite photos can¡¯t be taken effectively is very likely because this unidentified flying object is equipped with an extremely advanced anti-reconnaissance system. ¡°Great Xia is violating the rules of international law and coming to steal the progress of our Garden of Eden!¡± At this moment, the head of the Intelligence Bureau also agreed with the Ministry of Defense. However, the others sitting around remained silent because these thoughts sounded a little far-fetched to them. Let¡¯s talk about the simplest thing. Why would Great Xia go through so much trouble and even openly investigate them? Great Xia¡¯s Nantianmen Plan was the fastest to progress among the few countries. Even if they wanted to gather information, it should be the other countries who probed Great Xia. There was no need for Great Xia to do so. However, such discussions appeared very tacitly in various countries. They mobilized the most advanced technology in their countries, but they still could not effectively process the photos. The humanoid unidentified flying object attracted speculation. The story of the suspected neighbor stealing an axe was undoubtedly revealed between the countries. None of them could figure out what this unidentified flying object was, so they all guessed that this might be some kind of high-level armor of Great Xia. What they did not know was that Great Xia was also investigating this unidentified flying object. In the command room on the ground, even though it was late at night, the main command room was still brightly lit. All the technicians who were on leave were urgently summoned back, and the mission of decoding the unidentified flying object began. As the director of the Space Agency, Zhang Keqi also served as the commander-in-chief of the technical section. Under his arrangements, all the technicians were in front of the computer. With the help of the Sky Brain System, they continuously processed the photos. Inside the Southern Heavenly Gate, Feng Qisi obtained authorization from the ground to control the path of the unidentified flying object. From the looks of it, the unidentified flying object was approaching the Southern Heavenly Gate from Earth. However, the target of this flying object did not seem to be the Southern Heavenly Gate. It was only passing through the security area of the Southern Heavenly Gate. It was strange. When this unidentified flying object flew past the side of the Southern Heavenly Gate, it was only dozens of meters away. Logically speaking, it was impossible for the detector to not see the intruder clearly at this range. However, the truth did not change at all. The flying object was still very blurry. He could only vaguely recognize a human figure. On the Luan Platform, Combat Wolf led the armored army to their positions, ready to deal with the worst situation. No one could determine what the intention of this unidentified flying object was, or even what it was. Therefore, no one dared to let their guard down. They naturally paid a lot of attention to the path of the unknown flying object. ¡­ At the same time, on the moon. In the shared space station, the interior of the huge space station base was divided into areas where the various countries had signed a sharing contract. The reason why such a shared space station was set up on the moon was because compared to Great Xia, it was very difficult for other countries to build a space station that complemented the space plan. Astronauts from many countries worked in different areas of the same large space station. Although they were collaborating in name, they rarely interacted with each other. The friendship between countries was sometimes very fragile. In the shared space station signed by the Nordic countries, the largest central area naturally belonged to the Ice Bear Nation. The astronauts of the Ice Bear Nation were transmitting data as usual, but the ground command center of the Ice Bear Nation suddenly activated an emergency connection. ¡°Romorev, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Hearing the rough voice coming from the earpiece, Romorev immediately became serious. ¡°Mr. Pushkin, your orders.¡± ¡°Romorev, the Atlantean nation has announced to the outside world that an unidentified flying object has been discovered in space. They are suspected to be Great Xia¡¯s armor. The latter¡¯s guess was still to be investigated, but the matter of the unidentified flying object had spread in various countries. According to the predicted trajectory, the unidentified flying object is approaching the moon. Try to capture it. Try your best to figure out what it is.¡± Just as the Ice Bear Nation issued this order, the astronauts in the other countries also received orders from the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An unidentified flying object? Everyone agreed in confusion and quickly activated the detectors of different countries near the space station. Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ As expected, as soon as the detector was activated, it showed that it had captured the dynamic information. Even though everyone had already received the news and was mentally prepared, they were still shocked. They quickly tried to track this unidentified flying object, but this flying object only flashed past their detector range at this moment. Then, they could not find any traces. Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Refinement on the Moon! (2) Chapter 885: Refinement on the Moon! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Report! The unidentified flying object has disappeared!¡± ¡°Report! It¡¯s been about twenty minutes since the unidentified flying object appeared and disappeared.¡± ¡°Report!¡± In the ground command room of the various countries, similar responses came one after another. The sudden appearance and inexplicable disappearance of the unknown flying object puzzled all the countries. Facing the formal inquiries of the Atlantean Kingdom, Great Xia gave a resolute response. In the response, Great Xia firmly denied that they sent armor to steal information about other countries¡¯ progress. They even attacked the Atlanteans for their irresponsible words. Great Xia¡¯s attitude was seen by the various countries, making them even more puzzled. If it was not Great Xia, what was that humanoid unidentified flying object? Could it really be some higher-level alien civilization? No one dared to make such a deduction first. After all, this could immediately raise the problem between countries to the interstellar level. Therefore, even though the unidentified flying object had disappeared, the various countries, including Great Xia, did not give up on investigating this matter. Everyone wanted to find out the truth as soon as possible to deal with the more uncertainties behind this truth. ¡­ As the instigator of everything, Su Yun was already stepping on the ground of the moon. It was his first time stepping onto the moon in the truest sense, so Su Yun could not help but find it novel. He looked up at the sky above him. A light blue barrier protected this area. Here, there is both simulation of Earth¡¯s gravity and delivery of artificial air and oxygen. After the relevant technology was formed, the astronauts in the Moon Space Station planted a flower called Hope. This flower was still growing in this simulated environment. Once it bloomed, it would be a miracle that would be recorded in history. Su Yun turned around and looked in the direction of Earth. Standing there, he could see the blue and white Earth. In the shadows, there were faint lights that lit up different areas. Such an experience made Su Yun want to stay for a while longer, but he knew very well that time was limited. Therefore, he quickly stepped on the path forward again. The first thing Su Yun saw was the entrance to Ruins 1. The entrance deep underground was illuminated by a row of dark blue lights. This was once the greatest discovery in recent human history. Many countries had developed at a high speed because of the resources hidden in Ruins No. 1. However, as Ruin Number Two, which was more than a few times larger than Ruin Number One, appeared, humans were overjoyed again. Su Yun quickly walked past Ruins 1 and quickly arrived at Ruins 2. Unlike Ruin 1, Ruin 2 was relatively open. After all, Ruin 1 was a spaceship, and there were some defense systems that were unknown if they were malfunctioning. Although the second ruin was also filled with danger, at least it was not that oppressive. Su Yun relied on his memories from the last time he came to constantly pass through the ruins. The last time his soul wandered, he had memorized a safe route so that he could quickly reach the place he had discovered previously. This was an underground hall. It looked like it was a ground building on the moon a long time ago, but for some reason, the entire building was buried deep underground. In the pitch-black underground environment, Su Yun¡¯s vision was not affected at all. He precisely controlled the supernatural aura to strengthen his vision, allowing him to still see clearly in the darkness. Crack! With a sound, a light appeared in the darkness. Su Yun opened the special box that had almost fused with the ground. The materials in the box did not belong to Earth, but what really attracted Su Yun was the items in the box. Su Yun was attracted by the power emitted by the item in the box. Now, he finally got what he wanted and held it in his hand. In the darkness, it even emitted a gentle light. Frost Crystal! The thing in Su Yun¡¯s hand was a special crystal. It did not belong to Earth, but it had once been brought here by external civilization. The composition of this thing was not something Earth¡¯s technology could analyze at all, but the elements contained in it were extraordinary. However, the reason why this item attracted Su Yun¡¯s attention was because of an idea in his mind when he was in seclusion. Su Yun had chosen to enter seclusion because he wanted to figure out a cultivation method. His core goal was naturally to help Great Xia. At the same time, everyone could cultivate and greatly increase the country¡¯s strength in a short period of time. However, one day, Su Yun suddenly thought of another method other than cultivation methods. It could yield twice the results with half the effort. That was to refine magic treasures! The characteristic of magic treaures was its unlimited nature. It had no restrictions on the user, its usage, and ordinary laws. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Magic treasures could greatly increase the strength of the user as well. Even some new cultivators could use them flexibly as long as they had suitable magic treasures. Moreover, as a cultivator, he needed a magic treasure! The moment this thought appeared in Su Yun¡¯s mind, it could no longer be erased. He had always wanted to put this idea into practice, but it was difficult to find anything in the world that was suitable for refining magic treasures. After all, its substance needed to contain energy, and this frost crystal was naturally very suitable. Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Refinement on the Moon! (3) Chapter 886: Refinement on the Moon! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was attracted by the power emitted by the frost crystal. This was also the reason why he had first come to the moon after coming out of seclusion. However, when Su Yun held the frost crystal and searched for a moment, he realized that there was only one frost crystal in the huge Ruin Two. Come to think of it, this kind of substance was very rare even in an alien civilization. Su Yun had indeed not expected this, so he was in a dilemma. Although this palm-sized frost crystal contained a lot of energy, it was not enough to refine a magic treasure. He still needed more frost crystals. Only then could his plan be carried out smoothly. Unwilling to give up, Su Yun searched carefully again. Only when he was sure that there were no other frost crystals did he helplessly walk out of Ruins Two. It seemed that he had rejoiced for nothing. He had hoped that after obtaining the frost crystal, he could immediately start refining magic treasures after returning to Earth. However, there was only one frost crystal now. This idea was impossible to realize. Su Yun felt a little helpless. Just as he was about to turn around and leave with the frost crystal, he was suddenly stunned. The frost crystal in his hand clearly emitted more light than before. At the same time, the power that the frost crystal had been emitting was also constantly becoming stronger. Upon noticing this scene, he immediately stopped in his tracks. He looked down at the frost crystal in his hand and carefully sensed the power emitted by it. Something¡¯s wrong. Su Yun quickly sensed something strange. He gently closed his eyes and quickly dispersed his supernatural aura. A moment later, he opened his eyes in surprise and looked in an unknown direction. Just now, he had sensed the exact same energy on the frost crystal, and it was coming from the direction he was looking at. That power was the reason why the frost crystal in his hand suddenly had such a reaction. The specialness of this crystal also appeared more clearly at this moment. It seemed to be able to form a connection with the other crystals. The power emitted by both sides was constantly interacting. This also meant that there was still a place on the moon where frost crystals were hidden. Moreover, the frost crystal in his hand could be used as a guide! With this in mind, Su Yun finally saw a new hope. He gently raised the frost crystal in his hand in front of him and sensed the aura emitted by the frost crystal as he strode forward. Soon, Su Yun left the range of the second ruin and gradually walked into an empty land. There was nothing here. There were only craters of various sizes and the gray main color. If not for Su Yun¡¯s strong mental state, he would have collapsed first if anyone else walked here alone. This place no longer seemed to be within the range of the current lunar battlefield. After all, the current lunar battlefield was only centered around the discovered ruins. This place did not belong to the second ruin, so it looked very desolate. However, Su Yun still did not stop. He was still sensing the interaction energy between the frost crystals and kept walking forward. Finally, Su Yun stopped in front of a crater. The energy emitted by the frost crystal in his hand had reached an unprecedented high. It was here. Su Yun made a judgment in his heart. He carefully looked down at the crater that was a few meters deep. Under the effects of the supernatural aura, his vision improved greatly. He quickly noticed that there seemed to be a buried entrance in the deepest part of the crater. Without thinking, Su Yun suddenly jumped into the crater and landed steadily at the bottom. He walked to the entrance step by step. The remaining traces here were telling Su Yun the truth. This should also be a ruin, and it was a place that Earth had yet to discover. Standing there, Su Yun could clearly sense the frost crystal aura coming from inside. This deepened his judgment. Although this place was a distance away from the second ruin, it should be the closest ruin. Therefore, after the second ruin was opened, the investigation of the third ruin would definitely begin in time. At that time, they would definitely discover this place. But before that, Su Yun had something to do. He planned on entering the ruins and obtaining more frost crystals. Only then could he refine the world¡¯s first magic treasure! After making up his mind, Su Yun¡¯s figure quickly disappeared from the entrance and gradually blended into the darkness. The surroundings returned to normal. Even the footprints Su Yun left on the ground were quickly buried by the ashes. It was as if everything that had happened just now had never happened. ¡ª The various countries on Earth were still trying their best to search for the whereabouts of the unknown flying object. The news of the unidentified flying object had already spread on the external network, and the related news naturally began to spread on the Great Xia network. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aliens, unknown forces, unknown universes, and other terms that could only appear in science fiction movies appeared on the Internet one after another. Based on the ruins of extraterrestrial civilization discovered in recent years, netizens were more inclined to believe that this unidentified flying object was an alien. ¡°Could it be that aliens are here to inquire about the development of our Earth?¡± ¡°That sounds a little ridiculous. Besides, shouldn¡¯t flying saucers be round? Why are they in human form?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more sci-fi now. I can¡¯t keep up anymore.¡± In addition to the heated discussions among netizens, many media outlets also mentioned this matter. Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: Refinement on the Moon! (4) Chapter 887: Refinement on the Moon! (4) Editor: Henyee Translations The sudden appearance of the mysterious unidentified flying object and its disappearance caused speculation among the higher-ups of the various countries and discussions among the people worldwide. In comparison, Mount Shengu was still dead silent. The entire village seemed to be shrouded in a haze because of Su Yun. It had been a long time since the villagers had smiles on their faces, and the entire village did not have their usual smiles. During this period of time, many villagers would come to Su Yun¡¯s house from time to time to chat with Su Guowei and Yang Shan. Now, Divine Doctor L¨¹, who was nearly a hundred years old, had also become a frequent guest at home. They were all worried about Su Yun and hoped to hear good news about him every day. This morning, a military car drove into the military district. Sitting in the military car were Xu Kui and Xu Jiajia. Xu Jiajia would often come to ask about Su Yun¡¯s situation. Although she could not go up the mountain, she felt that this was the closest place to Su Yun. This time, Xu Kui personally came during the holidays to bring Xu Jiajia up the mountain to see Su Yun. Although Xu Jiajia never said anything, as a father, how could Xu Kui not see that his daughter was living in pain every day? In order not to let her family worry, she had never vented this emotion. Xu Kui couldn¡¯t bear it, so before he came, he specially asked for an approval from the military district so that he could bring Xu Jiajia up the mountain to take a look. The military car quickly stopped under the big locust tree. After Xu Kui and Xu Jiajia got out of the car, they went to see Su Guowei first. ¡°Comrade Mountain Condor, I brought the approval from the military district this time. You can go up the mountain to see Su Yun. Get ready. It¡¯s just the few of us. Let¡¯s go and see him.¡± Su Guowei nodded when he heard this. Yang Shan was overjoyed. Soon, Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao rushed over. After knowing that they could go up the mountain to see Su Yun, they expressed that they wanted to go too. Su Guowei could not bear to see Divine Doctor L¨¹ climb the mountain at such an old age. He had advised Divine Doctor L¨¹ to wait at home many times, but Divine Doctor L¨¹ insisted on going with him. ¡°No, that¡¯s my disciple. Now that the situation of my disciple is unclear, how can I, as a master, sit still? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve walked this mountain for my entire life. This time won¡¯t matter!¡± Divine Doctor L¨¹ looked very excited. Seeing this, Su Guowei could only agree. Just like that, the group of seven quickly arrived in front of the blockade line. After Xu Kui showed his approval, the soldiers quickly made way. The group walked along the mountain path towards the top of the mountain. However, everyone had a lot on their minds along the way and did not say a word. They wanted to see Su Yun, but they were also afraid that they would see facts that they did not want to accept. It had been a few months since they first learned that Su Yun had passed away in meditation. No one could guarantee that Su Yun would change in the past few months. Every time she thought of this, Yang Shan could not help but cry. Xu Jiajia supported Yang Shan and comforted her, but her eyes were filled with gloom. This mountain path made everyone feel as if they had walked for a long time. The closer they got to the top of the mountain, the slower their footsteps became. Everyone felt very uneasy. No one knew what they would see next. Whether it was joy or worry was no longer just a guess, but even so, it seemed even more cruel. Finally, everyone¡¯s vision cleared up. In front of them was the Divine Lonely Stone. Su Yun passed away under the Divine Lonely Stone. At that moment, everyone followed the direction of the Divine Lonely Stone. However, when everyone arrived at the stone¡¯s feet, they were all stunned on the spot. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and their faces were filled with shock. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Big Head Yang was so anxious that his face turned red. He could not say a complete sentence. Su Guowei looked around anxiously. Then, his gaze stopped on the clear mark left behind by Su Yun. For a moment, no one could accept the scene in front of them. Where was Su Yun? Su Yun was missing! Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Su Yun’s Movement on the Moon (1) Chapter 888: Su Yun¡¯s Movement on the Moon (1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How¡­ How did this happen?¡± Everyone immediately panicked. Even the usually calm Su Guowei¡¯s face revealed a hint of panic. ¡°Su Yun! Su Yun!¡± Yang Shan shouted Su Yun¡¯s name. How she wished that Su Yun could walk out of the forest with his usual gentle smile. However, no matter how everyone called out, Su Yun was nowhere to be seen. This was something that no one present had expected. Su Yun had mysteriously disappeared, and he had passed away long ago. Many guesses immediately appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. Could it be that Su Yun had really come back to life? But if that was the case, where was he now? If Su Yun had yet to wake up, who had taken his body away? Xu Jiajia immediately brought Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao to search around the Divine Lonely Stone. However, there were no useful traces at the scene. Su Yun¡¯s inexplicable disappearance made everyone panic. Xu Kui immediately took out his phone and contacted the soldiers in charge of guarding Mount Shengu. In a moment, a pair of soldiers hurriedly ran up. The 30-year-old officer in the lead was the person-in-charge of guarding Mount Shengu, the first company commander of Fan City¡¯s garrison, Zhao Tianlin. At this moment, Zhao Tianlin looked very flustered. After hurriedly bowing to Xu Kui, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened, Commander Xu? I heard from you on the phone just now who went missing?¡± Xu Kui moved to the side with a dark expression. Zhao Tianlin immediately widened his eyes. At that moment, he also noticed that Su Yun, who had been sitting beside the Divine Lonely Stone, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Company Commander Zhao, you¡¯re the person in charge of this mission. You have to give us an explanation for this. Why did Su Yun disappear just like that?¡± Zhao Tianlin subconsciously wiped the sweat off his forehead. At this moment, he naturally realized that he was in big trouble. The missing person was not anyone else, but the Dao Ancestor who could affect the entire building with a single move. The upper echelons of both the military and government placed great importance on this. Once the fact that Su Yun had gone missing because of his negligence was established, the consequences would be unimaginable. This made Zhao Tianlin immediately begin his investigation of this matter. First, he confirmed if there were any loopholes in the entire defensive line of Mount Shengu. Then, he asked the captains of the various small groups if they had seen Su Yun. However, the doubts became more and more obvious during the investigation. There were no loopholes in the entire defense line. All the intersections that went down the mountain had been guarded by soldiers arranged by Zhao Tianlin. Furthermore, during this period, no one had seen Su Yun. After investigating, the final outcome seemed to be that Su Yun had vanished into thin air. The investigation on Mount Shengu continued. The news of Su Yun¡¯s disappearance was immediately informed to the higher-ups of the military. No one could hide this matter and not report it, even if they all knew that once this matter was reported, it would definitely cause a storm in the city. However, Su Yun was too important to Great Xia. No one could bear this responsibility. ¡°What? Su Yun was missing?!¡± The moment the commander-in-chief of Fan City¡¯s garrison heard this news, he immediately mobilized a team and rushed to Mount Shengu. City Governor Fan even rushed over personally. The originally quiet Mount Shengu became lively again. The cars of various factions coming and going on the village road undoubtedly told everyone who did not know that something big had happened on Mount Shengu. During Su Yun¡¯s seclusion, this isolated village was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Now that there was suddenly such a huge commotion, it was naturally impossible to hide it completely. Many outsiders gathered not far away curiously and watched as the military and political forces rushed to Mount Shengu. It was obvious that other than Su Yun, there was no one else in the entire village who could attract so many big shots. The entire Mount Shengu had been sealed off for a short period of time. At the same time, a large number of soldiers and police officers were searching the mountain. A few helicopters circled in the sky, occupying a favorable view of the entire mountain, hoping to see Su Yun. The small drones were transmitting videos at a low altitude and were handed over to the technicians to check frame by frame. The news of Su Yun¡¯s disappearance was the first to spread in the village. The heated discussion among the villagers gradually turned into an enthusiastic discussion among the outsiders. The relevant video had already been posted online. As expected, it attracted a storm in the city. [The Dao Ancestor has mysteriously disappeared. His whereabouts are a mystery!] The appearance of this title quickly pushed it to the top of the trending searches in less than ten minutes. More and more people learned of this matter, and more and more people became worried for Su Yun. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dao Ancestor pass away in meditation? Why did he suddenly disappear?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Strange, could it be that someone stole the Dao Ancestor¡¯s body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the foot of the mountain is sealed off by a defensive line. Whether it¡¯s the Dao Ancestor waking up himself or someone doing it maliciously, they shouldn¡¯t be able to leave Mount Shengu. Hurry up and search!¡± The relevant news continued to ferment on the Internet. Almost every minute, the popularity increased exponentially. This was the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia, the hope of everyone in the Great Xia. When everyone found out that Su Yun had passed away in meditation, no one was willing to accept this fact. It was also because of this that no one had touched Su Yun¡¯s body. Everyone was hoping that Su Yun would wake up again and surprise everyone. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Su Yun’s Movement on the Moon (2) Chapter 889: Su Yun¡¯s Movement on the Moon (2) Editor: Henyee Translations But now, there was no surprise, but a shock. Su Yun, who had been sitting cross-legged beside the Divine Lonely Stone, had mysteriously disappeared. Furthermore, he was in the defensive line guarded by more than a hundred soldiers. Just thinking about this matter was enough to give one a headache. The news was reported step by step, and soon, this matter was learned by the higher-ups of Great Xia. In the capital, a group of higher-ups began to discuss this matter anxiously. Everyone was shocked by Su Yun¡¯s inexplicable disappearance. At the same time, they were very anxious, hoping to find traces of Su Yun as soon as possible. ¡°Since there¡¯s a defense line at the foot of the mountain, no matter what the reason is, the Dao Ancestor shouldn¡¯t leave Mount Shengu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but we can¡¯t even be sure if the Dao Ancestor has awakened or if his body has been taken away by others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to say all this now. Seal the entire Fan City immediately and start investigating from Mount Shengu. No matter what, we have to confirm the whereabouts of the Dao Ancestor in the shortest time possible!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± On the other side, the higher-ups of the military were also in an uproar. Zhao Guofeng, who was in the joint command room of the Southern Heavenly Gate, also learned the news. ¡°What¡¯s the defense line formed by a hundred people for?¡± At this moment, Zhao Guofeng was very angry. The soldier on the phone reported the news of Su Yun¡¯s current whereabouts to him, making Zhao Guofeng frown and glare. ¡°What should you do? Why are you still asking me what to do at a time like this? In the name of the military, order the various military districts and garrison areas around Fan City to jointly carry out an investigation mission. At all costs, we have to confirm Su Yun¡¯s news. This is a death order!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After hanging up, Zhao Guofeng was still furious. He paced back and forth in the office, his brows furrowed. He really could not figure out what was going on. How could Su Yun, who had been sitting for a long time, suddenly disappear silently? Could it be that Su Yun was already awake? But for what reason? Why didn¡¯t he even tell anyone before disappearing? Or perhaps Su Yun had yet to wake up, so his body needed to be found in time. Whatever the reason, the urgency of time was obvious. The military and political sides placed great importance on it, causing Great Xia to have an unprecedented military-police alliance. Mount Shengu was densely packed with soldiers and police officers. They were just short of turning the entire Mount Shengu over. The entire Fan City had been sealed off, and every family was very cooperative in their investigation. Everyone knew that the disappearance of the Dao Ancestor was a big deal. Out of worry for the Dao Ancestor, no one had any complaints about this investigation. Fan City entered a state of martial law, and so did the surrounding cities. All the city entrances and exits were jointly set up by the military and police. Only then could they ensure that Su Yun¡¯s body would not be secretly taken away by criminals. After all, no one was sure if Su Yun¡¯s disappearance was caused after he woke up or if someone else was secretly causing trouble. This also became a mystery in the hearts of the Great Xia people, but there was no answer for a long time. The entire mountain search lasted for three days and three nights. Even at night, Mount Shengu was still illuminated as bright as day. The armies and police teams from the surrounding cities rushed to Fan City to participate in the search for Su Yun. The news of Su Yun¡¯s disappearance had dominated the rankings for many days, and the popularity had not decreased at all. Everyone was discussing Su Yun¡¯s whereabouts. They were also somewhat puzzled about Su Yun¡¯s disappearance. However, to most of the citizens, they could not help at all. They could only eagerly look forward to the official statement. This was an operation that the entire country was paying attention to. Its sensation had even spread to Chinatown in other foreign countries. In a few days, news of Su Yun¡¯s disappearance began to appear on the Internet. However, the netizens on the internet were gloating over this matter. ¡°So what if a dead person is lost? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Great Xia has already gone crazy. He¡¯s clearly dead, but you keep thinking that he can come back to life. Who do you think Su Yun is? Jesus?¡± ¡°You can only blame yourself for this. You didn¡¯t bury him quickly after he died and insisted on waking up again. Now, the corpse has been lost¡­¡± Most of the comments on the Internet were cynical, but there were also some different comments. However, these comments only occupied a small number. Soon, they were drowned in the sea of public opinion and could not cause any waves. These few people either worshiped the Macheteman crazily, the group of young people who liked the Macheteman comics ten years ago, or some people in Yinfan Kingdom had always believed that Su Yun was a believer of the incarnation of a god. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, in some small temples in the Yinfan Kingdom, they had specially held a prayer meeting for Su Yun. Su Yun¡¯s disappearance had first caused a stir in Great Xia. Now, it had caused a heated discussion in various countries on Earth. To the other countries, they really could not understand why Great Xia¡¯s attitude towards Su Yun was like this. To put it nicely, he had passed away in meditation. To put it bluntly, this person was already dead. Why was he so concerned about a dead person? They could not understand why the Great Xia people firmly believed that Su Yun would not leave so easily. Naturally, they could not understand the commotion caused by Su Yun. A group of higher-ups had been paying attention to the specific progress of Su Yun¡¯s disappearance. Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Su Yun’s Movement on the Moon (3) Chapter 890: Su Yun¡¯s Movement on the Moon (3) Editor: Henyee Translations If not for the fact that the lunar battlefield had already opened, and had no choice but to hold on to the most important position, they would probably have rushed to Mount Shengu because of Su Yun. ¡­ On the moon battlefield, the representative teams sent by various countries had already arrived on the moon one after another. Every country had a different landing spot, but their goal was the same¡ªRuins Two. Therefore, the moon, which looked relatively peaceful now, had actually become turbulent because of the arrival of the representatives of various countries. Some small countries that had grudges had even started a few frictions one after another. After all, on the moon battlefield, there was no need to find any reason. As for some large countries, they seemed to be quite shrewd at this moment. Their goal was very clear. That was to enter the ruins and snatch as many resources as possible to strengthen the development of their respective countries. As many teams entered Ruin 2, it also meant that the battle had already begun. There were a total of 40 Great Xia representatives participating in the collection of resources in Ruin 2. These 40 people were divided into four teams and began to search for Ruins No. 2 in different directions. As the rules regarding the lunar battlefield had been reformed after Ruin 1, it was not only the military who could represent the country to enter the lunar battlefield. Many citizens also had the chance to participate. As long as they could pass the assessment, they could become a member of the representative team and contribute to their respective countries. The second team of the Great Xia had already entered the ruins along the eastern path. The dark path led to an unknown direction. During this period, they had to be on guard against any danger that might appear, and they also had to be on guard against the masterminds from other countries. ¡°Be careful. If you encounter enemies, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Master Gu was wearing armor and holding a large saber. He walked at the front of the team majestically. Everyone behind him nodded. They knew very well that this lunar battlefield was not a soft place. ¡°Be careful, three o¡¯clock!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was walking at the back of the team, suddenly sensed the approach of another country¡¯s representative team. As she issued the warning, she quickly drew two pistols and activated the armor mask. From behind, it was the representative team of the Atlantean Kingdom. In this team of eight, five were geneticists from the sixth series, and two were from the seventh series. The two teams did not even say a word to each other as they quickly exchanged fire. This was the norm on the lunar battlefield. There were no friends here. After all, resources were limited. Reducing the opponent¡¯s strength as much as possible was also one of the important ways to obtain resources. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others quickly threw themselves into the battle. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was good at gunmanship, had the support of the mecha and many years of training. She had long reached the level of perfection in gunmanship. However, the other party¡¯s geneticists were not easy to deal with. Their speed was like a ghost. Moreover, geneticists above the fifth series often had different special abilities. A bearded geneticist casually pulled off a huge rock from the stone wall beside him and threw it at Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others without any explanation. At the critical moment, Master Gu jumped up and slashed the huge rock apart with his saber with both hands. Then, he charged into the group of geneticists like a divine general. On the other path, the team Chen Ye, L¨¹ Hongya, and the others were in had already encountered the other country¡¯s representative team. After L¨¹ Hongya followed Su Yun into the Dao, her strength had greatly increased. Now, her martial arts were no longer just fancy moves. In addition, with the support of a mecha and two sabers, L¨¹ Hongya could actually fight three sixth series geneticists alone. Clearly, L¨¹ Hongya and the others¡¯ team was better at close combat. There was no lack of officials like Chen Ye, but most of them were pioneers of the cultivation world who had followed Su Yun into the Dao. On this moon battlefield, battles were often on the verge of eruption. There was no reason or reason. The strong were respected. It was an unchanging law here. Defeating the enemy was the only way to protect himself. Amidst the saber lights and sword shadows, this battle lasted for more than ten minutes. L¨¹ Hongya and the others were wearing armor. They stepped on the blood on the ground and stepped over the geneticist¡¯s corpse before walking deeper into the ruins. This was only the beginning. There would be endless battles next. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, everyone¡¯s faces were very solemn, especially L¨¹ Hongya. The immaturity on her face had long faded, and her eyes were filled with unprecedented determination. Although the Great Xia representative team often had mechas and cultivation, the battle here was still extremely dangerous for them. This was because other countries¡¯ genetic technology was also constantly improving. Along the way, L¨¹ Hongya and the others even encountered the seventh series geneticists. This geneticist had an extremely powerful self-healing ability. All his wounds could recover in an instant. This also gave this geneticist the confidence to fight with his life on the line. Therefore, the mechas of a few people in the team suffered varying degrees of damage. The higher the series of geneticists, the stronger they would be. Moreover, they would often have some unknown power. Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Su Yun’s Movement on the Moon (4) Chapter 891: Su Yun¡¯s Movement on the Moon (4) Editor: Henyee Translations Self-healing, steel bones, extreme speed. These abilities that could only be seen in sci-fi movies were no longer so rare in these geneticists. Therefore, no one had an innate advantage on this battlefield, and no one could predict what would happen in the next second. There was not even the slightest joy on their faces for the resources they had obtained. This was because they knew very well that the resources were in their hands now, but it did not mean that they were theirs. Only by safely bringing these resources out of the moon battlefield and sending them to the space station would these resources truly belong to Great Xia. Soon, the entire Ruin 2 began to fill with the thick smell of blood. Guns sounded one after another, and blades flashed in the darkness. The four Great Xia representative teams worked hard for the same goal in different directions. They had a clear division of labor. Some were in charge of collecting transport resources, while others were in charge of peripheral protection. When someone unfortunately died in battle, someone else would tacitly take over this person¡¯s work and continue to complete the next mission. The lunar battlefield had been open for half a month. In this half a month, almost everyone was immersed in this battle. Most of the resources in Ruin 2 had been divided by the various countries in the past half a month. After half a month, the Great Xia Space Station had already accumulated a large number of resources from Ruin 2. These resources were all very precious and undoubtedly laid the foundation for the future development of the building. However, more than half of the original 40-member team had been lost. L¨¹ Hongya and Zhou Xiaoxiao had long become good friends because of Su Yun and the hardworking environment during training. When their team walked out of Ruin 2, the two of them supported each other. Everyone was injured. Master Gu panted heavily. The saber in his hand was also used as a walking stick. It was obvious that he was already exhausted. The last batch of resources was successfully brought out and sent to the space station immediately. Then, the group returned to the ruins and brought out the corpses of their comrades who had died here. Great Xia¡¯s losses were not serious in the entire Moon battlefield. In this half a month, the representatives of more than 12 countries were completely wiped out. No one survived. This was also why the opening of the lunar battlefield gradually led to an alliance between various countries. For example, these small country representatives did not have the strength to fight on the same battlefield as large countries. After half a month of battle, not only were they unable to bring back any resources, but even the team that they had carefully nurtured was buried in the ruins. This was the most helpless fact for the small countries. As the resources in Ruin 2 were divided up, the lunar battlefield finally returned to peace. The current moon had already established a lunar resupply base, similar to a small city on the moon. Every country had the right to live in this city, but there was still no rule of law here. The representatives of some countries did not leave just like that. Instead, they prepared to start searching for the third ruin after a short rest. Therefore, the moon¡¯s supply base became lively. People from various countries could be seen coming and going everywhere. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This place was like a future city. It was filled with the d¨¦j¨¤ vu of Cyberpunk. However, the calmness on the surface was only a disguise. Here, in every dark corner, the brutal law of the jungle was almost constantly playing out. The space stations of various countries began to work. All kinds of rovers kept searching for new ruins on the moon¡¯s surface. Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ On this day, an alarm suddenly sounded in the sky above the moon city. The ear-piercing alarm made the entire artificial sky glow red. Zhou Xiaoxiao was sitting in front of a bar and drinking a special drink. At the moment she suddenly heard the alarm, she frowned like everyone else. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: I Was Digged Out on the Moon (1) Chapter 894: I Was Digged Out on the Moon (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As the mission on the moon was activated, a portion of the large screens in the ground command room was divided to carry out the video transmission of the moon¡¯s image. Here, everyone could clearly understand the Moon¡¯s dynamics through the video, so it was convenient to formulate the next plan in time. Whether it was the Moon or Earth, everyone was working hard. The sudden exposure of the third ruin made everyone immerse themselves in their work again. The Great Xia team had already pushed into the passage faster than the other countries with the help of the construction armor and entered the third ruin. As the pioneer team, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others would be the first to enter the passageway to investigate and obtain some basic information in the third ruin. After a while, the passageway in the ruins was connected. After Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others completed the final inspection of the armor, they entered the passageway as the pioneer team. ¡°This ruin is clearly older than Ruins 1 and 2. Moreover, there are still traces of battle everywhere. Basically, it¡¯s very likely that this third ruin was a battlefield before. It¡¯s very likely that many alien forces are engaged in a large-scale battle here.¡± Everything Zhou Xiaoxiao said would be transmitted back to the ground command center through the armor. The relevant scientific researchers would also quickly record this for follow-up investigation. When Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others first explored the ruins, the armor automatically activated the recording function. Therefore, everyone in the ground command center could see the scene that Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others saw. They could even see the current biological information of them from the interface data beside them. The entire interior of the ruins was very dark. If not for the fact that their armor had night vision, it would probably be very difficult to play any role here even if they had lighting equipment. The six-man team walked forward aimlessly along this passageway. During this period, they even encountered other teams that had opened a passageway from another direction and entered the ruins to investigate. However, it was currently publicly recognized as an exploration event. It was only used to roughly understand the relevant information in the ruins. Therefore, they could still mind their own business and maintain a safe distance. However, not long after, when the various countries had a basic judgment of the third ruin, this kind of situation would not happen again. The first and second ruins were the most obvious examples. Until now, there were still many corpses in those two ruins, left there forever. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others kept pushing forward warily. The winding path and complicated environment were delaying the speed of the team. With great difficulty, the six of them finally arrived at a relatively spacious place after making many turns. What greeted their eyes were corpses all over the ground, most of them already mixed with mud. ¡°As expected, this place is just as I guessed. It should be an ancient battlefield. The weapons and armor scattered around these corpses did not belong to Earth and were made of extremely special materials. What exactly happened here before? We don¡¯t know why this conflict happened for the time being. ¡°However, I think this third ruin should be the most research-intensive place for us in the known ruins we have discovered so far.¡± Just as Zhou Xiaoxiao was reporting what she had seen and heard as usual, a subtle sound suddenly sounded, immediately stopping her voice. Clang! Clang! Clang! The others also frowned. L?1?4 Hongya subconsciously took out the laser weapon at her waist and looked in the direction of the voice warily. There was a stone door at the source of the sound. There were some irregular engravings on the stone door. This scene made Zhao Guofeng and the others in the ground command center hold their breaths. They were all very puzzled about what was hidden behind this door. Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly waved her hand gently. The people behind her followed him and slowly advanced step by step. However, the closer they were to the stone door, the more they could clearly sense that the surrounding temperature was rising. A light blue light slowly appeared on the stone door. Then, it gradually spread through the marks. The moment the stone door lit up, all the patterns on the wall that was originally standing in the darkness gradually lit up. A light blue and cold light gradually filled the entire underground space. The light gradually lit up, and everyone looked around warily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Be careful. It seems that the technological system of the ruins here is still in a normal state. This also means that perhaps the hidden mechanisms are also activated,¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao reminded them cautiously. Everyone also activated their weapons. The energy behind the stone door was still increasing continuously. The ground command room could basically confirm that this was the origin of the energy explosion. The sound of metal striking had already disappeared, but this energy did not decrease but increased, attracting the attention of the command room on the ground. ¡°Remind the representatives that the situation inside the stone door is temporarily unknown, but this energy is constantly rising. Be careful and act carefully.¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at the data that was still rising on the screen, and his expression became even more solemn. Zhou Xiaoxiao slowly arrived in front of the technological stone door. There was an unknown energy in all the patterns above. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: I Was Digged Out on the Moon (2) Chapter 895: I Was Digged Out on the Moon (2) Editor: Henyee Translations It was also this unknown energy that made the door close tightly. Other than complicated patterns on the surface of the stone door, there was nothing to investigate. Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ When they were about five meters away from the stone door, the armor mask began to issue a warning, indicating that an unknown energy fluctuation had been detected. This energy was constantly rising. Not only was it extremely fast, but it was also getting closer and closer to the critical point where the energy could be compressed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this voice and this energy?¡± Since they were all very surprised by this, if they wanted to resolve these doubts, they naturally had to open this stone door first. L¨¹ Hongya and the others stepped forward and activated the armor¡¯s scanning program. When the results were displayed on the armor¡¯s visor, it pushed the problem to an even more difficult level. ¡°The material of the stone door is unknown, and I can¡¯t find any way to open it. The stone door itself has a sensory system, but we don¡¯t know the sensory conditions.¡± ¡°Let me do it. If technology can¡¯t solve the problem, we have to rely on brute force.¡± Just as everyone was at a loss, a voice sounded from the team unhurriedly. As Master Gu spoke, he activated his weapon. Suddenly, a saber appeared in Master Gu¡¯s hand. At this moment, in the ground command center, a technician suddenly said, ¡°Sir, according to our analysis, there¡¯s also an energy we encountered in this unknown energy fluctuation. Do you still remember the unknown energy detected near the Luan Platform? It¡¯s almost identical to a portion of this unknown energy.¡± ¡°What? That unknown energy again?¡± Zhao Guofeng widened his eyes in shock. At the same time, Master Gu had already arrived in front of the stone door. Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ Just as Master Gu suddenly raised his saber and prepared to slash at the stone door in front of him with all his might, the energy surge alarm in everyone¡¯s masks became more and more ear-piercing. ¡°Master Gu, be careful. The energy has reached the critical point!¡± However, as soon as Zhou Xiaoxiao finished speaking, Master Gu¡¯s saber had already landed. The unknown energy, which was already approaching the critical point, suddenly spread out after being attacked by the power emitted by Master Gu¡¯s cultivation. Even though they were protected by armor, they were actually slammed to the ground by this force. The thick stone door was directly torn apart by the spreading power, turning into a pile of ruins, raising heavy dust. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The stone door was shattered by Master Gu¡¯s saber, and the energy gathered in the space quickly spread. The loud sound quickly attracted the attention of the exploration teams of the other countries. They rushed over. After the dust dissipated, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others stood up and tried to look at the space behind the stone door. They saw that in the darkness, there was actually a box in the center. The material of the box was special and emitted a dark blue light. Moreover, it was where the energy originated. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone was very puzzled by this and tried to walk forward slowly. Behind the stone door was ruins all over the ground, and the temperature was actually more than 50 degrees. All kinds of unknown metals on the ground were red in this high temperature. It was obvious that the temperature here was even higher before, but it had already decreased a lot. Even so, the high temperature of more than 50 degrees still made Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, who were wearing armor, feel quite uncomfortable. ¡°There seems to be something glowing under the ruins!¡± It was unknown who said this, but everyone noticed that there was indeed a faint blue light flickering in the cracks of the ruins. The high temperature made it unsuitable to stay here for long, so Chen Ye immediately ordered, ¡°Dig!¡± With Chen Ye¡¯s order, everyone began to dig on the ruins. The unusually high temperature made everyone¡¯s armor constantly sound the alarm. In a situation where every second counted, no one dared to delay at all. As everyone worked together, the ruins on the surface were gradually dug open. However, when the thing under the ruins was revealed, everyone was stunned. The excavation stopped abruptly. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with confusion. In the ruins, a crystal that looked like a coffin appeared in front of everyone. ¡°What is this?¡± Master Gu asked in confusion. ¡°Alien coffins? Even aliens use coffins?¡± It was really suitable to describe this object as a coffin. However, the material of this coffin was clearly special. It was completely black and could not detect the composition of the coffin. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did we dig for nothing?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t dig for nothing!¡± Chen Ye stood beside the coffin and looked at the test screen on his arm. ¡°The origin of the energy explosion is this coffin. This thing can trigger such a powerful energy explosion. It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary item!¡± Just as Chen Ye finished speaking, footsteps came from all directions. Immediately after, the representatives of many countries had already rushed over. ¡°It¡¯s the people from Great Xia. They discovered the energy source. It must be a treasure!¡± ¡°The Atlanteans are also here. Does our Divine Brilliance Nation want to get involved in such muddy water?¡± ¡°Nonsense. This is the lunar battlefield. No matter who it is, to be able to erupt with such powerful energy, this origin is definitely not an ordinary thing!¡± Many teams from other countries were eyeing the Great Xia representative team covetously. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others quickly blocked the entrance of the broken stone door behind them. ¡°Shit, the sound just now attracted the teams of other countries.¡± Master Gu held his saber horizontally at his side and looked warily at the many teams in all directions. The eyes of the representatives of the various countries flickered with greed. Since it was a treasure and this was the moon battlefield, it naturally belonged to whoever snatched it. There was almost no nonsense between the parties. It was unknown which country¡¯s representative team took the lead to shoot, but a battle instantly erupted. ¡°Guard this place. We can¡¯t let anyone take it away!¡± At this moment, Chen Ye had also voiced the thoughts of the others. Everyone formed an encirclement and protected this strange coffin. However, the more Great Xia had such an attitude, the more others felt that this was definitely a treasure. A chaotic battle erupted. The originally silent underground space was now filled with weapons and gunshots. Master Gu held a large saber in his hand. Relying on his armor and cultivation, it was as if he had entered a no man¡¯s land. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s marksmanship was extremely accurate. The special firearms and bullets could still unleash powerful lethality even when facing geneticists. L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s body was like a swimming dragon. Her attack and defense explained the beauty of violence. After a few years of tempering, her eyes were as firm as swords. The people of Great Xia formed a tight defense line. Under the repeated attacks of many countries, they did not let the other party gain any advantage. However, everyone knew that this was only temporary. The other party had the absolute advantage in numbers. If they could not break through, this defense line would only slowly disintegrate. Crack! Just then, there was suddenly a loud bang. The geneticists from other countries, who were originally attacking crazily, stopped. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others did not understand, but they heard the other party¡¯s puzzled voice. ¡°Just now, did that coffin¡­ move?¡± ¡°I think so. That loud sound seems to have come from inside¡­¡± When Chen Ye and the others heard this, they turned around in confusion. At this moment, the black iron coffin actually shook again. ¡°Damn!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Master Gu and the others subconsciously took two steps back. The sudden change also temporarily stopped the battle. In the ground command room of the various countries, almost everyone looked at the coffin on the screen in confusion. The technicians were all busy analyzing the black iron coffin in detail. BOOM! The coffin lid on the black iron coffin was suddenly pushed open by a hand. This scene made everyone present widen their eyes. The surrounding silence was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop! Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Fear! Greetings, Dao Ancestor! (1) Chapter 896: Fear! Greetings, Dao Ancestor! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations This sudden change almost instantly calmed the battle that was originally at its climax. Everyone was still in their previous actions, but they seemed to have frozen in place. They were stunned on the spot and looked at the coffin hidden in the dark environment. Master Gu raised the saber. The saber was only a few centimeters away from the other party, but at this moment, his attention was completely on the coffin. ¡°Am I hallucinating? Did the coffin lid suddenly fly away just now?¡± Almost everyone could not tell the situation in front of them. They looked at the coffin in confusion and did not say a word. The hand that pushed open the coffin lid slowly retracted into the coffin. Immediately after, a humanoid creature sat up unhurriedly from the coffin and even stretched its muscles. ¡°Fuck! The aliens have revived?¡± ¡°A zombie? Aliens can also come back to life?¡± Everyone took a few steps back in shock. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t care less if the other party was friend or foe. Compared to the existence of aliens, the various countries had formed a tacit peace. The team that had been fighting fiercely a moment ago now stood together and stared at the creature sitting up in the coffin with its back facing them. After stretching his muscles a little, the humanoid creature slowly got up from the coffin and walked out. It was as if he did not realize that there were many people watching him not far away. Instead, he focused all his attention on the coffin in front of him. ¡°Aye¡­¡± a long sigh sounded. In the silent environment, everyone held their breaths, not understanding the situation in front of them. A humanoid creature suddenly walked out of a coffin. Everyone naturally classified it as an extraterrestrial creature. However, there was an essential difference between existence in theoretical terms and seeing it with their own eyes. No one could be sure if this alien creature was friend or foe, and what kind of attitude it had towards the humans on Earth. Therefore, the representatives of the various countries held their weapons tightly. As long as there was the slightest movement, they would immediately attack in self-defense. When Zhou Xiaoxiao and L¨¹ Hongya, who were closest to the coffin, saw this back view, they frowned slightly. An inexplicable sense of familiarity arose in their hearts. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t you think this alien looks a little familiar?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao also nodded slightly and replied in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°You feel that way too?¡± This person was dressed in white and looked like he was from Earth. Although they could not see his face, Zhou Xiaoxiao and L¨¹ Hongya felt that they had seen this figure somewhere before. However, this was the moon battlefield, and this creature had suddenly come out of a unique coffin. This sense of familiarity was really inexplicable. For a moment, no one dared to act rashly. The whispers of discussion gradually spread among the teams of the various countries. It was also these discussions that seemed to have attracted that person¡¯s attention. He slowly turned around and looked towards the voice. However, because this person was in darkness, everyone could not see his face clearly. In the silent environment, footsteps sounded. The person who walked out of the coffin was actually approaching step by step. Everyone raised their weapons warily. Zhou Xiaoxiao even raised the gun in her hand and aimed it at the person who had suddenly appeared. ¡°What kind of creature are you?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s vigilant voice echoed in the silent environment, but that person did not react at all. He just walked over step by step. The representatives of the various countries did not understand the situation at all. Seeing that the strange person was approaching step by step, they subconsciously retreated. When that person¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the light, an inexplicable sense of familiarity became stronger and stronger in the hearts of Zhou Xiaoxiao, Lu Hongxia, and the others. This made Zhou Xiaoxiao slowly put down the gun in her hand and look at the increasingly clear biological figure in confusion. Finally, this person took a step out of the deep darkness and stood in the light. The moment they saw this person, everyone present gasped and widened their eyes. The person in front of them was Su Yun, dressed in white and his face was as calm as water. However, Su Yun¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with doubt. For some reason, so many representatives of various countries were gathered here. ¡°Dao¡­ Dao Ancestor?¡± Master Gu looked at Su Yun in confusion. A moment later, he shouted in shock. Then, he suddenly knelt on one knee and bowed. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Dao Ancestor!¡± Regardless of whether the rest of the Great Xia representative team knew Su Yun or not, they knelt on one knee like Master Gu. They cupped their fists and bowed to the disciples, chanting the name of the Dao Ancestor. Seeing this scene, fear gradually appeared in the shocked eyes of the representatives of other countries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is he Su Yun?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was already dead? Why is he here?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± Master Gu and company stood up after bowing. They could not help but look at Su Yun curiously and ask, ¡°Dao Ancestor, why are you here?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Yun¡¯s answer to Master Gu¡¯s question was very simple. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Fear! Greetings, Dao Ancestor! (2) Chapter 897: Fear! Greetings, Dao Ancestor! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯ve been here all this time. On the other hand, why are you guys gathered here?¡± Su Yun did not know what had happened in the outside world during this period of time. From the moment he entered Ruin 3 and obtained enough frost crystals, he began the process of forging magic treasures. As this was Su Yun¡¯s first time forging a magic treasure, after he completely dispersed his supernatural domain, he escaped into his mental world. In his spiritual world, he conceptualized the way to forge magic treasures and controlled his body to forge magic treasures. This ability to separate the body from the mind was also mastered by Su Yun after his soul wandered. This way, not only could he continuously try and make mistakes in the spiritual world, but he could also accurately control his body and avoid all the wrong points. It was precisely because of this that Su Yun was completely immersed. He did not realize that the first magic treasure he had forged in the world had gradually formed a coffin. When Su Yun retreated from the mental world, he was speechless as he looked at the black iron coffin in front of him. However, he quickly sorted out his thoughts. In his absolute immersive state, he relied more on his subconscious to forge the magic treasure. In his subconscious, the obsession hidden in him gradually manifested, forming the current results. After all, many years ago, Su Yun had experienced too many things before he entered the Dao. He was always on the verge of death. Not only had he laid in a coffin, but he had even carried a coffin and traveled thousands of miles to the Yinfan Kingdom. Many things were actually related to the coffin, or rather, life and death. Everything he had experienced gradually formed an obsession in his subconscious. This obsession appeared involuntarily as Su Yun was completely immersed in the process of cultivating Qi. Although the design was not satisfactory, he realized after a slight perception that the first magic treasure in the world still had the ability he had wanted. As long as he was in this magic treasure, it could allow Su Yun to enter a state of suspended animation. From there, the chances of his soul wandering would increase greatly. However, the magic treasure was not completely completed. There was still the last step. The reason why Su Yun had laid in it previously was to sense it in detail before doing the final refinement of the magic treasure. This way, all the problems could be resolved before they were finally completed. Otherwise, there would be huge hidden dangers. To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, the moment the magic treasure took shape, the eruption point of energy was instantly captured by the outside world. Along with the diffusing energy, many people also heard the sound of their metal weapons striking. This was why the third ruin had been discovered and attracted so many people. What surprised Su Yun even more was that just as he was feeling it with the magic treasure, it was unexpectedly dug out by someone else. This kind of accident indeed made people not know whether to laugh or cry. All kinds of coincidences interspersed together actually formed this ridiculous fact in front of them. ¡°Is he really the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen his photo before. I can¡¯t be wrong. It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that we¡¯re in a dangerous situation now?¡± Just as Su Yun was talking to Master Gu and company, the representatives of the other countries began to discuss softly. They all knew Su Yun¡¯s strength. They had originally initiated this battle in hopes of snatching the treasure. Unexpectedly, Su Yun appeared out of nowhere. No one had the confidence to fight Su Yun, especially in such an urgent situation. One less person was equivalent to one less power to fight for treasures with other countries. The captain of the Atlantean representative team looked at Su Yun cautiously. He lowered his voice and said to the team member beside him, ¡°Wait for my signal and find an opportunity to leave this place quickly. This is the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia. If we fight him, we won¡¯t be able to gain anything.¡± The captains of the other countries¡¯ representative teams also made the same decision. In their hearts, Su Yun was a terrifying existence like a demon. Especially when they were already certain that Su Yun was dead, they suddenly saw Su Yun being dug out of the lunar battlefield. This made these captains of the various countries, who could not tell the truth, not dare to do anything rash. Soon, the representatives of the other countries slowly retreated. The moment the first country turned around and left, they officially tore open this last cover. To them, there was no need to fight a powerful person like Su Yun. Firstly, after confirming that Su Yun was dead, the various countries had already given up on evaluating Su Yun¡¯s strength. They had no idea how strong Su Yun was. Secondly, before Su Yun announced that he was in seclusion, he had already shocked the world in the battle in the Yinfan Kingdom. These representatives wanted to conquer the country. They wanted to obtain as many resources as possible in their notes, not just for a moment. In addition, they had an indescribable fear of Su Yun. Therefore, it was not strange for the birds and beasts to disperse. The Great Xia team, which had been in a critical situation just now, instantly turned the situation around because of Su Yun¡¯s appearance. After seeing the representatives of the other countries leave, Su Yun¡¯s gaze landed on Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others. ¡°I know you have a lot of doubts now, but these things have to be discussed later. There is still one last step to what I want to do. I need your help. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me until I¡¯ve completed what I want to do. If I¡¯m not careful, all my efforts will be in vain.¡± After saying that, Su Yun turned around and walked towards the black iron coffin again. Everyone looked at Su Yun in confusion, not understanding what he was talking about. Until now, they still could not figure out why Su Yun would appear here. Therefore, although they quickly formed an encirclement, they still paid attention to Su Yun from afar, wanting to clarify the doubts in their hearts. Although they did not speak, their eyes kept communicating. After confirming that the person in front of them was Su Yun, the questions in everyone¡¯s hearts increased. Chen Ye had been looking around, as if he was looking for something. He shared most of the thoughts in his heart. He felt that Su Yun must have taken a spaceship to the moon because of something important. However, there was no sign of any spaceship around, and the ground command center had never indicated this in advance. Could it be that they had long known that Su Yun was here and had kept it a secret because of some situation? After all, the space agency was not to be trifled with. It was almost impossible to take a spaceship to the moon without detection. It was not only Chen Ye who had such thoughts. Everyone present actually had such guesses. Therefore, they did not ask Su Yun. This guess became an established fact in their hearts. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Su Yun again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun casually covered the thick coffin lid again. Then, he sat cross-legged. After his hands streaked across the air, they gradually gathered in front of him. Suddenly, an extremely familiar force was quickly captured by the spell cultivators present. They only knew that this power was sensed when they followed Su Yun into the Dao, but they did not know that this power was an extraordinary aura. The last step that Su Yun mentioned was to transfer the supernatural aura into the treasure and officially activate it. Let the world¡¯s first magic treasure be born and appear! And the moment Su Yun released his extraordinary aura, alarms of rapidly increasing energy came from everyone¡¯s armor masks. The energy that had been locked on appeared again. After everyone saw the signal data on the screen, they looked at Su Yun in shock again. This clearly meant that the abnormal energy fluctuations they had detected in the moon base came from Su Yun. The initiator of the sudden eruption of the unknown energy was actually the Dao Ancestor. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Dao Ancestor’s Divine Power (1) Chapter 898: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Divine Power (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The energy data detected in the masks of everyone present was rising rapidly. This speed of increase even exceeded the energy threshold they had previously grasped. Moreover, during this process, the originally black iron coffin began to be filled with light blue light again. This light gradually formed patterns on the coffin and finally gathered from all directions. The alarm in their ears became more and more ear-piercing. Everyone stared at the energy data on their masks. Now, this energy was on the verge of a critical point. According to the current situation, if this energy was still not restrained, the energy explosion produced in the end would bring unimaginable destructive power. Yet it seemed like Su Yun had no intention of stopping. He had been immersed in the refinement state, consciously injecting all the supernatural aura into the coffin. From the beginning, Su Yun could sense an obvious resistance. Now, when he injected the supernatural aura into the coffin, it was very smooth. It reminded him that he had reached the last step and the most critical moment. Everyone could even see the pale blue light emitted from the coffin gradually enveloping Su Yun. That illusionary and real feeling made everyone present unable to leave their sight. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Another more urgent alarm sounded from inside the armor. The entire mask that tested the energy and displayed the energy data had already begun to flicker with red light. ¡°The energy is still rising. It has already reached the danger value!¡± Chen Ye shouted to remind the others around him. At the same time, he quickly activated his nanoshield to deal with the worst situation. The others were the same. The translucent nano shields did not look like they had strong defense, but in fact, even if a few tanks fired at the same time, they would not hurt the people protected by the nano shields. Beep, beep, beep¡­ As the value increased, the alarm became more and more urgent. Seeing that the energy value had exceeded the set range, everyone gritted their teeth and clenched the nano shields in their hands tightly, already prepared to face this explosion. Then the ear-piercing alarm in everyone¡¯s ears stopped. Everyone focused their eyes and realized that the value that had already exceeded the critical point was actually rapidly decreasing. With doubts, they looked in Su Yun¡¯s direction and saw that Su Yun had slowly retracted his hands. The black iron coffin was still filled with faint blue patterns. These patterns seemed to form complicated and obscure ancient words. No one knew what these words represented. Fortunately, the explosion that everyone imagined did not appear in the end. This also made them secretly heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, they put away their nano shields. After a while, Su Yun finally opened his eyes. He looked at the coffin flickering with a pale blue light in front of him in satisfaction. He could even sense the extraordinary aura constantly emitted from this coffin. The magic treasure was finally activated, and the world¡¯s first magic treasure was finally born in Su Yun¡¯s hands. With just a slight perception, Su Yun could sense the profundity of the magic treasure. Although its appearance was a little unsatisfactory, it at least fulfilled Su Yun¡¯s initial expectations. Lying in this coffin, he could better enter a state of suspended animation. From there, he would greatly prolong the time of his mental journey. He did not have to worry that his body would rot after losing his spirit body for too long. This magic treasure could also increase the chances of Su Yun¡¯s mental journey. It gave him more confidence in gradually mastering the special state that was originally something that could only be chanced upon by luck. After the magic treasure was refined, Su Yun did not stop for a moment. He began to look around in private, as if he was searching for something. Soon, his gaze landed on the wall of the ancient ruin not far away. This wall was completely made of an unknown metal element. There were also two iron chains as thick as arms embedded in it. The two chains were originally connected to the mechanism in the room, but after Su Yun arrived, the mechanism quickly destroyed the two chains and naturally lost its effect. Therefore, he quickly arrived in front of the two chains, reached out and grabbed the one that was exposed outside. Then, he suddenly exerted strength in his arm and pulled back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only BOOM! A loud bang followed. Master Gu and the others, who were standing in the distance, could even clearly feel the ground under their feet tremble. The wall made of hard metal looked like paper in front of Su Yun. The two chains were violently pulled out of the wall by Su Yun. Just the sound of the chains falling to the ground made everyone know that the weight of the two chains was heavier than they had imagined. But Su Yun¡¯s eyes were calm and his expression did not change. The two chains seemed to be weightless in his hand. He quickly stood on the coffin and carried it on his back. This was also Su Yun¡¯s helpless act. After all, he did not expect the artifact he had forged to be a coffin. However, it was still the same thing. Although the appearance was a little off, Su Yun was very satisfied with the function. Seeing Su Yun walk out step by step with the coffin on his back, Master Gu and company returned to their senses and hurriedly went forward. ¡°Dao Ancestor, what kind of treasure is this coffin? Why can we detect a very powerful energy on it?¡± Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Dao Ancestor’s Divine Power (2) Chapter 899: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Divine Power (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Faced with Master Gu¡¯s question, Su Yun did not hide anything. ¡°This is a magic treasure I personally forged, and it¡¯s also the first magic treasure in this world. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to find me while I was refining it.¡± When everyone heard this, shock appeared in their eyes. The concept of magic treasure was not unfamiliar to the people of Great Xia. They did not expect that one day, it would turn from fabrication to reality! And they felt extremely honored to be able to personally witness the Dao Ancestor forge the first magic treasure in the world. When they heard Su Yun¡¯s last sentence, everyone looked at each other and smiled bitterly. ¡°Dao Ancestor, when you forged your magic treasure, you formed an extremely powerful energy fluctuation. Also, the metal-like sound we heard previously should have been produced when you were forging magic treasures, right? That¡¯s why we discovered the third ruin in such a short period of time. I thought there was some treasure, but I didn¡¯t expect to dig you out.¡± Everyone was very respectful to Su Yun. In their hearts, Su Yun was undoubtedly the ancestor of all Daos. And most of these people were pioneers who had followed Su Yun into the Dao. Although a few of them had never entered the Dao, they had long heard of Su Yun¡¯s deeds and admired him. Su Yun looked at Master Gu, Zhou Xiaoxiao, L¨¹ Hongya, and the others in the team and felt as if a lifetime had passed. These old friends that he had not seen for many years. When they met, everyone had changed. L¨¹ Hongya, who had a shrewish personality, had become much more mature. Although she had been paying attention to Su Yun in the team, she was no longer as willful as before. Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at Su Yun with a complicated gaze. The feelings that had been sealed in her heart for many years quietly occupied her heart again. However, for various reasons, she had never expressed her feelings to Su Yun before, so she naturally did not do so now. This was the ancestor of all Daos, the unquestionable future of Great Xia. In Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, she knew very well that the distance between her and Su Yun seemed to be getting further and further. Seeing his old friends whom he had not seen for many years, Su Yun also wanted to talk to them. However, the reason why Su Yun could move on the moon was because of the barrier formed by the supernatural aura. And Su Yun had expended too much of his supernatural aura to activate the magic treasure. The protection formed by the remaining supernatural aura could not last long. Although there were also supernatural auras in the universe and on the moon, compared to the purer supernatural aura on Earth, the supernatural aura in the universe was more chaotic, irritable, and turbid. It was not as easy to absorb as on Earth. Su Yun¡¯s current realm was insufficient to absorb the supernatural aura in the universe, let alone take it for his own use. Therefore, he had no choice but to return to Earth as soon as possible. He naturally could not waste too much time here. ¡°I have to rush back as soon as possible. We¡¯ll have a lot of time to meet in the future.¡± After saying this, Su Yun took the coffin and strode out of the ruins. Everyone could not react for a moment, but when they saw Su Yun¡¯s figure getting further and further away, everyone quickly caught up to him. ¡°Dao Ancestor, we¡¯ve already opened the entrance. Where¡¯s your armor? After leaving the entrance, you¡¯ll be exposed to a vacuum, so you have to put on your armor in advance,¡± Chen Ye walked beside Su Yun and said with concern. However, to his surprise, Su Yun shook his head calmly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need armor.¡± These words entered everyone¡¯s ears, making them feel a little puzzled. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had been following them, could not help but feel worried. ¡°Dao¡­ Dao Ancestor, it is extremely dangerous when exposed to vacuum. I can immediately send a set of armor over. It¡¯s better not to take this risk.¡± Su Yun looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao and smiled. He could sense that Zhou Xiaoxiao did not seem to be especially used to the title of Dao Ancestor. As they spoke, the group had already arrived at the entrance that they had opened previously. Under everyone¡¯s worried gazes, Su Yun tightened the chains on his body again and said, ¡°The mission you¡¯re going to carry out on the moon base is very dangerous. The armor can play a greater role on you. Work hard. You guys are also the hope of Great Xia¡¯s development.¡± With that said, Su Yun took a step forward and was shockingly exposed to the vacuum. However, immediately after, everyone widened their eyes and looked at Su Yun in disbelief. Su Yun did not seem to be affected at all. Even in the vacuum environment, he still walked steadily in the direction of the moon base. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°Dao Ancestor is actually unaffected by gravity, vacuum, and radiation?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if they had seen it with their own eyes, they still found it unbelievable that he could move freely in a vacuum environment with just his body. ¡°As expected of a Dao Ancestor. I can¡¯t understand this realm at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder how the Dao Ancestor came to the moon¡­¡± They discussed animatedly and quickly activated their masks before following behind Su Yun. With shock in their hearts, Chen Ye and company followed Su Yun and quickly walked into the moon base. Just as Su Yun was about to pass through the moon base and return to Earth as soon as possible, a pair of fully armed geneticists quickly surrounded him. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Dao Ancestor’s Divine Power (3) Chapter 900: Dao Ancestor¡¯s Divine Power (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Ye and the others, who were following behind, immediately recognized this team. ¡°It¡¯s the Malay Country¡¯s team! And the other small countries?¡± A small country like Malay Country knew that it was not a match for the other large countries, so it did not follow them to the third ruin. Everyone knew that with so many national representatives heading to Ruins 3, there might be a conflict. A small country like Malay Country might die without a burial place once it was involved in such a large-scale conflict. Therefore, they chose to stay on the moon base and joined forces with a few other small countries. According to their plan, this path was the only way to Great Xia¡¯s gathering place. Although the various large countries had never admitted it, everyone knew that Great Xia had always been the target of the various large countries¡¯ restrictions on development. Therefore, it was obvious that Great Xia would definitely be surrounded in the third ruin. At that time, there would definitely be a lot of losses. Even the Great Xia representative team could not have much combat strength under such consumption. In this way, a few small countries could join forces and wait here to reap the benefits. Moreover, in the eyes of the other countries, they would definitely tacitly support the Great Xia team. At that time, the resources they snatched from the Great Xia representative team could be taken for themselves. After all, it was already a huge benefit for a small country to obtain some resources left behind by an alien civilization. Therefore, the alliance team of small countries led by the Malay Country had been lying in ambush here for a long time. When they saw the figure of the Great Xia representative team, greed appeared on their faces. Especially the one on the back of the person walking in front. It flickered with a pale blue light and looked like an extraordinary treasure. The alliance team of small countries naturally felt that this was a treasure found by the Great Xia Kingdom. Chen Ye and the others quickly blocked in front of them. Zhou Xiaoxiao even took out her gun. ¡°Back off. Don¡¯t have any ideas about us. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡± The Malay representative team that had been staying at the moon base did not know that Su Yun had been discovered in the third ruin. Their initial plan was to hide in the dark and be ready to plunder at any time. Therefore, the captain of the Malay team looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others and licked his lips provocatively. ¡°We¡¯re all seventh-generation geneticists. Even if you¡¯re wearing armor, you shouldn¡¯t boast like this. Leave behind the treasures you found in the third ruin, and I¡¯ll agree to let you pass through here.¡± Chen Ye and the others took out their weapons one after another. From the other party¡¯s attitude, there was clearly no room for negotiation. Since that was the case, he could only fight! A cold voice suddenly sounded just then. ¡°Move.¡± This simple word carried waves of pressure. Accompanying the voice was Su Yun¡¯s slightly thin figure. Su Yun slowly walked out of the team, but the Malay captain did not recognize him. He was quickly attracted by the coffin on Su Yun¡¯s back. Immediately after, he suddenly erupted with his unique genetic ability, extreme speed! Before anyone could react, the Malay captain instantly appeared beside Su Yun and reached out to grab the coffin. He was very confident in his ability. At least until now, he had not met anyone who could react when it erupted with extreme speed. He did not expect Su Yun to turn his head calmly and look at him expressionlessly. This made the Malay captain¡¯s eyes widen and his heart tremble. How was that possible? How could he see his movements clearly? Before the Malay captain could figure this out, Su Yun slowly extended his left hand. Although everyone could not see the Malay captain¡¯s actions, they could indeed see Su Yun¡¯s left hand gradually form a special hand seal. The extraordinary aura around Su Yun began to fluctuate greatly like a tidal wave. It quickly gathered in Su Yun¡¯s hand seals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Break!¡± A soft shout came from Su Yun¡¯s mouth. Suddenly, a sharp power formed by the constant condensation of supernatural aura instantly struck the Malay captain¡¯s heart. The seventh-generation geneticist instantly flew out and fell heavily to the ground. This scene shocked everyone, causing the surroundings to fall into a dead silence. What kind of divine power was this? Could they fight like this? A few seconds later, a trembling voice with fear shouted, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor, Su Yun!¡± Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Dao Ancestor Crosses the Universe to Return to Earth (1) Chapter 901: Dao Ancestor Crosses the Universe to Return to Earth (1) Editor: Henyee Translations When this voice sounded, it immediately made the various alliance team members take a few steps back in shock. They looked at Su Yun in shock. Su Yun had casually attacked. In fact, most people had not seen his actions clearly. A seventh-generation geneticist had actually been beaten to the ground. Moreover, the captain of the Malay team was a seventh-generation geneticist with extreme speed. With his extreme speed ability, even if he was in the hands of an eighth-generation geneticist, he would still be able to last for a second. The strength of the person in front of them shocked them. After thinking about it, there was no one else other than that person. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia die a long time ago?¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly a rumor. You saw his ability just now. Other than Su Yun, I¡¯m afraid no one else can do this.¡± ¡°Oh no, what¡¯s going on? Why is he with the Great Xia team?¡± Originally, the alliance team of the various countries wanted to sit back and reap the benefits. They did not expect that they would actually kick an iron plate after putting in so much effort. After lying on the ground for a moment, the captain of the Malay Kingdom held his chest with difficulty and struggled to prop himself up. If not for the team members beside him helping him, he would not have been able to stand up on his own. On the other hand, Su Yun did not even look at the people in front of him. Amidst everyone¡¯s shock, Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded unhurried. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to leave now.¡± These few words made everyone present feel a tightness in their chests and find it difficult to breathe. The matter regarding Su Yun had caused an uproar all over the world a few years ago. Later on, everyone said that Su Yun was already dead. Only then did they dare to target Great Xia fearlessly and even have designs on Great Xia. But now, the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia was in front of them. He had casually defeated the strongest geneticist among them. The others naturally could not bring themselves to go against Su Yun. They only needed to escape as soon as possible to avoid losing their lives here. And Su Yun¡¯s words just now undoubtedly let them know that he did not take them seriously. Yet this secretly delighted them. After recognizing Su Yun¡¯s identity and seeing his strength with their own eyes, these people could not wait for Su Yun to treat them as farts. The alliance that seemed inseparable quickly disintegrated because of Su Yun¡¯s words. The representatives of the few small countries who were originally hiding at the back of the team did not even say a word before running away without looking back. They did not want to provoke Su Yun. Su Yun¡¯s battle in Yinfan a few years ago was still vivid in their minds. They were only representatives of some small countries. If they really angered Su Yun, it would probably be difficult to shake him at all even if they used the entire country¡¯s strength. In the blink of an eye, the alliance team dispersed. As the Malay captain had been injured by Su Yun, his movements were very slow. However, afraid that he would provoke Su Yun again, the Malay team¡¯s captain urged the team members to bring him to the side of the road and lowered his head. It was as if this would make them feel safer and not attract Su Yun¡¯s attention. In fact, Su Yun did not care about these people at all. After the path in front of him was cleared, Su Yun strode forward. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others glared at the Malay Kingdom and the others warningly. Then, they quickly followed Su Yun and walked towards the Great Xia camp. During this period, the representatives of many countries looked from afar and whispered discussions could be heard. Everyone was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia already dead? Why was he on the moon now? After the outside world learned that Su Yun had passed away in meditation, they were much less afraid of Great Xia. On many lunar battlefields, many countries could not even be bothered to pretend. They were openly targeting Great Xia. When the representatives of these countries realized that Su Yun was still alive and had easily defeated a seventh-generation geneticist with extreme speed, they began to feel uneasy. No one knew how strong Su Yun was now, nor did they know if they would suffer revenge for their previous targeting of Great Xia. It was this anxiety that drove these representatives to quickly return to their respective camps and report this matter to the ground command room of their countries. The moment Chen Ye rushed back to the camp, he quickly contacted the ground command center. He needed to report any news regarding Su Yun immediately. ¡­ In the ground command center of Great Xia, Zhao Guofeng and the others were having a meeting and discussion as usual. They were making plans for the newly discovered Ruins No. 3. Just then, a technician¡¯s voice sounded, temporarily interrupting Zhao Guofeng and the others¡¯ discussion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Chief, leaders, the lunar camp has sent a communication request. It¡¯s also an emergency communication of the highest level.¡± ¡°Emergency communications?¡± Zhao Guofeng and the others looked at each other and frowned. This plan was originally formulated by Zhao Guofeng and the others. This was the first time the emergency communication had been activated. The reason why Zhao Guofeng and the others were so serious was because they knew that an emergency communication meant that something big had happened. The unknown energy fluctuation that they had detected previously and the strange sound they had captured, then the discovery of the third ruin. Some uneasy guesses gradually filled their hearts. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Dao Ancestor Crosses the Universe to Return to Earth (2) Chapter 902: Dao Ancestor Crosses the Universe to Return to Earth (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Get the signal over here.¡± As Zhao Guofeng spoke, he walked to the big screen. Soon, Chen Ye¡¯s serious expression appeared on the screen. ¡°Captain Chen, what happened? Is there emergency communication?¡± Zhao Guofeng went straight to the point, but Chen Ye seemed to want to say something but hesitated. ¡°Chief, this matter is very strange. You and the leaders have to be mentally prepared in advance.¡± When Zhao Guofeng heard this, he looked at Zhang Keqi beside him. Zhang Keqi immediately adjusted his glasses and said anxiously, ¡°Captain Chen, you¡¯re such a straightforward person. Why have you learned to beat around the bush now? What exactly happened? If you have something to say, say it!¡± Chen Ye nodded and said, ¡°Chief, leaders, we met the Dao Ancestor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice had changed a little. He looked at Chen Ye with a strange expression and naturally did not believe Chen Ye¡¯s words. ¡°Captain Chen, what kind of joke is this? An emergency communication needs to occupy the satellite channel. It¡¯s not for child¡¯s play!¡± Chen Ye had clearly expected Zhao Guofeng and the others to have such a reaction, which was why he seemed a little hesitant just now. Therefore, he quickly sighed and looked seriously at Zhao Guofeng and the others on the screen. ¡°Chief, leaders, the unknown energy fluctuation detected previously and the strange sound captured are all from the Dao Ancestor. After entering Ruins Three, we began to search in the direction of the energy origin. Then, we dug out a coffin in the ruins. The Dao Ancestor is in the coffin.¡± What was going on? The more Zhao Guofeng listened, the more confused he became. His eyes were filled with doubt. This was understandable. After all, anyone would probably have the same attitude in this matter. Chen Ye saw this and sighed helplessly. Then, he turned around and said, ¡°Dao Ancestor, why don¡¯t you tell the chief yourself?¡± Zhao Guofeng and the others took a few steps forward in surprise and stared eagerly at the screen. Soon, Chen Ye left the camera. Then, a figure slowly approached in the darkness not far away. When this person appeared in the camera and was seen by everyone, everyone gasped and could not come back to their senses for a long time. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Su Yun, is it really you?¡± Although Su Yun had changed a lot, Zhao Guofeng still recognized him at a glance. Su Yun came in front of the camera and looked at Zhao Guofeng, who was in the ground command center on the screen. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Old Zhao, long time no see.¡± In the world, only Zhao Guofeng and Su Yun could be brothers. This made Zhang Keqi extremely envious. However, he was not in the mood to think about this now. After seeing Su Yun with his own eyes, a huge confusion surged in his heart. Why would Su Yun appear on the moon? Zhao Guofeng was clearly puzzled about this. Therefore, when he looked at Su Yun, he could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Brother Su Yun, you disappeared from Mount Shengu. It was difficult for us to find you, so why did you appear on the moon again? Who helped you send you up? Also, was the energy and strange sound that erupted previously caused by you?¡± ¡°Old Zhao, I came to the moon for something important. I need special resources to forge magic treasure. Now that the magic treasure has been refined, it¡¯s time for me to go back. The rest of the matter is a long story. Let¡¯s talk on Earth.¡± As Su Yun spoke, he even made a joke, but this joke made Zhao Guofeng unable to smile at all. He had many questions in his heart that he wanted to get answers from Su Yun, but after hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Zhao Guofeng temporarily suppressed these questions. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll send an aircraft to pick you up immediately. Let¡¯s talk when we meet!¡± As he spoke, Zhao Guofeng was about to turn around and make arrangements. But Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded from the screen again. ¡°Brother Zhao, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Guofeng immediately stopped and looked at the screen in confusion. However, Su Yun was no longer on the screen. Instead, Chen Ye appeared again. ¡°Chief, the Dao Ancestor said that he can go back by himself.¡± When he said this, Chen Ye¡¯s tone was filled with confusion. Zhao Guofeng strangely came to the screen and asked Chen Ye, ¡°Captain Chen, where did Dao Ancestor Su Yun get the armor from? Why haven¡¯t we received any news?¡± Clearly, Zhao Guofeng felt that Su Yun could move on the moon because he was wearing armor. To his surprise, Chen Ye quickly shook his head. ¡°Sir, when we left Ruin 3, we were also worried about this. ¡°However, when the Dao Ancestor was exposed to the vacuum environment, he did not wear any armor. He could move freely in the vacuum environment just by relying on his physical body.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Guofeng and Zhang Keqi looked at each other in shock. Even if this happened to Su Yun, it was a little too shocking. ¡°He¡¯s not affected at all by exposing his body to a vacuum environment?¡± Zhang Keqi adjusted his glasses and looked at Zhao Guofeng in shock. ¡°Old Zhao, how did Dao Ancestor Su Yun do it?¡± Zhao Guofeng took a deep breath. ¡°How would I know? However, since he¡¯s the Dao Ancestor, his cultivation is naturally unfathomable. However, this¡­ this is too unbelievable¡­¡± After disconnecting the signal of the emergency communication, Zhao Guofeng and Zhang Keqi were still shocked. The two of them found the news they had just heard unbelievable. What puzzled Zhao Guofeng was how Su Yun appeared on the moon. When Su Yun passed away in meditation, he was the one who personally gave the order to protect the entire Mount Shengu. When he suddenly found out that Su Yun¡¯s body had disappeared later on, he gave a death order to all the military districts to cooperate and find Su Yun. Until now, Fan City and many surrounding cities were still under lockdown and investigation. The comments about Su Yun on the Internet had never stopped. But Su Yun actually appeared in the lunar ruins! No wonder there were no clues on Earth. He was already on the moon. What was there to search for on Earth? It would be strange if they could find him! It was because of this that Zhao Guofeng was puzzled. All the spaceships were under the management of the Space Administration and were not lost. If it was not through a spaceship, how did Su Yun go to the Moon? Could it be on a spaceship from another country? Another thing was that Su Yun had rejected the offer of a spaceship on the ground. How was he going to return to Earth? Many doubts filled Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart for a long time. After a moment of silence, he quickly looked at the technicians present and ordered, ¡°Order all the space stations around the moon to pay close attention to the moon¡¯s movements. Mobilize the Sky Brain Satellite and the auxiliary satellite to capture the flying object from the moon.¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly understood Zhao Guofeng¡¯s thoughts. To figure out how Su Yun was going to return to Earth, this was clearly the most suitable method. At the very least, he could use this method to answer the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡­ On the other side, in the Great Xia camp on the moon, Su Yun carried the coffin again. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others stood in the empty space and watched as Su Yun walked over step by step. ¡°Dao Ancestor, if you don¡¯t arrange a flying ship, how are you going to leave this place?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dao Ancestor. Now that our Great Xia¡¯s technology is very advanced, especially with the completion of the Nantianmen plan, we don¡¯t need to deploy spaceships from Earth. You only need to deploy the spaceship from the Luan Platform. It won¡¯t take too much time!¡± Everyone looked at Su Yun and said. However, Su Yun only smiled and shook his head. ¡°You still have more missions. There¡¯s no need to waste time and energy on me. Go and do your work. We¡¯ll catch up after returning to Earth.¡± With that said, Su Yun took a step forward. With just a little strength in his legs, he was lifted off the ground! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Buzz¡ª The extraordinary aura around him surged. Although it could not be seen with the naked eye, everyone could vaguely feel an energy overflowing. Then the Dao Ancestor soared into the sky. ¡°The Dao Ancestor is leaving just like that???¡± On the ground, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others looked up at the sky, only to see the Dao Ancestor¡¯s figure becoming smaller and smaller. He did not show any signs of falling. They could not help but widen their eyes in shock. Looking at this unbelievable scene, they felt a little dizzy. Could it be¡­ that the Dao Ancestor flew to the moon like this? Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Shock, This Is the Dao Ancestor (1) Chapter 903: Shock, This Is the Dao Ancestor (1) Editor: Henyee Translations An extremely powerful force seemed to erupt beneath Su Yun. With the help of this force, his speed was extremely fast and quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°This¡­ Not only can the Dao Ancestor¡¯s body shake the vacuum, but he can also walk in the air?¡± Master Gu raised his head and rubbed his eyes. He even wondered if he was hallucinating. Everyone around him had shocked expressions as they looked in the direction where Su Yun had flown off. Clearly, all of this was explaining to Master Gu that everything he saw just now was true. Everyone already knew that the Dao Ancestor¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable, and he must have a great divine power that ordinary people could not reach. However, imagination was imagination. Now that they had seen it with their own eyes, the shock in their hearts was naturally indescribable. ¡°This¡­ I want to learn it too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I want to quickly return to Earth and ask the Dao Ancestor when he will start the next sermon.¡± For a time, the blood in everyone¡¯s bodies boiled, and they were slightly excited and discussed endlessly. ¡­ After receiving the order from the ground command center, the astronauts in the surrounding space station quickly began to mobilize the monitoring system, although they were confused why the ground command center suddenly gave such an order. The Sky Brain Satellite quickly began to monitor. The range between the earth and the moon was almost within the range of the Sky Brain Satellite¡¯s monitoring. At the Southern Heavenly Gate, in the main control room of the Luan Platform, Feng Qisi listened to the latest news from the ground with a puzzled expression and felt a little confused. ¡°Monitor all flying objects between the earth and the moon and cut the image into the ground command center.¡± This order sounded a little random. Feng Qisi could only pass the order with doubts. In the ground command room, there were already many screens on the big screen. However, there was no signal cutting in for the time being, so they were all black. Zhao Guofeng and the others stood in front of the big screen solemnly, as if they were really waiting for something. In their hearts, it was very complicated. They did not know how Su Yun was going to return to Earth, so they were only filled with guesses. The reason why they gave the order for everyone to pay close attention was because they wanted to see with their own eyes how Su Yun could appear on the Moon without anyone knowing and return to Earth without relying on any spaceship. On the big screen, only the image of the Sky Brain Satellite was transmitted to the ground command center. The vast universe was as quiet as ever. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing. On the distant moon, there were specks of light. That was the moon base, which represented a huge process of human civilization. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the moon on the screen. They were waiting for Su Yun to resolve the many doubts in their hearts. Seconds ticked by. The only sound in the silent ground command center was the operation of the technicians. Zhao Guofeng and the others waited patiently for a miracle to appear. In the Great Xia Space Station, two astronauts were recording and monitoring data. Everything was normal. The two of them were also very puzzled. What was the ground command center monitoring? Beep beep¡­ A mechanical notification suddenly came from the silent space station. The two astronauts were originally recording the data with their heads lowered. When they heard this voice, they looked up at the screen in front of them in confusion. The notification just now meant that the monitor had monitored a moving object. Such a situation was not common in space. The two of them quickly focused their attention on the screen, so they noticed that there seemed to be a black dot approaching from the moon. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Looking at the monitoring data on the screen, an astronaut said suspiciously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a spaceship. It¡¯s small and not as fast as a spaceship, but it¡¯s obviously more agile than a spaceship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It just passed through the small asteroid cluster unscathed, and we haven¡¯t received any ship signals.¡± The two of them were very puzzled by this situation, so they stared fixedly at the approaching black dot. Gradually, as the flying object approached, the black dot on the screen grew larger and clearer. The moment they saw the flying object clearly, the two astronauts stopped what they were doing and widened their eyes. On the screen, Su Yun was flying towards Earth. When they saw that the flying object was actually a person without any armor, the two astronauts were stunned on the spot. A moment later, one of them came back to his senses. He quickly pressed a few buttons and said anxiously, ¡°Quick, transmit the image back to the ground!¡± As the astronauts quickly completed the signal transmission, the originally black screen in the ground command center quickly began to show images because it received the signal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Zhao Guofeng and the others, who had been waiting for a long time, quickly focused their attention on the scene. However, the moment the scene was successfully transmitted, Zhang Keqi¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. Su Yun, Dao Ancestor! He actually flew towards Earth in a vacuum environment! There were no protective measures, nor were there any clear auxiliary flying devices. ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± Zhang Keqi was shocked. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at the screen. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Shock, This Is the Dao Ancestor (2) Chapter 904: Shock, This Is the Dao Ancestor (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s possible¡­ because he¡¯s the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia¡­¡± Although Zhao Guofeng said that, it was obvious that this scene still shocked him. His tone was filled with shock. He, who never showed his emotions on his face, was the first person who could tell the surprise in his heart from his expression. Even though Zhao Guofeng had always had high expectations for Su Yun, even though Su Yun was the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor, he could accept miracles like walking on the waves. But now, Su Yun¡¯s body was exposed to a vacuum environment and was unaffected. He could even fly in space without relying on any auxiliary devices. This was a myth that had shone into reality. Su Yun¡¯s current actions were even more mysterious than the actions of those invisible and untouchable immortals in myth. However, this was the truth. It had really happened in front of everyone. ¡°Old Zhao!¡± Zhang Keqi seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Then, he looked at Zhao Guofeng and asked in shock, ¡°Do you remember the unidentified flying object we monitored previously? Do you think it¡¯s the Dao Ancestor?¡± This thought made Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? The timing seems to match. In other words, when Su Yun flew to the moon, we had actually discovered him. No one expected it to be him.¡± Zhang Keqi nodded, but then he frowned. ¡°In that case, could the unknown energy fluctuation that saved the Southern Heavenly Gate previously be related to the Dao Ancestor?¡± Although it was only a hypothesis, it was enough to surprise Zhao and the others. However, there were no clues to this matter at the moment, so Zhao Guofeng did not answer. He thought that he had to find an opportunity to ask Su Yun as soon as possible. The Sky Brain System and the Luan Platform monitored Su Yun¡¯s flight trajectory. Relevant images were transmitted to the ground command center. Everyone could see Su Yun flying towards Earth from different directions and angles. On Su Yun¡¯s flight trajectory, he had to pass above the Luan platform. Combat Wolf was leading the team for training without knowing anything. A figure quickly flew past outside the artificial oxygen layer in the sky. This made everyone stop their training and look above their heads in shock. Puzzled, Combat Wolf quickly arrived in front of Feng Qisi in the main control room. ¡°Engineer Feng, when we were training just now, we seemed to have seen something fly over from the sky. I wonder if it was an illusion, but it looked like a figure. You must have caught it here, right? What is it?¡± However, after saying this, Combat Wolf noticed that Feng Qisi¡¯s expression was very strange. He looked at Combat Wolf, the shock in his eyes still clear. ¡°Combat Wolf, it¡¯s the Dao Ancestor. The Dao Ancestor is showing a miracle!¡± Combat Wolf did not find it strange when anyone said the word ¡°miracle¡±. Only when Feng Qisi, who was a materialist and had dedicated his life to science, said this, Combat Wolf quickly realized that something was wrong. He quickly arrived in front of the large screen. The monitor was finalizing Su Yun¡¯s flight path. When he saw Su Yun flying in the air, Combat Wolf swallowed deeply. ¡°W-Why is the Dao Ancestor here?¡± Feng Qisi quickly walked to Combat Wolf¡¯s side. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised? How did the Dao Ancestor do it?¡± Combat Wolf nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯m surprised, but this is the Dao Ancestor. It¡¯s unexpected, but it¡¯s reasonable.¡± Ever since Combat Wolf followed Su Yun into the Dao, his respect for him increased day by day. In his opinion, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s realm was unfathomable. This might not be a rare thing for him. Therefore, even though this matter was shocking, he felt that it was acceptable because he was a Dao Ancestor. However, only Combat Wolf was like this. Everyone else was shocked. Especially in the ground command center, Zhao Guofeng and the others personally saw Su Yun rush into Earth¡¯s atmosphere. The temperature of the surrounding friction was getting higher and higher, but Su Yun, who was protected by the supernatural aura, was not affected at all. As Su Yun disappeared into the atmosphere, other than the Sky Brain satellite, the other monitors could no longer capture Su Yun¡¯s figure. However, the shock left behind by Su Yun lingered in their hearts for a long time. Su Yun was gathering the supernatural aura in his eyes. He locked onto the direction of Mount Shengu from above and quickly flew over. Su Yun¡¯s flying speed on Earth was clearly faster than in space. That was because the supernatural aura that filled Earth could be absorbed by Su Yun and used for his own use. Although there were supernatural auras in space, he was still unable to absorb them in his current realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, flying in space was a process that constantly consumed supernatural aura. However, on Earth, such concerns did not exist. ¡­ On Mount Shengu, Su Guowei and the others had already searched the entire mountain. At the foot of the mountain, a large number of soldiers and police officers were constantly searching. The entire Fan City, as well as many other cities like the connected Hibiscus City, were still under martial law until now. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Shock, This Is the Dao Ancestor (3) Chapter 905: Shock, This Is the Dao Ancestor (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Despite such great efforts, there was still no news about Su Yun. Although everyone did not say anything, they felt despair. Finally, after another round of searching, Su Guowei and the others gathered under the Divine Lonely Stone from different directions. Big Head Yang sat on a rock at the side with sweat all over his forehead and sighed. ¡°I found nothing again. I wonder what¡¯s going on with Su Yun.¡± Lin Xiao and Lin Guodong also sighed repeatedly. Lin Guodong came here naturally because Lin Xiao had called him. When Lin Guodong learned of Su Yun¡¯s disappearance, he postponed everything. On the same day, he rushed to Mount Shengu and joined the team that was looking for Su Yun. However, after searching day and night for many days, there was still no news of Su Yun. This blow made everyone¡¯s mood worse. Xu Kui patted Xu Jiajia¡¯s shoulder gently to comfort her. As a father, he knew very well that Xu Jiajia must be in pain now. However, Xu Jiajia, who had always been strong, did not show it at all. She gritted her teeth and persevered, not letting herself collapse. Su Guowei also looked very lonely at this moment. After Zhao Tianbao and the others learned of Su Yun¡¯s news, they wanted to rush over immediately. Su Guowei did not agree. Firstly, their trip to Great Xia was more complicated than he had imagined. Secondly, the overseas environment was hard to explain in a few words. These brothers had their own businesses to run, so it was even more inappropriate to leave it behind now. No one present knew what was going on with Su Yun. Endless guesses derived more frustration. In the distant forest, there were still a large number of military and police who had joined forces to search. However, since they had searched Mount Shengu a few times, everyone knew that the hope was very slim. But other than this, they did not know where to exert strength. The surrounding cities had already been sealed off. They were conducting daily checks, but there was still no news about Su Yun. Su Guowei and the others really did not want to calm down. That would only make them fall into wild thoughts. Therefore, even though the hope of searching again and again was very slim, it was better than nothing. The atmosphere at the scene was very oppressive. Only the white monkey was as lively as ever. Xu Jiajia still felt a little strange about this. When Su Yun was in trouble, the white monkey did not eat or drink and became weaker and weaker. Why did the white monkey not seem to be affected by Su Yun¡¯s disappearance? Because of this, Big Head Yang even scolded Snowball for being ungrateful. Unexpectedly, they had indeed misunderstood the white monkey. Back then, Su Yun wanted to go to the Moon and wanted to bring the white monkey along. However, in the barrier formed by the supernatural aura, the white monkey could not absorb it freely. This meant that the white monkey could not enter the vacuum environment. Therefore, Su Yun had no choice but to keep the white monkey. However, before he left, he expressed his whereabouts to the white monkey. After spending a long time with Su Yun, coupled with the white monkey¡¯s cultivation, it quickly understood Su Yun¡¯s words. Seeing that everyone was so worried, the white monkey wanted to tell everyone many times, but it could not speak human language. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws, but it was misinterpreted as playing. The white monkey, who had been jumping in front of Xu Jiajia just now, was suddenly stunned. Then, it suddenly raised its head and sniffed. Xu Jiajia, who had her head lowered and a lonely expression, noticed this and looked up in confusion. From the horizon, a flame descended from the sky and quickly approached. This made Xu Jiajia frown slightly. She knew the white monkey very well. The white monkey¡¯s reaction just now was indeed abnormal. Hence, Xu Jiajia quickly stood up and frowned as she looked at the approaching trajectory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Jiajia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Kui looked at Xu Jiajia in confusion. Xu Jiajia did not respond and only looked at the sky more seriously. Gradually, the figure got closer and closer, and its height kept decreasing. Xu Jiajia¡¯s breathing became faster and faster, and her heart beat faster and faster. At this moment, everyone also noticed this scene and stood up in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s that? A shooting star?¡± ¡°Strange, there are no military exercises here. Why are there suddenly flying objects approaching?¡± While everyone was puzzled, only Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes became more and more surprised. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Second Preaching, Immortal Ascension! (1) Chapter 906: Second Preaching, Immortal Ascension! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As Su Yun passed through the atmosphere at high speed, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose. Thankfully, the supernatural aura isolated the heat, preventing Su Yun from being affected. After returning to Earth, Su Yun set his destination on Mount Shengu. Due to the obvious increase in speed after returning to Earth, the time consumed during this period was also rapidly decreasing. In the city, some white-collar workers working in tall buildings inadvertently saw Su Yun¡¯s figure through the window. However, Su Yun¡¯s outer body was surrounded by flames, so they could not see him clearly. They only treated him as a meteorite. ¡°Look, there are actually meteors in the day!¡± ¡°Wow, quickly take a photo. I¡¯m going to post it online!¡± ¡°Why are you still taking photos? Hurry up and make a wish. Making a wish under a meteor is the most effective!¡± More and more people gathered by the window and looked curiously at the ¡°meteor¡± until it gradually disappeared from their vision. No one expected that it was not a meteor at all, but the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor, Su Yun! As Su Yun approached the mountain, he immediately noticed the people standing on the mountain peak. Everyone was looking over, and their eyes were filled with confusion. The police officers and soldiers who were searching the mountain also noticed the strange phenomena above their heads at this moment. They stopped searching and looked strangely at the mysterious flying object that fell from the sky. However, very quickly, as Su Yun¡¯s height decreased, the military and police teams¡¯ vision was gradually blocked by trees. They looked at each other, clearly confused. After a quick discussion, the police officer and soldier in charge immediately decided to rush over to take a look. Su Yun had already arrived on the ground. Su Guowei and company subconsciously took a step back and looked at the thing surrounded by flames in shock. With a thought from Su Yun, the supernatural aura surrounding him gradually dissipated. As the supernatural aura dissipated, the burning flames also disappeared. ¡°Su¡­ Su Yun?¡± Su Guowei could not even react for a moment. He looked at the figure in front of him in surprise and could not believe his eyes. Xu Kui and the others were the same. After all, Su Yun¡¯s appearance was too shocking. Big Head Yang rubbed his eyes and took a few tentative steps forward. ¡°Su¡­ Su Yun, is it really you?¡± Seeing Big Head Yang¡¯s comical reaction, Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real!¡± ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± Just as Su Yun finished speaking, the stunned white monkey suddenly ran over happily and threw itself into Su Yun¡¯s arms. It licked and sniffed Su Yun¡¯s face. From time to time, it would rub its head, as if it was checking if Su Yun was injured. It constantly expressed its longing for Su Yun. The white monkey¡¯s actions gradually pulled everyone back to reality. Everyone surrounded him, their faces filled with shock. ¡°Brother Su Yun, what¡¯s going on? Why did you come down from the sky?¡± Lin Guodong pointed at the sky in shock. He still felt that what he had just seen was too unreal. ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Yun. You really worried us. When we realized that you had lost your vitality, we didn¡¯t believe that you would die just like that. Therefore, we sealed this mountain and protected your body. However, your body suddenly disappeared mysteriously. What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Kui frowned and asked Su Yun. He had a stomach full of questions and hoped to get answers from Su Yun. The people in front of him were Su Yun¡¯s closest friends and family. Hence, Su Yun had no intention of hiding anything from them. He briefly told everyone what had happened during this period of time. Unexpectedly, the more they listened, the stranger their expressions became. ¡°Uncle Su, can your soul really leave your body? I thought this didn¡¯t exist!¡± Lin Xiao widened his eyes and looked at Su Yun in shock. Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When your cultivation levels reach a certain level, you will understand. It was precisely because my soul was wandering that my body lost its vitality. Fortunately, you protected my body. Otherwise, it would have been really troublesome.¡± ¡°Su Yun, what does it feel like to fly to the Moon? When can I learn to fly?¡± Big Head Yang went to Su Yun¡¯s side and looked at him expectantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun also answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve almost sorted out the cultivation methods. They¡¯ll be popularized soon. At that time, everyone will have a chance.¡± Su Yun¡¯s tone was very calm. When he recounted what he had experienced, it was as if he was talking about an insignificant matter. The surprise in everyone¡¯s hearts did not decrease. They were amazed by Su Yun¡¯s mental wander, and they were even more shocked by the experience of Su Yun¡¯s body flying out of Earth. After finally knowing the ins and outs of this matter, everyone¡¯s attention was finally on the coffin that Su Yun was carrying. It looked like it was made of a very special material. ¡°Su Yun, what¡¯s with this coffin?¡± Su Guowei looked at Su Yun and asked in a low voice. Fathers were always like this. They rarely expressed their worries in front of their children. Previously, Su Guowei was the most anxious to find Su Yun, but now that he saw Su Yun, he hid all his emotions in his heart. ¡°Dad, this is a magic treasure I made. Although its shape is a little unsatisfactory, the effect is very good.¡± Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Second Preaching, Immortal Ascension! (2) Chapter 907: Second Preaching, Immortal Ascension! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Just as everyone surrounded Su Yun and asked questions, a large number of soldiers and police officers ran out of the forest. They had chased after the flying object, but to their surprise, they did not see it. Instead, they saw Su Yun. ¡°Dao Ancestor! We¡¯ve found the Dao Ancestor!¡± The moment they saw Su Yun, everyone was very excited. In order to find Su Yun, they had been searching day and night for a long time. Now, Su Yun had suddenly appeared. Although they did not know the reason, the outcome was ultimately what the people wanted. Su Yun¡¯s news quickly spread to the various police stations and military districts that were jointly searching for Su Yun. City Mayor Fan even personally came after receiving the news. After confirming that Su Yun was fine, he was relieved. Su Yun¡¯s disappearance was baffling and surprising. However, no matter what, this outcome made everyone happy. News related to Su Yun naturally quickly appeared online. ¡°The Dao Ancestor has appeared! The blessing of Great Xia, the Dao Ancestor, is safe and sound!¡± ¡°The Dao Ancestor has returned from his travels. The rumors are over!¡± The relevant titles quickly rushed to the trending searches. Great Xia seemed to have entered a carnival. All the citizens were overjoyed by this. The haze from before was swept away because of the appearance of this news. ¡°I knew it. The Dao Ancestor won¡¯t give up on us!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, who knows where the Dao Ancestor went to travel?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the Dao Ancestor descended from the sky. Is there a photo or something?¡± People online were discussing curiously where Su Yun had gone to travel. However, there were not many people who knew about this, so they naturally would not announce it. The village returned to its usual liveliness. Almost every day, a large number of people from other places rushed over just to see the Dao Ancestor¡¯s appearance with their own eyes. Su Yun temporarily lived in the back mountain. The back mountain was quiet. Furthermore, Xu Kui had already informed the local garrison area that a team of soldiers had sealed the mountain path. Otherwise, outsiders would enter the back mountain. Only Su Yun¡¯s family and friends could enter and leave the back mountain. At the back of the mountain, Xu Jiajia accompanied Su Yun and listened to him recount what had happened recently. This made Xu Jiajia, who had not experienced it personally, feel the same way. She was curious about the magical state that Su Yun had mentioned. She yearned for the distant moon battlefield. Although the lunar battlefield had already been publicized, Xu Jiajia could also become a member of the team if she wanted to. However, she did not want Su Yun to take the risk because of her. In other words, she did not want Su Yun to be implicated because of her. Xu Jiajia was no longer taking risks like before. She remembered everything Su Yun had done for her. Of course, Su Yun rarely spent time alone with Xu Jiajia. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were like two stalkers, as if they were afraid that Su Yun would disappear again. In the next few days, Su Yun returned to peace. Su Yun had already completed what he needed to do. What was left was to complete the cultivation method and begin preaching in Great Xia. What Su Yun did not know was that the storm he had caused had not subsided. ¡­ The representatives of the various countries reported the excavation of Su Yun in the third ruin of the Moon to the command room on the ground. This shocked many countries that thought that Su Yun had long died. ¡°What? The Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia was dug out of the third ruin of the moon? What kind of joke is this?¡± In the ground command room of the Atlantean Nation, the commander-in-chief looked at the news in confusion and frowned. ¡°Fuck! Does this Su Yun have three heads and six arms and won¡¯t die?¡± The bearded commander of the Ice Bear Nation slapped the table angrily, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°What? The Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia isn¡¯t dead? Then will our many actions against the Great Xia be retaliated against?¡± Unlike large countries like Atlantis, small countries like the Malay Kingdom were now uneasy. They had believed that Su Yun was dead. That was why they dared to trip him up on the moon battlefield without any scruples. But now, the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia was not dead. This made many small countries feel like they were in a difficult position. ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to find trouble with Great Xia again. Let¡¯s see the situation first!¡± The various countries issued such orders to their respective representative teams. The Great Xia representative team, which was originally surrounded with enemies, could finally heave a sigh of relief. During the deep excavation of the third ruin, no other countries came to plunder Great Xia¡¯s resources. Even if they met on a narrow path, the other party would quickly retreat without a word. This change made the Great Xia representatives not know whether to laugh or cry. This was the first time they had such an experience. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people recently? They¡¯ve all been hiding. We¡¯ve found so many resources, but no one has come to snatch them,¡± Master Gu muttered in confusion, but Zhou Xiaoxiao smiled knowingly. ¡°It must be because of Su Yun. The reason why they dared to be so presumptuous previously was because they felt that Su Yun was already dead. But now, they have no choice but to be wary, especially after knowing Su Yun¡¯s strength!¡± The truth was indeed as Zhou Xiaoxiao had said. The various countries already knew that Su Yun could move freely in a vacuum environment without any protective measures. Moreover, he casually attacked and easily defeated the seventh generation geneticist with extreme speed. This made the various countries even more uncertain. They began to frantically search for information everywhere, wanting to figure out what strength Su Yun had. The Great Xia was filled with joy, while everyone outside the Great Xia was in danger. All of this was because of Su Yun, but he was completely uninvolved. On this day, Su Yun sat quietly in the back mountain as usual. Xu Jiajia quietly accompanied Su Yun at the side. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao sat cross-legged on the left and right like Su Yun¡¯s guardian. A helicopter slowly landed from the sky. It was Zhao Guofeng. Su Yun opened his eyes. He was not puzzled by Zhao Guofeng¡¯s arrival. ¡°Old Zhao, I knew you would come. You have many questions. Just ask. I¡¯ll answer them one by one.¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, Zhao Guofeng sat cross-legged in front of Su Yun without any airs. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve figured out the other problems. There¡¯s only one thing I need you to confirm with your own mouth. Previously, the Southern Heavenly Gate had encountered a meteorite crisis. An unknown energy appeared and turned the situation around. I want to know if this has anything to do with you. Or rather, is that unknown energy you?¡± In response, Su Yun smiled calmly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a coincidence. The first time I officially entered the Mental Wander State, I wanted to go to the Southern Heavenly Gate to take a look. I happened to encounter a crisis and helped resolve it. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Su Yun spoke very calmly, but to Zhao Guofeng, who had already guessed it, this still shocked him. ¡°Brother, is the Mental Wander you¡¯re talking about the kind of out-of-body soul I understand?¡± ¡°Almost, but not completely. This is very difficult to explain. Only when one has enough cultivation can they understand what Yin and Yang Gods are.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Guofeng thought for a moment and nodded. The reason why he came this time was to answer the doubts in his heart. Secondly, he wanted to ask about something that had been put aside for a long time and concerned the future of Great Xia. ¡°Brother, the first batch of cultivation pioneers played an extremely important role in various positions. However, no matter how we tried, the pioneers could not bring others to cultivate. In the entire world, only you can do it. On behalf of all the citizens of Great Xia, I want to ask. When can everyone cultivate it?¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. When Su Yun heard this, he smiled and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°You came at the right time. I¡¯ve already completed the final perfection of the cultivation method. Therefore, from tomorrow onwards, you can start a new round of sermons and popularize them to everyone. ¡°This time, everyone in Great Xia is like a dragon. They can cultivate and become immortals!¡± Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: As a Dao Ancestor, I Should Achieve Peace For All Eras (1) Chapter 908: As a Dao Ancestor, I Should Achieve Peace For All Eras (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng immediately revealed a surprised expression. He had already waited for this day for an unknown period of time, but when this day really arrived, Zhao Guofeng still felt surprised. ¡°Brother, is what you said true?¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve almost perfected the cultivation method. Next, I¡¯ll hold the second sermon. This sermon is mainly for all the cultivation pioneers. I will impart cultivation methods to them and then let them impart it to the public.¡± Zhao Guofeng was overjoyed. He excitedly grabbed Su Yun¡¯s hand. Su Yun could clearly feel Zhao Guofeng¡¯s excitement as he clenched his hand. ¡°Brother Su Yun, to be honest, all of us have waited too long for this day. Great Xia was finally about to enter a new era. Everyone cultivated, and it was finally no longer the future. When I get back, I¡¯ll start preparing for this immediately. In the meantime, we¡¯ll keep in contact. I will be fully responsible for handling all related matters for you. You only need to preach!¡± This conversation with Su Yun allowed Zhao Guofeng to see Great Xia¡¯s future. He did not choose to stay here for long. Instead, he left in a hurry to prepare everything for Su Yun in advance. The news that Su Yun would preach again could be said to be what the people of Great Xia wanted. Therefore, the relevant news was quickly publicized online through official channels. [The Dao Ancestor will carry out a second sermon. More than a hundred cultivation pioneers will learn cultivation methods from the Dao Ancestor. The day for everyone to cultivate has arrived.] As soon as the relevant news was released, it immediately caused a huge commotion on the Internet. All along, any news about Su Yun would always be highly valued by the entire country in the shortest time possible, not to mention that this news concerned all of them. Cultivation for all was everyone¡¯s hope. Although a few years had passed since the last time they proposed this concept, this still did not affect everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and yearning for cultivation. Almost all the mainstream media headlines published this news. The top media even completed a few hundred million traffic in a short day. No matter who it was, as long as they opened the webpage in Great Xia, what greeted their eyes would definitely be news about Su Yun¡¯s upcoming second sermon. This also quickly spread in the mouths of people. It became a major event that had caused a stir in the country in recent years. ¡°This is great. We¡¯ve finally waited for this day. We can finally follow the Dao Ancestor to cultivate soon.¡± ¡°Does this mean that when the time comes, we will be taught by one of the more than a hundred cultivation pioneers, and it will be very difficult for us to see the Dao Ancestor with our own eyes?¡± ¡°Previous poster, what are you thinking? How can you see the Dao Ancestor just because you want to? ¡°Now, we should be satisfied. Those pioneers of cultivation are the first batch of cultivators who followed the Dao Ancestor. In the words of the novel, they are existences at the level of Hongjun¡¯s eldest disciple. It¡¯s already a luxury to be able to enter the Dao and cultivate. You still want to see the Dao Ancestor with your own eyes?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be so pessimistic. If we improve our cultivation and can follow the Dao Ancestor¡¯s steps, I believe that one day, we will definitely be valued by the Dao Ancestor.¡± The entire Internet was filled with discussions about Su Yun¡¯s second sermon. Although the exact situation had not been announced to the public, the authenticity of the news released by the officials was enough to make all of Great Xia, regardless of gender or age, overjoyed. Ever since Su Yun¡¯s last sermon, questions about cultivation had been added to compulsory education. What they learned in elementary school was what Su Yun said during the sermon. It planted a cultivation seed in the hearts of all children. In the higher learning stage, they were constantly establishing the concept of cultivation. This included the four realms of entering the Dao through skills, the meaning of cultivation itself, and even the impact on contemporary science. They were all incorporated into the teaching system in different forms. Now that Su Yun¡¯s second sermon would popularize cultivation methods, it meant that they could skip the most difficult stage of entering the Dao from technique and directly enter cultivation. Although they still knew very little about the concept of cultivation methods, it was enough to make them look forward to it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as the country was in an uproar, Zhao Guofeng did not stay idle. He quickly organized a meeting and discussion in the capital with the military and government. In this meeting, Zhao Guofeng gave the order. The hundred pioneers who had followed Su Yun into the Dao had to be transferred back in the shortest time no matter what position or job they were in. This matter sounded simple, but it was not so easy to put it into practice. After all, pioneers like Master Gu, L¨¹ Hongya, and the others were on the distant moon. Not to mention Combat Wolf and the others, who were guarding important positions and carrying out important missions. To mobilize all these people back, they needed to launch the spaceship outside of the plan again and send other replaceable personnel up. This was a very large project, but no one present objected. The moon battlefield was extremely important to them, let alone the Luan platform. These were all important foundations for Great Xia to stand tall in the future interstellar expedition. However, compared to Su Yun¡¯s second sermon, Zhao Guofeng and company could put it aside for the time being. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: As a Dao Ancestor, I Should Achieve Peace For All Eras (2) Chapter 909: As a Dao Ancestor, I Should Achieve Peace For All Eras (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Ever since Su Yun preached the last time, the higher-ups of Great Xia had actually firmly believed that everyone¡¯s future would be cultivated by everyone. Fighting for resources to develop technology was only the building¡¯s current self-protection method. Only by ensuring the present can one meet the future, and any difficulties known to the present and future must be overcome through gritted teeth. Very quickly, the relevant orders were sent out after the meeting ended. The Great Xia representative team in the moon base gathered urgently. All the cultivation pioneers walked out of their original teams and gathered alone. They would take the spaceship back to Earth in 20 minutes. Without these cultivation pioneers, the strength of the Great Xia representative team would naturally decrease. Fortunately, the resource competition in the third ruin was already coming to an end. The ground command center urgently gave orders for the Great Xia team to stop all operations and just defend the camp. On the Luan platform, an officer also came to replace Combat Wolf¡¯s current position. All the soldiers who had trained with Combat Wolf stood on the platform in full armor and saluted solemnly. Their eyes were filled with eagerness as they watched him walk onto the spaceship determinedly and gradually disappear in front of them. Although these people were on the moon, they knew very well that the Earth must have changed greatly now. The news of Su Yun¡¯s second sermon naturally reached their ears. They also yearned for this very much, but this was a heavy responsibility and they had no choice but to hold on to the cosmic defense line. Such a scene was happening almost everywhere in Great Xia. The pioneers who lived in seclusion in the deep mountains stepped onto the path to the chaotic world of the mortal world again. The pioneers of the various sects bade farewell to their disciples and left the mountain resolutely. This time, Su Yun¡¯s sermon was set at Mount Shengu. This also meant that Mount Shengu would eventually become the most sacred dojo in the hearts of the Great Xia people. After the relevant news was announced, the police in Fan City and Hibiscus City quickly carried out a joint operation to seal off the entire Shengu Village. Su Yun¡¯s sermon was only targeted at more than a hundred pioneers. Therefore, no one else was allowed to approach Mount Shengu during this period of time to prevent them from disturbing his sermon. This morning, before the sky had completely lit up, Mount Shengu was already bustling with noise and excitement. More than a hundred cultivator pioneers rushed over from all directions. They arrived at the peak of Mount Shengu as scheduled within the specified time and waited for Su Yun to appear to preach. Su Yun¡¯s sermon this time was completely different from the last time, so there was no test set up. The goal of his sermon this time was to popularize the cultivation method. Then, he would rely on these hundred-odd pioneers to preach to the world so that the people of Great Xia could enter the Dao to cultivate. Soon, as the first ray of sunlight illuminated Divine Lonely Stone, Su Yun appeared in front of everyone, followed by Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao. The moment the hundred or so pioneers saw Su Yun, they tacitly knelt down and bowed. They said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Dao Ancestor!¡± Su Yun gladly accepted it. He took a step forward and soared a few meters to the ground. He sat cross-legged on the stone. At that moment, he seemed to have fused with the golden sunlight behind him. This day was destined to be recorded in history. Looking back a hundred years later, this was also a new beginning and turning point of the Cultivation Era! More than a hundred pioneers listened respectfully to Su Yun¡¯s lecture. The Dao sound lingered on Mount Shengu for a few days. Apart from the pioneers, there were also some people in black suits who looked like officials. They recorded Su Yun¡¯s words in detail. These people were naturally arranged by Zhao Guofeng. They would be in charge of sorting out the cultivation concepts expressed by Su Yun and the new realm division mentioned in the cultivation method. Compared to entering the Dao through skills, the cultivation method was more straightforward. Cultivators could enter the Dao, and there was no need to go through the process of entering the Dao through skills. Therefore, the realms that entered the Dao from techniques naturally needed a revolution. These people came here mainly for this matter. Su Yun¡¯s sermon lasted for a total of seven days. Only on the seventh day, when night fell, did Su Yun complete the explanation of the cultivation method. The new cultivation method excited the pioneers present. They could clearly sense how precious this new cultivation method was. This was also the first time the concept of supernatural aura was popularized among everyone. Because of this, everyone knew that supernatural aura was an important foundation for cultivation. There was always a supernatural aura in the world. This was an indescribable power. It might exist in the physical universe, or it could only exist in everyone¡¯s consciousness and imagination. It was between reality and illusion. However, no matter what, it was difficult for one to sense it, much less take the initiative to use it. From ancient times until now, only Su Yun had reached this step, allowing him to have his current achievements. At the last stage of the sermon, Su Yun gave everyone a chance to ask questions. Through the process of answering the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts, they would deepen their understanding of cultivation methods. L¨¹ Hongya, who was sitting cross-legged at the front, looked at Su Yun and asked seriously, ¡°Dao Ancestor, you said that the supernatural aura is the foundation of all cultivators¡¯ cultivation. However, after we cultivated with you, it was very difficult for us to experience that magical experience again. This is because we can¡¯t sense the supernatural aura, right? In that case, even if the other citizens of Great Xia learn cultivation methods, won¡¯t they be unable to cultivate?¡± Su Yun looked at L¨¹ Hongya approvingly before nodding gently. ¡°The path of cultivation is to go against the heavens. If the world does not help, it will be difficult for all things to be born. Since I have set up this Dao, I will naturally open up a convenient technique for you. On the day you preach, I will naturally lend you a hand and establish peace for all ages!¡± Su Yun¡¯s response surprised everyone present. Although they did not understand what Su Yun wanted to do, it was undoubtedly something that everyone was looking forward to. The second sermon finally ended seven days later. He had been quietly waiting for Zhao Guofeng and finally had a chance to speak after Su Yun left the mountain. ¡°Brother Su Yun, we have already urgently formulated a plan to impart the Dao. All the pioneers also needed a certain amount of time to digest the cultivation method you taught. Therefore, the time for everyone to preach was set to 27 May. At that time, these pioneers would go to different dojos to preach and pass down the cultivation method. Do you think this arrangement is feasible?¡± There was less than a month before May 27th. Su Yun nodded after some thought and slowly replied, ¡°With their comprehension, this time is enough. On the 27th of May, all the citizens of Great Xia can hear the teachings. This will be an important historical moment of epochal significance for the entire Great Xia.¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded before looking at Su Yun curiously. ¡°Brother Su Yun, during the sermon, you said that you would help them. I didn¡¯t understand what you meant. I¡¯ve been listening to you teach cultivation methods for the past few days. I roughly know the importance of the supernatural aura to cultivation. ¡°Without this thing, the path of cultivation would be difficult. But when you preached, you also explained that it was very difficult for ordinary people to sense the supernatural aura, let alone use it for their own use. Since ancient times, only a few ancient sages had sensed it. How could the people sense it? In that case, how can we let everyone cultivate?¡± Su Yun let out a deep breath before looking up at the dark sky. ¡°Old Zhao, what you just said is an indisputable fact. It¡¯s also a tricky problem that all cultivators have no choice but to face. However, since I¡¯ve already publicized my cultivation method, I¡¯ll naturally resolve this matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It was not easy, but it was worth a try. Since I¡¯m being worshiped as a Dao Ancestor, I¡¯ll personally open a path of cultivation for the people of Great Xia and establish peace for all ages.¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun in shock. Although he did not know what Su Yun was up to, his boldness was enough to make him admire him. The words of opening up a cultivation path alone and establishing peace for all ages. If it were anyone else, Zhao Guofeng would not believe them. Only Su Yun, the unprecedented ancestor of the myriad Daos in Great Xia, Zhao Guofeng had no doubts about this. In Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart, he even began to look forward to what would happen on May 27. Su Yun¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the night, as if he was hiding his achievements. More than a hundred pioneers were still cultivating the cultivation technique Su Yun had taught them on the mountain peak. An unprecedented reform that would affect future generations was about to begin. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: The New Realm Is Publicized, Everyone Is Shocked (1) Chapter 910: The New Realm Is Publicized, Everyone Is Shocked (1) Editor: Henyee Translations In the next few days, the pioneers left one after another after gaining some insights into this cultivation. They would bear the heavy responsibility of preaching, but before that, they still had to return to the Hearing Dao Bureau. As for who was preaching at which dojo, it would need to be arranged by the Bureau. The people of Great Xia were especially looking forward to 27th May. The officials even issued notices based on the various provinces. From May 27th, everyone would preach for seven days. Other than important units, all other work would be suspended. All of them asked the Dao and entered cultivation. The personnel of the important units would be allocated separate time to cultivate. On the other hand, the officials who had recorded Su Yun¡¯s preaching at the peak of Mount Shengu began to organize them intensively. They quickly filed these documents and circulated them internally. However, the most busy official department was the Hearing Dao Bureau. This department was born as a management of cultivators. This time, Su Yun¡¯s second sermon was naturally very important to the Bureau. There was a special education office in the bureau. Currently, all cultivation knowledge and concepts that were included in the teaching scope came from the education office of the Hearing Dao Bureau. Everything Su Yun said during the second sermon was recorded and organized in the education office. Bureau Chief He Zimu had been busy for the past two days, but he was also enjoying himself. He knew very well what Su Yun¡¯s second sermon meant to Great Xia. For this, he was very glad that he had a chance to see Great Xia develop rapidly on the cultivation path in his lifetime. In order to keep up with the pace of the technological era, Elder He Zimu very closely followed the fashion and got someone to register the official account of the Hearing Dao Bureau. In this official account, the foundation of He Zimu¡¯s ancient culture research could also be displayed very well. During the sermon, Su Yun¡¯s words were obscure and difficult to understand. If the original words were spoken, very few people would understand. Hence, He Zimu always personally took charge of the translation work. He explained Su Yun¡¯s obscure words in vernacular and posted them on the official website for everyone to learn. ¡°Dao gives birth to all living things, so how can it give birth to Dao? It¡¯s the desire, the change. In the change, seek the unchanging Dao, and in the desire, seek the right.¡± ¡°Translation: Rules for all things. What are the rules? The word ¡®desire¡¯ is clear. Everything was intentional. There were countless desires in their hearts. Desire was the moment, and the moment was for their own use.¡± In order to prevent everyone from understanding, He Zimu used what Su Yun had said as a foundation to explain in as much detail as possible. This made those who were originally confused find a direction to learn. The official website of the Hearing Dao Bureau was getting more and more popular. At one point, it was trending. This was what the country wanted to see. At this moment, the Hearing Dao Bureau fully displayed its responsibility. The hundred pioneers returned to the Hearing Dao Bureau one after another and joined in the tidying up. The key points mentioned by Su Yun in the second sermon were recorded one by one. After annotating them, they were quickly posted on the official website. When a new article was posted on the official website, it immediately caused a huge commotion on the Internet. In less than five minutes after the article was released, the number of clicks had already exceeded 100,000 and was close to a million. The appearance of this article was like a bomb thrown into the water. When it exploded, it set off a storm. ¡°The second sermon of the Dao Ancestor indicates the division of cultivation realms. The specifics are as follows. Cultivators have to encourage themselves.¡± The title of the article made more and more people click on it. Everyone knew very well that clarifying the division of cultivation realms was a very important thing for all people who were about to enter cultivation. And in this article, every word had been compared by the pioneers to ensure that every realm was said by Su Yun and did not involve any personal concepts. Not long after this article was released, mainstream media from all sides quickly followed, followed by the country¡¯s top self-media short video platform. The content of the article entered everyone¡¯s eyes in various forms. The division of cultivation realms became the most popular topic at the moment. Everyone was talking about it. ¡°The cultivation system of the Hearing Dao Bureau of Great Xia is divided into stages. First: The Dao Ancestor has clearly stated that those who enter the Dao need to improve their cultivation and constantly break through higher cultivation realms. This Dao is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you will fall back. All cultivators have to listen respectfully.¡± ¡°Second: Cultivators need to follow the technique imparted by the Dao Ancestor and meet the cultivation requirements before they can break through to a higher cultivation realm. You can¡¯t be anxious, lest you go berserk.¡± ¡°Third: The Dao Ancestor personally said that there were a total of six realms from low to high. They were self-control, asking the Dao, seeing the truth, mental wander, heaven and earth, and facing the calamity. The breakdown of the different realms was as follows: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°First Realm: Self Control. Explanation: Guiding a wisp of qi and mastering your own methods. It was just like how the pioneers entered the Dao from their skills. This was the reason. ¡°Second Realm: Asking the Dao. Explanation: Cultivators can sense supernatural aura and step into this realm. ¡°Third Realm: See the Truth Explanation: Eliminate the six thieves, slay the heart demon, see nature clearly, and understand the will of the Dao. ¡°Fourth Realm: Mental Wander Explanation: As the name suggests, divine power leaves the body and travels the world. ¡°Fifth Realm: Heaven and Earth Explanation: The physical body and divine consciousness are free from the restraints of the world. Respond to words and deeds and test the technique.¡± Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: The New Realm Is Publicized, Everyone Is Shocked (2) Chapter 911: The New Realm Is Publicized, Everyone Is Shocked (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sixth Realm: Tribulation. Explanation: In this realm, one will inevitably experience an internal or external calamity. This is the Heavenly Tribulation!¡± These six realms were the cultivation paths that Su Yun had sorted out. Su Yun also knew very well that there was definitely a higher realm above the sixth realm. However, Su Yun, who was currently at the fifth realm, was temporarily unable to comprehend this point. Naturally, he did not know what the next realm was. For now, the six realms were enough for everyone in Great Xia to cultivate. Not only did the full publicization of the cultivation realm cause a heated discussion, but it also led to many other reforms. In the newly published educational textbook, a clear division of realms is included in the new teaching plan. Under the lead of the Hearing Dao Bureau, the compulsory education of the cultivation system was gradually taking shape in conferences and discussions. In the future, when children went to school, they would gradually understand cultivation and step into it. The pioneers redesigned inter-school exercises for various schools and integrated the basic cultivation movements into them. There were even systematic teaching and standards for sitting cross-legged. The country was also tabooly adjusting the law to adapt to the brand new social form that would appear after everyone entered cultivation in the future. The sermon for everyone had yet to officially begin, but the Great Xia Kingdom was already fully prepared. ¡ª Just as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the newly divided cultivation realm, more than a hundred pioneers gathered in the Dao Seeking Hall. They were standing solemnly in the hall. They were also wearing white robes and looked untainted by the mortal world. They looked a little otherworldly. Today was the 26th of May, which meant that tomorrow would be an unprecedented day for everyone to cultivate. A day in advance, He Zimu specially issued a summons, and all the pioneers rushed over. ¡°Everyone, tomorrow is a grand day for Great Xia. To the pioneers of cultivation, it is even more important. The Dao Ancestor preached a second time and imparted cultivation methods to everyone, allowing Great Xia to enter the Dao and cultivate. ¡°Therefore, everyone was gathered to listen to the Dao Ancestor¡¯s preaching. Cultivators had to follow the Heavenly Dao and revere the Heavenly Dao. The law had to have its roots, and the Dao had to have its origin. ¡°Cultivators, I don¡¯t have to say anything to all of you, right?¡± As soon as He Zimu finished speaking, the hundred pioneers present said in unison, ¡°Peak of Tianxian Mountain, Ancestral Court of Transcendence!¡± He Zimu nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, before the national sermon tomorrow, please head to the Tianxian Mountain to pay respects to the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. ¡°Invite the sages to bear witness and announce to the world that our Great Xia has officially entered the era of cultivation!¡± Everyone naturally had no objections to this, so they quickly set off from the capital and rushed to Tianxian Mountain. Due to the Ancestral Court of Transcendence, the current Tianxian Mountain had been developed to a large extent, forming a scenic area. However, any tourists could only watch from afar and could not enter the ancestral court. Even so, there were still many people who came every day because of its reputation. They bowed in the direction of the ancestral court and prayed for peace. When the hundred pioneers felt the foot of Tianxian Mountain, the scenic management quickly moved out, pausing all play equipment and evacuating tourists to make way for the top of the mountain. All the tourists stood in the distance and looked over enviously. They watched as the pioneers walked up the mountain path and approached the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. As the Dharma artifacts in the ancestral court sounded, three incense sticks were inserted into the incense burner. Hundreds of pioneers knelt in front of the Dao Ancestor Stele. When the tourists at the foot of the mountain heard the sound of the Dharma artifact, they spontaneously pressed their palms together and knelt on the ground. They faced the direction of the Ancestral Court of Transcendence and chanted the name of the Dao Ancestor in their hearts, kowtowing piously. In their hearts, Su Yun was an existence even more supreme than a god. He opened a new future for Great Xia and brought a brand new cultivation path to everyone. The name of a Dao Ancestor held such weight in the hearts of everyone in Great Xia. As a result, even though Su Yun was not present, there were still ten thousand people kneeling and praising the Dao Ancestor¡¯s name. In the Ancestral Court of Transcendence, smoke curled up from three high incense sticks. After He Zimu bowed to the Dao Ancestor¡¯s tablet, he lit the yellow joss paper filled with words with high incense. ¡°26 May 2065 in the Western Calendar, 6th day of the 4th month in the 2nd year of the Great Xia Calendar. The pioneers of cultivation sacrificed to the ancestral court. In the future, they would follow the orders of the Dao Ancestor and open the path of cultivation in Great Xia. ¡°Today, I burn the memorial tablet to worship the heavens and summon the world. Under the orders of the Dao Ancestor, I will open the path of cultivation in Great Xia. I will burn the memorial tablet to worship the heavens and summon the world!¡± The hundred cultivators spoke in unison. Their voices were deafening, as if they were going straight into the clouds with the wind. A ray of sunlight shone through the clouds, as if Great Xia had parted the clouds and seen the sun in the fog. The entire ceremony lasted for four hours. After this, it also meant that the pioneers would have to embark on different paths. Currently, there were eight dojos throughout the country. These were all places where Su Yun had preached. There were ten pioneers going to each dojo. It was obvious that the preaching ground would definitely be overcrowded at that time. Therefore, ten people in a group was to better stabilize the order of the scene. The remaining 20 people were sent to various important units. The Education Bureau, the Law Enforcement Department, the General Affairs Department, and so on would assist the country in quickly perfecting everything that had come to the cultivation era, including the education system, the impact of cultivation on the current law system, and even the impact on contemporary science. Although these 20 pioneers would not directly participate in the sermon, they would still shine in places that no one could see. They were Su Yun¡¯s spokespersons. All changes were based on Su Yun¡¯s philosophy when he preached. In order to ensure the day when everyone preached, Great Xia stopped all international interactions. During the sermon, the people in the country could not leave and the people overseas could not enter. The security department quickly launched an internal investigation procedure to remove all the minions planted by other countries. The Sky Brain Satellite had activated a nationwide shielding system. During the sermon, no other satellite could monitor the impact on the ground of Great Xia, let alone use it to observe the sermon. The current Great Xia had already become an iron plate. The large-scale use of the Robocop made it so that in the past few days, there were almost phased patrols everywhere. Under such unprecedented strength, the sermon day arrived as scheduled. Early in the morning, the noisy cities seemed to be empty in an instant. The Hibiscus Sun City Dojo was set up in a university, but it was now filled with people. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others were assigned to this training hall. They wanted to preach here. Fortunately, there were ten people in a group, so they could use the Hibiscus Sun City Dojo as the main dojo and open small sub-dojos to divert the pressure of the main dojo. People from the surrounding cities rushed over. All the public transportation vehicles were almost full, and private cars directly filled all the parking lots around. A large number of Robocops were guarding the ground. Zhang Zhenghuai and the others cooperated with the police teams from other cities to maintain order at the scene. In the sky, the helicopters of the military and police kept circling. There were even reporters from the mainstream media taking news records on the helicopters. This situation had also happened in other training halls, and it was only a matter of time. The Chaojiang Dojo was crowded. Since the establishment of the Chaojiang Scenic Area, there had never been so many people. The nine dojos set up with the Chaojiang as the main dojo were all overcrowded. Although there were many people, there was no crowd or commotion. Everyone looked at the pioneers of the cultivation world on the podium with reverence. According to the pioneers, they sat cross-legged on the spot. How spectacular was this scene? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡ª The foot of Mount Shengu was completely sealed. Zhao Guofeng stood beside Su Yun. As Su Yun, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his eyes, Zhao Guofeng also looked over curiously. Su Yun slowly looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll preach the Dao to the world today. I¡¯ll naturally pacify the cultivation of the world! From now on, everyone can comprehend transcendence!¡± Before Zhao Guofeng could react, he saw Su Yun jump up and freeze in midair with a solemn expression. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Power Breaks the Firmament, Dao Ancestor Splits the Heavens (1) Chapter 912: Power Breaks the Firmament, Dao Ancestor Splits the Heavens (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng was deeply shocked by this scene. This was the first time he had personally seen Su Yun fly. Although he had expected it, he was still shocked. Su Yun sat cross-legged in midair. The originally silent forest was now filled with strong winds. Waves of air surged across Zhao Guofeng¡¯s face, and he could even feel a sharp pain. Until now, he did not know what Su Yun wanted to do. It was worth noting that the white monkey beside him was abnormally excited at this moment. It had been jumping around and baring its fangs. It squeaked and muttered something. It seemed that this white monkey had extraordinary perception and could sense the changes in his surroundings more deeply than Zhao Guofeng. In the various sermons, tens of thousands of people sat cross-legged and tried to enter the Dao cultivation according to the method taught by the pioneers. Soon, everyone discovered that no matter how they tried, it was very difficult for them to have the perception that was connected to the world that the pioneer mentioned. According to the pioneers, the supernatural aura would always exist, but everyone who tried to cultivate in the various dojos did not sense any supernatural aura at all. Therefore, everything the pioneer said was just a concept to everyone. It was impossible to see or touch it. It was as if there was a thin veil between them, making it difficult to see its full appearance. An emotion began to spread among everyone. The pioneers also encountered the core problem of the sermon. Although there were hundreds of thousands of people in the country following him into the Dao at the scene, they were all trying to pursue the first realm. It did not matter if they could not sense the supernatural aura for the time being. However, when these pioneers began to tell them what the supernatural aura was and how important it was to cultivation, These pioneers could not even demonstrate. This was because ever since Su Yun ended his sermon, it was very difficult for them to sense the extraordinary aura on their own, let alone use it. This way, all the pioneers¡¯ sermons were like paper. Even if they preached logically, it would be difficult to convince the crowd. Although there was not much abnormality at the moment, these pioneers knew very well that if this continued, there would probably be very few people who could sincerely enter the Dao in the end. Therefore, as these pioneers preached, they were also automatically sensing the supernatural aura, hoping to demonstrate in front of everyone to prove what they had just said. However, they could not understand the connection between heaven and earth that Su Yun mentioned when he preached. They even felt that there seemed to be a barrier around them that kept blocking them. It was a very chaotic feeling. It was precisely under the effect of this chaotic feeling that they could not see clearly. The various training halls encountered such problems one after another. The pioneers had no choice but to stop preaching for the time being. Firstly, they needed to give the many citizens time to rest. Secondly, they needed to adjust their mentalities so that they would not let down the heavy responsibility they carried. All the citizens had also followed the instructions of the pioneers and tried to cultivate for nearly an hour. They had only sat cross-legged here quietly, but the consumption of physical strength and mental strength was unimaginable. Everyone stood up with difficulty and moved their sore limbs. Some people also took out their phones to change their mood. However, soon, there was a commotion in the crowd. Those who were looking at their phones revealed surprised expressions. ¡°Look at your phones quickly. There¡¯s a livestream online!¡± ¡°Livestream? Livestream something about our cultivation?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the Dao Ancestor!¡± Upon hearing this, more and more people took out their phones. It even attracted the attention of many pioneers. Zhou Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at the believers closest to her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Dao Ancestor! Dao Ancestor is meditating in the air!¡± ¡°Why is the Dao Ancestor carrying a strange coffin on his back?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao, L¨¹ Hongya, and the others took out their phones. Indeed, they saw a livestream link in the most conspicuous place on the Internet. When they clicked on the livestream link and entered the livestream, they saw that Su Yun was sitting quietly above Mount Shengu. The reporters who had been waiting at the foot of the mountain were live streaming this scene. As Mount Shengu was sealed, the reporters could only guard the foot of the mountain, hoping to find an opportunity to capture the Dao Ancestor¡¯s figure. However, they never expected to see such a rare scene. On the screen, Su Yun seemed to be experiencing something unbearable. His brows were tightly knitted as he focused. The coffin on his back also emitted a light blue light at this moment. The forest on Mount Shengu rustled. Even through the screen, one could feel the strong wind at the scene. ¡°What is the Dao Ancestor doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one knew what Su Yun was doing, but at that moment, Su Yun suddenly opened his eyes. The surrounding supernatural aura quickly surrounded Su Yun. Under Su Yun¡¯s conscious control, the supernatural aura was constantly compressed, and the quality of its core was also rising in a straight line. A faint golden supernatural aura surged over from all directions and gathered beside Su Yun. Su Yun seemed to become the carrier of all this power. Su Yun looked at the ground. At that moment, he seemed to be a god looking down on all living beings. ¡°I¡¯m here today to reopen the world. My Dao techniques will last forever and open up peace for all ages!!¡± Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Power Breaks the Firmament, Dao Ancestor Splits the Heavens (2) Chapter 913: Power Breaks the Firmament, Dao Ancestor Splits the Heavens (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun¡¯s voice was not loud, but when it entered their ears, everyone was shocked. Just as Su Yun finished speaking, dark clouds suddenly covered the originally clear sky. Everything happened in an instant. This strange astronomical change left everyone dumbfounded. In the dark clouds, thunder rumbled and lightning flashed nonstop. The strange thing was that the thunderclouds only gathered above Su Yun¡¯s head. One step away from the foot of Mount Shengu, it was still sunny. It was as if Su Yun had touched a taboo, attracting the wrath of the world. Zhao Guofeng watched this scene in shock. His mind kept replaying what Su Yun had said previously. With his own strength, he established peace on the path of cultivation. Before Zhao Guofeng could react, Su Yun, who had opened his eyes, suddenly looked up at the sky. Immediately after, he erupted with an extremely fast speed and flew into the sky. As Su Yun continued to rise, the surrounding supernatural aura gradually gathered on his clenched right fist. Only Su Yun knew what he was going to do. All of this was for the descendants of Great Xia to be able to enter cultivation. When Su Yun preached a second time, he actually knew that in the current situation, even if everyone strictly followed the cultivation method to cultivate, it would be very difficult for them to achieve anything. There was a barrier in the world. Other than Su Yun himself, no one else could sense the supernatural aura no matter how hard they tried. This was because this was a world where only I had the law! Su Yun was the only one! As for others, they could not sense the supernatural aura. Any cultivation method was useless. This was also the problem that the pioneers were facing. They could not sense the supernatural aura without Su Yun¡¯s help, so they could not even demonstrate. That mysterious feeling was like a dream to them. Su Yun knew that he had to break through this barrier. In order to summarize this cultivation method, he had been in seclusion for a few years, but he had been unable to resolve the problem of being unable to sense the supernatural aura. When Su Yun accidentally wandered into space, he was surprised to discover that there was also a supernatural aura in space. However, there were too many mixed energies in the supernatural aura outside Earth. These mixed energies prevented him from absorbing the supernatural aura for his own use. From then on, Su Yun was plagued by this problem. Later on, when his body flew into space, it was also during that period that an extremely bold thought appeared in his mind. There was a special barrier outside Earth. This barrier isolated the supernatural aura of space from the supernatural aura of Earth. Compared to Earth, although there were mixed energies intertwined in space, if these energies could be eliminated, the supernatural aura in space would be purer than on Earth. Everyone could feel that there seemed to be an invisible imprisonment inside Earth. This imprisonment existed in everyone¡¯s bodies. In scientific terms, this imprisonment existed in their genes. Although Su Yun could not find an answer to this reason for the time being, it made him even more convinced of the feasibility of his previous idea. What he needed to do now was to break the special barrier on the outermost side of Earth so that the supernatural aura in space could enter Earth. After that, Su Yun wanted to use himself as a medium for all the energy. He would use his body to strip away the mixed energy in the universe¡¯s supernatural aura and spread the purest supernatural aura out to fuse with Earth¡¯s supernatural aura. Only in this way could others sense the supernatural aura. Although it was still very difficult and depended on talent, at least there was hope. This was the method Su Yun had mentioned to bring peace to the world. The supernatural aura in the universe would not have any effect on the imprisonment in human bodies. This meant that as long as everyone cultivated according to the cultivation method, they had a chance of sensing the supernatural aura and no longer needed to do something useless like now. He naturally knew very well what he had to experience during this process. When the mixed supernatural aura entered his body, it was enough to tear Su Yun¡¯s organs into pieces. Thankfully, Su Yun could mobilize Earth¡¯s supernatural aura. As long as they offset each other, the damage would be minimized. Still, the pain brought by such damage would not decrease at all. This meant that he had to rely on his perseverance to withstand it alone. However, for the sake of Great Xia¡¯s future, Su Yun did not hesitate. His speed became faster and faster, breaking through the thunderclouds and heading straight for the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Su Yun¡¯s eyes, the supernatural aura gradually gathered into a golden light. It was also at this moment that Su Yun vaguely saw a translucent barrier in the atmosphere. This was a form of self-protection that originated from Earth and was not disturbed by the supernatural aura in the universe. However, it was also because of this layer of self-protection that Earth¡¯s supernatural aura became self-contained and could not be easily absorbed by humans. This also led to the fact that from ancient times until now, only Su Yun, an anomaly, could control the supernatural aura of Earth. And what Su Yun needed to do was shatter this barrier and draw in the universe¡¯s supernatural aura. With his body as a medium, he could neutralize the supernatural aura on Earth, allowing everyone to comprehend the supernatural! He did not know if he could succeed, but at this moment, he could only fight with all his might. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Power Breaks the Firmament, Dao Ancestor Splits the Heavens (3) Chapter 914: Power Breaks the Firmament, Dao Ancestor Splits the Heavens (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Su Yun¡¯s right fist gathered a large amount of supernatural aura. Just as he was about to approach the barrier, he threw a punch without holding back. In an instant, a thunderous bang sounded in the sky all over the country. This voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, even making them feel their internal organs tremble. Some weak people felt the taste of rust coming from their throats. When he spat it into his palm, he actually bled from the sound. Su Yun used all his strength in this punch, but he realized that it could not damage the barrier at all. The determination in his eyes became stronger and stronger. The supernatural aura around him constantly gathered in Su Yun¡¯s fist. He punched the barrier without holding back. With every punch, the explosive sound came from above everyone. Seeing this scene, everyone fell silent in shock. If it was in a fictional novel, this scene was as if Su Yun was shaking the laws of the world alone. No one knew what Su Yun was doing, but the only thing they knew was that he was helping the Great Xia citizens. Time passed minute by minute. Su Yun did not know how many punches he had thrown. From the moment the sun rose to the setting sun, Su Yun spent a full day here. BOOM! Finally, when Su Yun punched the invisible barrier again, the barrier finally changed. The force point quickly cracked in all directions. Then, this barrier instantly shattered. The moment the barrier shattered, the supernatural aura in space fell from the gap like a punch. This force struck Su Yun¡¯s body, causing him to fall from a height of ten thousand meters. ¡°Dao Ancestor!¡± Everyone in Great Xia was watching this scene through the livestream. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with worry. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others clenched their fists and gritted their teeth, sweating for Su Yun. Just then, Su Yun, who had fallen, suddenly adjusted himself. He sat cross-legged in midair and pressed down with his hands and palms. The coffin on Su Yun¡¯s back floated in the air in a flash of light. He sat cross-legged in the coffin. Indeed, under the effects of the magic treasure, Su Yun easily completed the Mental Wander. His translucent divine sense immediately flew into space at an unimaginable speed. Su Yun began to crazily absorb the supernatural aura that surged into space. Through his soul, he guided the supernatural aura in space. After refining it, he transferred the pure supernatural aura into his body. Even though Su Yun was already mentally prepared, the moment the supernatural aura entered his body, Su Yun knew that he had underestimated the damage. The supernatural aura in space was mixed with extremely complicated energy. This energy wreaked havoc in his body. Amidst the immense pain, Su Yun¡¯s soul suffered. A trace of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth. Relying on his strong perseverance, Su Yun let his soul withstand the rampaging supernatural aura. Su Yun¡¯s soul was stronger than his body, and such an attempt would add a few more chances of success to this plan. However, the perception of the soul was a hundred times more sensitive than the physical body. The pain was naturally a hundred times more. Su Yun tried his best to eliminate the supernatural aura that surged into space, as well as the chaotic energy inside. The pure power he sorted out would also quickly enter his body below and spread out from his body, spreading to the surroundings. No one knew how cruel this process was, but Su Yun felt like he had already walked to the gates of hell a few times. The pain his soul endured was sharper than his body. This pain was infinitely magnified. Other than enduring it, Su Yun had no other choice. He was comparable to a god with the body of a mortal. He was worthy of the name of a Dao Ancestor. If the descendants of Great Xia could enter cultivation because of this, in Su Yun¡¯s opinion, he would not hesitate even if he died today. The thunderclouds were still gathering, but there seemed to be a faint golden light shooting down from the gap that Su Yun¡¯s punch had created. At the foot of the mountain, Su Guowei and the others looked at Su Yun worriedly. Xu Jiajia felt her heart palpitate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Su Yun must be in great pain now.¡± When Big Head Yang heard this, he looked at Xu Jiajia in confusion. ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Jiajia looked at Su Yun worriedly. Her nails were already embedded in her flesh, but she did not notice. In response to Big Head Yang¡¯s question, Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice trembled as she said word by word, ¡°I¡­ I just know¡­¡± Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Becoming the Ancestor of an Era Alone! (1) Chapter 915: Becoming the Ancestor of an Era Alone! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia felt her heart ache. The feeling of being unable to breathe became stronger and stronger. Perhaps the supernatural aura that Su Yun had transmitted to Xu Jiajia back then had created a subtle connection between the two of them. As a result, she could clearly feel that Su Yun was in a very dangerous situation. However, other than praying silently, she could not do anything. No one knew that the person sitting cross-legged above Mount Shengu was only Su Yun¡¯s body. His soul was now outside Earth, crazily absorbing the purest supernatural aura in the universe. After the mixed energies entered Su Yun¡¯s soul, it was extremely destructive to the soul. If not for the fact that Su Yun was sitting in the magic treasure and had entered a mental wander, he would have died because he could not withstand it. Even with the protection of magic treasure, it only prevented Su Yun¡¯s soul from collapsing.Yet there was no way to eliminate the pain he had to endure. Su Yun held his breath and focused. He forced all his attention into his soul and used his soul to eliminate all the other mixed forces. During this process, he was constantly experiencing the pain of being flayed. It made Su Yun feel a sense of danger. As long as he relaxed a little, he might fall into a dangerous situation. Fortunately, it was still a form of support for Su Yun. He could see the pure golden supernatural aura. After being purified by his soul, it was continuously entering his body. Su Yun¡¯s body was like a transit point for this energy. Through this method, the supernatural aura that was originally unusable could quickly fill Earth. The shackles in human genes prevented humans from sensing the supernatural aura of Earth. However, this kind of energy from the universe would not be restricted by shackles, allowing cultivators to use it to enter cultivation. This was Su Yun¡¯s final plan for peace. On the mountaintop, Zhao Guofeng clenched his fists and looked up at Su Yun, who was sitting cross-legged in midair, his eyes filled with worry. He was the closest to Su Yun, so he could clearly sense the pressure coming from Su Yun. It was emitted by the supernatural aura that gathered crazily in his body. Even Zhao Guofeng felt that it was a little difficult to raise his head. Zhao Guofeng could not imagine what Su Yun was enduring, but he could empathize. He was the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia. What he was doing now must be for the sake of the people of the entire Great Xia. In other words, Su Yun was only alone, but he had to bear such a heavy responsibility. He dared to be the first in the world and shoulder the future of the entire country alone. ¡°Su Yun¡­ Hold on¡­¡± Zhao Guofeng thought to himself. He, the soldiers at the foot of the mountain, and all the citizens in Great Xia were watching Su Yun and praying for him. ¡­ Above Su Yun¡¯s body, other than the gap, there were dark clouds everywhere. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Waves of violent wind swept through the forest, as if the heavens were venting their anger that the Heavenly Dao had been challenged. In fact, it was only a natural phenomenon caused by Su Yun¡¯s communication with Earth and space. As the sole practitioner of the law, Su Yun was actually the Heavenly Dao. This was because before him, there was nothing related to this, even the so-called Dao. The black coffin flickered with a pale blue light, enveloping Su Yun¡¯s body, allowing him to remain safe and sound amidst the lightning and thunder. The helicopter that was originally circling in the sky had no choice but to find a place to land. Firstly, the weather above Su Yun¡¯s body was too abnormal. Secondly, the pilots realized that once the helicopter approached Su Yun, all the instruments would be interfered with by an unknown energy, causing them to malfunction. However, as long as they left Su Yun¡¯s vicinity, the equipment would return to normal. This phenomenon was very strange, but he could not find any reason. More and more media cars were gathered at the foot of Mount Shengu. They set up cameras and filmed Su Yun¡¯s livestream from the ground. Almost all the television stations connected to the livestream signal. The self-media and audio media channels reported Su Yun¡¯s matter comprehensively. At this moment, Su Yun became the focus of everyone in Great Xia. There were at least tens of thousands of people gathered in all the training halls, but at this moment, it was silent. One could hear a pin drop. The most solemn people at this moment were the cultivation pioneers. They frowned and looked worriedly at Su Yun on the screen. In the Hearing Dao Bureau, the pioneers who were doing paperwork put down their work and looked at Su Yun nervously, afraid that something would happen to the Dao Ancestor. In the various dojos, the pioneers in charge of the sermon subconsciously held their breaths and frowned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Xiaoxiao and L¨¹ Hongya clenched their fists and looked at Su Yun worriedly without saying a word. The veins on Master Gu¡¯s hand that was holding the saber bulged. He wished he could stand beside Su Yun and help him share the burden. In the dojo of Hibiscus University, Professor L¨¹ and Chen Jie entered the Dao from literature. Therefore, the way they contributed to the country was different from others. In the past few years, the two of them had mainly been organizing their cultivation concepts and developing books related to cultivation. Today, they also came to the dojo as pioneers. However, when they saw Su Yun¡¯s current situation, they broke out in cold sweat for him. Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Becoming the Ancestor of an Era Alone! (2) Chapter 916: Becoming the Ancestor of an Era Alone! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations In fact, even now, they did not know what Su Yun was doing. However, they knew that on such an important day, what Su Yun was doing must be extremely important to Great Xia. The trace of blood at the corner of his mouth meant that Su Yun was suffering more than everyone saw. A black jeep flying on the road was rushing to the nearest training hall. Suddenly, the car stopped by the roadside. Then, the window rolled down and a fair face wearing sunglasses popped out. Her blond hair was especially eye-catching under the sunlight. Coupled with her Western beauty, it was enough to make anyone¡¯s gaze stop for a moment. Slowly, the woman took off her sunglasses. It was the blonde woman whom Su Yun had accidentally saved more than ten years ago when he was still a Macheteman. Back then, Su Yun had been trapped in Cangluan Mountain. After escaping, he went berserk and had gone overseas to kill many people. Back then, it was also this blonde woman who escorted him. In the next ten years, the blond woman had been paying attention to Su Yun¡¯s news. She had appeared in the Great Xia territory because she wanted to go to the dojo. She did not have the yearning for cultivation like the people of Xia. In fact, to her, the concept of cultivation was very vague. The reason why she did this was because she felt that she could be closer to Su Yun. At the very least, she could understand what kind of existence this savior of hers, the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia, was. The blonde woman¡¯s attention was attracted by the big screen by the roadside. Her eyes were filled with worry as she stared at Su Yun on the screen for a long time. ¡­ Su Yun did not know that the entire Great Xia seemed to have fallen silent at this moment. Everyone was paying attention to him in different places. In space, he did not know the passage of time. In this place where everything seemed eternal as far as the eye could see, all he could do was convert as much supernatural aura as possible and send it to Earth. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed on Earth. Ever since Su Yun sat quietly in the sky above Mount Shengu two days ago, there had been no movement for the past two days. ¡°Xiaoxiao, will something happen to the Dao Ancestor?¡± L¨¹ Hongya anxiously pulled Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm and kept asking. Although Zhou Xiaoxiao was also very worried, she had no choice but to hide this worry and comfort L¨¹ Hongya. ¡°No, he¡¯s a Dao Ancestor. He definitely won¡¯t.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was comforting L¨¹ Hongya and herself. In the various dojos, the pioneers gathered together. They felt increasingly uneasy, and they became more and more worried about Su Yun¡¯s current situation. ¡°The Dao Ancestor has not had any reaction for two days and two nights.¡± ¡°What is the Dao Ancestor doing? Are we really unable to help?¡± ¡°No one dares to disturb the Dao Ancestor rashly now. Other than waiting, we have no other choice.¡± The pioneers could not hold it in anymore, let alone those ordinary people. Although the pioneers had a mission and were preaching the cultivation method as usual, they knew that everyone¡¯s thoughts were not here at all. ¡°Everyone.¡± Chen Jie stood on the altar and looked at the tens of thousands of people in Hibiscus City¡¯s dojo. ¡°I know that everyone is worried about the Dao Ancestor. We are the same. However, don¡¯t forget that what the Dao Ancestor did was for the future of Great Xia. The best reward we can give to the Dao Ancestor is to continue the path of cultivation. Everyone will enter cultivation. The younger generation will all be cultivators. That will be the best repayment to the Dao Ancestor!¡± Chen Jie was obviously restraining her emotions, so much so that her voice was trembling. ¡°We don¡¯t know what the Dao Ancestor is doing now. We can¡¯t help him at all. However, everyone, what we should do is carry on with the sermon. If everyone could be enlightened and enter the Dao in the sermon, won¡¯t it be the best repayment to the Dao Ancestor?!¡± Chen Jie¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears and quickly stabilized the order of the scene. ¡°That¡¯s right! Entering the Dao to cultivate is the best repayment to the Dao Ancestor!¡± There were more and more such voices in the crowd. Chen Jie secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to disappoint Su Yun. For this, she did everything she could. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Chen Jie again. Under the gazes of the other pioneers, Chen Jie said, ¡°The Dao Ancestor said that the supernatural aura is the key to entering the Dao. Our perception of the supernatural aura determines our cultivation speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Although now,¡± As Chen Jie spoke, she extended her hand. ¡°Although we can¡¯t independently sense the supernatural aura now.¡± Chen Jie¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She looked at her right hand in surprise. At this moment, she actually had a subtle feeling again. This feeling had only appeared when she was by Su Yun¡¯s side. ¡°I¡­ I think I can sense the supernatural aura¡­¡± Chen Jie¡¯s voice was filled with shock. The other pioneers widened their eyes when they heard this. Ever since they followed Su Yun into the Dao, no matter how hard they tried, they had never sensed a supernatural aura. But now, on the altar, faint golden airflow began to surge in Chen Jie¡¯s hand. Now, they did not know that the faint golden airflow was actually a supernatural aura from the universe converted by Su Yun. Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Becoming the Ancestor of an Era Alone! (3) Chapter 917: Becoming the Ancestor of an Era Alone! (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Earth¡¯s supernatural aura was not that pure. Therefore, other than people with extremely powerful mental strength like Su Yun, it was almost impossible for others to see Earth¡¯s supernatural aura. However, this also indirectly confirmed how pure the supernatural aura in the universe was. Even ordinary people who had not entered the Dao were shocked to see the faint golden airflow converging in Chen Jie¡¯s hand. ¡°I feel it too!¡± Professor L¨¹ trembled with excitement. He looked at the ball of light that kept gathering in his palm, and that sense of transparency finally appeared again. The pioneers in the other dojos quickly realized that they could actually sense the existence of supernatural auras. Master Gu waved his saber, and a strong airflow erupted, making him overjoyed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? We can actually feel the supernatural aura!¡± When Chen Ye heard this, he seemed to have thought of something. Then, he suddenly looked up at Su Yun on the screen. ¡°It¡¯s the Dao Ancestor. I finally understand what the Dao Ancestor is doing. He was using his method to help us carry out the sermon. It must be the Dao Ancestor who made us sense the supernatural aura!¡± All the pioneers seemed to instantly relax their perception of the supernatural aura. The intangible barrier seemed to have disappeared in an instant. ¡°Come, everyone, follow what I said just now. Try the method of sensing the supernatural aura mentioned in the Dao Ancestor¡¯s cultivation method!¡± The old Daoist priest guarding the Tomb of the Living Dead looked at the tens of thousands of people in the dojo excitedly. When everyone saw this, they closed their eyes and focused. They followed the method mentioned previously to experience it. ¡°I feel it too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very subtle, but I also sensed it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It feels like an especially powerful force!¡± Some of the more intelligent people in the crowd were delighted to discover that they actually had a subtle feeling. ¡°It¡¯s the Dao Ancestor! The Dao Ancestor is opening up a great path for us!¡± The old Daoist priest knelt on the ground excitedly. At that moment, he understood what Su Yun had been sitting for the past few days. The other pioneers knelt and piously looked west. The other dojos did the same. The pioneers were the first to understand Su Yun¡¯s intentions. When the others learned of what Su Yun had done, they automatically kowtowed, their eyes filled with piety. Su Yun opened a door for them. The supernatural aura from the universe was constantly spread to the entire Great Xia by him. The pioneers finally felt the supernatural aura flowing around them again. Looking at the power displayed by the pioneers, the other listeners also yearned more and more. The worship of ten thousand people was only for the Dao Ancestor. All the voices in Great Xia seemed to have gathered at this moment. ¡°Thank you, Dao Ancestor!¡± This voice was deafening. It lingered in the world and even covered the rumbling thunder. Su Yun, who was sitting cross-legged in space with a frown and enduring immense pain, revealed a heartfelt smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Only by opening the path of cultivation for this world can I be worthy of the title of Dao Ancestor.¡± With this in mind, Su Yun was sincerely gratified. He did not regret his efforts. He knew very well that as long as he succeeded today, everyone would be like dragons and be able to cultivate. What kind of prosperity would it be? It was equivalent to him creating a new era alone! He was the ancestor of an era alone! Even Su Yun could not help but be fascinated. ¡°Hm?¡± Su Yun¡¯s soul, which was absorbing the supernatural aura in the universe, changed its expression. As if it had sensed something, it suddenly looked into the depths of space. An inexplicable palpitation that he had not felt for a long time suddenly attacked his entire body! Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: New Era, The Lightning Tribulation Is Coming (1) Chapter 918: New Era, The Lightning Tribulation Is Coming (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was looking in the direction of the depths of the universe. It was an indescribable feeling, as if something was stirring in the chaos. Up until now, Su Yun had not felt such palpitations for a long time. But he could not find the source of this feeling. He could not help but feel even more uneasy. Just as Su Yun was distracted, the supernatural aura that was constantly gathering from all directions showed signs of dispersing. This prevented Su Yun from thinking too much. He still had to complete the last step. According to Su Yun¡¯s plan, the supernatural aura on Earth had to reach a certain level to maintain the cultivation of the Great Xia people. It was impossible for him to use his body to constantly transform the supernatural aura. Therefore, he needed to go into seclusion for the second time after this. He had to find a way in his spiritual world to refine magic treasures that could replace him and constantly transform the supernatural aura in the universe so that Great Xia would not have to experience the current situation in the future. Su Yun could not be sure how long he would be in seclusion this time. Therefore, he wanted to attract as much supernatural aura to Earth as possible. This way, while he was in seclusion, Great Xia¡¯s cultivation path could still develop. Su Yun temporarily suppressed his doubts and began to absorb the supernatural aura without holding back. But he did not know that in the direction of the moon he was looking at, in the underground darkness on the back where no one had stepped foot, a dark blue light lit up. Although the light disappeared again not long after, it was enough to show that the unknown object buried deep underground on the dark side of the moon, which no one had stepped foot on for the time being, showed signs of awakening. ¡­ Now, everyone finally understood what Su Yun was doing. All the pioneers sensed the supernatural aura. This was not something that could be explained by coincidence. Everyone knew that this was definitely because of Su Yun. In the space agency, because Zhao Guofeng had gone to Mount Shengu, only the director of the space agency, Zhang Keqi, was there. All the technicians in the command center were busy. Everyone¡¯s computer was showing almost the same value, and everyone¡¯s expression was very serious, as if they had discovered something incredible. ¡°Hurry up and establish a data model to monitor the dynamics of those unknown energies!¡± Zhang Keqi urged the technicians. The reason was that not long ago, the Sky Brain Satellite had detected the appearance of unknown energy. The so-called unknown energy was naturally Su Yun¡¯s soul. However, what really attracted Zhang Keqi¡¯s attention was that with the appearance of the unknown energy, the energy fluctuations in the universe had also increased abnormally. Originally, when these supernatural auras scattered in the universe, they were recognized as one of the substances that formed the universe. After all, humans knew too little about the universe, let alone analyze these primitive substances. When Su Yun gathered a large amount of supernatural aura, the satellite quickly monitored it. The energy value on the screen kept rising. Even the chief, Zhang Keqi, was caught off guard. ¡°Report! The energy model has been completed!¡± Finally, under Zhang Keqi¡¯s urging, the technician quickly replied. Zhang Keqi strode to the screen. The technician immediately pulled out the 3D simulated graphics established by the energy trend. In this model diagram, a large amount of energy gathered towards a point like a tide. The location of this point was the unknown energy that had been detected again. This unknown energy was exactly the same as when it appeared in the Nantianmen crisis. Naturally, Zhang Keqi, who did not know the content of Zhao Guofeng and Su Yun¡¯s conversation, let his imagination run wild. More importantly, after the energy in the universe continuously gathered, it did not dissipate. Instead, it was sent to Earth through that point. All the energy gathered again after entering Earth. This time, the point of convergence was Su Yun, who was sitting in midair on Mount Shengu. Then, the power emitted from Su Yun¡¯s body began to spread continuously. Seeing this scene from a scientific angle, Zhang Keqi was shocked. He quickly took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Old Zhao, I have something. Take a look.¡± Zhao Guofeng, who had received Zhang Keqi¡¯s call, looked at his phone in confusion and quickly received an encrypted link. After Zhao Guofeng clicked on the link, his phone automatically connected to the screen of the command center. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, this 3D model appeared on Zhao Guofeng¡¯s phone. With just a glance, Zhao Guofeng suddenly understood everything. He looked up in surprise at Su Yun¡¯s location and then at the sky above the void. He knew that the unknown energy was Su Yun¡¯s soul. Su Yun was imparting cultivable power to Great Xia. Although Zhao Guofeng had guessed it previously, he was still shocked. Su Yun¡¯s actions were to create a new world for Great Xia. Just as he had said, he was establishing peace for all ages. After finally stabilizing his emotions, Zhao Guofeng quickly called Zhang Keqi again. ¡°This matter should be known by the people of Great Xia. They need to know what the Dao Ancestor has done for them to enter the Dao and cultivate, for Great Xia to have a brand new future!¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get it done as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: New Era, The Lightning Tribulation Is Coming (2) Chapter 919: New Era, The Lightning Tribulation Is Coming (2) Editor: Henyee Translations On the phone, Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice was also very heavy. Clearly, he had mixed feelings at this moment. Zhao Guofeng stood on the mountain peak and looked at Su Yun¡¯s body for a long time. A rare hint of worry appeared in his eyes. ¡°Brother, you must be fine!¡± Only he could hear Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice, but his worry seemed to enter Su Yun¡¯s ears with the wind. In the various dojos of the Great Xia, after everyone knelt down to the Dao Ancestor, they began to cultivate again. After the pioneers showed everyone the supernatural aura, they began to guide everyone to feel it. To the pioneers, they were also very excited. After a few years, they could finally sense the supernatural aura again. It looked like they were preaching, but in fact, this was also a rare cultivation for them. In the originally bustling cities, it was rare for the streets to be empty. Almost everyone was cultivating in the various dojos. There was a limit to the number of people each dojo could accommodate, so not everyone in Great Xia went to the dojo. There were also a large number of people sitting quietly in front of the television at home, watching the live broadcast of the dojo and sensing the supernatural aura according to the method mentioned by the pioneers. At this moment, this was their dojo. The entire Great Xia was a place where tens of thousands of people cultivated. ¡°I can feel the supernatural aura!¡± ¡°I feel it too. Although it¡¯s very subtle, it¡¯s really effective!¡± More and more people began to sense the supernatural aura in the various dojos. This perception only lasted for a moment, after all, their current realm was not high. However, this was at least a good start. It could strengthen their cultivation of Dao hearts. At the same time, it meant that their comprehension was indeed above others. Of course, there were still many people who could not sense the supernatural aura, but those who sensed it also gave them confidence. They began to become more and more pious. They believed that as long as they improved, one day, they would be able to have such a wonderful experience. Finally, on the fourth day of the sermon, Su Yun¡¯s soul stopped absorbing the supernatural aura. He had finally completed the last step today. The supernatural aura that had entered Earth had successfully mixed with the original supernatural aura on Earth. This way, all the citizens of Great Xia would have a chance to sense the supernatural aura and enter the Dao. The pain that Su Yun had to endure during this process was unimaginable. Thankfully, everything was over. Su Yun¡¯s soul quickly flew towards Earth. Just as he entered Earth, Su Yun suddenly sensed the abnormal fluctuations in the surrounding energy. The dark clouds around him quickly gathered. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, intersecting between the dark clouds. What made Su Yun most uneasy was that he suddenly realized that he seemed to have been locked onto by some force. As his height continued to decrease, the thundercloud actually followed closely. Su Yun sighed inwardly. What was about to happen had finally come. ¡°This should be called a lightning tribulation, right? Is it just the natural repulsion of the world, or rather, a material law of the universe? Or is it a dimensional law?¡± Su Yun knew that he was the only one who practiced the law. Without him, there would not be a Dao in the world. Naturally, there would not be the legendary Heavenly Dao. Because of this, there was naturally no so-called lightning tribulation. This was only fabricated by the people. The thundercloud he had encountered now was actually not the so-called lightning tribulation. It should be a phenomenon that was rejected by Earth or the universe. This was because as an individual, his mass was too great. He had encountered the effect of the law of conservation of energy. If the entropy value changed greatly, he would naturally be rejected by everything. And Su Yun named this phenomenon¡ªLightning Tribulation! However, Su Yun knew very well that the repulsion between Earth and the universe was definitely not as simple as lightning. He just did not know how it would manifest. Nevertheless, the Great Tribulation was about to arrive. This had already appeared when he saved Xu Jiajia back then. Now that Su Yun¡¯s strength had broken the balance of nature, the lightning tribulation that naturally gathered was destined to be a stage that Su Yun could not avoid. After his soul returned to his body, Su Yun, who was sitting quietly in the coffin, slowly opened his eyes and returned to the top of Mount Shengu. Zhao Guofeng and the others had been waiting quietly here. When they saw Su Yun come down, they immediately ran towards him. At that moment, Su Yun¡¯s face was pale and he looked a little weak. This process was very damaging to Su Yun, making him still feel the tearing sensation. ¡°Su Yun!¡± Xu Jiajia went forward to support Su Yun. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao were also worried as they stood on both sides of Su Yun, their eyes filled with worry. ¡°Uncle Su, are you alright? There¡¯s a doctor at the foot of the mountain. I¡¯ll call him now!¡± Su Yun stopped Lin Xiao and shook his head gently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± ¡°Dao Ancestor, I know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun solemnly, his eyes filled with pity. Su Yun looked at Zhao Guofeng and said firmly, ¡°There are some things that someone has to do, and this person has to be me. How are the various dojos? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Su Yun had been thinking about the various dojos. Now, he could not even be bothered to rest as he asked Zhao Guofeng. Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: New Era, The Lightning Tribulation Is Coming (3) Chapter 920: New Era, The Lightning Tribulation Is Coming (3) Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Guofeng nodded excitedly. ¡°Very successful. From the second sermon until now, the number of people who have successfully stepped into cultivation is constantly rising. Hearing Dao Bureau still needs time to organize the records. After registering every cultivator who successfully entered the Dao, there will be a final number.¡± Su Yun finally smiled. He nodded in satisfaction and immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Old Zhao, you must remember what I¡¯m going to say next. Do you see the thunderclouds gathering in the sky? That¡¯s my lightning tribulation. My existence has broken the balance of nature and even the physical rules of the universe. there is no place for me to stand on this material level of Earth, unless I transcend this lightning tribulation and reconstruct a new natural balance.¡± Zhao Guofeng immediately felt uneasy. ¡°Su Yun, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion again to prepare to deal with the lightning tribulation. I have a subtle feeling that the time I come out of seclusion again will be when the lightning tribulation falls. I¡¯ll leave everyone¡¯s cultivation to you. The door to cultivation has already opened. You must bring them forward!¡± Zhao Guofeng understood Su Yun¡¯s thoughts and nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± Su Yun turned to look at Xu Jiajia tiredly. ¡°Jiajia, it¡¯s been hard on you recently. I haven¡¯t been able to take care of you.¡± Xu Jiajia shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Su Yun, I understand. You are the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor. You have to bear many things. I¡¯ll wait for you. Just do what you have to do!¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes were clear and her tone was firm. Although she was a woman, she was very righteous. Su Yun smiled and smoothed Xu Jiajia¡¯s hair. Then, he looked at Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao and instructed, ¡°Take good care of my parents for me. Don¡¯t forget to improve your cultivation.¡± After saying that, Su Yun walked deeper into the mountain. Everyone stood rooted to the ground and looked at Su Yun¡¯s slightly thin figure. They knew very well that on his shoulder was the future of a country. Su Yun once again entered seclusion deep in the mountains. It was unknown when he would come out of seclusion, but Zhao Guofeng knew that now was not the time to relax. Great Xia was entering a new era. At this important moment, everything had to go according to plan. Soon, Zhao Guofeng went down the mountain to the Hearing Dao Bureau. After discussing with the bureau chief, He Zimu, the cultivation plan was also constantly implemented. Although the second national sermon had ended, the day Su Yun opened the sky and broke through the barrier to attract the supernatural aura of the Great Xia citizens was recorded in the new law. Every Tuesday of the week, it was established as Dao Day. On this day, all the dojos were opened, and pioneers preached here. Following that was the reform of the education system. Cultivation became a separate course. This course was set up with Su Yun¡¯s thoughts as the foundation and cultivation method as the core. All those who had entered the Dao recorded in the book were given a cultivation certificate by the Hearing Dao Bureau. With this certificate, they could come to the bureau at any time to read cultivation information or participate in Dao Querying Events. Such reform naturally could not be done overnight. When everything began to be implemented and developed vigorously, more than two months had passed since the end of the second sermon. The new law was publicized. Cultivators also had to follow the law and set different boundaries according to the abilities of different cultivation levels. After the Cultivators Act was implemented, the Hearing Dao Bureau immediately established a legal system to facilitate the supervision of cultivators. They began to push for cultivation in the military and police. Most of the teachers in the military academy were pioneers seconded from the Hearing Dao Bureau. Zhou Xiaoxiao, Chen Ye, L¨¹ Hongya, and the others became lecturers at the police academy. They taught cultivation techniques and targeted the talents of different people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Great Xia had entered the cultivation system in all aspects, and the fact that Su Yun had drawn the supernatural aura into Earth alone had become the most sacred thing in everyone¡¯s hearts. After the second sermon, the Hearing Dao Bureau opened three and four national sermons to ensure that everyone had the chance to be guided by the pioneers in the dojo and have the opportunity to enter the Dao. It was easy for those with great comprehension to enter the Dao. They all stepped into the first realm. Some were scholars, while others were martial artists. They were all different. Even those who did not have good comprehension would understand cultivation more and more during the cultivation days or the sermon days of everyone. They would have some achievements. Everything was as Su Yun had imagined. The comprehensive reform of Great Xia had placed the entire country on the path of cultivation. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: First Year of Cultivation Era (1) Chapter 921: First Year of Cultivation Era (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Ever since Su Yun sacrificed himself on the moon not long ago, the attitudes of the various countries towards Great Xia had changed greatly. It looked like the other countries were calm, but in fact, all eyes were paying attention to them. They had racked their brains to obtain news about Great Xia. Of course, most of it was about Dao Ancestor Su Yun. Su Yun¡¯s second sermon had caused such a huge commotion in the entire Great Xia. It was naturally impossible for news to not spread, especially in anticipation of the second sermon day. The entire Great Xia entered a state of martial law. This kind of situation had never happened before, so everyone knew that there was definitely something fishy. Originally, Su Yun had already been confirmed to be dead. The various countries felt that Great Xia was already at a dead end. Hence, be it on Earth or the moon, almost all the countries were united to target Great Xia. Who would have thought that not only did Su Yun not die, but he also led the entire Great Xia into a second sermon? According to the information gathered by various countries, Great Xia was undergoing an unprecedented large-scale reform. The starting point of the reform was, of course, cultivation. This also gave the various countries a headache because they could not guess how far Great Xia would develop on the path of cultivation in the future based on any data model. Cultivation was not a rigorous and logical scientific concept. Other than Great Xia, almost all the other countries knew nothing about it. It was also this unknown feeling that established the fear of Great Xia in the hearts of the various countries. They wanted to stop it, but they were afraid of Su Yun¡¯s ability. As a result, the leaders and upper echelons of the various countries were almost in a terrible fix these days. Especially those countries that had targeted Great Xia¡¯s representative team on the moon base. These few days could be said to have passed like a year. Now that Su Yun had returned, they were all worried that Great Xia would bring up the old scores. If that killing god, Su Yun, came to their country one day and staged a battle in the Yinfan Kingdom back then, it would be troublesome. The current situation of the countries was very subtle. Small countries relied on each other to support each other, while large countries were harmonious on the surface and resisted each other in secret. The Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation had almost become the two most obvious forces in the current international situation. The other countries echoed one of these two countries. On the surface, it looked calm, but the border friction between the opposing countries had never stopped. Great Xia occupied a relatively unique position among them. From the perspective of the entire world, it had almost formed a state of three countries. Most of the forces of the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation were vassals of the surrounding small countries. Only Great Xia stood alone in the east with the power of a country, becoming a huge problem for all countries. Everyone had already grasped mechanical technology that other countries did not have. Now, because of Su Yun, the entire Great Xia had embarked on the path of cultivation. This made the other two countries uneasy, but they did not know what to do for a moment. The current Great Xia had already strengthened the border defense to prevent other countries from obtaining information. Now, the entire country¡¯s attention was on the reform of cultivation. The border was thriving and prosperous. However, there were many speculations outside the border. ¡ª- Great Xia indeed did not have the time to involve itself in various disputes outside the borders. Now, every region was vigorously developing their cultivation path. The places that Su Yun went for sermons had become the main dojo. In order to allow more people to cultivate with the pioneers on the sermon day, The country had specially redistributed the territorial division. With the main dojo as the center, many sub-dojos were built around it. The pioneers also knew that they had a mission on their shoulders. Therefore, even though Su Yun was in seclusion, the pioneers still worked hard to preach to more people. On this day, the Zhongnan Mountain Dojo was still filled with people. As more and more dojos appeared, the pioneers were already unable to turn around. As a last resort, even the Daoists of the Quanzhen Sect had rushed over to support Zhongnan Mountain today. Among all the pious people listening to the sermon, there was a figure that was especially eye-catching. That was the blonde woman who had been saved by Su Yun back then and sent Su Yun back to Great Xia at the border. The golden-haired woman was like the others around her. She sat cross-legged in the dojo and listened seriously to the teachings of the pioneer. For this, the blonde woman specially learned the Great Xia language, but it was still very difficult for the blonde woman to hear the obscure words they said during the impartation. But in order to understand Su Yun better, to be closer to him, The golden-haired woman would always seriously go forward to ask the pioneer when the others were resting halfway. She would only stop after asking all the questions she did not understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This scene quickly attracted the attention of the old Daoist priest who had met Su Yun a few times. He smiled and sat beside the blonde woman, taking over the job of explaining to her by another pioneer. ¡°Miss, which country are you from?¡± Faced with the old Daoist priest¡¯s question, the golden-haired woman hesitated. It was as if she was worried that she would lose the chance to come into contact with cultivation after revealing her nationality. However, a moment later, the blond woman still chose to tell the truth. ¡°Master, I¡¯m Nordic.¡± Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: First Year of Cultivation Era (2) Chapter 922: First Year of Cultivation Era (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The old Daoist priest nodded gently and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Why do you want to cultivate?¡± This question seemed to have stirred up a certain memory of the blonde woman. In her memories, that figure could not be forgotten. ¡°I want to understand someone, so I want to understand what he¡¯s dedicated to. Master, can¡¯t I cultivate with you?¡± the blond woman asked this question worriedly, but the old Daoist quickly shook his head gently. ¡°Since you can come here, it means that you are fated with cultivation. The Dao Ancestor said before that it was difficult to open the Dao Sect, but the fated person opened it himself.¡± After receiving such an answer, the blonde woman finally relaxed. Then, the old Daoist priest explained some things to her that she did not understand. All of this was seriously recorded by the blonde woman and she kept thinking about it. In this environment where everyone in Great Xia cultivated, there were not many foreign faces. Other than this golden-haired woman, there was another man on the Qiantang River Dojo. He was wearing the same white Daoist robe as everyone beside him. He sat cross-legged on the Qiantang River Dojo and exhaled with everyone to sense the supernatural aura. This person was the creator of the Macheteman comic that was popular back then. It was also to follow Su Yun that he traveled thousands of miles to Great Xia and survived in this life. In his comics, the image of the Macheteman was drawn vividly. Every stroke was filled with his reverence for this character. In reality, after knowing that Su Yun was the Macheteman, he resolutely came to Great Xia alone. Before Su Yun was a Dao Ancestor, he had already become a role model in his heart because of his identity as a Macheteman. Now, Su Yun was the most dazzling existence in the entire Great Xia. He followed everyone and firmly embarked on the path of cultivation. ¡ª- Ever since the second sermon, the dojos, regardless of whether it was a sermon day, were filled with people every day. More and more people sensed the supernatural aura, and the number of people who entered cultivation increased drastically every day. From the beginning, the Hearing Dao Bureau had only established a headquarters in the capital. Now, they had no choice but to start the branch plan. All the cities with main dojos set up branches of the bureau in the nearby area. The people in charge of distribution would also be selected from the pioneers to better manage the cultivators. Women like Chen Jie, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others had already been sent to various universities as pioneer representatives. Cultivation disciplines were added to the universities, and this discipline also occupied a very important weight of achievement. In a teaching building specially built for cultivation subjects in Hibiscus City University, Chen Jie was teaching the students how to meditate properly and cooperate with the breathing. In the classroom next door, Professor Lv was tirelessly enjoying the knowledge of cultivation and the philosophy Su Yun had conveyed to everyone. In the police academy, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Lv Hongya were the instructors and were leading the students in martial arts training to sense the supernatural aura and use it in every move to unleash greater power. If this had happened in the past, it would have been a fantasy. However, now that Su Yun had introduced the supernatural aura in the universe, everything had become realistic. It was even more so in the army. Combat Wolf preached in various military districts, and all those who entered the path gathered in separate units for special training. In addition to conventional firearms training, one could often see people practicing throwing cards and flying needles. It was as if they hoped to master the ability like Su Yun to express their respect for the Dao Ancestor. In the second sermon, Su Yun mentioned the subtle connection between the human body and the world and said that the best time to cultivate was ten past noon. Therefore, the companies and factories in various places in Great Xia had readjusted their rest time and established additional cultivation rooms for all the company employees to improve their cultivation. Because people of important jobs missed this opportunity during the previous second sermon, the state separately allocated pioneers for centralized training. Even the people who were guarding the Luan Platform returned to the ground in batches and tried to cultivate. This year was called the first year of the Cultivation Era by the commoners. In this year, the Great Xia kept reforming. Under Su Yun¡¯s lead, the country officially walked the path of cultivation. Su Yun had been in seclusion for an entire year after his second sermon. It was also the day of worship at the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. It was overcrowded. This time, even the foot of the mountain was filled with cultivators who had entered the Dao. During this period, the blueprint of Great Xia¡¯s original plan was also implemented step by step. The current Luan Platform has been completely built. The Door God Mecha was officially stationed on the Luan Platform. The Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation¡¯s space platform had also been completed. However, they did not expect that in the fourth ruin exploration plan discovered not long ago, the strength of Great Xia¡¯s representative team had completely exceeded their imagination. The geneticists of the Atlan Empire had already iterated to the ninth generation. Moreover, they relied on the resources they had gathered previously to build bone armor for these geneticists. Originally, the Atlan Empire was confident that this team could bring back more resources for them on the moon battlefield. However, they did not expect that after encountering the Great Xia team, they would be defeated in less than ten minutes. It had to be known that everyone in this Great Xia team was a cultivator. A pioneer like Master Gu had even reached the peak of the second realm. Coupled with Great Xia¡¯s armor technology, they had long left the other countries in the dust. The rise in their overall strength far exceeded the imagination of other countries. It was also this battle that allowed the other countries to finally see the obvious changes after Great Xia¡¯s reform. In the past, Great Xia could occupy the east and stand tall because of Su Yun¡¯s deterrence of other countries. Now, everyone was cultivating. Such strength was immeasurable. The disparity in strength was not only reflected on the moon battlefield. In the recent border friction, everyone established the legend of being undefeated again and again. The rise of the Eastern Dragon caught all countries off guard. In just over a year, the current Great Xia was already worlds apart from a year ago. The world had seen how unstoppable Great Xia was today, especially on the moon battlefield. The Great Xia team had actually made the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation suffer repeatedly. Some small countries saw this and began to secretly express goodwill to Great Xia. They even began to have the idea of joining Great Xia. The leader of the Atlan Empire was also pacing back and forth in the office, looking battered. All along, the Atlan Empire had always tried to interpret their authority as the number one country on Earth at all costs. However, the times were different now. The strong rise of Great Xia had left the Atlan Empire with no room for negotiation. The small countries that were originally loyal to the Atlan Empire had begun to waver. Once this situation appeared, it would become more and more intense. Great Xia was not only threatening the Atlan Empire now. In a certain aspect, it had already explained the future of the Atlan Empire¡¯s withdrawal from the throne of the number one overlord. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The news of the victory on the moon battlefield spread back, and a red sea immediately rose in Great Xia. Everyone cheered. The current Great Xia was finally an existence that other countries could not compare to. All the credit was given to Su Yun. In the past year, the citizens had spontaneously established Su Yun¡¯s statue in the various main roads. In everyone¡¯s hearts, Mount Shengu where Su Yun was in seclusion had even become a more sacred place than the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. At the foot of the mountain, believers worshiped him every day, especially on important days like preaching days. There would always be a large number of cultivators at the foot of the mountain to sincerely praise the name of the Dao Ancestor. And at the peak of Mount Shengu, Dao Ancestor Su Yun was like a rock. Although he was deep in the mountains, he held the supreme faith in the hearts of the Great Xia people. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Sudden Universe Signal (1) Chapter 923: Sudden Universe Signal (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Changing day by day was a fact that the various countries were unwilling to admit to Great Xia. As more and more cultivators appeared, the Hearing Dao Bureau bloomed everywhere in Great Xia. This also caused Great Xia¡¯s strength to suddenly increase. The military had established a special force of the new era alone. All the members were cultivators who entered the Dao with martial arts and respected the Dao. Even if the various countries racked their brains to think of ways to limit Great Xia¡¯s development, those tricks were not enough to stop the wheels of Great Xia¡¯s advance. In the end, they all turned into bubbles. From the fourth ruin on the moon, the various countries had already begun to decline. Back when Su Yun was in seclusion, the resources that Great Xia could obtain in the first and second ruins were less than a fifth of the Atlantean countries. Everything was the other way around now. The resources that the Great Xia team obtained were many times more than the resources of the Western countries. Once an advantage was formed, in this era, it would quickly pull away. The fourth ruin became the beginning of the decline of the various countries. Firstly, the Western countries did not have a rich historical foundation like Great Xia. The high development of genetic technology a few years ago had blinded everyone. The national treasury was deficient and insufficient in resources, so the various countries could only maintain their development by plundering resources on the moon battlefield. The problem now was that they did not even have the ability to plunder. In the year after the fourth ruin, the two overlord countries, Atlantis and the Ice Bear Nation, had no choice but to tighten their belts to live, let alone the other small vassal countries. Gradually, in order to maintain the development of large countries, small countries naturally became the target of demand. Originally, these small countries were trying to survive in the cracks. Now that they were being sucked dry by the big countries, they naturally lamented. In the past month, there had been no less than ten protests by the people in various small countries. At the worst, they even had to mobilize troops to suppress it. The leader of the small country knew that if this continued, the country would only decline more and more. Therefore, he asked the vassal countries to reduce the resources and tribute. However, to the Atlanteans, they did not care if a small country lived or died, so this proposal was naturally rejected. The resources available to countries were decreasing, and some planned developments had to be nipped in the bud before they could begin. On the other hand, Great Xia was prospering day by day. Great Xia had used the resources they had brought back from the moon ruins to develop machinery and artificial intelligence. The current Great Xia had completely entered the era of automated intelligence. This gave the people of Great Xia more time to cultivate. The increase in their cultivation realm also meant that the overall strength of Great Xia had increased. Once the form of a trade-off was formed, it would not be so easy to shorten the distance between them. From the beginning, Great Xia had rejected the development of genetic technology. This was even mocked by various countries, feeling that Great Xia would soon be drowned in the wheels of history. In fact, it was only now that it showed how correct Great Xia¡¯s decision was. Every country was developing genetic technology, so the resources needed were naturally the same. Once it was discovered, it would be fought over by many parties. In front of resources, the so-called alliance was worthless. Big countries could indeed develop rapidly at the beginning. Small countries could not obtain resources and could not develop independently, so they naturally had to choose to rely on others. It was also because of this that the three countries in the current international situation were formed. However, as another year passed, such a world structure had long disappeared. The potential crisis of genetic technology finally erupted. The western countries, who were greedy and hoped to reach the top of the world through genetic technology, began to suffer the consequences of their own actions. The current genetic technology had already been innovated to the eighth generation. Due to the lack of technology and resources, they could not break through to the ninth generation for a long time. Before this problem could be resolved, a new problem appeared. Due to the fundamental changes in human genes caused by genetic technology, scientists today could no longer investigate the gene sequence in the current geneticists. The genes began to mutate to a certain extent. This mutation was especially obvious in newborns. Deformities, mutilations and stillbirths occur from time to time, resulting in a marked decline in fertility in these Western countries. Even though the current eighth-generation genetic technology could already extend people¡¯s lifespan by hundreds of years, the development of a country could not only be determined in these few hundred years. If the problem was not resolved, hundreds of years later, without the use of powerful enemies, this country would collapse and dissipate. Only at this moment did the various countries finally understand Great Xia¡¯s forward-looking wisdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because they knew that they could not control the influence of genetic technology on their descendants, they simply gave up. Even though they had been suppressed by other countries for a few years, they were still unwilling to use genetic technology. Instead, they took another path and embarked on the mechanical path. The development of genetic technology was indeed very fast. The strength of the country also increased in a short period of time. However, the competition between countries has always been a long game. Clearly, Great Xia had won a few years ago. Many citizens who had been injected with genetic medicine wanted to eliminate genetic technology after realizing the hidden dangers. However, the Western countries were already in a difficult position. If they lost their genetic technology now, they would completely have no place internationally. Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Sudden Universe Signal (2) Chapter 924: Sudden Universe Signal (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Every country was shrouded in a haze. The citizens kept protesting against any secret genetic experiments. The officials of the big countries had no choice but to swallow their teeth. Now, genetic technology was the only life-saving straw they could grab. Just like that, in the year after the fourth ruin, the two former overlords, the Atlantean Kingdom and the Ice Bear Kingdom, had already begun to decline. The situation was unstable. There were frequent frictions between countries overseas. Even the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder due to repression. Great Xia became the brightest light standing in the east. The other countries could only hold on bitterly. Especially the Atlantean Kingdom and the Ice Bear Kingdom. In accordance with the principle of not falling, they were never willing to show weakness and still blindly promoted their overlord status. However, even the citizens of the country were scolding them on the Internet. Holding on like this was more like a joke. In the current Great Xia, everyone had entered the Dao and cultivated. Even children had been influenced by cultivation culture since they were young. It had been two years since Su Yun entered seclusion. In the past two years, everyone had praised the name of the Dao Ancestor. They knew very well that it was the Dao Ancestor who had given the Great Xia such a bright future. There was no need for others to agree. The current Great Xia was already dominant. Be it the Atlantean Kingdom or the Ice Bear Kingdom, they were all in the past. Many small countries had the thought of relying on Great Xia and were tempted. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, another few months passed. The Earth and Moon Platforms of the Atlantean Kingdom and the Ice Bear Kingdom were also completed. However, in terms of appearance and weapon configuration, it could not compare to the Nantianmen plan at all. In the Atlantean National Space Agency, Director James was frowning at the big screen in the command room. The final weapon configuration of the Garden of Eden platform has been launched and will soon be used on it. However, the reason why James was so vexed was because their weapons were on a completely different level from Great Xia¡¯s Nantianmen Plan. It was his country¡¯s fault for blindly developing genetic technology in those few years. As a result, it was surpassed by Great Xia in terms of technology. Now that he had fallen into such a disparity, he was really wrapped in a cocoon. Fortunately, he had obtained a lot of resources from the Moon Ruins previously, allowing the Garden of Eden platform to be successfully used and equipped with two particle beam cannons. As for the other weapons and equipment, they were clearly inferior. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The image of the Garden of Eden platform was suddenly connected by a signal. Then, the alarm light began to flash red. James immediately frowned and asked the technician beside him in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The technician immediately operated the computer and looked surprised. ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s the Voyager! The Voyager sent back an unknown energy fluctuation outside the solar system!¡± ¡°What? The Voyager?¡± The Voyager probe was an outer galaxy space probe developed and built by the Atlantean nation. It was launched in 1977 and is still functioning to this day. Over the years, it visited Jupiter and Saturn, the first spacecraft to provide clear photos of satellite high resolution. According to the predetermined trajectory, the Voyager was already outside the solar system. However, this was the first time the Voyager had transmitted an unknown energy fluctuation signal since it was launched. As the technician quickly brought out the signal in the form of a frequency, a dense wave frequency quickly formed on the big screen. James frowned at this scene and ponder in thought, ¡°I have to confirm what this signal is as soon as possible!¡± For the first time, energy fluctuations were detected outside the solar system. This was undoubtedly a major discovery. To the Atlantean nation, this was first-hand news. To James¡¯s surprise, the technician quickly said, ¡°Mr. James, this energy fluctuation is not an energy naturally formed by the universe. The frequency is completely different.¡± ¡°What? If it¡¯s not natural energy, what is it?¡± James frowned and asked. The technician thought seriously for a moment before saying word by word, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure either, but if it¡¯s not natural energy, it can only be man-made.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ aliens?¡± This conclusion made a bang in James¡¯s mind. The concept of aliens had been confirmed a few years ago. But if this unknown energy was artificially created by aliens, the nature of the situation would be different. After understanding this, James left the command room without another word and quickly called the leader in the office to tell him this news. Sure enough, just hearing this hypothesis, the leader quickly rushed over. The space agency also organized a secret meeting immediately. The person in charge of the Pentagon, Reels, looked at the document in front of him solemnly. Then, he looked up at everyone and said, ¡°If we had captured this signal ten years ago, we would definitely have hidden it and studied it secretly. However, times have changed. We have relied on alien technology to develop to this day. The concept of aliens is no longer new. It was worth noting why this energy fluctuation only appears today ever since the Voyager was launched. What¡¯s the meaning of its appearance? What does it mean to Earth?!¡± Lars hit the nail on the head and said what everyone was thinking. James nodded, then sighed deeply, ¡°We¡¯re currently analyzing this energy, but with our technology, it¡¯s probably very difficult to crack it in a short period of time. The appearance of this energy might very well mean that something has happened. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have the ability to calculate separately.¡± The entire meeting lasted for nearly an hour. During this hour, the technical department was still sparing no effort to study this energy signal. Just as James had said, with the current situation of the Atlantean Kingdom, they did not have the ability to decode and calculate alone. Therefore, at the end of the meeting, the leader made an important decision for the first time. ¡°Release the news and launch a joint project. This concerns Earth. We have to figure out what this still active energy is as soon as possible!¡± After the meeting ended, the news was quickly announced. This was also the first international joint project initiated by the Atlantean nation since the arrival of the new era. The appearance of unknown energy and the hypothesis of aliens were highly valued by various countries, and Great Xia was naturally no exception. Although the various countries were unwilling to say it explicitly, they knew very well that Great Xia¡¯s technology level was far above theirs. It was said that they had worked together to decipher it, but this was just an excuse for the Atlantean nation to not lose face and seek Great Xia¡¯s help. The director of the Space Administration, Zhang Keqi, was in the command room. He represented Great Xia and entered the video signal. Representatives of various countries appeared on the screen one after another, and James went straight to the point and publicized this signal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The technical departments of all countries began to decipher and calculate this signal. Faced with such a serious problem, Zhang Keqi naturally did not hesitate. He quickly gestured to the technicians who were already prepared at the side to calculate. During this period, the space agencies of various countries were all urgently decoding. Although the relationship between the countries was very delicate now, a common unknown crisis had already appeared. If one could not be sure what this energy was, one could never rule out the impact that a potential crisis might have on the Earth. In the face of the big picture, the grudges of the various countries could be put aside for the time being. On Great Xia¡¯s side, they also activated the Sky Brain AI system to simulate. With its super high computing ability, it quickly simulated a complete 3D data diagram. However, after seeing this data map, a hint of seriousness flashed in Zhang Keqi¡¯s eyes. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Decisive Battle Outside the Starry Sky (1) Chapter 925: Decisive Battle Outside the Starry Sky (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Although the simulation map was still being perfected, at least the prototype had already made Zhang Keqi feel that something was wrong. On the other hand, the other countries did not have artificial intelligence as perfect as the Sky Brain System to assist them. The computing power of the Sky Brain System could be greater than all the computers in the world combined. Moreover, no intelligent system could compare to its speed. In Great Xia¡¯s eyes, those so-called developed Western countries were still using very primitive calculation methods to calculate bit by bit. However, this was a signal from the universe, and it was basically confirmed to be from an alien civilization. It was naturally impossible to gain anything from that primitive calculation method. On the big screen, the top scientists of the various countries revealed troubled expressions. Their scientific research team had been conducting calculations and discussions without sleep, but all the conclusions could only be based on theory. They could not be confirmed by any actual calculations. And because the simulation map was not completely presented at this moment, Zhang Keqi chose to bide his time. He planned to inform the other countries after seeing the perfect simulation map. After all, the problem that the countries were facing was no longer limited to just one country. This was the first technical connection between Earth and alien civilization. On the big screen, the 197 screens represented 197 countries. Be it large or small countries, when faced with a common potential threat, they tacitly swallowed their previous grudges and friction and did not mention a word. In the next few days, the scientific research teams of various countries were working on this project day and night. However, as day after day passed, those small countries that were too backward could only choose to give up. Three days later, 37 of Europe¡¯s 44 countries could no longer conduct in-depth research because of technical problems. Of the 54 countries in Africa, only South Africa was left struggling. Twenty-three countries in North America gave up, and five of the sixteen countries in Oceania were still struggling to solve this problem. A few years ago, all the countries were desperately developing genetic technology. In terms of technology level, no country could compare to Great Xia now. Another two days passed, and the number of countries that had given up because of technical problems was still rising. To these small countries, the hope of knowing if they could solve this problem from the beginning would only appear in the Atlan Empire, the Ice Bear Kingdom, and the Great Xia Kingdom. Although the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Kingdom had begun to decline in recent years, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. In the hearts of the small countries, these two large countries had unimaginable foundations. There was no need to mention Great Xia. After all these years of powerful rise, even the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Kingdom had to temporarily avoid the sharp edge. Especially when the other countries were desperately developing genetic technology, the Great Xia Kingdom took another path and began to make a qualitative leap in technology. Therefore, as more and more countries helplessly announced that their technology could not help, only the Atlantean Kingdom, the Ice Bear Kingdom, and the Great Xia Kingdom were left. To the two Western overlord countries, they were also secretly holding their breath. Although they did not show it on the surface, they still wanted to find the answer as soon as possible. This way, they could indirectly explain the strength of their country. However, this level of calculation was also very difficult for their technology. On the other hand, in Great Xia, as the representative of the scientists, Zhang Keqi had never revealed any strange emotions. Finally, nine days had passed since this joint project was established. The Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation finally sighed helplessly. They expressed that as the computational array became more and more complicated, their database, including current technology, could no longer support such high-intensity calculations. This news filled the hearts of the leaders of the various countries with gloom. This was because this also meant that the strength of the alien civilization might exceed the expectations of various countries. If even this unknown energy could not be analyzed and calculated, it meant that the strength of this alien civilization was far above that of the various countries. Just as the various countries were at a loss, Zhang Keqi, who had been silent, looked at the simulation map that had finally been completed in front of him and slowly said, ¡°Everyone, the Sky Brain program has completed the calculation.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Keqi¡¯s casual words immediately made a shocked light flash in the eyes of the representatives on the screen. The matter that even the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Kingdom had no choice but to give up was actually completed by Great Xia alone? Before these representatives could begin to doubt Zhang Keqi, he shared this simulation map. Looking at the dazzling and extremely complicated simulation map on the screen, the representatives of the various countries¡¯ jaws almost fell to the ground. Zhang Keqi was not worried that other countries would independently calculate this simulation map. This was because no computer in the world could decipher the computational matrix formed by the Sky Brain System. Great Xia¡¯s domineering aura was undoubtedly displayed at this moment, and this simulation map also explained that Zhang Keqi was not spouting nonsense. ¡°Everyone, as shown on the simulation map, this unknown energy constitutes a substance that doesn¡¯t exist on Earth. Therefore, we can¡¯t categorize this substance.¡± Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: Decisive Battle Outside the Starry Sky (2) Chapter 926: Decisive Battle Outside the Starry Sky (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Therefore, we can¡¯t confirm through the current data if this unknown energy is the alien civilization¡¯s aircraft we imagined. However, according to the flying speed and direction of this unknown energy, in at most three years, this unknown energy will appear above the Earth¡¯s atmosphere.¡± ¡°What?¡± All the representatives of the countries present frowned in shock. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that three years later, alien civilizations might descend on Earth?¡± ¡°Heavens, we can be said to know nothing about civilization of this level. However, if we infer from the clues we learned from the previous alien ruins, our weapons are not enough to resist the descent of the alien civilization!¡± ¡°Three years. Time is too tight. Is the sudden arrival of the alien civilization a good thing or a bad thing for Earth?¡± The representatives of the various countries were all elites in their respective countries. Zhang Keqi¡¯s words were enough to let them understand the seriousness of the matter. They would not be blindly optimistic that the sudden arrival of the alien civilization was to build a relationship with Earth. After all, the many alien civilization ruins discovered previously were constantly proving Great Xia¡¯s previous deductions to all countries. The alien civilization had descended on Earth a long time ago and used Earth¡¯s creatures as experimental subjects. This was not a friendly way. It had not been before, and it could not be now. Although the heads of state did not appear on the screen, they were actually paying attention to this joint project. The final outcome made everyone not dare to let their guard down. This meant that in three years, Earth might face an unprecedented enemy. As the representatives of the various countries temporarily turned off the video signal, Zhang Keqi quickly uploaded the summary document. The highest commander of the Great Xia Kingdom quickly held a discussion meeting about this matter. After Lin Guofeng received the news, he had no choice but to temporarily leave Mount Shengu and rush to the capital to participate in the meeting. This meeting lasted for a total of 12 days. After all, this kind of thing had never happened to any country. Three years seemed to be a long time to ordinary people, but to the development of a country, it was equivalent to the snap of a finger. Similar meetings were held in various countries. The big countries were worried, and the small countries felt like they were sitting on pins and needles. The people of the various countries did not know about this for the time being, but they would also discuss it in confusion. Originally, some countries with constant friction at the border were especially obvious. Why did it seem like the various countries had reached some kind of consensus in the past two days? It was surprisingly peaceful. However, the leaders of the various countries were not stupid. What they were facing now was the potential danger that the entire Earth was facing. In the meetings of the various countries, the current military strength of Earth was evaluated, but the results were consistent with Zhang Keqi¡¯s simulation. According to the current situation, three years later, even if the alien civilization really wanted to attack Earth, Earth would not be able to fight back. Therefore, very quickly, the Atlan Empire took the initiative to contact the Ice Bear Kingdom and the Great Xia Kingdom. This kind of active contact could be considered a fantasy even a few months ago, let alone a few years ago. Moreover, the one who took the initiative to contact Great Xia was the leader of the Atlan Empire. In the current world situation, the three-way summit could almost determine the future direction of the entire Earth. The leader of the Atlan Empire seemed to have white hair overnight. He looked very haggard in the video. The bearded leader of the Ice Bear Nation was not much better. This was because the two of them knew very well that if Earth could luckily escape this crisis, it would definitely be because of Great Xia. Great Xia¡¯s technology was already far ahead of the other countries. If the various countries wanted to develop and mature in three years, they could not do without the help of the prawns. In the past few years, the other countries had basically already attached themselves to the Ice Bear Nation or the Atlan Empire. So the tripartite talks are, in effect, a microcosm of power across the planet. In this meeting, the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation had obviously reached a consensus in advance. They hoped that each country could establish a research center with a three-year period to prepare for the arrival of the alien civilization. Great Xia naturally would not reject this. After this three-way meeting ended, various countries had a research center rise from the ground in a short period of time. Great Xia suddenly became busy. As other countries did not have Great Xia¡¯s technology, they could only ask Great Xia for help if they wanted to develop. Firstly, some small countries had already secretly contacted Great Xia before the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation put down their arrogance. They expressed their attitude of relying on Great Xia. At the same time, they hoped that Great Xia could sell their technology and give them a chance to buy it. More and more countries contacted Great Xia, and Great Xia¡¯s currency began to circulate worldwide. The Atlan Empire¡¯s currency was originally the only designated currency for international trade, but now, because of the rise of Great Xia, this rule had long become useless paper. The Atlan Empire naturally saw this, but in the face of the current situation, they had no choice but to compromise. After all, even they had to ask Great Xia for help in technology. Otherwise, even if the laboratory was completed, it was impossible for them to develop weapons that could resist alien civilization in three years. It was as if Great Xia had stood at the top of the world overnight. However, in fact, when they looked back at Great Xia¡¯s development path, every choice they made established the outcome today. The heads of the various countries personally came to Great Xia to sign a cooperation agreement with the highest commander. A new international situation was formed. The Great Xia currency became the main currency and began to circulate internationally. Of course, during this process, Great Xia did not ask for an exorbitant price. Instead, they chose to cooperate with various countries in a peaceful manner. Other than currency circulation, some countries that did not have the conditions to trade currency could choose to exchange special metal ores for resources or land transactions that could bring great benefits to absorbing supernatural aura. This was because Great Xia planned to build it on such a special land for cultivators to imitate the legendary grotto-heaven. This gave those small countries a chance to breathe. For this, they were grateful to Great Xia and praised Great Xia for repaying evil with kindness. All the countries that had established a cooperative relationship, Great Xia would send a scientific team to provide technical support to help develop weapons. Towards these scientists who had rushed over from Great Xia, the various countries took out the highest-level welcoming ceremony. It could be seen how much importance they placed on Great Xia. The Ice Bear Nation and the Atlan Empire did not make any movements in the beginning. Perhaps it was because they were conceited as a large country and could not put down their pride. However, when they saw that the other small countries had already begun to develop technology, the two large countries finally recognized the reality and began to interact frequently with Great Xia in private. In the end, two months later, the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Kingdom signed a cooperation agreement with Great Xia and bought technology from Great Xia. This matter also caused a huge uproar in the international situation. Unfortunately, the two overlord countries had also lowered their heads to Great Xia. This caused Great Xia¡¯s international status to rise again. Every country chose to attach themselves to it. This undoubtedly silently interpreted Great Xia¡¯s world status. Looking at the entire Earth, any country could see the scientific delegation sent from Great Xia to help each country develop their own technology and new weapons to deal with the major crisis that might come in three years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Great Xia was the only hope for the entire Earth. Hence, even the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Kingdom had to lower their heads in front of Great Xia. After more than ten years of change in the new era, Great Xia went from being ostracized by various countries at the beginning to being supported by various countries to being the number one in the world. It was difficult for outsiders to know how long this journey was. Now that Great Xia had become the brightest pearl on Earth, the sleeping dragon had finally woken up. This dragon would lead the entire Earth into a period of rapid development. Three years later, they would deal with the outer realm crisis that came from the distant starry sky. The entire world was fully prepared for this. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Arriving at Jupiter (1) Chapter 927: Arriving at Jupiter (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As the countries reached an alliance unification in a short period of time and confirmed the main development direction led by Great Xia, international trade was fully opened, and the development plan jointly agreed by the countries was quickly launched. The Atlan Empire took the lead in circulating the Great Xia currency and bought technology from Great Xia with an astronomical amount. This was the first time in history. Great Xia naturally did not care about the past and sent an outstanding scientific delegation to the Atlan Empire to participate in the development of the weapon series named X. Ice Bear Nation followed closely behind and quickly built a huge experimental center. They welcomed Great Xia¡¯s scientific delegation with the highest standards. Even these large countries were like this, let alone the small countries. The world structure formed by the three countries was broken. The small countries were no longer attached to the Ice Bear Kingdom and the Atlan Empire. Instead, they started to express goodwill to Great Xia and frequently established diplomatic relations. For some countries that did not have the ability to fork out a huge sum of money to buy technology, the leaders also tried their best to either exchange precious minerals or trade land. At this moment, Chen Jie was leading a geological archeological team to the Greek peninsula. Several countries in southeast Europe expressed their hopes of obtaining Great Xia¡¯s technical support through land transactions. Of course, for these lands, they naturally could not give them anything they wanted. Chen Jie and the others were representing Great Xia to explore on the ground. If they confirmed that this place was beneficial to cultivation, this deal would be completed. Several countries in the southeast sent representatives to welcome them and led Chen Jie and the others to an unknown island in the Greek peninsula. These representatives thought that the general public would use some high-tech equipment to survey the island, but they did not expect Chen Jie and the others to choose different locations to sit quietly after getting on the island. The supernatural aura was a very special existence. There was no way to detect it through high-tech equipment. Fortunately, Chen Jie and the others were all cultivators, so they decided to try to sense the supernatural aura here. If there were indeed more obvious changes than elsewhere, it meant that this place could be used by Great Xia. Of course, there were very few places that could strengthen their perception of the supernatural aura. Before Chen Jie and the others came here, they had already rushed to many places, but in the end, they did not meet the standard of the transaction. Seeing that they were sitting quietly, the representatives of the few small countries only dared to stand far away and look at Chen Jie and the others curiously. They knew that Great Xia had entered cultivation, but they did not understand what cultivation was. In fact, the Western countries had never had a clear judgment of the power these cultivators could unleash. The entire process lasted for half an hour. Chen Jie and the others were surprised to discover that this was indeed the heavenly talent treasure land they were looking for. The terrain here was special, and compared to other places, it was easier to sense the supernatural aura. As the saying went, the earth had eight resonances, four blessings, and four dangers. This was one of the blessed lands. Chen Jie was the first to sense the supernatural aura. It was not that the supernatural aura here would be richer, but that the supernatural aura here seemed to be more active. Just as her perception rose, the supernatural aura around her gathered. Unfortunately, the country that owned this island did not have the concept of cultivation. Therefore, this place had never been used. It was simply a waste of natural resources. Half an hour later, Chen Jie and the others looked at each other. After confirming that this place met the requirements, they signed a cooperation agreement with the representatives of the various countries. Such a scene also happened in many places. Many cultivators represented their country to go to different places to check if the land they traded met the requirements. Other than land, other transactions were naturally much simpler. The transportation of precious metals and minerals entered and left Great Xia almost every day. In the international account that Great Xia opened to the public, the amount changed every day. In less than a month, almost all the countries had signed cooperation agreements with everyone. More than 60 scientific research teams set off on private planes and arrived in various countries to help develop new weapons. With the support of technology, the development of various countries improved day by day. As time passed, the new weapons of various countries became more and more mature. During this period, the people did not know that an alien civilization would approach Earth in three years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only the people of Great Xia, but also the people of other countries were unaware of this. This was the agreed confidentiality result between the higher-ups. After all, the people could not help with such things. Telling them would only increase unnecessary trouble. Each country had a limit of three years. They only had three years to develop their national science and technology. Therefore, for them, not a day could be wasted. The scientific delegations sent by Great Xia to various countries were also divided into day and night shifts at the first moment. This way, they could ensure that the project would not stop day and night after it was launched. It was enough to perfect the project three years later. Although Great Xia had sent many scientific research teams to help other countries, they had never given up on their country¡¯s technological development. Although it had already reached the point where everyone could be called a cultivator, in the face of this crisis three years later, these cultivators could not help much. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Arriving at Jupiter (2) Chapter 928: Arriving at Jupiter (2) Editor: Henyee Translations After all, cultivation was a long process. Three years was equivalent to the snap of a finger for cultivators. In the past three years, the cultivators¡¯ realms have not improved much. After all, even Su Yun, who was a Dao Ancestor, needed a few years to cultivate in seclusion, let alone others. Hence, if they wanted to survive this crisis, Great Xia could only rely on technology. The mecha research and development department was iterating the Door God series of mechas day and night because three years later, when the alien civilization arrived, the Nantianmen Plan would become the first line of defense on Earth. The weapons development department was constantly perfecting the existing weapons systems such as the Xuanwu Fighter, the Luan Fighter, and so on to ensure that everyone could unleash their top combat strength at that time and do their best to have the advantage in this inevitable crisis. At the same time, the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation¡¯s Earth and Moon platforms began to open to Great Xia. Almost every day, there would be spaceships going back and forth between the three platforms. Because they had a common enemy, the various countries had already reached a tacit understanding. Although this peace was short, it was worthy of being cherished by the various countries. The development of the era was already getting faster and faster. An unknown crisis had appeared, subtly pushing Earth¡¯s technological development to a new height. Three years would pass in the blink of an eye. During this period, Zhao Guofeng was already very busy. Even so, he would take some time to head to Mount Shengu and see the place where Su Yun was in seclusion from afar. Ever since the day Su Yun went into seclusion, dark clouds had gathered on Mount Shengu. In the beginning, it was only a layer of dark clouds that resembled mist. However, as the days passed, not only did the dark clouds not dissipate, but they also became darker. Now, two years have passed since Su Yun went into seclusion. One year has passed since the three-year development of the international plan. The sky above Mount Shengu was already covered by dark clouds. Moreover, thunder rumbled in the dark clouds, and lightning flashed restlessly. Speaking of which, it was strange. The cover of the thundercloud seemed to be only targeted at Mount Shengu. Not to mention the other villages outside Shengu Village, even in Shengu Village, far away from Shengu Mountain, there would still be sunlight. From afar, there was only a layer of black clouds gathered above Mount Shengu. This phenomenon made many citizens feel strange. The only ones who knew the truth were Zhao Guofeng, Xu Jiajia, and the others. Back then, when Su Yun was in seclusion, he had personally said that he would transcend the tribulation when he came out of seclusion. Their understanding of tribulation transcendence was not as thorough as Su Yun¡¯s. However, they knew very well that the process of transcending the tribulation must be very dangerous. Hence, Xu Jiajia, Big Head Yang, and Lin Xiao would stand at the foot of the mountain from time to time and look at the top of the mountain worriedly. They also hoped that Su Yun could come out of seclusion as soon as possible, but they also hoped that this time would not come too early. This was because Su Yun¡¯s exit from seclusion meant that he had to face the heavenly tribulation head-on. At the very least, from some cultivation novels they had read, any mention of tribulation transcendence was usually close to death. They naturally could not understand how this calamity had occurred, nor did they have a clear understanding like Su Yun. Their worries stemmed from their worry for Su Yun. Although Su Yun was the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor, in the eyes of Xu Jiajia and the others, Su Yun was more like a family member and a close friend. Now, because of Su Yun, Great Xia had reached the level where everyone cultivated. The cultivation culture was still being perfected, but all the starting points of perfection stemmed from every word Su Yun said when he gave the sermon. The Hearing Dao Bureau bloomed everywhere, and all the cultivators were also managed by the system. This way, cultivation would not impact the original social system, and it would also be icing on the cake. All the citizens were improving their cultivation. They did not know that the upper echelons of all the countries on Earth were working day and night to deal with the potential crisis that was less than two years away. Ever since the launch of the three-year joint project, various countries had established cosmic monitoring stations. All the countries sent representatives to the cosmic monitoring station to monitor the speed of the unknown energy inside at any time to prevent any more changes. In fact, just as Great Xia had calculated previously, in just a year, that unknown force had entered the Milky Way. After entering the Milky Way, the energy did not show any signs of changing direction. It was as if the target of this unknown power had been the Solar System from the beginning. Once this unknown force entered the solar system, it meant that it was not far from Earth. Under such an urgent situation, various countries began to desperately accelerate the development of weapons and equipment on the three platforms. For this reason, they continuously updated their weapons configuration. Some citizens also noticed something strange. Recently, it seemed that various countries had begun to launch rockets frequently. However, their doubts did not cause much public opinion on the Internet. This was because the upper echelons of various countries were very tacit in keeping this matter a secret. Therefore, their doubts could not be continued. They did not even reveal any rumors. ¡°Report! Unknown energy has entered the solar system!¡± A few months later, new monitoring reports came from the cosmic monitoring station. The unidentified flying object was extremely fast. After entering the solar system, it continued to approach Earth. ¡°The three platforms will begin the self-check weapons procedure, forming a triangular protective layer in the sky above Earth. The high-compression energy barrier has entered the final testing stage. All the weapons on the platform will be tested!¡± After Zhang Keqi received the instructions from the higher-ups, he quickly conveyed this order to the various countries. Now that all the countries respected Great Xia, they naturally did not neglect Great Xia¡¯s orders. In order to deal with the final crisis, the three platforms had already formed a joint energy output. This was equivalent to forming a triangular barrier in the sky above Earth. The three platforms would be the first line of defense against unknown energy. The weapons systems on the platforms would all undergo self-checks. The energy output system would be fully activated. An invisible barrier would quickly connect on the three platforms, forming a translucent energy shield. The improvement of the three platforms was only the first line of defense. The weapons and equipment of various countries had also entered an urgent stage. They had to be prepared for the worst. Once the first line of defense could not stop this unknown energy, they had to deal with the arrival of the unknown energy based on the battlefield on Earth. Whether this unknown energy was an aircraft carrying an alien armed force or some other destructive weapon could not be analyzed with Earth¡¯s technology at the moment. However, all the countries had reached a consensus with Great Xia. They had to prepare for the worst. Even the Atlan Empire, a country that had always been proud of the West, did not believe that the extraterrestrial civilizations had come all the way to the solar system to build diplomatic relations with Earth. A weak country had no diplomacy. This principle was also feasible at the cosmic level. Although the current Earth¡¯s technology was developing very quickly, it was a fool¡¯s dream to compare it to an alien civilization that had existed for a long time. Therefore, in the minds of the various countries, the arrival of this unknown energy was most likely malicious. Therefore, they had to be fully prepared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Great Xia¡¯s help, more than 80 countries established high-end surface-to-air laser missile launch towers. The Sky Brain System served as the control center and armed the entire Earth with high-tech weapons. The high-intensity jammers set up by the 13 countries covered almost half of Earth. If this unknown energy was really some kind of aircraft, these jammers would be invisible protection. ¡°Report, the unknown energy is approaching Jupiter!¡± Eight months later, new information from the cosmic monitoring station returned to the surface. The unknown energy was close to Jupiter, which meant that this unknown energy had come in the end. After three years of planning, there was finally going to be an outcome. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: The Dao Ancestor’s Energy Exfiltrates, Blasts the Spaceship! (1) Chapter 929: The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Energy Exfiltrates, Blasts the Spaceship! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The leaders of the various countries appeared on the big screen. Everyone¡¯s expressions were very serious. This was because this was the first time Earth had interacted with interstellar space. No one could tell what the final outcome would be. In the past three years, although the various countries were doing their best to develop day and night, their potential enemy was an unknown alien. No one knew how far their technology had developed. One could imagine the panic in the hearts of the leaders of the various countries towards such an enemy who they did not know anything about. When the unknown energy arrived at Jupiter, it had already entered the monitoring range of the Sky Brain satellite. Under the orders of Great Xia¡¯s highest commander, Zhang Keqi quickly publicized the surveillance footage of the Sky Brain Satellite. It was also in this surveillance screen that everyone finally saw the true appearance of the unknown plan that had been going on for three years. There were four oval-shaped aircrafts that formed an unknown energy. The aircraft at the front was slightly smaller than the three behind, and there was no intuitive weapon configuration. The three aircrafts behind seemed to be guarding the small aircraft. They maintained the same distance and speed as they pushed forward in space. ¡°It¡¯s really aliens. They still came in the end.¡± ¡°This is a team of alien spacecrafts. It looks like their target is really Earth, but what is their goal?¡± ¡°What should we do next? Can our newest weapon really compete with the alien civilization?¡± Finally seeing the appearance of this unknown energy, Zhang Keqi frowned with a grave expression. With the orders of the highest command, Zhang Keqi had already become the main person in charge of the Earth Space Defense Program. According to the current situation, it would only take a few days at most for these aircrafts to arrive above Earth. Therefore, Zhang Keqi quickly represented Great Xia and ordered the various countries in the world. ¡°All countries are to enter a combat readiness state. The three Earth and Moon Space Platforms are all on level one alert. Everyone, the unknown battle has already arrived. Now, it has reached the point where we need to unite against a common enemy. Three years of planning was just for this moment.¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice sounded in the command room of various countries. Almost without any hesitation, the countries quickly began to respond. The few Western countries led by the Atlanteans had already set up cosmic air defense weapons in more than eight military bases. This was the second line of defense after the three platforms. It was specially developed to prevent aircraft from entering Earth and causing damage to the ground. After three years of planning, the various countries gathered and formed three defensive lines under Great Xia¡¯s lead. The first was the three Earth-Moon Space Platforms, including the Southern Heavenly Gate. The second was the cosmic air defense weapons in the eight military bases. Although there were only eight military bases, this kind of cosmic air defense weapon was enough to form an interweaving network in the Earth¡¯s stratosphere. The third line of defense was also the last line of defense for humans, which was the armored soldiers. This was the worst-case scenario. If the first two lines of defense could not stop the aircraft from landing on Earth, the remaining things would have to be done by armored soldiers to defend the peace on Earth. In the next two days, the various countries felt like years. The leaders of the various countries stared at the screen closely, watching the movements of the four alien spacecraft. On the Luan platform, Combat Wolf had already been urgently transferred back and became the commander-in-chief of the defense again. This time, he could still see the faces of some foreigners on the Luan platform. They were also wearing armor and had been integrated into the defense team. When facing a common enemy, the various countries no longer hid their selfish motives. After all, if they could not even protect Earth, their national sovereignty would be even more of a joke. Moreover, in the past three years, everyone¡¯s efforts were obvious to all countries. They provided technical personnel to help countries develop. In just three years, countries¡¯ technology levels had made a qualitative leap. Great Xia did not hold back at all. It also made many countries sincerely submit and establish an inseparable cooperation with everyone. Therefore, there were many elite soldiers sent by the countries in the defense team on the Phoenix Platform. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just like how there would be soldiers of the Great Xia Kingdom stationed on the other two platforms, it was no longer the time to divide countries. Instead, it was the first direct confrontation between Earth and other galactic civilizations. Finally, two days later, in the wee hours of the morning, as urgent alarms sounded in the command room of the joint attack of the various countries, and red alarm lights flashed for a short period of time, what was supposed to come finally came. Four spacecraft appeared in front of the Luan Platform. At this moment, they had already arrived above Earth. What made everyone pay more attention was that these four aircraft suddenly stopped in the air. This technology was still impossible for Earth to master at the moment. The smaller aircraft quickly rose and was protected in the middle by the other three aircraft. The four aircraft stopped calmly and faced the Luan Platform. Looking at this scene through the big screen, Zhang Keqi quickly ordered the technician beside him, ¡°Mobilize the Sky Brain Satellite and test these four spacecraft.¡± The technicians quickly began to control the Sky Brain Satellite. On the Luan platform, more than 30 mecha teams formed by the Door God series of mechas walked to the platform with heavy footsteps and looked up at the four cosmic flying machines in front of them. Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: The Dao Ancestor’s Energy Exfiltrates, Blasts the Spaceship! (2) Chapter 930: The Dao Ancestor¡¯s Energy Exfiltrates, Blasts the Spaceship! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The Xuanwu Fighter and the Luan Fighter were in position. The ion cannons began to charge, and the electromagnetic energy wave had also entered the stage of being about to be fired. The Door God series of mechas was equipped with a unique core drive system, fully utilizing the advantages of space warfare. The Door God series mecha was huge, the smallest Door God series detection mecha was more than two meters tall, and those combat mechas were four to five meters tall. If this kind of mecha was placed on Earth, it would be very clumsy and slow to move. However, the unique core drive system and operating method in space could still allow this mecha to achieve a flexible effect. In the distance, the Atlan Empire¡¯s Earth and Moon Space Platform resonated with the Ice Bear Nation¡¯s platform and Great Xia¡¯s Southern Heavenly Gate. As the three parties on the platform pressed the activation button from the command, electromagnetic energy waves quickly emitted from the three platforms. Soon, the three platforms established an interconnected electromagnetic barrier. This was to prevent the aircraft from suddenly launching an attack on the platform. Within the calculation range of the Sky Brain Satellite, it was very difficult to break through the electromagnetic barrier with long-range artillery attacks. However, this was only a theory after all, because no one knew what kind of weapon this aircraft was equipped with. Therefore, until now, the leaders of the world did not dare to let their guard down. They only stared solemnly at the four aircraft on the screen. For some reason, the four aircraft suddenly stopped moving and just stopped there quietly. This confused the leaders of the Earth for a moment. Zhang Keqi, who was standing in the command room, crossed his arms and frowned as he looked at the scene transmitted back. He thought about why these four aircraft had come all the way here. Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ Just then, an ear-piercing alarm suddenly came from the space station. Then, the technician hurriedly operated the computer and turned to look at Zhang Keqi. ¡°Commander-in-chief, the Sky Brain Satellite has detected an unknown energy projecting to Earth. It¡¯s suspected to be a detection wave from a cosmic spacecraft. It¡¯s investigating Earth.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Zhang Keqi gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°I was almost fooled by the appearance. This aircraft is not in a stalemate with our three platforms, but it has already secretly begun to scan Earth. ¡°Fortunately, we had also upgraded the Sky Brain Satellite in the past three years. Otherwise, we might not have discovered it. Activate the electromagnetic shield immediately and inform the various countries to intercept the detection waves of the alien aircraft immediately!¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s order was quickly transmitted to various countries. The eight military bases that had set up high-tech weapons and equipment quickly began to respond. The signal towers that shot into the clouds quickly activated under the control of the computer satellite. An invisible barrier quickly connected with each other and formed in the air. Zhang Keqi looked at the screen simulation barrier in front of him. It had already formed a protective barrier above Earth. Moreover, the detection energy wave that had been materialized had indeed been reflected on the protective barrier. This scene made Zhang Keqi reveal a knowing smile. The defensive method he had set up back then had finally worked. The energy waves of the alien aircraft could not pass through this protective barrier. Even now, no one knew why these spaceships were here to probe Earth. But at least they knew that before they understood the other party¡¯s background, it was most important not to let the other party know their background. As if sensing the energy waves, the energy waves emitted by the alien spacecraft on the big screen disappeared. Zhang Keqi looked at the dense data diagram on the screen solemnly. He was even more anxious to guess what these aircraft were going to do next. The energy wave that had disappeared just now actually appeared again. This time, this energy wave quickly passed through the barrier above Earth. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t the barrier working?¡± Facing Zhang Keqi¡¯s inquiry, the technician quickly began the investigation. A moment later, he stood up and said, ¡°Commander, the alien spacecraft has increased the power of the detection wave. We can¡¯t analyze this energy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhang Keqi had actually long thought that such a situation might happen. After all, the development of alien civilization was definitely not something Earth could imagine. However, even the Earth¡¯s barrier could not withstand the maximum power detection wave of the alien aircraft. Didn¡¯t this mean that in front of the alien spacecraft, the Earth seemed to be completely transparent and could be spied on by others? The anxious Zhang Keqi quickly ordered the technicians to counterattack, but no matter how much the Sky Brain Satellite increased the power of the barrier, it could not effectively resist the detection wave. The other countries quickly monitored that the alien spacecraft was probing Earth. Between them, there was actually no way to block the detection wave. These four alien spacecraft were obviously a very perfect exploration team. The smallest alien spacecraft should be a detection spacecraft. The detection wave was released by this spacecraft. The other three aircraft were equipped with some force equipment, but their main function was still to detect. They did not seem to be able to release powerful detection waves like such a small aircraft. However, they did not know the exact method of detection for the time being. Just as everyone was feeling troubled by the current situation, no one expected the small aircraft that had been releasing detection waves to probe the Earth actually self-destructed without any warning. In the vacuum environment, the small aircraft suddenly exploded. Although there was no sound, a layer of powerful energy spread. The closest to the aircraft was Combat Wolf on the Luan Platform. At this moment, they looked at the small aircraft that had suddenly exploded and were all puzzled. So far, Earth has not launched any attack. So why did this aircraft blow itself up? This scene also puzzled scientists from all over the world. Zhang Keqi quickly ordered the technicians to find out the reason for the self-explosion of the aircraft. The technicians calculated from many angles, but they did not find any results. It was not until they retraced the monitoring route after the energy wave entered Earth that they realized something. ¡°Report, at the last moment before this aircraft exploded, the detection wave energy happened to detect this location.¡± The technician enlarged the map. After seeing the clear image, a hint of shock flashed in Zhang Keqi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mount Shengu?¡± From the backtracking surveillance footage, it could be clearly seen that the energy detection wave released by the cosmic spacecraft had stopped at Mount Shengu for at least a minute. This kind of situation had never happened before. All the detections often felt glossed over. Only when the energy wave on Mount Shen Gu stopped, as if it had detected some problem. Looking at the screen in front of him, Zhang Keqi was silent for a moment before he sorted out an idea in his mind. ¡°In other words, the reason why this cosmic spacecraft self-destructed was because it monitored Mount Shengu?¡± The technician quickly brought up another scene. In this scene, it was a satellite scan of the energy level of Mount Shengu. ¡°Commander-in-chief, there has indeed been a very complicated energy in the vicinity of Mount Shengu. The satellite can monitor it, but it can¡¯t scan this energy.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s the Dao Ancestor. It must be him!¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s eyes lit up as he said thoughtfully. ¡°Ever since the Dao Ancestor went into seclusion on Mount Shengu, this complicated energy only appeared. Therefore, it must be related to the Dao Ancestor. ¡°I think it¡¯s because this cosmic flying device can¡¯t analyze such a complicated energy that its core was damaged and it self-destructed. This is too unbelievable. The power released by the Dao Ancestor is actually something that even alien civilizations can¡¯t spy on?¡± Just as Zhang Keqi finished speaking, the aircraft that had been motionless in the air suddenly erupted with an extremely high speed and approached Earth. ¡°Oh no, after the long-range detection didn¡¯t work, they decided to rush straight to Earth for a scan?¡± ¡°Attention, everyone. Prepare for battle!¡± Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Disparity in Strength, Shocking the Dao Ancestor (1) Chapter 931: Disparity in Strength, Shocking the Dao Ancestor (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The sudden action of the cosmic spacecraft instantly made the scene, which was originally in a deadlock, enter a white-hot stage. Until now, all the communication signals sent by Earth had not received any response from the spacecraft. It seemed that the aircraft did not care to respond to Earth¡¯s communication signal, or that they had no intention of negotiating with Earth. The sudden self-destruction of the small aircraft caused the remaining three aircraft to quickly descend in a straight line and fly towards Earth at an extremely fast speed. This kind of flying pattern that went straight up and down was something that Earth¡¯s technology had never mastered. Especially during this process, the aircraft could still maintain above high speed. With Zhang Keqi¡¯s order, the Door God series mechas on the Southern Heavenly Gate platform were activated. The drive under their feet soared into the air and headed straight for the aircraft. This interception team, with Combat Wolf as the commander, quickly opened up the pursuit formation. Its extremely high speed caused the distance between the two sides to shorten greatly in an instant. The Door God series armor was condensed with the highest technology on Earth. Its flying speed could easily reach supersonic speed. Soon, under the control of Combat Wolf, the plasma energy cannon on the mecha arm fired decisively. However, the aircraft approaching Earth was even faster. Due to its small size, the aircraft could easily avoid the attack of the energy cannon. The other mechas also quickly unleashed their firepower, but even so, they could not limit the flying speed of the aircraft. On the Garden of Eden platform, the mecha team led by the Great Xia scientific research team and named Project Adam quickly moved out. Compared to Great Xia¡¯s mecha, it used a red main color. The mecha that was different from Adam¡¯s plan was mainly decorated with the Atlan Empire¡¯s Stars and Stripes Flag. It was very easy to distinguish the mecha from its appearance. The two mecha teams quickly surrounded and attacked the three spaceships. However, these three spaceships seemed to have a very clear goal and did not entangle with the mecha team. The aircraft constantly shuttled through the coverage of the energy cannon fire. This speed that far exceeded Earth¡¯s technology made the people operating the mecha very anxious, but they could not easily eliminate the gap between them. The Luan and Xuanwu Fighters moved out one after another. This was the first time such a grand scene had happened to the entire world. Battleships that blotted out the sky and covered the earth gathered from all directions. Mechas shuttled through them from top to bottom. The blue energy cannon covered the sky and earth, cutting through the night sky and splitting the galaxy. All the countries were watching this interstellar war through satellite images. Every leader¡¯s face was filled with worry. No one could predict the outcome of this battle. However, so far, the three aircraft were still approaching Earth. The high-core laser cannon on the Xuanwu Fighter quickly charged. Six laser beams were instantly fired and quickly hit the last aircraft. ¡°Alright!¡± A dazzling light erupted, and all the leaders on the ground who were paying attention to this battle cheered. However, before they could be happy for long, their eyes were quickly filled with surprise. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The power of the high-nuclear laser cannon on the Xuanwu Fighter was second only to the nuclear explosion. The six laser cannons hit the aircraft. To everyone¡¯s surprise, although it triggered an extremely strong explosion, the aircraft quickly flew out of the flames again. There was some damage on the surface, but it was obvious that the explosion did not affect the core of the spaceship. Everyone found this scene unbelievable. They had already thought that the technology of the alien civilization would definitely be far above Earth, and even though this battle had been prepared for three years, the final victory would definitely not be so easy. However, the difference between them should not be so obvious, right? The six laser beams hitting the aircraft at the same time only caused some superficial wounds? In the ground command center, Zhang Keqi watched this scene solemnly and quickly ordered the technician beside him, ¡°Analyze the composition of the aircraft!¡± The technician nodded and quickly began to use the Sky Brain Satellite to analyze the aircraft¡¯s matter. A moment later, only one word appeared on the screen. Unknown! ¡°Commander-in-chief, our current technology can¡¯t analyze the material composition of the aircraft. Even the Sky Brain Satellite can¡¯t do it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When these words entered Zhang Keqi¡¯s ears, it immediately pressed a huge rock in his heart. This meant that Earth had officially fallen into a decline. The alien spacecraft had yet to open fire. Who knew how long Earth could last once they went all out? Combat Wolf had already led a mecha team and lined up in the sky above Earth, blocking the path that the alien aircraft had to pass. Zhang Keqi saw this scene and immediately said anxiously through the communication system, ¡°Combat Wolf, what are you doing?! You can¡¯t use force now!¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s calm voice quickly came from the earpiece. At this moment, his expression was firm, and his words were filled with determination. ¡°I can¡¯t let them enter Earth. At least, I can¡¯t let them enter so easily.¡± After ending the communication with the ground, Combat Wolf quickly said to the mecha pilots beside him, ¡°Comrades, hold the line and fight to the death. We must kill these alien spacecraft outside Earth!¡± Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Disparity in Strength, Shocking the Dao Ancestor (2) Chapter 932: Disparity in Strength, Shocking the Dao Ancestor (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes!¡± All the pilots pressed the red button on the control panel. This meant that they would activate the highest firepower of the mecha. Soon, all the mecha¡¯s shoulder cabins opened. Two large particle cannons each revealed their black muzzles and aimed at the aircraft that was rapidly approaching. ¡°Fire!¡± As Combat Wolf gave the order, more than ten mechas and more than 20 particle cannons opened fire at the same time. The particle cannons intertwined and gradually formed an extremely powerful energy pile that headed straight for the aircraft. The remaining three aircraft seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. Soon, they formed a light blue barrier on the appearance of the aircraft. The physical computer satellites of this barrier could not analyze it, and they could not even penetrate the detection signal. The leaders of the various countries stood up one after another and leaned in front of the screen to watch this scene nervously. After three years of development, the technological level of various countries had still not reached the bottom. Therefore, if even the strongest attack of the large mecha team could not cause any damage to these aircraft, It would also mean that Earth would not have the strength to deal with alien civilizations. BOOM! A dazzling beam of light spread a hundred miles away. This light could even be vaguely seen on Earth. The air wave formed by the explosion immediately sent the mecha team flying. Combat Wolf finally stabilized his body and looked ahead nervously. Whoosh! To everyone¡¯s despair, two aircraft flew out of the explosion one after another. When the explosion dissipated, there was only the wreckage of an aircraft floating in space. It seemed that the ion cannon was still effective in the end, but such a powerful attack only stopped one aircraft. The remaining two aircraft erupted with extremely fast speed. They brushed past the mecha team and rushed straight into Earth. ¡°Chase!¡± Now, no one had the time to worry about this. Zhang Keqi quickly gave the order, and Combat Wolf immediately deployed the order. The mecha team, the Xuanwu Fighter, Project Adam, and even the Athena battleship of the Ice Bear Nation followed closely from all directions and rushed into Earth. Originally, no one was willing to use Earth as a battlefield to intercept the alien civilization. However, they could not stop the two aircraft at all, especially after the aircraft erupted with its highest speed and quickly left everyone behind. The anti-aircraft energy cannons of the eight military bases began to intercept independently under the control of the Sky Brain System. The cannon fire from all directions shot into the sky. The people inside and outside Great Xia raised their heads in shock and looked at the horizon. Many flying objects were pulled back and forth. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh my god, could it be that aliens have started to attack Earth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an aircraft! Look!¡± The people on the ground could be seen everywhere taking out their phones to capture this rare scene. Two aircraft were driving at high speed in front, followed by mechas and battleships from various countries. All the anti-aircraft energy cannons were equipped with a built-in tracking system. Under the control of the Sky Brain Satellite, they quickly joined the competition. The energy cannon erupted with dazzling blue light in the air, and panic rose in the hearts of the people. No one knew what had happened, but the battle suddenly started silently. The height of the aircraft continued to decrease. This was also the first time the crowd had seen the legendary aircraft with their own eyes. The oval shape was almost exactly the same as the rumors. Moreover, this aircraft was abnormally agile in the air. Even at supersonic speed, it could still stop at any time and move up and down wantonly. Such agility also caused great trouble for the intercepting party. It was very difficult for them to determine the exact location of the spaceship. All the cannonballs would always be avoided by the aircraft at the critical moment. Combat Wolf and the others were burning with anxiety. They urgently wanted to control the situation before the situation worsened, but the difference in strength between them was becoming more and more obvious as the battle line lengthened. ¡°Predict the flying path of the aircraft and see where they¡¯re going!¡± The location where the aircraft rushed to Earth was in the sky above Great Xia. Hence, Zhang Keqi quickly urged the technicians beside him. As long as he could determine the flying path of the aircraft, he might be able to intercept it through the cooperation of various countries. What Zhang Keqi did not expect was that a moment later, the technician said something that made his back turn cold. ¡°Commander-in-chief, based on the path of the aircraft previously, through simulation calculations with big data, we came to the conclusion that the target of the aircraft might have been set in Great Xia from the moment it entered Earth. ¡°Currently, we¡¯ve done many positionings in the direction we¡¯re moving in. In the end, through the system, we determined that the aircraft might go to Mount Shengu!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the display in front of the technician in disbelief. The computing system of the Sky Brain Satellite was formed after many years of development and big data feeding. This also meant that at least in the current three-dimensional space, it was very difficult for this operating program to make mistakes. ¡°Mount Shengu¡­ Dao Ancestor?¡± The more Zhang Keqi thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. He thought of the detection wave that the alien spacecraft had projected on Earth. In the end, it was because they had detected Mount Shengu that the spacecraft self-exploded. It was precisely because of this that these flying machines suddenly rushed into Earth. Could it be that they wanted to search for the special power emitted by Mount Shengu? Zhang Keqi immediately informed Combat Wolf of the calculation results. He quickly called Zhao Guofeng, who was in the vicinity of Mount Shengu, to report this news. After knowing this, Zhao Guofeng quickly mobilized a large number of armed teams from the surrounding military districts and rushed to Mount Shengu from all directions. The armed soldiers looked solemnly at the sky above them. The only two aircraft left in the sky were still approaching at high speed. No one knew what the purpose of these aircrafts was, but be it Zhang Keqi or Zhao Guofeng, they did not dare to take a gamble. They wanted to know if these aircrafts were targeting Su Yun. Soon, the aircraft arrived above Mount Shengu. However, as Su Yun was in seclusion on Mount Shengu, Combat Wolf and company¡¯s eyes turned red from agitation, afraid of disturbing Su Yun¡¯s cultivation. This was the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia. It was not only the future of the Great Xia, but also the future of the entire world. The aviation boundaries were completely opened. The mechas of the other countries rushed over to support them. The cities around Mount Shengu raised air defense alarms. The military and police jointly moved out and began to evacuate the crowd to prevent accidental injuries caused by the battle. After Combat Wolf and the others arrived, the mechas of the various countries also rushed over one after another and formed a tight defense line in the sky above Mount Shengu. The two aircraft quickly stopped in the air. The Great Xia mecha team led by Combat Wolf and the mecha teams of the various countries were vigilant. The scene fell into a temporary silence, but this silence made even the air seem to be filled with gunpowder. After the previous few battles, everyone knew that they would have to pay a huge price to destroy the remaining two spaceships. However, now that the various countries were facing the same enemy, they all took Great Xia as their leader and formed an inseparable alliance. At the very least, they could not let this alien civilization¡¯s aircraft run rampant on Earth. Dark clouds still covered the sky above Mount Shengu, and thunderclouds surged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun, who was sitting by the side of Mount Shengu, seemed to have fused into the forest. Lawes did not know what was happening in the outside world. At the foot of the mountain, a large number of soldiers and tanks were in position. In the sky were the mecha teams of the various countries and the battleships of the three Earth and Moon platforms. BOOM! As the special weapon on the aircraft suddenly opened fire, a mecha was instantly scrapped. It also officially started a large-scale interstellar battle that had never been seen in centuries. Explosions continued in the sky. Under the night sky, Mount Shengu would often be illuminated by flames. All the joint teams were struggling to block the aircraft. No one knew that at this moment, Su Yun, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: Dao Ancestor: Do You Think There’s No One on Earth? (1) Chapter 933: Dao Ancestor: Do You Think There¡¯s No One on Earth? (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Explosions rose and fell in the sky. Su Yun looked up in puzzlement and saw that the mechas in the sky had formed a defense line. They kept pouring fire to stop the two oval-shaped aircraft. Great Xia¡¯s Xuanwu Fighter and Luan Fighter were in the lead. Technological warships of various sizes followed closely behind, constantly chasing after the oval-shaped aircraft to attack. Su Yun¡¯s gaze quickly landed on the two high-speed flying vehicles. With just a glance, Su Yun immediately determined that they were not Earth¡¯s technology. Even the Xuanwu Fighter and the Luan Fighter¡¯s highest speed was only 4,523 kilometers per hour. The highest speed of the intercontinental missile was 2.52 kilometers per hour. Even if it was an artificial flying object that had escaped Earth¡¯s gravity, its speed was only about 30 million kilometers per hour. However, the speed of these two aircraft was between zero kilometer to 720,000 kilometers an hour. The so-called zero kilometer was hovering. The aircraft could stop at any height at any time. It was silent and did not even have any traces. Even though Great Xia was already the most developed country in the world, it was still unable to create flying objects of this level. Although the latest Type 97 military helicopter could also hover, it could not avoid swaying left and right. Moreover, this ability to hover was mainly built on the huge propeller. This aircraft was different. When it suddenly stopped, all the inertia seemed to have disappeared in an instant, like an object that was growing steadily in the sky. It was this ability that violated the conventional laws of physics. Whether it was a mecha or a battleship, they could not calculate the flying trajectory of the aircraft, let alone intercept it with firepower. Compared to aircraft, the top technology on Earth was still too clumsy. Su Yun frowned slightly. He looked solemnly at the aircraft that was faintly discernible in the thunderclouds and constantly losing height. Why did an alien civilization suddenly appear on Earth? Su Yun did not know what had happened outside while he was in seclusion. The various countries had long reached a consensus on this. The people of the various countries did not know that for this day, every country in the world had prepared for three years. But now, the sky above Great Xia was extremely lively. Naturally, many people saw it, so it caused a heated discussion on the Internet. Even the crowd was unaware of it, let alone Su Yun, who had been in seclusion on Mount Shengu. The battle in the sky became more and more tense. The mechas of the various countries rushed to the scene and intercepted the aircraft with Combat Wolf and the others. In fact, they had already realized the difference in strength between them. Earth¡¯s high-end weapons would at most cause superficial damage when they hit the aircraft. This was completely unimportant to the aircraft itself. This was a helpless reality. Earth¡¯s understanding of alien civilization was almost blank. The disparity in strength made the heads of the various countries anxious. From the current situation, this was only an alien civilization¡¯s reconnaissance aircraft. Who knew how long Earth could last if the alien civilization¡¯s attack fleet arrived? Zhao Guofeng, who was at the foot of the mountain, was also anxious. At this moment, he was surrounded by armed soldiers. In the distance, rows of tanks were in position. Even with such a huge formation, he still did not feel at ease for a moment. These weapons, which were enough to threaten any country, were almost useless in the face of threats from other galactic civilizations. All of this was also in Su Yun¡¯s thoughts. In the past few seconds, the aircraft had easily dodged many attacks and easily left the pursuers behind as it headed straight for Mount Shengu. Was the target of this alien civilization Mount Shengu? Su Yun frowned. He was somewhat puzzled by this. The appearance of the aircraft could not be just a coincidence. Their goal seemed to be to find out about the current development of Earth. Could it be that to the alien civilization, the development of Earth had always been their concern? On second thought, wasn¡¯t the genetic evolution over the years, the excavation of the ruins of the extraterrestrial civilization, and even the mutation of Chi You in ancient times all because of the alien civilization? It was obvious that the alien civilization was experimenting with Earth, or that they had been to Earth before. However, the feeling of being reared made Su Yun very uncomfortable. The reason why these flying machines could be discovered now was because Earth¡¯s technology had developed at a high speed in recent years. Who knew if aircrafts had often appeared before, but Earth¡¯s technology at that time could not detect them at all? Buzz¡­ Su Yun suddenly sensed a strange energy descend from the sky, as if it had instantly enveloped the entire Mount Shengu. Then he felt extremely offended. It was as if Mount Shengu and himself were being targeted by a pair of eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice came from Combat Wolf¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Comrade Combat Wolf, the Technical Department has detected that the alien aircraft has released another detection wave. The detection range is the entire Mount Shengu!¡± Combat Wolf was burning with anxiety. However, the difference in strength between them was too great. So what if they knew? They could not even touch the aircraft now. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Combat Wolf gritted his teeth. Then, he controlled his mecha to erupt with its highest speed and chased after the aircraft. Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Dao Ancestor: Do You Think There’s No One on Earth? (2) Chapter 934: Dao Ancestor: Do You Think There¡¯s No One on Earth? (2) Editor: Henyee Translations What Combat Wolf and the others did not know was that Su Yun had already slowly stood up. He raised his head and looked coldly at the aircraft hovering above Mount Shengu. That special feeling made Su Yun quickly lock onto the aircraft. Clearly, the aircraft was probing Mount Shengu. ¡°To worship God when entering the temple, to have courtesy as guests in others¡¯ houses. Do you think there¡¯s no one on Earth and you can barge into Earth and investigate wantonly?¡± Su Yun said in a low voice. His voice was transmitted by the supernatural aura, echoing throughout the entire Mount Shengu. ¡°Dao Ancestor!¡± ¡°Whose voice?¡± Zhao Guofeng looked up at the mountain in surprise. Not far away, Xu Jiajia and the others also stood up nervously. The leaders of the various countries who were watching the scene through satellites also widened their eyes in confusion. ¡°The Dao Ancestor has been alarmed!¡± Combat Wolf quickly heard this voice. When the Great Xia soldiers, including him, heard this voice, they quickly felt a sense of stability. Su Yun, who had just finished speaking, slowly formed a sword finger with his right hand. The supernatural aura from all directions quickly gathered at his fingertips at a terrifying speed. A strong wind blew on Mount Shengu, and lightning flashed and thunder rumbled above his head. It was as if the world was covered. Only Su Yun stood at the cusp of the storm. The golden light formed by the supernatural aura in his eyes flickered slightly. So what if it was an alien civilization? Entering Earth with malice was an enemy. Su Yun¡¯s eyes turned colder and colder. A golden sword formed by supernatural aura seemed to extend from his fingertips. He did not use any moves. With just a flick of his wrist, he simply slashed at the sky above his head with his sword finger. BOOM! The mountains and rivers shook, and the wind swept away. With Su Yun as the center, the entire Mount Shengu was instantly swept up by a spreading wave of air. Zhang Keqi looked at the screen in front of him in astonishment. The Sky Brain Satellite had been monitoring Mount Shengu. The screen showed that a powerful energy was quickly gathering on Mount Shengu at a shockingly fast speed. The world paled in comparison. The moment Su Yun attacked, a shocking muffled thunder exploded in the dark clouds, causing the citizens of the surrounding cities to look up in surprise and look into the distance. The dark clouds began to surge, thunder rumbled, and lightning flashed. On this apocalyptic mountain, a terrifying sword qi that was hundreds of feet long soared into the sky. It was so fast that even the aircraft could not react. BOOM! The aircraft that could remain unscathed under the siege of the top weapons on Earth, such as the laser cannon and the quantum beam cannon, actually exploded the moment it touched the sword aura. As the flames soared into the sky, everyone was stunned and widened their eyes in shock. This sword energy directly passed through the aircraft. The two aircraft did not even react before exploding in the air like fireworks. Then, the sword energy disappeared into the dark clouds, but everyone could clearly see that even the dark clouds that had gathered for a long time had a gap torn open and were slowly fusing. Just one move¡­ Combat Wolf and the others drove their mechas and landed on Mount Shengu. They watched this scene in astonishment and could not recover for a long time. From the moment the aircraft appeared, the various countries joined forces to stop it for more than an hour. Yet in the end, the Dao Ancestor only attacked with one move, and the two flying machines actually exploded. ¡°The power of a Dao Ancestor is so terrifying.¡± Combat Wolf¡¯s voice was filled with shock. This scene fully illustrated Su Yun¡¯s strength. Seclusion is to close the distracting thoughts in his heart, not to hide from the world. Cultivation is to cultivate one¡¯s heart to be as calm as water, not tolerance. Zhao Guofeng hurriedly went up the mountain. Although Xu Jiajia and the others also wanted to come up, they could only wait at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Dao Ancestor Su Yun, you have come out of seclusion!¡± Zhao Guofeng panted as he came in front of Su Yun and looked at him in shock. He knew that Su Yun was very capable, but he did not expect that even an alien aircraft could be easily destroyed by Su Yun. ¡°Old Zhao, what¡¯s going on with this aircraft?¡± Zhao Guofeng came at the right time. Only he could answer the doubts in Su Yun¡¯s heart. The leaders of the various countries saw this shocking scene through the satellite images. First, it was Su Yun¡¯s voice. Immediately after, the two aircraft exploded. The connection was obvious. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°This is the Dao Ancestor of Great Xia, Su Yun!¡± The expressions on the leaders¡¯ faces were extremely interesting. The battle actually ended with a raise of Su Yun¡¯s hand. The leaders of the Atlanteans, the Ice Bear, and the other great countries even felt a little lucky at this moment. Thankfully, they had chosen to be on good terms with Great Xia back then. It turned out that Great Xia¡¯s technology was not the greatest, but this Dao Ancestor, Su Yun! However, there was not much time left for the leaders of the various countries. With the appearance of the connection signal, the leaders of the various countries entered the joint conference hall. ¡°Everyone, because of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s attack, the crisis is temporarily resolved. However, what we have to consider is far from over!¡± This was the first time a high-ranking commander from Great Xia had appeared in the conference room. Even the way he addressed Su Yun was that of a Dao Ancestor. It was enough to show Su Yun¡¯s weight in Great Xia. ¡°This might be a test by the alien civilization, so we have no choice but to take precautions. The alien civilization might be involved in the soil again!¡± The words of the highest commander were also the worries of the other heads of state. But their current problem was that Earth¡¯s technology could not go to other galaxies to investigate alien civilizations. By the time Earth¡¯s flying objects arrived in other galaxies, it would be unknown how many years it would take. By then, it would be too late. Even so, they could not just sit back and do nothing, right? The leaders of the various countries were conflicted. They racked their brains but could not find a favorable solution. Just as the leaders of the various countries were arguing in the meeting but could not come to any effective conclusions, Zhao Guofeng had already recounted the events of the past three years to Su Yun in detail. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Great Xia to develop so quickly. It actually contributed to the harmony of all the countries in the world.¡± Su Yun nodded in admiration. He was sincerely happy about this. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that three years ago, such a distant alien civilization would actually appear on Earth today?¡± Zhao Guofeng sighed. ¡°From the looks of it, this alien civilization¡¯s attitude towards Great Xia is not friendly. This can be seen from the unreasonable surveillance of the aircraft. Now, all the countries are participating in the joint meeting, but regarding this matter, we can only be passive.¡± Looking at the helpless Zhao Guofeng, Su Yun asked in confusion, ¡°Old Zhao, why do you say that?¡± Zhao Guofeng looked up at the dark clouds above his head and sighed deeply, ¡°You saw it today. Our Great Xia¡¯s current technology is the most advanced on Earth, but even so, we can¡¯t do anything to the small reconnaissance aircraft of the alien civilization. ¡°We know nothing about how long this alien civilization has existed, what level of technology it has reached, and what motives it has for Great Xia. Earth¡¯s technology could not reach other galaxies to investigate, which would take decades. ¡°And our wormhole jump technology is still only at the theoretical stage. Therefore, I did not participate in this meeting because I knew that they would not be able to discuss anything. This was a powerful enemy that we had never seen before, and it was a problem that Great Xia could not solve. ¡°It seems that all that¡¯s left is to passively wait for them to descend. Earth can only be prepared for battle, but we don¡¯t know anything about them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words entered Su Yun¡¯s ears, causing a thoughtful expression to appear on his face. But soon, he looked up at Zhao Guofeng. ¡°Old Zhao, what you just said might not be the case. Since the alien civilization has already invaded Earth, we can¡¯t keep being passive. Leave the investigation of the alien civilization to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Even though Su Yun was a Dao Ancestor, his words still shocked Zhao Guofeng. Su Yun still looked at Zhao Guofeng calmly and pointed at the coffin-shaped magic artifact beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve made a huge breakthrough in my seclusion this time. Perhaps I can leave my body and cross the galaxy.¡± Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Sixth Realm?! (1) Chapter 937: Sixth Realm?! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was still in the solar system. Furthermore, in this Mental Wander state, he was not affected at all. He could clearly see the huge fireball that illuminated many planets. Unlike what most people thought, this solar system was not a regular ball, but more like an indeterminate durian. Multiple planets were in the solar system, which made the solar system like the stomach of humans. This contained countless celestial bodies. Crossing the solar system was enough to take Su Yun a lot of time. However, as Su Yun was not in a conventional physical form, his speed was naturally not affected by the physical conclusion. The universe was constantly expanding, and his speed exceeded the speed of light. According to the physical conclusion known to Earth, the limit of speed was the speed of light. From the looks of it, it was as if someone had artificially created a barrier, preventing humans from ever reaching the edge of the universe and seeing the truth they wanted to hide. However, in Su Yun¡¯s mental wander state, the speed he could erupt easily exceeded the speed of light. Therefore, the edge of the solar system was constantly approaching. After leaving the solar system, Su Yun still had to break through the Milky Way, which had a diameter of 100,000 light-years. The Milky Way is an elliptical disk-shaped galaxy with a large disk structure. In the depths of the oval, the stars that were originally the size of sesame seeds when they looked up from earth had all displayed the true side of a behemoth. The environmental temperature Su Yun was in had already reached 273.15¡ãC. This temperature was also known as absolute zero. It was precisely because of the complexity of the cosmic environment that it was difficult for Earth¡¯s technology to reach the level of interstellar travel no matter how much it developed. If they wanted to rely on technology to cross the galaxy, they had to break through the current physical limit and reach an absolute speed that exceeded the speed of light. Secondly, they had to ensure that all the equipment and instruments could still operate normally in an absolute zero environment. The difficulty of this could be imagined. The most appropriate adjective for the universe for humans was ¡°Vast¡±. However, after being in it, Su Yun realized that the word ¡°vast¡± couldn¡¯t fully describe the universe. When Su Yun passed through the solar system and entered the Milky Way, there were stars and a large number of star clusters as far as the eye could see. This shocking scene caused Su Yun¡¯s thoughts to fluctuate. Since ancient times, only a human like Su Yun could see the entire Milky Way from such a perspective. The entire Milky Way¡¯s mass was 1.5 trillion times that of the sun, making Su Yun as tiny as a wisp of dust. The galaxy that filled the sky was dotted with different lights in the pitch-black universe. Poets called it romance, and Su Yun called it an experience of the heart. He realized that his horizons and temperament were too insignificant compared to the vast universe. Now, he was known as a Dao Ancestor on Earth, but in the Milky Way, what was he? Human technology could not see through the truth of the universe. No one knew what was hidden in the 4,000 stars in the vast Milky Way. After Su Yun broke through to the Solar System, he sensed the concentration of the supernatural aura around his increase. The supernatural aura here was even higher in quality than the transcendent aura in the solar system. He quickly realized that in different environments, the seemingly identical energy actually had an absolute difference in quality. This meant that on a planet similar to Earth in other galaxies, because of the difference in mass, the creatures on that planet would naturally be stronger than Earthlings. With this in mind, Su Yun¡¯s exploration of the universe became even more urgent. He quickly sped up and gradually fused into the vast Milky Way. Even if he was not a professional photographer here, he could leave behind a shocking scene with a casual photo. As an Earthling, Su Yun had imagined the Milky Way many times, but this dazzling and intuitive feeling could only be experienced here. Although compared to the photos circulating on the Internet, the Milky Way was not that colorful. It was in a light white form, embedded high in the night. The stars around it, which were originally flickering, had now become huge stellar bodies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the long river of time, humans could only see one billionth of the universe. The Milky Way that was captured by the naked eye could only be a corner of the dazzling star. Only when one was really in it could they clearly realize that it had color. It would flicker, and at the same time, it would be unchanging. Of course, other than this suffocating beauty, the entire Milky Way had a faint feeling of death. Su Yun shuttled between the various celestial bodies. He clearly existed, but it was as if he had never existed. Just like the cat that Schr?dinger had placed in the box, no one could make any conclusions before opening it. Su Yun was also immersed in a special and wonderful experience. It was as if he had fused with the stars that he could only look up at from afar, turning into a speck of dust in the ethereal. This naturally caused a huge shock to his mental state. He vaguely felt that something had appeared in his mind, but he could not pry into it. Just as Su Yun was completely immersed in this experience, a special feeling suddenly came. For some reason, he sensed an extremely powerful attraction. This attraction could even distort invisible matter around him. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Sixth Realm?! (2) Chapter 938: Sixth Realm?! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations A sense of danger arose in Su Yun¡¯s heart. He immediately spread his supernatural aura, but to his surprise, even the supernatural aura was uncontrollably sucked away in a direction a few seconds after it spread out. Su Yun immediately stopped and stood in the empty galaxy, looking in the direction where the supernatural aura had dissipated. There was nothing there, but the surrounding space seemed to be distorted, gradually forming a vortex. In that direction, there was no resplendent Milky Way or vast celestial bodies. There was only endless darkness and the fear hidden in the darkness that constantly seeped into people¡¯s hearts. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a black hole?¡± A shocking thought immediately surfaced in Su Yun¡¯s mind. Everyone knew that there were black holes in space, and all the photos circulating on the Internet described black holes as a vortex. But in fact, the black hole could not be seen at all because the density of the black hole could not even escape light. There were many people on Earth who felt that if they shone a super huge searchlight at the black hole, it would reveal itself. But all the light would be absorbed by the black hole and nothing would be seen. This was also why humans¡¯ understanding of black holes was still limited to simulation and imagination. No one had ever seen what a black hole was with their own eyes. Su Yun could clearly sense that his soul was being quickly led in a direction by an invisible energy. Even though he tried his best to control himself, he could not escape the attraction. A black hole is itself a special astronomical object of general relativity, whose basic characteristic is a horizon called a black hole by a closed boundary. Matter and radiation from the outside world would be sucked into the field of vision by gravity, but the things in the field of vision could not escape. Not good! This made Su Yun quickly realize his current situation. This was because even his soul was affected by the black hole¡¯s gravitational pull. He could not control himself as he approached the black hole, and his speed increased. Su Yun used his supernatural aura to the limit, but he could only sense a chaotic point in the distorted space, he could not see the entire situation. Therefore, once he was sucked into the world by the black hole, even Su Yun, who was in a Mental Wander state, would not be able to escape. This instantly made Su Yun explode. He constantly compressed all the supernatural aura in his soul to increase the quality of his soul. However, if he wanted the quality of his soul to exceed the black hole, in his current state of absorption of supernatural aura, he would spend at least 30 years without eating or drinking. Therefore, Su Yun could only use this to delay the time he was sucked into the black hole. At the same time, he racked his brains to think of what to do. Unless his speed could exceed the absolute speed of light¡­ Su Yun¡¯s expression turned more and more solemn. He did not expect there to be such a hindrance in the vast universe. Scientists on Earth had made a concept assessment. If a spacecraft wanted to break free from Earth¡¯s gravity and enter the planetary system, its spatial speed had to reach at least 11.2 kilometers per second. Otherwise, it would never be able to escape the control of Earth¡¯s gravity. This velocity of 11.2 kilometers per second was the minimum velocity needed for any object to escape from the Earth¡¯s gravitational field. Hence, it was also known as the escape velocity of Earth. The moment Su Yun¡¯s soul left Earth, his maximum speed had already reached 40 kilometers per second. Therefore, he could easily leave Earth and enter the vast universe. The Sun¡¯s gravitational pull is much greater than Earth¡¯s, so the Sun¡¯s escape velocity is 618 km/s. If a celestial body¡¯s escape velocity exceeded the speed of light, even light could not escape from it, and the black hole was such an existence. This quickly formed a bold idea in Su Yun¡¯s mind. Currently, in Earth¡¯s scientific theory, no matter can escape a black hole. Because light was the fastest thing in the universe, if even light could not escape from the black hole, then other things could forget about escaping. However, this concept was clearly not valid in Su Yun¡¯s soul state. Furthermore, since the alien spacecraft could come to Earth, it meant that they already had technology that exceeded the speed of light. The top concept of light speed was only limited to Earth¡¯s science. Therefore, if he wanted to escape from the black hole, he could only be faster than light. And the speed of light was about 300,000 kilometers per second. This speed was also the limit of Su Yun¡¯s soul state. If he wanted to escape the restraints of the black hole, Su Yun could only try his best. As a large amount of supernatural aura compressed in his soul, the quality of his body continued to increase. Su Yun¡¯s soul had already begun to show signs of unstable shaking. This was the first time Su Yun had attempted to break through the absolute limit in such a state. Therefore, the pain he was experiencing was obvious. Su Yun was now like an inflated balloon. His supernatural aura was increasingly compressed, and its total mass had far exceeded his tolerance. Even so, he gritted his teeth and crazily absorbed the surrounding supernatural aura. He did not have time to filter the impurities in the supernatural aura at all. He could only reduce the influence of the black hole through this continuous compression. Of course, this effort seemed to be insignificant in front of the huge black hole. However, that was not what Su Yun wanted to do. As his hands gradually condensed in front of his chest, he formed a hand seal. The moment he opened his eyes, the supernatural aura that he had compressed to the limit suddenly spread in all directions. Buzz¡­ This scene was like a huge mushroom cloud produced by an atomic bomb thrown into the universe. The airwaves around Su Yun surged. At the moment the airwaves spread, Su Yun could clearly see that due to the black hole¡¯s gravitational pull, all the airwaves quickly formed a vortex around him. Even the surrounding space seemed to follow the vortex and constantly distort. Whoosh! Su Yun did not hesitate. He used the powerful force that erupted to push his speed to the limit. An afterimage remained on the spot before dissipating in an instant. Su Yun frantically flew in the opposite direction of the black hole¡¯s gravitational force. He could sense that the gravitational force formed by the black hole was like an invisible barrier that kept dragging him, preventing him from escaping. Su Yun clearly did not want to accept his fate. He clenched his right fist tightly as a huge supernatural aura gathered on it. It even gradually took form. It was a golden light that gathered on Su Yun¡¯s right fist and continued to stack. Supernatural aura that was as vast as the sea surged into Su Yun¡¯s body. This was an adventure he had never tried before. However, Su Yun was at his wit¡¯s end. Therefore, even his eyes flickered with golden light, as if a true god had appeared. As Su Yun sensed the supernatural state aura in his body, he was once again on the verge of reaching the limit of his soul state. This made Su Yun grit his teeth in anger as a ferocious glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Break!¡± Su Yun threw a punch at the void in front of her. Golden light flew out like a swimming dragon. This punch acted on the invisible barrier formed by the black hole¡¯s gravitational pull. Su Yun constantly exerted strength on his right fist, and this punch nearly exhausted all his energy. It was also at this moment that Su Yun and everything around him seemed to have stepped into a frozen state of nothingness. At that moment, Su Yun could not even sense the omnipresent black hole¡¯s gravitational force. Enlightenment¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In front of Su Yun, the vast Milky Way seemed to instantly turn into a leaf on a tree. As he stood in front of the leaf, he could even see every inch of the veins on the leaf. Although this scene only lasted for a moment, in the depths of Su Yun¡¯s divine sense, it was as if a shackle had loosened. The sixth realm? Su Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. Somehow, he seemed to sense an unprecedented power hidden in his body. Just like the Milky Way, it was vast and boundless. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Target, Shatter Stars in One Punch! (1) Chapter 941: Target, Shatter Stars in One Punch! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The lone robot did not realize that it had been targeted by Su Yun. As usual, he scanned the rear deck. Clearly, this was only a patrol. The special substance that formed the entire robot gave it extremely powerful defense. It was precisely this robot form that allowed them to be unaffected even if they were exposed to a vacuum environment. Beep beep¡­ Suddenly, the robot¡¯s eyes emitted a red light. Then, he felt as if he had been locked onto by a force and could not move in an instant. The person who locked onto the robot was Su Yun. As Su Yun approached the robot, he found it increasingly strange. His original plan was that since these were robots, there must be a core central control system. As long as he could approach the robot, he could sense the central control system through the supernatural aura. Like a virus, it quietly infiltrated the system and understood all the secrets. To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, he could not sense any mechanical control system in this lone robot through the supernatural domain. On the contrary, he actually felt the fluctuation of soul energy from this robot¡¯s body. How could this be? Su Yun frowned. Could it be a cyborg creature? But cyborg creatures were a new concept on Earth. And this concept was only used in some movies or games. What Su Yun did not expect was that this concept really existed in the universe and was right in front of him. The robot had clearly sensed that something was wrong. Seeing that the robot¡¯s eyes were about to turn red and form a defensive state, Su Yun couldn¡¯t care less and entered the robot¡¯s body. He appeared in a chaotic space. This was the spiritual sea in the robot¡¯s body. This was an ability that Su Yun had comprehended during his recent seclusion. In the words of novels, it was similar to soul searching! However, other than in his own mental world, this was the first time he had invaded another person¡¯s mental world. And in this chaotic space, Su Yun was surprised to see a faint black shadow in front of him. This was clearly a human, but Su Yun could not see what this person looked like. The black shadow did not speak, but its voice entered Su Yun¡¯s mind. This was because the conversation between them in the mental world only required mental strength. There was no need for any conventional language. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mental communication could overcome language barriers, so Su Yun quickly understood what the other party meant. Su Yun did not want to answer the other party¡¯s question at all. He quickly unleashed his supernatural domain. He was clearly in someone else¡¯s mental world, but he could rely on his supernatural domain to quickly bring the other party into his mental world. The chaotic space immediately became a paradise. Everything in the mental world changed with a thought from Su Yun. When he was in seclusion in the mental world, he was in this paradise, quietly observing the changes in the world. The black shadow¡¯s emotions clearly fluctuated. Clearly, he was also very puzzled as to why he had suddenly appeared here. Su Yun did not say a word. All he did was force a large amount of supernatural aura into the black shadow¡¯s body. All kinds of scenes appeared in front of his eyes. He was reading the other party¡¯s mind. In his mental world, Su Yun was a supreme god-like existence. It was also this action that made Su Yun finally understand what was going on with the creature in front of him. They were aliens from distant galaxies, but they had long abandoned their physical bodies, which was why they had their current mechanical and biological form. Using their original souls to control the physical bodies made of machinery could allow them to adapt to complicated environments and even deal with various wars in other galaxies. And now, this huge fleet was only the pioneer of the main force. Or it could be called a scout. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the black shadow¡¯s mental world, Su Yun saw a dense and endless fleet, as well as suffocating cosmic beasts. However, it was not easy to read the black shadow¡¯s mind. Su Yun tried to break through a few times but failed to read the black shadow¡¯s deep memories. Therefore, he could only roughly understand that the reason why these aliens focused on Earth again was because they planned to carry out another experiment like thousands of years ago. The purpose of the experiment was relatively blurry in the black shadow¡¯s mental world. Either he was deliberately hiding it, or with his identity, he could not know such a confidential matter. Fragmented images surfaced in front of Su Yun¡¯s eyes, causing a storm to rise in his heart. These aliens lived in a distant and special galaxy. Transliterated into Earth¡¯s language, it was roughly called the East Wall Galaxy. It was far more developed than Earth. In their eyes, Earth was still in an extremely backward era. In addition, in this memory, Su Yun even learned that the aliens in the East Wall Galaxy had not only conducted experiments on Earth. They had invaded many planets many years ago and carried out extremely large-scale experiments. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Target, Shatter Stars in One Punch! (2) Chapter 942: Target, Shatter Stars in One Punch! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Their attitude when conducting the experiments seemed to be very urgent. These experiments should be very important to them. Su Yun was very curious. What was the motive behind these experiments? He kept exerting his supernatural aura and exploring the black shadow¡¯s spiritual world. What kind of terrifying existence was hidden in this vast universe? But the alien knew too little. Despite this, Su Yun had a better understanding of the vast universe because he had read a portion of the black shadow¡¯s memories. The universe was vast, and Earth was indeed very small. The level of civilization could not be ranked at all. As a Dao Ancestor and the creator of the unique technique, he was indeed invincible on Earth now. However, he was indeed nothing when facing this boundless universe. In other words, could he destroy a star with a single punch now? Obviously, it was impossible! How many stars and galaxies were there in the universe? In comparison, Su Yun¡¯s strength could not help but weaken. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for me to raise my goal. I can¡¯t limit my sights to Earth anymore. When I can shatter the stars with a punch, I¡¯ll be qualified to look at the universe!¡± Buzz¡­ Finally, just as Su Yun was about to probe deeper, he suddenly sensed an extremely huge energy appear in the black shadow¡¯s mental world. Su Yun looked up and saw a pair of scarlet eyes in the sky of the mental world. Not good! Su Yun was alarmed. In just a few seconds, someone had already seen through his existence. Unfortunately, the black shadow he had invaded now should be a small fry, so he could not obtain more information. The moment he was sucked in by the scarlet eyes, Su Yun instantly dispersed. All his strength retreated from his mental world and dissipated on the spot. The mighty mechanical army quickly rushed over from all directions and surrounded the robot that Su Yun had seen through. The aircraft on the periphery quickly received the news and quickly activated the scan to search for the intruder. Su Yun had already returned to his body with a thought. This was a more beneficial state for Su Yun. Even though his mind was wandering, he would still maintain a connection with his body. This connection ignored space and distance. As long as it was safe and undisturbed, Su Yun only needed a thought to return to his body, no matter how far away he was. The moment he opened his eyes, Su Yun panted heavily. The moment those scarlet eyes locked onto him, Su Yun felt an unprecedented panic. These aliens abandoned their bodies and led the way to Earth as pioneer troops. Their mental strength was much stronger than that of Earthlings. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to abandon their bodies and forge a set of steel bones. Su Yun did not know what a real alien looked like. However, according to the various clues he had obtained so far, the reason why they targeted Earth was because they wanted to come and experiment again. The humans on Earth were just cheap experiments for them. At the current speed of these pioneer troops, they would enter the solar system in five years. Now, Su Yun finally understood the ins and outs of the matter. The flying saucers that had appeared in the sky above Earth were only reconnaissance drones sent by the fleet. Now that all these reconnaissance aircraft were destroyed, it would definitely accelerate the arrival of the pioneer troops. Behind the pioneer troops were an unknown number of huge fleets. The core aliens must be there. Together with a large number of spatial beasts and unheard of advanced technology, they would descend on Earth later. As Su Yun opened his eyes, the pale blue light that enveloped him gradually faded. In order to prevent the previous situation from happening again, Zhao Guofeng stationed an extremely huge army on Mount Shengu after Su Yun went into seclusion this time. When Su Yun walked out of the coffin, soldiers quickly went to report. Not long after, Zhao Guofeng rushed over. ¡°Dao Ancestor, you¡¯re awake!¡± Zhao Guofeng sized her up with concern. When he saw that Su Yun was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. Su Yun looked at Zhao Guofeng with a serious expression and said, ¡°Five years. We still have about five years. In five years, the pioneering forces of the alien civilization would arrive on Earth. ¡°To them, Earth is just an experimental field. If we don¡¯t make sufficient preparations in these five years, the creatures on Earth will only be experimental subjects five years later.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was filled with shock. He looked at Su Yun nervously and asked, ¡°How many people are there on the other side? Don¡¯t we have any chance of winning?¡± Without thinking, Su Yun shook his head. ¡°Five years later, only the pioneer troops will arrive, followed by the vast army. All the aliens in these pioneer troops had abandoned their physical bodies and were now in a special state that was half mechanical and half biological. Although it¡¯s only a pioneer unit, all the technology is not something we can resist at all. ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s also a huge spatial beast. That¡¯s a true genetic creature. In comparison, the genetic technology developed by the various countries over the years is not presentable at all.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words were the truth. It was like a basin of cold water that extinguished the last hope in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart. He quickly connected to Zhang Keqi and entered the international joint conference room. Looking at the leaders of the various countries, Zhao Guofeng said solemnly, ¡°Not long ago, the Dao Ancestor told me his investigation results. Everyone on Earth had reached the most urgent moment. The reason why those aliens had designs on Earth was because they wanted to repeat the experiment a thousand years ago. Every country, including everyone present, no longer made any difference after those aliens descended. To them, the creatures on Earth are cheap experimental subjects. We don¡¯t have much time left. According to the Dao Ancestor, we have at most five years. In five years, the alien pioneer forces will arrive and we will be helpless.¡± These words made everyone present reveal shocked expressions. In order to deal with the unknown energy from before, they had developed day and night for three years. Now, they did not even give them time to catch their breath before giving another ultimatum. The pioneer fleet of aliens, the terrifying cosmic behemoth. When these news came out of Zhao Guofeng¡¯s mouth, it was like a series of heavy bombs that exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Five years, we won¡¯t have time to develop.¡± ¡°The difference is too great. Even if you give me another 50 years, it¡¯ll be very difficult to catch up.¡± ¡°Is this the ultimatum for the end of the world? Is there nothing we can do?¡± The leaders of the various countries were panicking. They looked at Zhao Guofeng eagerly, hoping that he could give them a solution. However, Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun, who was not far away. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°We have no choice now. I¡¯ll discuss it with the Dao Ancestor again. It¡¯s a pipe dream for us to rely on technological development to resist this crisis. ¡°Everyone, wait for my news.¡± Zhao Guofeng disconnected the connection with him. Then, he took a deep breath and walked in front of Su Yun again. Su Yun still had not recovered from his state of mind. After all, it was an alien civilization that far exceeded Earth. As for the alien that Su Yun had analyzed back then, he was only a small fry and did not know much. Therefore, his understanding of these aliens was far from enough. However, before he could continue investigating, he was caught. At the very least, this confirmed one thing. The current technology of the aliens could capture the state of his soul. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, it seemed that the mental strength of these aliens was far stronger than that of Earthlings. With his current realm, he could not completely analyze them. ¡°Dao Ancestor, are we really helpless? Could it be that we can only passively accept this outcome?¡± Zhao Guofeng said in a deep voice as he looked at Su Yun. His eyes were rather complicated and heavy. Faced with such a question, Su Yun slowly looked up a moment later. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s only one path left for us.¡± Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Facing the People, Ascending to the World (1) Chapter 943: Facing the People, Ascending to the World (1) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°If you want to rely on technology development, five years is not enough. The technological difference between Earth and alien civilizations was too great, so there might only be one path left for us. Cultivation!¡± ¡°Cultivation?¡± Zhao Guofeng widened his eyes in surprise and looked at Su Yun in confusion. ¡°We¡¯ve been doing this all along. Ever since you preached last time, the country immediately implemented the policy of cultivation for all. The Hearing Dao Bureau established branches in various cities, and the dojos were open to the public 24 hours a day. There were pioneers on the spot to guide them. Now, although not everyone could cultivate, 80% of the people of Great Xia had already entered the Dao. The remaining 20% are old people and children, as well as some people who are really not fated to enter the Dao.¡± Zhao Guofeng told Su Yun the data in detail, but Su Yun quickly shook his head. ¡°No, this is far from enough. In order to effectively resist the crisis that Earth would encounter five years later, the entire Great Xia had to officially enter a cultivation state in the next five years. I will personally guide all cultivators to increase their realms. Only in five years will we have a certain amount of strength to deal with the crisis.¡± Zhao Guofeng finally understood Su Yun¡¯s thoughts, but this idea was bold. In the next five years, all other social activities in Great Xia will stop. Everyone threw themselves into cultivation. The entire country would become a training hall. This thought would have been a fool¡¯s dream a few years ago. But now, Zhao Guofeng knew very well that other than that, they had no other choice. After chatting with Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng quickly reported Su Yun¡¯s thoughts. The relevant documents were quickly slapped on the table of the highest commander. The highest commander of Great Xia flipped through the document seriously. He was also a little shocked by Su Yun¡¯s proposal. This matter was easy to say, but it was very difficult to implement. If everyone stopped all social activities for the next five years, all factories would stop work, and all office units would be closed, it would have devastating consequences for any country. However, to Great Xia, this matter was not impossible. That was because Great Xia had artificial intelligence technology that other countries did not have. In recent years, artificial intelligence technology had already developed rapidly with the help of the Sky Brain Satellite. Many jobs already had artificial intelligence. However, artificial intelligence alone was far from enough. If this project was activated, everyone in Great Xia would be better off cultivating. It was impossible to rely on the thousands of robots in the inventory. Therefore, it was very difficult for the highest commander to make a decision on this plan. This was unprecedented for the entire world, but as time passed, it was obvious that there was not much time left for the highest commander to think. At eight o¡¯clock that night, the highest commander appeared in the joint conference room. Currently, the various countries have fallen into a state of panic. After all, Great Xia was currently the strongest country on Earth. This was something that even the Atlan Empire and the Ice Bear Nation had tacitly agreed to. After learning the news from Su Yun, the fates of all countries were connected. The entire Earth had already entered a countdown. Five years was like an event announcing the end of the Earth. Therefore, in this joint conference room, the heads of state had been arguing for a long time. They kept suggesting new hypothetical solutions, but they kept dispelling these ideas and discussing them. They could not think of an effective solution. When the highest commander of Great Xia appeared in the conference room, the heads of the various countries, who had been discussing non-stop, held their breaths and looked at the highest commander. ¡°Everyone.¡± The voice of the highest commander was transmitted to the ears of the heads of the various countries through the real-time translator, making everyone present serious. ¡°Earth is facing an unprecedented enemy. I believe everyone already knows the results of the Dao Ancestor¡¯s investigation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The technology of the alien civilization far exceeded that of Earth for more than a hundred years. In terms of technology, we would not be able to fight back. I wonder if you have discussed any effective countermeasures in the past few days? Nowadays, countries¡¯ fates are connected, and they are also connected to the entire Earth. If there are any effective countermeasures, please inform all of us.¡± However, after the highest commander finished speaking, the conference room was silent. The leaders of the various countries had grave expressions on their faces. If they really had a way, they would not have sat here for a few days in a row. Seeing everyone¡¯s silence, the highest commander did not seem to be surprised. Therefore, he slowly said, ¡°If none of you have a plan to deal with it, then I might as well share with you the plan proposed by our Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor.¡± The eyes of the heads of state lit up and they nodded eagerly, as if the words spoken by the highest commander were their last straw of hope. ¡°According to our Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor, we won¡¯t focus on technology anymore in the next five years. The only hope of dealing with this crisis in five years was cultivation. Everyone in Great Xia will enter the cultivation stage. The entire country will be a training ground and will be personally led by our Dao Ancestor to cultivate.¡± Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Facing the People, Ascending to the World (2) Chapter 944: Facing the People, Ascending to the World (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Only then will we have hope of surviving this tribulation in five years.¡± ¡°Cultivation?¡± The heads of state looked at each other. Discussions kept coming from all directions. The leader of the Atlantean Kingdom was the first to speak. ¡°Only your country has entered the cultivation stage? Then why can¡¯t our citizens try to cultivate?¡± The highest commander shook his head helplessly. Then, he pointed at the document in front of him. ¡°In this document, the Dao Ancestor has already explained that other than the people of Great Xia, it¡¯s very difficult for people from other countries to enter cultivation. Moreover, Great Xia already had two national sermons. Now, 80% of the citizens have already entered the Dao. ¡°In terms of cultivation, the citizens of the countries present were all blank pieces of paper. Instead of using the past five years to paint the white paper, it¡¯s better to decorate the original painting with the gods.¡± The highest commander only used a few words to stabilize the order of the scene again. The leaders of the various countries also began to nod. Clearly, they had gradually approved of this matter. ¡°Today, I¡¯m only showing everyone the plan that our Great Xia can give. As for whether the countries cooperated or not, Great Xia would not interfere. If they were willing to cooperate, Great Xia would treat them as allies. In these five years, our fates were connected. When the crisis arrived, Great Xia would definitely not stand by and watch the allies suffer. Everyone, there¡¯s not much time left for you to make a decision. Please consider it seriously.¡± The highest commander left the meeting, leaving the heads of the various countries in the conference room with solemn expressions, thinking about the highest commander¡¯s words just now. Su Yun also indicated to Zhao Guofeng that he would be in seclusion for a short period of time. During this period of seclusion, Zhao Guofeng could also carry out other matters one by one. The reason why he went into seclusion at such a critical juncture was because Su Yun hoped to consolidate his insights from this trip to the universe. Cultivation was about cultivating the heart, and these comprehensions were indispensable processes for cultivating the heart. Zhao Guofeng naturally had no objections. He watched as Su Yun sat cross-legged beside the Divine Lonely Stone again. Then, he instructed the soldiers who sealed the mountain to be on high alert and not allow anyone to disturb Su Yun before hurriedly leaving. Zhao Guofeng had to participate in a meeting personally initiated by the highest commander in the capital. The core problem of this meeting was naturally how to implement and practice the solution proposed by Su Yun. As for the people, they still did not know what had happened. However, in fact, this calm was only on the surface. The bottom of the sea was already surging. The meeting in the capital lasted for a total of four hours. The final outcome of the meeting was not beyond Zhao Guofeng¡¯s expectations. The supreme commander agreed to begin implementing Su Yun¡¯s plan. The first step to implement this plan was to publicize the problems they were facing. After a night, the entire Internet environment had already changed drastically. Most of the citizens woke up and saw many messages popping up on the Internet and television. They wondered if they were still dreaming. [Emergency announcement from this station. Earth has been invaded by an alien civilization. After the Dao Ancestor personally investigated, he concluded that in five years, the fleet of alien civilizations will arrive on Earth.] [Crisis!! Unknown alien civilization, five years deadline, calamity is approaching!] [At ten o¡¯clock this morning, the Capital¡¯s Great Hall will hold a press conference for the entire country. The theme of the press conference has been publicized. It¡¯s called the Countdown to the Apocalypse.] These words quickly entered the eyes of most people. At first, everyone¡¯s reaction was the same. They felt that it might be some rumor. However, as the reports on the morning news on various stations and official websites were reposted, it quickly dispelled the doubts in the hearts of the people and turned into shock. ¡°A few days ago, there was a flying saucer flying in the sky. Could that be an omen?¡± ¡°Five years? Can we beat them?¡± ¡°War is about to break out, and it¡¯s an interstellar war. I only slept. Why do I feel that everything has changed?¡± More and more netizens discussed this matter online, and everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with panic. They did not know what had happened. They only knew that their fates had suddenly been counted down to five years. Extraterrestrial civilizations and interstellar wars were too distant for most ordinary people. They even only existed in their imaginations. In just one night, there was suddenly a large-scale public report of the relevant news. This naturally made it difficult for many people to react. It was also because of this that the capital decided to hold a press conference at ten o¡¯clock today and let Zhao Guofeng be the main speaker to explain the situation to everyone. As the news from all sides reported, the matter fermented faster and faster. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, everyone was paying attention to this press conference. They had long entered the public link platform and waited for the livestream to begin. An hour before the press conference, all the mainstream media in the capital had already rushed to the venue. They set up their long guns and short cannons while discussing this shocking matter. The concept of aliens was no longer so unfamiliar to everyone in recent years, but this was completely different from suddenly knowing that Earth would go to war with aliens in five years. This hour was extremely long for everyone present. All the media reporters at the scene watched anxiously as the clock ticked by. In the livestream, the Great Xia citizens were also in a daze as they looked at the screen that did not have any images for the time being. Many people in the comments section below the livestream were discussing. Everyone was worried about what would happen to humanity in five years. Finally, it was time. Zhao Guofeng appeared solemnly in front of the podium in his military uniform. The venue instantly fell silent. Even the comments section that had been scrolling for nearly an hour in the live stream instantly stopped. ¡°Everyone, thank you for participating in this press conference. Also, thank you for watching this press conference through various channels and waiting patiently. I believe many people were shocked today. To be honest, I haven¡¯t recovered from the shock until now.¡± Zhao Guofeng quickly explained what had happened to the people of Great Xia through the press conference. Only then did the Great Xia citizens come to a realization. So many things had happened on Earth without them knowing. ¡°The Dao Ancestor personally went to investigate and discovered the pioneer troops of the alien civilization rushing towards Earth. According to the Dao Ancestor¡¯s estimation, in five years, the pioneer troops of the alien civilization would arrive on Earth. ¡°There is not much time left for us. The enemy has declared war on us and treats us as guinea pigs. They want to use our Earth as a test ground. But I can tell everyone very responsibly that we will never accept such a fate.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s voice spread throughout the streets and alleys of the country. In front of the television, the radio, and the big screen in the square, countless Great Xia citizens were watching this press conference solemnly. ¡°Now is not the time for us to despair. In the next five years, the Dao Ancestor will personally lead the people of Great Xia to cultivate. Only cultivation is our hope of survival. Only the Dao Ancestor is our future in five years. It was even to the extent that the magnificent feat of the entire world ascending would come true! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone, please be prepared. Every Great Xia cultivator is important in this battle with the alien civilization. Any subsequent news will be released through the official website. Everyone, please wait patiently. There¡¯s no need to panic.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s speech caused a wave throughout the country. People were discussing this matter everywhere on the Internet. There were always people gathered in the streets and alleys with serious expressions. This was a crisis that all of humanity had to face, and Su Yun became the most important person to resolve this crisis. In the joint conference room, the heads of the various countries seemed to have finally come to a conclusion and quickly sent an invitation to Great Xia. The moment the highest commander entered the livestream, the leader of the Atlan Empire was in charge of announcing the decision they had discussed. ¡°In the next five years, our countries will cooperate with Great Xia. With Great Xia¡¯s decision as the guideline, we will cooperate sincerely to survive the crisis!¡± Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Opening the Cultivation World! (1) Chapter 945: Opening the Cultivation World! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations After a short discussion, countries finally reached a consensus. They knew very well that no country could support them in surviving the crisis five years later. The only hope now was Great Xia. Although they did not know anything about cultivation, at least the shocking ability that Su Yun had displayed time and time again was enough to give them hope. In the eyes of Westerners, Su Yun was like a god. Therefore, in the current situation, it could only be used as a last resort for the various countries. In a short period of time, the opinions of the various countries were unified. The highest commander nodded when he heard this. This also meant that Great Xia had taken on the heavy responsibility of the entire Earth from now on. After this meeting ended, the various countries held high-level seminars to determine the form of cooperation with Great Xia and the repositioning of the various countries after the world situation changed drastically. The crisis five years later had subtly changed the world situation on Earth. The current Great Xia had become the brightest pearl of the east, illuminating the future of the entire Earth. This time, Su Yun did not enter seclusion for long. After calming down, he hurriedly came out of seclusion. Zhao Guofeng had already arranged for a helicopter to wait at Mount Shengu. After Su Yun came out of seclusion, he immediately boarded the helicopter with Zhao Guofeng and headed straight for the capital. This was Su Yun¡¯s first meeting with Great Xia¡¯s supreme commander. After all, in the current situation, Su Yun had to ensure that communication with the Great Xia¡¯s supreme commander was unobstructed. The two sides had to clearly sort out their next development plans so that they could deal with the various problems that might appear in the new world pattern. However, before setting off, Su Yun still went down the mountain to meet his parents, Xu Jiajia, and the others. The white monkey had not seen Su Yun for a long time. At this moment, he quickly jumped out of Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms and pounced on Su Yun, letting out an aggrieved voice. As Su Yun gently stroked the white monkey¡¯s head, he looked deeply at Xu Jiajia. Xu Jiajia did not say anything and only nodded slightly. The tacit understanding between the two of them was difficult for others to understand. This was also the most different thing about Xu Jiajia in Su Yun¡¯s heart. She could always understand him, and he had never needed to say anything in front of Xu Jiajia. Su Guowei looked at Su Yun with eyes filled with reluctance, but he still nodded and forced a smile. ¡°Go and do what you have to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about your mother and me.¡± ¡°Uncle Su! We¡¯ll take good care of Uncle and Auntie!¡± Lin Xiao looked at Su Yun and said firmly. Big Head Yang quickly nodded. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Su Yun walked onto the helicopter. Even when the helicopter¡¯s figure disappeared into the horizon, everyone still did not recover from their emotions. ¡°It seems that the world is really going to change,¡± Su Guowei sighed deeply and walked into the house with his hands behind his back. The recent news was overwhelming. Everyone already knew that Earth was facing a calamity. The development of the world had already exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. The aliens that once only existed in movies had actually become Earth¡¯s opponent. This was a calamity. No one could see the final outcome. However, Su Guowei and the others knew very well that Su Yun carried a mission and responsibility that was heavier than anyone else¡¯s. The entire world must be paying attention to him now. Only he had a chance of leading humanity through this crisis. The helicopter quickly arrived in the capital. Under Zhao Guofeng¡¯s lead, Su Yun quickly arrived at the office of the highest commander. This was a clean and spacious room, but the display was very simple. There was only a desk, a filing cabinet, two sofas, and a coffee table. The moment he saw Su Yun, the old man in a Chinese tunic suit quickly stood up and walked in front of Su Yun. He took the initiative to extend his hand. ¡°Dao Ancestor, we finally meet.¡± The highest commander of Great Xia was called Feng Jiwen. He looked to be in his 60s and was in high spirits. His eyes flickered with wisdom, and his temperament was restrained. He looked very gentle. ¡°Commander Feng, let¡¯s cut to the chase. From now on, what arrangements will the country make in the next five years?¡± Feng Jiwen thought for a moment and nodded at Su Yun¡¯s question. It was obvious that he attached great importance to Su Yun, so he quickly said seriously, ¡°Dao Ancestor, while you were in seclusion, I had already held several meetings and discussions. Old Zhao has already told me all your thoughts. I think this is the only feasible plan we have at the moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Therefore, from now on, you can ask for anything. We will definitely do our best to fulfill it. The various countries are also waiting for your instructions. As for what to do next, just tell us.¡± Su Yun nodded and exchanged his thoughts with Feng Jiwen. In the next five years, Great Xia would become a dojo, and all the people of Great Xia would enter cultivation. This would mean that Great Xia would completely give up on the production of various industries in the next five years. They would stop all social projects and everyone would devote themselves to cultivation. If this had happened a few years ago, it would have been a very terrifying existence. Not to mention five years, even if a country did not do any production or work for a month, it could cause a huge crisis. Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Opening the Cultivation World! (2) Chapter 946: Opening the Cultivation World! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The current situation was different from the past, so Feng Jiwen quickly recorded what Su Yun said. This conversation with the highest commander lasted for about an hour. In this hour, Su Yun clearly indicated what needed to be done with the cooperation of various countries. When Su Yun settled down in the universe, he kept thinking about what Earth should do next. A bold idea gradually took shape in his heart. The reason why it was called bold was because once this idea was implemented, it might be the largest project in Earth¡¯s history. ¡°I need the various countries to hand over the most realistic map. Then, I will determine a few locations. The countries have to cooperate unconditionally to build the Immortal Palace. The connection between the twelve great immortal palaces was also a great guarantee for Earth. ¡°When these twelve immortal palaces rose from the ground in the treasure lands of various countries, they would form an extremely powerful array formation and continuously absorb the supernatural aura. ¡°We have to use Earth as a formation and rely on the supernatural aura that alien civilizations can¡¯t control. Only then can we control a certain amount of initiative when facing such an enemy with such a huge disparity in strength.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words entered Feng Jiwen¡¯s ears. Even Zhao Guofeng frowned in surprise. They would use the entire country¡¯s strength to build twelve immortal palaces and form an array formation on the entire Earth. Such a thing would have been a fantasy a few years ago, but now that it came from Su Yun, the two of them did not doubt it at all. This was also a new decision Su Yun had made after entering seclusion. This was because during his seclusion, he constantly studied new cultivation paths and finally comprehended the profundity of array formations. It relied on the terrain, astronomical phenomena, and supernatural aura to form a mysterious power. The twelve immortal palaces were different array cores. When they were activated together, they would form a huge array. Not only could this array formation allow all cultivators to have an endless stream of power to support them, but it was also a defense line that alien power could not break through. After a moment of thought, Feng Jiwen quickly nodded. ¡°I will implement this matter with the leaders of the various countries as soon as possible. At that time, I will ask the Dao Ancestor to choose the locations for the construction of the 12 immortal palaces. The various countries will definitely cooperate fully. Other than that, is there anything else you need us to do?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Su Yun said seriously. ¡°12 immortal palaces are not enough. This is only our defense line. In other words, it¡¯s just the shield of Earth. In addition to shields, we also need invincible spears. Build a Heavenly Cauldron in the center of Great Xia. I will make it into a magical artifact. ¡°It would become the treasure of the ball and forever suppress the Earth! Once this magic artifact was activated, it could complement the array formation formed by the twelve immortal palaces. The array would continuously absorb supernatural power from the universe. A portion of it would be used to form the last fortress on Earth. ¡°The other portion would all enter the Heavenly Cauldron, allowing all cultivators who had reached a certain realm to benefit. In fact, in times of crisis, this Heavenly Cauldron can unleash a powerful attack!¡± Feng Jiwen immediately looked up excitedly. ¡°Dao Ancestor, it¡¯s already a blessing to be able to survive this crisis. Could it be that the Dao Ancestor has another way to make the aliens clearly give up on targeting Earth?¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Yun looked out of the window solemnly. After he arrived in the capital, the thunderclouds above Mount Shengu dispersed and gradually formed in the capital. ¡°When I was in seclusion, I had a mysterious feeling. I think it won¡¯t be long before I break through. At the moment of breakthrough, I will welcome the heavenly tribulation. ¡°Once I successfully transcend the tribulation, I can step into the sixth realm. I can sense that the sixth realm is a dividing line of power. Under the crisis, the power I feel is only the tip of the iceberg of the sixth realm. As long as I can enter the sixth realm, I should be able to try to open up a higher dimension of the cultivation world. ¡°The extraordinary cultivation world established would become the greatest guarantee on Earth. Even if such a crisis descended in the future, it would not be as powerless as now. It can be considered as leaving a way out for Earth!¡± The content of the conversation with Su Yun this time made him extremely excited. As the highest commander, Feng Jiwen was not only concerned about the priority of this battle five years later. And now, from Su Yun¡¯s words, Earth was not without any guarantees. As long as Su Yun successfully transcended the tribulation, all the problems seemed to be resolved. After ending the conversation with Su Yun, Feng Jiwen sorted out the existing information and immediately entered the joint conference room. When the leaders of the various countries learned that Su Yun wanted to build 12 immortal palaces to form a tight defense on Earth, they immediately expressed their cooperation. In a short period of time, the various countries submitted the most realistic topographic map of each country. This kind of thing was a military secret in the past and could not be shared with outsiders. However, from this action, it could be seen that the previous separate world had long passed. All the countries were now attached to Great Xia, so they did not have any objections to Great Xia¡¯s request. Su Yun quickly discussed with Feng Jiwen and chose 12 countries. The Immortal Palace would be established in the center of these 12 countries. It would also be an unprecedented huge project on Earth. Each immortal palace was nearly a thousand meters tall. Furthermore, from the blueprints drawn by Su Yun, the construction process was very complicated. The 12 countries that Su Yun had chosen formed the pattern of the Big Dipper. Therefore, the project was jointly named by countries: Big Dipper Immortal Palace! The remaining countries that had not been chosen to build the Immortal Palace were not idle. A large number of workers were constantly transported to the nearby Immortal Palace project implementation site to participate in the construction. In order to support Great Xia in devoting itself to cultivation in the next five years, each country shared the various resources that Great Xia needed. In order to prevent Great Xia¡¯s industry from collapsing, the seven industrial countries began to take over Great Xia¡¯s industrial projects. All the international routes were opened up and transported to Great Xia. To prevent Great Xia¡¯s agriculture from collapsing, France sent a large number of professionals into Great Xia. The people built in the fields were no longer laborious farmers, but foreign faces. Livestock farming, poultry and egg industry, wheat, barley, fruits and vegetables¡­ Every important industrial chain was supported by elites sent by various countries. As a piece of news on the official website was made public, Great Xia used two days to hand it over to other countries and officially began the era of cultivation for everyone. All the cultivators no longer needed to go to work. They only needed to go to different dojos for five years of cultivation under the arrangements of the Hearing Dao Bureau. The food and water needed would be transported by the teams sent by various countries to Great Xia. Moreover, after these two days of handover, even if all the citizens of Great Xia stopped working, the rumbling of machinery still came from the factory. The fields were still busy. However, the people who were doing this had all become foreigners with all kinds of faces and skin colors. The relevant information was quickly gathered in front of Feng Jiwen. Through this information, it showed that the various industries in Great Xia were not affected by the cultivation of everyone. Clearly, this meant that the original plan had succeeded. Great Xia could be considered to have opened its doors. Transport vehicles from various countries came and went. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some of the remaining industrial products were quickly transported to various countries to be digested. Soon, they formed an industrial chain that various countries around the world cooperated with. The agricultural country came to be in charge of Great Xia¡¯s agricultural projects, while the industrial country took over all of Great Xia¡¯s industrial factories. All the cultivators in the various training halls sat quietly with their legs crossed, but outside the training hall, they could always see busy foreigners preparing all kinds of food. Su Yun and Zhao Guofeng were on Fengxia Mountain in Liu Village in the northwest of Shaanxi. Apart from the two of them, there was also a huge engineering team and a joint project team sent by the various countries. This was the geographical center of Great Xia, and it was also the most suitable place for Su Yun to build the Heavenly Cauldron. This way, once the Heavenly Cauldron magic artifact was activated, it would illuminate the entire Great Xia! Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Human Plan (1) Chapter 947: Human Plan (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Great Xia had completely entered a new era. It was a new era where all the countries in the world joined forces to help, and Great Xia only needed to focus on conquering cultivation. The genetic technology that various countries had worked hard to develop had indeed played a crucial role at this moment. The labor ability of geneticists was far above that of ordinary people. Therefore, when they invested in various fields of work, they could always greatly reduce the time needed. The highest commander of Great Xia, Feng Jiwen, looked at the newly handed over document in front of him and nodded repeatedly. This document was a five-year plan that was detailed by various aspects according to Su Yun¡¯s previous words. [Stage One: Global trade interconnection.] Currently, Great Xia has already completed this stage. All the countries opened up their trade routes and tried their best to digest Great Xia¡¯s excess assets. With that, Great Xia did not have to worry about the domestic industry collapsing in five years. This was the first step of the five-year plan, and it was also a crucial step. It would determine how Great Xia would cooperate with various countries in the world in the next five years. In order to obtain the necessary balance in a desperate situation. [Stage Two: Construction of the Twelve Immortal Palaces and completion of the Earth¡¯s array board.] As Su Yun chose the central locations of 12 countries, the phase began to be implemented steadily. From the world map, the locations of these 12 immortal palaces would eventually connect in Great Xia and form the Seven Stars of the Northern Dipper. The United States Empire, the Ice Bear State, Eastern Europe, Northern Europe, and many other countries were chosen to build the Immortal Palace. In the center of these countries, in order to ensure the establishment of the Twelve Immortal Palaces, many countries had already begun the demolition work. The magnificent buildings that were originally built in the center of the country were reduced to ruins by the explosions. The Immortal Palace would rise from the ground here and become the last line of defense to protect Earth. [Stage Three: Open the country gate and do your best to ensure the food, clothing, and transportation of all cultivators in Great Xia.] This stage was not something that happened overnight, but it had already been carried out step by step. Overnight, Great Xia had more than 30 dojos. Temporary seclusion rooms were set up around the training halls. Most cultivators would cultivate together in the dojo, but some cultivators who were facing a breakthrough would enter seclusion rooms and undergo seclusion to break through. Apart from that, many lounges were set up around the dojo to ensure that in the next five years, the people of Great Xia only needed to focus on cultivation and did not have to worry about anything. In order to carry out this plan, famous universities from all over the world sent elite talents to Great Xia in batches. Even though everyone in Great Xia had already entered cultivation, the various companies were still operating. There were even some companies that weren¡¯t properly managed showing signs of prosperity because of the management talents taking over. In the large supermarkets of various countries, as far as the eye could see, they were almost all items produced by Great Xia. Many developed countries had even established joint factories to form a perfect economic chain internationally. This way, not only could he ensure the economic stability of his country, but he could also ensure that Great Xia¡¯s economy would not be affected in the next five years. [Stage four: Earth¡¯s Guardian Treasure, Heavenly Cauldron Project.] The core goal of this plan was to build a magic artifact called the Heavenly Cauldron in the central location of Great Xia. Once this magic treasure was activated, it would continuously absorb the supernatural aura in the universe, allowing more cultivators to sense the supernatural aura relatively easily and use it to increase their cultivation. The array formation formed by the entire Twelve Immortal Palaces would also be used as the core energy output through the Heavenly Cauldron. It could defend and attack. Once it attacked with all its might, no one other than Su Yun knew how powerful it was! Strictly speaking, the Heavenly Cauldron was the guardian of Earth and the eye of the array formation. As all the Great Xia citizens had already started cultivating, this project was also built by the joint engineering team of the various countries according to the blueprint. The appearance of this magic artifact was a precious cauldron. Between the squares, it secretly matched the Dao of Heaven and Earth. Just from the blueprint, it could be seen how magnificent this magic artifact was. Just the height of the cauldron was about 30 meters, equivalent to 12 floors. In addition, the place where the treasure cauldron was built was on the peak of the mountain. Therefore, once it was built, it would become the most dazzling and eye-catching existence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If these four stages were implemented step by step, it would be enough to minimize Great Xia¡¯s losses in the next five years. It could ensure that all cultivators could try their best to break through their realms in a limited period of time, so that in the crisis five years later, they could fight an unknown enemy. Therefore, the first four phases are open to individual countries around the world and require the full cooperation of individual countries. However, after these four stages, Su Yun had actually left behind a few guidelines. At this moment, they were also listed in the document in Feng Jiwen¡¯s hand. [Stage Five: Cultivation Plan!] During this stage, Su Yun explained in detail the subsequent cultivation stages of the cultivators. While completing the previously published realm improvement, they also needed to ensure that their combat strength would increase along with it and not just stay in theoretical concepts. Therefore, not only were there soldiers who were also cultivators stationed in all the dojos, but they had also set up multiple tests under Su Yun¡¯s instructions. Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Human Plan (2) Chapter 948: Human Plan (2) Editor: Henyee Translations This way, it could ensure that all the cultivators¡¯ strength would increase while their realms increased. [Stage Six: Cultivation Plan for the Strong!] The reason why Su Yun came up with such a plan was because he considered that everyone had different intelligence and comprehension. Their ability to accept cultivation knowledge was also different. And this cultivation plan for the strong was to choose the best of all cultivators and form a special team. This team would undergo even more stringent training. Not only did they have to improve in their cultivation, but they also had to grow in their abilities. This elite team would obtain more resources to cultivate. The achievements they could achieve would naturally be higher than others. If these six stages were completed, five years later, Earth would also have the power to fight against alien civilizations. Therefore, Feng Jiwen did not dare to delay for a moment. After his order was issued, the various parties began their five-year plan in an orderly manner. ¡­ Many cultivators in the various dojos had already made great progress. Chen Jie and Zhou Xiaoxiao were the first to step into the third realm, See the Truth. L¨¹ Hongya was slower, but she had already reached the peak of the second realm, Dao Seeking. All the cultivators in the Hibiscus Sun City Dojo were encouraged. As Zhou Xiaoxiao took a step forward, a supernatural aura pierced through their bodies. It erupted with an extremely fast speed and appeared a hundred meters away. Cheers and praises came from all around. Zhou Xiaoxiao had entered the Dao with a gun, so she would train her movement technique more diligently. This also allowed her to freely control some of her supernatural aura after stepping into the third realm, making her figure even more agile. This outcome was also what she wanted. As her realm continued to increase, her movement technique would become more and more unpredictable. The two guns in her hands could naturally unleash greater power. Chen Jie had entered the Dao with literature. Therefore, as her realm continued to increase, her comprehension of cultivation became deeper. Other than cultivating, she would also give lectures to other cultivators, helping them better understand the concept of cultivation. At the same time, she could stabilize her mind. Such scenes happened on other dojos from time to time. The pioneers had been here longer than other cultivators. With Su Yun¡¯s personal guidance, they naturally improved faster. Most of the first hundred cultivation pioneers had already reached the peak of the second realm during this period of time and began to aspire to the third realm. Although it was only a step away, there was actually a chasm blocking everyone. If they could take a step forward, they would enter the third realm and have a higher understanding of everything around them. However, if they could not cross it, they would have to work 1,000 or 10,000 times harder to find that mysterious feeling again. In general though, everyone was improving. More and more people who had just come into contact with cultivation had already entered the first realm. They began to try to sense the supernatural aura and prepare for the second realm. Everyone could cultivate in the dojo without distractions. The rest would be completed by the representative teams sent by the other countries. The American Empire had already demolished the famous building in the center of the country and had officially begun to build the foundation in preparation for a new job. As the project was personally ordered by the leader, the construction party took it very seriously. After the construction started, they adopted a three-shift system to ensure that the project would not stop day and night. For some countries in Eastern Europe whose architectural ability was not outstanding, other countries would also send some elite architects to ensure that no country would screw up in the 12 immortal palaces segment. The news that Earth would be attacked by aliens in five years had also been made public. Great Xia had become the savior in everyone¡¯s hearts. Hence, the previously lazy foreign citizens also perked up and joined the volunteer team formed by their respective countries. They either went to help build the construction first or came to Great Xia to do their best. Occasionally, some people would think that it was a little ridiculous when they recalled a few years ago. The various countries fought over it. In order to develop genetic technology, they would do anything. Wasn¡¯t its goal to gain a foothold in the world structure after the arrival of the new century, or even a carp jumping through the dragon gate? But now, what was the point of everything? Now that the world was united, all the countries were helping Great Xia and cooperating with it. This made the targeting of Great Xia by the various countries seem even more comical. After spending a few days formulating a development plan with Feng Jiwen, Su Yun returned to Mount Shengu. Su Yun did not disturb anyone. Instead, he sat cross-legged on the mountain peak alone. Dark clouds gathered above Mount Shengu once again. As a result, Su Guowei and company knew that Su Yun had returned, but they did not go forward. Now, even the villagers of Shengu Village had already begun cultivating in the newly built dojo nearby. Su Guowei and Yang Shan naturally joined the ranks of cultivators. Most people did not know that Su Guowei and Yang Shan were the parents of Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor, Su Yun. Su Guowei had never taken the initiative to mention it to anyone. Among the many cultivators, these two did not seem out of place, but it was precisely because of this that this was a rare and precious spirit. Now, the entire village was almost empty. Only some foreigners were helping work in the fields. Even Divine Doctor L¨¹, who had not interacted much with others at the back of the mountain, joined the ranks of cultivators. Because of Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s Chinese medicine knowledge, it coincided with some of his cultivation concepts. Therefore, Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s cultivation progress was slightly faster than others. Other familiar faces, such as Lin Xiao, Big Head Yang, and even Xu Jiajia, could be seen on Mount Shengu¡¯s dojo. Unlike the other two, this was Xu Jiajia¡¯s first real contact with cultivation. However, after sitting cross-legged for a moment, she actually sensed some supernatural aura. This really surprised Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang, but in fact, this outcome had been predicted long ago. More than once, Su Yun had injected Xu Jiajia¡¯s body with a supernatural aura. However, because Xu Jiajia had never come into contact with cultivation, she did not notice it. The remnant supernatural aura in Xu Jiajia¡¯s body quickly formed a connection with the supernatural aura in the air. This allowed her to easily sense the supernatural aura and take a shortcut in cultivation compared to others. Apart from these few people, Lin Guodong and the others also specially rushed to Fan City Dojo. It was not only because Lin Xiao was here, but also because Lin Guodong and the others felt that this was the closest place to Su Yun. They had long made the decision to follow Su Yun to the death. After the plan for everyone¡¯s cultivation was made public, they naturally wanted to take the lead and set an example. Of course, there were still many people cultivating quietly in the corner of the dojo. The aura emitted from their bodies was very restrained. If one was not careful, they would be forgotten. Only Xu Jiajia would look over from time to time because these people were once members of his team when he was active on the dark web. Many of them had even participated in the battle in the Yinfan Kingdom. Speaking of the Yin Fan Kingdom, other than Great Xia, Su Yun¡¯s influence in the world was the strongest in the Yin Fan Kingdom. Originally, only a small number of believers believed in Su Yun, but now, temples that worshiped Su Yun¡¯s statue had risen from the ground, causing the number of believers in Su Yun to suddenly increase. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These believers believed that Su Yun was the savior sent by the gods to the world. Only by believing Su Yun could they walk the path of redemption. Hence, when these people entered and left Great Xia as representatives of the Yinfan Kingdom to help, they worked very hard. Some even went near the dojo to listen to a few lectures. Although they did not understand at all, their faces were filled with piety. Due to the large number of people in the Yinfan Kingdom, almost all the representatives were from the Yinfan Kingdom. In the Heavenly Cauldron Project, these people from the Yinfan Kingdom worked especially hard. They even kept praising Su Yun¡¯s name in their own country¡¯s language. ¡°The incarnation of a god.¡± Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: The Battle Is Coming (1) Chapter 949: The Battle Is Coming (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The simultaneous activation of the various plans made the fate of all mankind depend on Great Xia. The various immortal palaces were being built steadily, and the Heavenly Cauldron Plan was gradually taking shape step by step. In the blink of an eye, a year passed. Under the mutual stabilization and support of various plans, Great Xia did not abandon its other industries because everyone had entered cultivation. Instead, it still maintained a prosperous state. It was rare for the citizens of various countries to work in Great Xia. Everyone put down their discrimination and prejudice against different races and were as close as a family. In this year, the Hearing Dao Bureau had recorded hundreds of cultivators who had entered the third realm. Other than the 100 pioneers, he had also discovered many good seedlings for cultivation in this year, such as Xu Jiajia. As Xu Jiajia¡¯s perception of the supernatural aura was easier than others, she easily broke through to the second realm. In the next year, Xu Jiajia stabilized her realm and kept trying to break through. Finally, in a year, she stepped into the third realm. This also made Xu Jiajia a role model in the hearts of many young people. However, because news of Xu Jiajia and Su Yun gradually spread among the cultivators, everyone respected Xu Jiajia. Su Guowei had stepped into the second realm. Yang Shan¡¯s comprehension of cultivation was slightly weaker, so after spending a year, she had only stabilized in the first realm. Big Head Yang and Lin Xiao had received private guidance from Su Yun. Therefore, although the two of them did not have a sharp sense of supernatural aura like Xu Jiajia, they had already reached the peak of the second realm and were actively preparing to step into the third realm. Master Gu, Chen Jie, and the others had entered the third realm before others. After reaching the third realm, they truly realized that there was no easy way to cultivate. Every improvement in the future was harder than ascending to the heavens. But they had always maintained their passion because everyone knew very well that when their realm crossed a realm, it meant that humans would have a trace of hope of survival from a desperate situation. The Hearing Dao Bureau immediately redistributed the 300 cultivators of the Third Realm recorded. Among these people, those like Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others who entered the Dao with martial arts and were quite talented would be sent to an independent dojo to be nurtured. Not only did they have to complete their daily cultivation missions, but they also had to complete all their combat readiness training. Of course, these training programs were also formulated by Su Yun and the highest commander back then. Their purpose was to better allow every cultivator to unleash their advantage to the limit. A person like Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was good at firearms and majored in movement techniques, would naturally train differently from a warrior like Master Gu, who was good at close combat. This team would become the main resistance force on Earth when the alien civilization arrived four years later. Therefore, in the hearts of other cultivators, being able to join this team had also become their goal, encouraging them to work hard. On the other hand, people like Chen Jie who entered the Dao with literature were arranged by the bureau to go to different dojo periodically to preach to other cultivators and answer their doubts in cultivation. As Su Yun was already in seclusion, waiting for the heavenly tribulation to descend, the cultivators¡¯ doubts could only be answered by these scholars. Chen Jie and company did not disappoint. Although they did not have the realm and feelings like Su Yun for the time being, most of the cultivators were stuck at the first and second realms. So their cultivation insights were enough. It had been a year since the cultivation of everyone started. The various training halls had been constantly rest and perfected in this year. For example, the Hibiscus City Dojo originally only had an area on the field from Hibiscus City University. It seemed a little difficult to accommodate more people. Therefore, in this year, the periphery of the dojo was repaired. In the end, it was connected to the main body of the dojo, forming a majestic building. For this reason, Hibiscus City University¡¯s field had been completely requisitioned. If they could survive this crisis, they would design Hibiscus City University¡¯s layout. Among these dojos, the most majestic was the Fan City Dojo. As Fan City was originally a mountain city, this dojo was built against the mountain. It crossed two mountains and looked at Mount Shengu from afar. However, in order to express his respect for the Dao Ancestor, the dojo was not built higher than Mount Shengu. Instead, it was deliberately shorter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this way, cultivators could look in the direction of Mount Shengu while resting. Every time they looked over, they would know that Su Yun was cultivating with them and would face the danger of humanity together in four years. This made many cultivators feel more at ease. Perhaps it was because this place was relatively close to Su Yun that the cultivators of Fan City Dojo cultivated faster than the other dojos. This also corresponded to an old saying from ancient times. The mountain was not high. If there was an immortal, it would be famous. The water was not deep. If there was a dragon, it would be spiritual. Xu Jiajia had stepped into the third realm in the Fan City Dojo. However, after stepping into the third realm, she would be led by the Hearing Dao Bureau to the new dojo to undergo special training with the other elites who had stepped into the third realm. Therefore, she could only entrust the white monkey to Lin Xiao and Big Head Yang. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: The Battle Is Coming (2) Chapter 950: The Battle Is Coming (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Soon, the two of them felt a deep sense of defeat because they were surprised to discover that this white monkey¡¯s dexterity in mastering the supernatural aura was higher than theirs. More importantly, it was precisely because of this white monkey that there would always be animals wandering around the Fan City Dojo. The white monkey would also jump to the highest point of the branch from time to time and sit cross-legged. The animals below would lie there quietly, as if they were also listening to the Dharma. The two of them would also talk about this matter during their cultivation. They sighed with emotion that even the monkey, who was beside Su Yun, could be so heaven-defying. The two of them seemed to be a burden. Of course, this was also an incentive for the two of them. They urgently wanted to stay by Su Yun¡¯s side, which meant that their strength had to be enough to match. Among these cultivators, there was one who was more surprising, and that was Divine Doctor L¨¹. Divine Doctor L¨¹ was the only one among all the cultivators who had entered the Dao as a Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner at the first realm. He had even successfully stepped into the second realm this year. Divine Doctor L¨¹ had worked hard all his life and had long accumulated a lot of Chinese medicine knowledge in the Chinese medicine culture. When he integrated the Dao of Chinese medicine and the Dao of cultivation, even if it was only the second realm, it already made people feel like they had returned to their youth. The Five Animal Frolics, which was originally only a nourishing and body-strengthening technique, was actually developed by Divine Doctor L¨¹ into a set of techniques that could help with cultivation. Apart from sitting quietly, it could revive the blood and strengthen the bones and stabilize the realm. The effect of this technique was especially obvious on the old man. As a result, Divine Doctor L¨¹¡¯s face was flushed. Even his figure was no longer as hunched as before. One of Su Yun¡¯s most common sayings was that there was no sooner or later when one entered the Dao. These words were vividly reflected in these old people. In fact, when some young people were still in the first realm, many old people found the right direction to cultivate and had an epiphany, so they stepped into the second realm. The Hearing Dao Bureau sorted out these data and continuously handed them to the highest commander, Feng Jiwen. Seeing all of this, Feng Jiwen was very gratified. Indeed, Su Yun was right back then. Cultivation was the only path Earth could take to survive this calamity. If not for Su Yun, even if the various countries kept updating their technology for the next five years, they were just a pile of loose sand in front of the alien civilization in the end. Because of Su Yun, not only did the people of Great Xia embark on the path of cultivation, but they also established unprecedented friendly relations with various countries. Now, all the industries in the entire building were supported by representatives sent by various countries. This would have been impossible in the past. It was precisely because the various countries had seen Su Yun, who was a Dao Ancestor, display shocking strength time and time again that they placed so much importance on the cultivation plan of the entire Great Xia. Currently, the 12 countries that had been chosen to build the Immortal Palace were advancing the project day and night. Among them, the most representative was the Atlan Empire. One of the many pronouns of the Atlan Empire in the world was the country of freedom. Not to mention working overtime, it was already unprecedented for this place to be able to go to work on time. But now, the construction site of the Immortal Palace has not stopped working for a day since it started a year ago. Just like that, the hundred-meter foundation was completed. More than 35 engineers were at the scene, strictly watching the progress of the project according to the blueprint that Su Yun had previously drawn up. All the architectural styles of the immortal palaces were mainly Chinese. The majestic aura of the Han Dynasty was vividly displayed on the immortal palaces. On the day the ten-thousand-feet Immortal Palace rose from the ground, perhaps any building in the world would pale in comparison. Although it was not said that he was in the clouds, it was still the Supreme Heaven Ascension Pavilion. Just by looking at this blueprint, the professional engineers could not help but praise the mystery of the Great Xia Ancient Kingdom in the east. This inherited style could only come from the hands of the big shots. The engineers of other countries could only leave them in the dust. Outside the construction site were jade trees, and the sky above was filled with clouds. This made the engineers unable to help but imagine how shocking it would be when the Immortal Palace was built. In fact, these engineers¡¯ horizons were too low. Their eyes were blinded by this Heavenly Palace. They naturally did not know that if these twelve Heavenly Palaces rose from the ground and stood from a high place to look down, the Twelve Immortal Palaces formed a line, and the Big Dipper shone on the human world. The surface of the entire Earth would form a dazzling array disc. The dazzling light emitted by the Heavenly Cauldron in the eye of the array could even block the sun. The gathering of the supernatural aura swam on this Northern Dipper Line and formed a new dragon vein. This dragon vein connected the entire world. The dragon head was in Great Xia. It glared at the sky. Although it was silent, it was enough to shock the world. Therefore, among these projects, the Heavenly Cauldron Project was the most important. The construction of the Heavenly Cauldron was not easy, especially the materials used to build the Heavenly Cauldron. Most of them were extremely rare metals, and there was no lack of extraterrestrial items that could only be found in the moon battlefield. Therefore, in order to support the construction of the Heavenly Cauldron, various countries sent representatives to the moon battlefield to search for new ruins. All the countries that had discovered these rare metals began to search for them in their respective countries, even setting up large mines. An endless stream of materials was sent to Great Xia under the sincere cooperation of various countries. It also laid the foundation for the implementation of the Heavenly Cauldron Project. As the array core that would drive the entire 12 immortal palaces, building the Heavenly Cauldron was one thing. According to Su Yun¡¯s request, carving complicated magic marks on the Heavenly Cauldron that no country could understand was the most difficult project. After mixing all kinds of precious metals, its hardness had already reached an indestructible level. To carve a scratch on it, it had to be heated at high temperatures. However, all the magic marks had to be carefully drawn by hand. Even the slightest mistake would cause the entire project to be overturned and restarted. Therefore, they had to carefully carve magic marks on the Heavenly Cauldron with special tools despite the high temperature. How could these foreigners understand the magic marks? Therefore, they could only refer to the magic marks left behind by Su Yun in detail and carefully replicate them bit by bit. The four directions of the Heavenly Cauldron were the statue of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise. Only experts who had been studying the culture of Great Xia could perfectly engrave it. The various countries searched around and only found five experts who were capable of participating in the project. After knowing the importance of what they were doing, the five experts were careful every time they started work, afraid that they would get nothing because of them. They did not have a chance to make a mistake. It was not easy to perfectly build the Heavenly Cauldron in five years. If they made a mistake and had to melt down and start all over again, the entire plan would be ruined. After building it day and night for a year, the current Heavenly Cauldron was only in its embryonic form. This was enough to show how difficult the project was. As Zhao Guofeng and the others had already begun to cultivate in the dojo, they could only come over from time to time to take a look. While understanding the progress of the project, he would also repeatedly remind them to be careful. Every time this happened, the leaders of the various countries would pat their chests and promise that they would not treat the safety of their countries as child¡¯s play. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the four seasons changed, time quickly passed. On the surface, Earth was still divided into various countries, but in fact, it had long been connected because of Great Xia. As each day passed, everyone became more anxious. This meant that the time left for them was decreasing. Four years later, disaster would descend. What would the fate of Earth be like? No one could say for sure. However, there was no doubt that Great Xia had become the hope of various countries. Hence, the various countries were unanimous and placed all their bets on Great Xia. Time passed quickly. The battle was about to begin! Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Abnormal Energy Value (1) Chapter 951: Abnormal Energy Value (1) Editor: Henyee Translations While the various countries were working hard for the same plan, the three Earth-Moon Platforms established an extremely perfect satellite local area network. This allowed Great Xia¡¯s ground command center to have the authority to see the images detected by the satellites of other countries. In this way, the range of satellite detection could almost cover the entire solar system. Since a year ago, all the satellites had been constantly detecting abnormal signals and capturing the figures of the alien fleet. Five years seems very short in such developments. When the twelve immortal palaces rose from the ground, more than half of the five years had passed. From the satellite images taken, the twelve jade-like immortal palaces echoed each other from afar, forming the shape of the Big Dipper on the entire Earth. These twelve immortal palaces were like the head of a huge dragon in China. The Heavenly Cauldron that was already more than half completed was the golden ball that the dragon spoke of. On the day the twelve immortal palaces were completed, cheers came from all the construction sites. In the past few years, the twelve construction sites did not dare to rest at all, just for today. Now that the Immortal Palaces had been built, the person in charge of the construction could finally heave a sigh of relief. The most important defense line to protect Earth had been formed today. The architectural style that was filled with eastern characteristics made these twelve immortal palaces extremely eye-catching in various countries. Any building would pale in comparison to this palace, especially the tip of the Immortal Palace, which was like the top of a tower. When the sun shone, it would faintly reflect light. There was a sense of deja vu as if a myth had shone into reality. After the citizens of the various countries saw the Immortal Palace, they could not help but praise it. This was the charm of the ancient country of the East. Every brick and tile here explained the 5,000 years of cultural heritage of a large country. However, the citizens could only watch from afar as it was very difficult to approach. Because the various countries attached great importance to this Immortal Palace, they sent out heavy troops to guard it immediately after it was built. The area within a few kilometers was set up as a military restricted area and no unrelated people were allowed to approach. After the completion of the Immortal Palace project, the elite engineering team was quickly sent to the building to support the Heavenly Cauldron Project. The Heavenly Cauldron, which was more than ten meters tall, had basically been completed. However, it had to be constantly heated before it could be drawn. This was not a light job. The craftsmen had no choice but to endure the high temperature and use special equipment to quickly carve the magic marks on it when the heat reached the optimal temperature. However, because they could not withstand this high temperature for a long time, the progress of the project was very slow. Fortunately, most of the craftsmen were geneticists above three generations. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably not be able to last even a second under the high temperature of the roof. As engineers from all over the world rushed over, although the entire progress was still slow, it was much faster than before. There were less than eight months left until the five-year deadline. Therefore, the engineers did not dare to delay at all and worked overtime day and night. On this mountain peak, especially in the dark night, one could always see the Heavenly Cauldron that had been heated to the surface of the fire. It was like an artificial sun, dispelling the darkness in all directions and becoming the light of hope in the hearts of humans. Beep, beep, beep¡­ In the brightly lit ground command room of the building, Zhang Keqi stood in front of the big screen with a solemn expression and watched the surveillance footage of the satellites of various countries on the big screen. As a panicking alarm sounded, a technician said anxiously, ¡°Commander-in-chief! The computer satellite has detected an alien spaceship. It has already entered the solar system!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡± Even though Zhang Keqi was already mentally prepared for this moment, the moment he really learned this news, he still felt uneasy. The big screen quickly displayed the image formed by the Sky Brain Satellite. A large number of flying saucers at the edge of the solar system flew into the detection range of the Sky Brain Satellite at an extremely fast speed. Obviously, the alien fleet had no intention of hiding at all. Otherwise, they could completely appear in the air on Earth without being discovered by satellites. Zhang Keqi gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in his heart. The contempt of the alien civilization for Earth could be seen through this. ¡°Report, more than 30 UFOs have entered the solar system.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The technicians kept reporting the latest developments. This also meant that there was not much time left for Earth to prepare. In a few months at most, the alien flying saucer would arrive above Earth and the five-year war would finally begin. ¡°Report! These flying saucers seem to be only the outer protection force. Part of the core fleet has already entered the solar system!¡± A new message came. Zhang Keqi quickly adjusted his glasses and looked at the updated scene seriously. At the edge that the Sky Brain Satellite could detect, the head of a battleship the size of a small mountain had already appeared. More and more battleships revealed the tip of the iceberg. Because the battleships were huge, they still could not see the full appearance of the battleships. ¡°Issue a global warning immediately and quickly convene a joint meeting!¡± Zhang Keqi gave an emergency order. As the technician used the key to open the dusty button and pressed it hard, urgent and ear-piercing alarms came from the various space agencies. Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Abnormal Energy Value (2) Chapter 952: Abnormal Energy Value (2) Editor: Henyee Translations A sharp air defense alarm sounded above the entire building. All the cultivators withdrew from their cultivation and looked up at the sky in surprise. Their expressions were solemn. In the newly built secret dojo of Kunlun Mountain, 800 cultivators who had first stepped into the third realm and reached the peak formed a secret elite team at the Kunlun Mountain Dojo. Among them, there were many familiar faces. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others looked up at the sky in surprise. Although they could not see anything at the moment, the air defense alarms in the country were sounded at the same time, which meant that the five-year period was approaching. Master Gu subconsciously turned the big saber in his hand. Chen Ye, who was standing at the side, also subconsciously placed his hand on the holster at his waist. The cultivators everywhere stood up as if they were facing a great enemy. The moment these cultivators completely released their auras, a strong wind formed by their auras rose in the various dojos. It whistled through the forest, stirring up countless birds in the forest. The foreigners who were supporting the construction of various industries in the building also stopped what they were doing and looked out of the window nervously. Panic was written all over everyone¡¯s faces. This day was finally coming. The alarm sounded, indicating that the alien fleet had entered the solar system. The inevitable battle officially entered a countdown. The survival of mankind also began to face an unknown outcome. After the heads of state received the notice, they hurriedly entered the joint conference room. Since the world had already established an extremely stable signal transmission channel, all the leaders in the joint conference room appeared in the form of holographic projections. They were all sitting in their conference rooms. As holographic projections appeared, every leader could appear here as if they were there. Great Xia¡¯s highest commander, Feng Jiwen, looked at everyone with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Everyone, the latest news is that our Sky Brain Satellite has detected an alien fleet entering the solar system. These alien fleets clearly did not intend to hide anything from Earth and barged in openly. ¡°According to what we know so far, it was an alien flying saucer that entered the solar system as a reconnaissance team. We have yet to discover the overall appearance of these main battleships. Only a portion of them have entered the solar system. From this, it can be seen that these battleships are huge, far beyond our imagination. ¡°From now on, the various countries will enter a state of alert. In the next few months, all the cultivators of Great Xia would carry out the final attack. Now that it¡¯s still at the most critical moment, please be fully prepared!¡± This was the shortest meeting since the joint meeting project was developed, and the entire process took less than 10 minutes. In such a short meeting, the leaders of the various countries were talking about a major matter that concerned the survival of the entire Earth. As the leaders of the various countries left the meeting, the various countries quickly raised the highest-level alarm. A large number of soldiers and armored vehicles passed through the streets. Armed helicopters and fighter jets kept flying in the air. All of this made all the citizens clearly realize that the five-year period was coming to an end. In a few months at most, this unprecedented battle would begin. The various news bureaus in the building reported the information on the cultivators from various places to the capital¡¯s headquarters. After the head of the headquarters quickly reviewed this information, he turned to report to the highest commander. Currently, most of the cultivators had already stepped into the third realm. The remaining ones who had not stepped into it were already at the peak of the second realm. They were prepared to break through to the third realm in the next few months. Feng Jiwen was actually unable to make a clear judgment of this data because he did not know what strength the third realm could unleash. It was naturally best if Su Yun could answer such a matter. But Su Yun had been in seclusion for almost five years. He had never come out of seclusion, nor did he show any signs of coming out. This made Feng Jiwen extremely anxious. He called Zhao Guofeng more than once to ask about Su Yun. Now that Earth was at its final juncture, it was time for Su Yun to appear and stabilize the situation. Be it the Twelve Immortal Palaces or the Heavenly Cauldron, only Su Yun could activate them and be truly useful. Therefore, Feng Jiwen could not help but worry. If Su Yun still did not come out of seclusion when the battle began, what would happen to Earth? A few years ago, Feng Jiwen would never have thought that one day, the fate of all mankind would be tied to one person. And now, when Feng Jiwen had such a worry in his heart, he instinctively thought of Su Yun, an unprecedented legend. Feng Jiwen also knew very well that there was no point in thinking too much now. The most important thing now was to formulate a perfect countermeasure as soon as possible. The cultivators in Great Xia did not have the strength of Su Yun. Therefore, once the alien battleship appeared above Earth, these cultivators would be of no use for the time being. Unless the air defense failed and these alien fleets landed on the ground, the cultivators would have the strength to fight against the alien civilization. Therefore, the first to enter emergency combat readiness were naturally the three Earth and Moon Platforms. The Southern Heavenly Gate naturally became the most important tactical deployment area. 130 Door God mechas were urgently gathering on the platform. Compared to the last invasion of the alien flying saucer, the technological development of the Southern Heavenly Gate had never stopped in the past five years. Now, the Door God mecha had faster and stronger firepower. It even had an even more heaven-defying defense. In addition, the power of all the energy cannons had been greatly enhanced. The nuclear magnetic barrier was also enough to form a protective net in the sky above Earth after the three platforms were connected. Then, there were fighter jets from various countries and the close deployment of surface-to-air missiles. Once the first line of defense formed by the three platforms was broken, the alien warship would enter Earth. At that time, the fighter jets and the latest missiles of the various countries would be their second line of defense. If even this line of defense could not stop the alien fleet, the various countries could only rely on the cultivators in the building, the Twelve Immortal Palaces, and the Heavenly Cauldron. If things really developed to this point, then the cultivators would really bear the heavy responsibility of the rise and fall of the entire world. Just as everyone was on guard and the various countries began to prepare for a battle that could start at any time, an unexpected incident suddenly happened. The ground command center was the first to discover this strange problem in the building that had been tracking and detecting the movements of the alien fleet 24 hours a day. Just a second ago, the latest surveillance footage that the satellite kept forming appeared on the screen. In the next second, the alien fleet on the screen disappeared for no reason. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the technicians looked at each other. Zhang Keqi also widened his eyes in shock. No matter how hard he tried to enhance the satellite detection energy, he could no longer capture any alien spaceships. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that these alien fleets suddenly activated the shielding system?¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s guess was not unreasonable. After all, with the technology of the alien fleet, it was simply easy to block the detection of Earth. Soon, a technician frowned and said, ¡°Commander, it doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple. The moment the alien fleet disappeared from the satellite screen, the Sky Brain Satellite detected a rapidly rising energy. The strength of this energy was unprecedented on Earth. This energy did not have the upward trend that it should have. Instead, it appeared and disappeared instantly. This doesn¡¯t conform to the law of energy.¡± This result made Zhang Keqi feel as if he was facing a great enemy. He quickly reported it to the highest commander. Not long after, the leaders of the various countries learned of this news and were dumbfounded. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: The First Day of Earths Disaster (1) Chapter 953: The First Day of Earth¡¯s Disaster (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The alien fleet suddenly disappeared? After the leaders of the various countries learned of this news, they were all puzzled. No one knew what the alien fleet wanted to do. Since they had no intention of hiding, why did they suddenly disappear not long after entering the solar system openly? Moreover, this disappearance was not simply blocking his signal. Through that strange energy fluctuation, Zhang Keqi and the other technicians speculated that the alien fleet had really disappeared from the solar system. ¡°Did they suddenly change their plan?¡± ¡°Or is there another conspiracy?¡± In the joint conference room, the leaders of the various countries were confused and discussed endlessly. Feng Jiwen was also sitting in the conference room with a solemn expression, repeatedly thinking about all the possibilities. As this is a war against all mankind, the news has been open to the public through official media. Originally, all the cultivators of Great Xia were prepared to welcome the war in a few months. Now that they knew the latest news, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are these aliens trying to do?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s definitely not that simple. Perhaps the aliens are hatching some larger conspiracy.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. After all, in the eyes of the aliens, Earth is very backward. It¡¯s more than enough for us to suffer if they just invade. There¡¯s no need to plot, right?¡± It was not just the citizens. Everyone in the world was puzzled by this matter. After five years of hard work, although everyone hoped that this battle would not start in the end, it would not end inexplicably like this. This made everyone uneasy. They felt that the alien fleet might suddenly appear above Earth. This was also the worry of the heads of the various countries, so the patrol fleets of the three platforms patrolled day and night. The various space agencies had also activated all satellite retrieval procedures and were continuously searching for the alien fleet. After a few days, these alien fleets seemed to have suddenly evaporated and disappeared without a trace. The various countries seemed to have suddenly lost their goals. The uneasiness in their hearts did not lessen as time passed. The various countries were still on the highest alert. The air territory had become the main focus of the various countries. No one really believed in the alien fleet. After finally coming to the solar system, they suddenly gave up their plan and left. They were more willing to believe that the alien fleet might have hidden themselves and was silently approaching Earth. All the cultivators of Great Xia knew their responsibilities. Therefore, although they also felt flustered, they adjusted their mentality in the shortest time and entered cultivation again. Zhang Keqi had never given up on tracking the alien fleet. The Sky Brain System searched for the alien fleet at a high frequency 24 hours a day within the detection range of the solar system. All the countries were still in combat mode, so they had to prepare for the worst. Once the alien fleet appeared above Earth one day and they weren¡¯t ready, they might miss the best opportunity to fight. Therefore, the sudden disappearance of the alien fleet did not reassure the various countries. Instead, they fell into an even more anxious and tense state. ¡­ That night, the Divine Brilliance Kingdom was enveloped by night. Most of the people had already fallen asleep. A few people who had just finished their night shift returned home. At this moment, they were also exhausted as they sat on the sofa and watched boring television dramas to relieve the mental pressure of the day. The Divine Brilliance Kingdom was surrounded by the sea, so the wind all year round would carry the saltiness of the sea. For some reason, the sea breeze that blew into the Divine Brilliance Country today was extremely fishy. Some people who were still awake quickly smelled the stench. They stood up one after another and walked to the window in confusion to close it. However, the smell could still drift in through the gap and not dissipate for a long time. In the Self-Defense Forces guard area established in the East Sea Harbor area, the soldiers in the Divine Brilliance Country¡¯s military uniforms also frowned and looked at the dark sea in confusion. ¡°Why does it suddenly smell so bad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if a group of dead fish has been rotting for a long time.¡± ¡°We really should govern the sea ecology here. This smell is really nauseating.¡± The soldiers frowned and pinched their noses as they complained. When someone subconsciously looked at the sea, they quickly noticed that something seemed to be floating on the sea within the range of the lights. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡± More and more soldiers gathered by the sea. Some even took out night vision binoculars and looked at the sea. When he saw that the surface of the sea was filled with dead fish with their bellies facing the sky. They were densely spread on the surface of the sea, making his scalp tingle. The stench seemed to be coming from these dead fish. Soon, Yamamoto Ichiro, the person in charge of the defense area of the East Sea Port Self-Defense Force, rushed over. The soldiers insisted on making way for him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you all gathered here?¡± Enduring this nauseating stench, Yamamoto Ichiro took the night vision telescope from the soldier and looked at the sea. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: The First Day of Earths Disaster (2) Chapter 954: The First Day of Earth¡¯s Disaster (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The densely packed dead fish on the sea were of different sizes. One could even vaguely see that there was no lack of behemoths among the fish. Yamamoto Ichiro quickly reported this matter. The originally quiet guard area quickly mobilized many ships to the surface of the sea to salvage these dead fish. They were prepared to take samples and check what these dead fish were. The soldiers on the ship slowly approached the dead fish. The further they went, the stronger the stench became. In the end, it even made people unable to breathe. When the net was thrown down, tens of thousands of dead fish were dragged to the fishing boat. However, the moment they saw these dead fish, all the soldiers¡¯ eyes were filled with shock. Most of these dead fish had already shattered. Many of them had even lost their lower bodies. This phenomenon was clearly different from the previous inference that a large number of fish might have died because of pollution. The soldiers were also more and more puzzled. What exactly caused this phenomenon? A soldier on another fishing boat seemed to have discovered something. As he looked into the distance through his binoculars, he shouted at the others, ¡°Looking into the distance, something seems to be floating over again.¡± When all the soldiers looked through the binoculars, they realized that a huge creature that was like a small mountain floated over from the sea. A whale! This whale had clearly died as well. It gradually floated towards the coast with the waves. This was not something that could be resolved with just the guards. The salvage department received a call overnight and quickly mobilized people. The lights of the salvage ship illuminated the coast. The operation of large equipment gradually pulled the whale to the shore. There was a huge hole in the whale¡¯s body that looked like a bite mark. It had to be known that the whale was the largest mammal on Earth today, and this whale was the largest subspecies of the whale, the southern blue whale. Just its body length alone had already reached 30 meters, and its weight was more than 200 tons. How could such an overlord-level existence have penetrating teeth marks? This could only be caused by an animal that was several times larger than a whale. Therefore, in everyone¡¯s concept, this was impossible. Rumble¡­ Just as everyone was puzzled by this, the originally calm sea suddenly surged with tempestuous waves. At the same time, the ground shook. The geographical location of the Divine Brilliance Country was special. Earthquakes and tsunamis were common in the Divine Brilliance Country. But normally, the earthquake and tsunami formed were below Level 5. This earthquake was completely different. The entire Divine Brilliance Country instantly began to tremble. The citizens woke up from their sleep and screamed as they ran out of their rooms to the empty ground. Citizens in pajamas, messy hair, and helpless eyes could be seen everywhere. They did not know what had happened at all. The moment they woke up from their sleep, they instinctively ran out. The silence of the Divine Brilliance Kingdom was broken. The technicians in the Geological Bureau quickly began to estimate the magnitude of the earthquake and the duration it could last. As the data on the screen in front of him kept rising, the earthquake had just begun and had already reached a terrifying Level 7. An earthquake above level six was already considered an extremely destructive earthquake. Moreover, the source of this earthquake was very deep. According to various data, it should be an underwater earthquake. The phone in the Geological Bureau rang one after another. The high-level leaders of the country called to ask why there was no warning before the earthquake. This was also the question of all the technicians in the Geological Bureau. There were no signs of this earthquake, so there was naturally no warning. A large number of houses collapsed. The city near the sea turned into ruins in a short period of time. The technicians worked crazily in front of the computer. Their mission was to give advance warning of all natural disasters. He naturally had to figure out the reason for this inexplicable earthquake. In order to detect the underwater environment, the Divine Brilliance Country had long set up many radars below. The Geological Bureau¡¯s detection radar was also useful at this moment. Through the radar, they could roughly grasp the basic situation at the bottom of the sea. Beep, beep, beep¡­ On the big screen, after activating the radar, the radar value instantly reached its peak. At the same time, an extremely ear-piercing alarm sounded. ¡°Report, the radar on the east seabed has detected a high-speed moving object!¡± ¡°Report, the western radar has also detected it. Looking at the data, it¡¯s a very big thing!¡± ¡°Report, the radar in the south has been destroyed. The signal has been disconnected.¡± ¡°Report, the video of the radar in the north has been captured. It¡¯s also destroyed!¡± The director of the Geological Bureau frowned and walked to the big screen. This was something they had never encountered before. These radars were set up deep at the bottom of the sea. In order to prevent the fish from approaching, they would release some interference radar waves to keep the fish away from the radar. Moreover, the metal composition of these radars was not something ordinary fish could destroy. Even sharks would choose to take a detour when they saw the radars. What went wrong that two of the four radars were actually destroyed? ¡°Bring the video over immediately!¡± As the director gave the order, the technician quickly tuned a portion of the image formed by the last radar to the screen. The entire video lasted for only two seconds. Two huge green objects were approaching the radar at an extremely fast speed. The moment this object approached the radar, the radar image disappeared. The director was shocked to find that after these two huge green objects disappeared, there was an endless black shadow. This¡­ This¡­ Everyone present was surprised. Clearly, through this scene, it could be said that the radar had been destroyed by a creature. However, no one could figure out what it was. Due to the darkness at the bottom of the sea and the limited light of the radar, it was difficult to see what was attacking the radar. Beep, beep, beep¡­ ¡°Report! An unknown creature at the bottom of the sea is approaching the coast at an extremely high speed!¡± It was another terrifying piece of news. The director reported this news to the Emperor immediately. BOOM! The sea surface of East Sea Harbor exploded with a bang, and monstrous waves were a thousand feet tall. The entire Divine Brilliance Country was shaking violently, as if it had encountered the apocalypse. The streets and alleys were filled with citizens fleeing in panic. They were all looking for a nearby shelter. However, it was difficult not to attract the attention of the citizens when this phenomenon suddenly erupted on the sea. When the citizens looked at the sea, they saw two green lanterns vaguely visible in the huge wave. ¡°Roar¡­¡± Accompanied by a deafening strange roar, a huge creature appeared in the night. The huge beast that was hundreds of meters long rushed out of the sea, and the green thing on the beam was actually the eye of the huge beast. If Su Yun was present, he would have recognized the monster at a glance. It was the Spatial Beast that followed the alien fleet and could travel the universe! It was like a flying mountain that covered the sky and earth as it approached the Divine Brilliance Kingdom. In an instant, an alarm sounded in the sky above the entire Divine Brilliance Country. The Emperor looked at the scene that came back from the scene and widened his eyes with everyone, his face filled with disbelief. It was like a monster in a sci-fi movie. The huge beast¡¯s body was covered in an unknown black metal. Its bloody mouth opened, as if it could easily swallow the entire Divine Brilliance Kingdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only BOOM! The giant beast¡¯s flying speed was very slow, but its entire body was abnormally hard. Wherever it passed, houses collapsed, and it looked like not even a blade of grass would grow. ¡°Monster!¡± ¡°The monsters are here!¡± The citizens screamed and fled in a hurry. In a short period of time, the end of the world in a sci-fi movie had really arrived. Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Top Secret, Plan Dongfang Hong (1) Chapter 955: Top Secret, Plan Dongfang Hong (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The sudden appearance of the cosmic beast caught everyone off guard. Most people did not even know what it was. After leaping out of the sea, the cosmic beast let out strange roars. The air wave formed by this roar was enough to overturn all the buildings in the area. The behemoth that covered the sky made all the citizens of the Divine Brilliance Country flee in panic. Even now, they still found it unbelievable that the monster had really appeared on Earth. A large number of Self-Defense Force soldiers hurriedly entered combat readiness. Fighters tore through the sky and quickly formed a team in the air to restrain the cosmic behemoth. Cannon fire flew, illuminating the night. All the shells hit the cosmic beast. For a moment, it was as if an atomic bomb was detonated in the sky. The envious light made it difficult for anyone to look straight at it. The Divine Brilliance Emperor was looking at the satellite image in front of him in fear. The cosmic beast¡¯s body was huge enough to completely cover several cities in the Divine Brilliance Country. All the upper echelons of the Divine Brilliance Nation also clenched their hands tightly. However, as the dark green eyes opened again, the cosmic beast opened its mouth. A huge airflow formed in the mouth of the cosmic beast. Everything in sight instantly turned to nothing. Whether it was the cannonballs or the fighter jets flying in the air, they all lost control and were sucked into the stomach of the cosmic beast without any resistance. The most elite air force of the Divine Brilliance Country was completely wiped out in less than a minute of direct contact with the cosmic behemoth. The cosmic beast seemed to be angry at this moment. It lowered its flying height and rampaged through the city. The tall building that reached into the clouds instantly turned into ruins, and the sound wave formed by the roars was enough to cause a destructive blow to the city. Ten minutes after the cosmic behemoth appeared in the Divine Brilliance Country, including Osaka City, Kyoto had already been devastated in many important cities. The upper echelons of the Divine Brilliance Kingdom looked at the scene in front of them in despair. Everything had happened too suddenly, so everyone had yet to recover. In this dark disaster, the citizens of the Divine Brilliance Kingdom hid in the shelter and looked at the huge creature above their heads in despair. They did not know what it was, let alone link it to an alien civilization. Special dramas about monsters had always been a specialty of the Divine Brilliance Nation. However, no one expected that one day, the scene in the special drama would actually happen in reality. On the main roads, ten tanks gathered from all directions. But this cosmic beast was really too huge. It was very difficult for every tank team to see the full appearance of this spatial beast with their naked eyes. Some could only see the head, while others could only see the tail. In front of the cosmic beast that was nearly a thousand meters tall, humans were no different from ants. ¡°Shoot!¡± As the officer gave the order, the tanks fired at the cosmic beast. The missiles from all the military important areas were fired at the same time, cutting through the sky and illuminating an area. Missiles rained down, mixed with the tank¡¯s fire, and hit the cosmic behemoth. However, most of the body of this cosmic beast was covered by an unknown special metal, as if it had been artificially modified. Even the missiles ranked top among hot weapons could not cause any damage to the cosmic beast. The various countries also learned about the current situation of the Divine Brilliance Kingdom. In the laboratories of various countries, all the technicians obtained pictures of the cosmic behemoth through satellites and began to perform emergency calculations and analyze them. ¡°What is that monster that appeared in the Divine Brilliance Kingdom?¡± In the joint conference room, the heads of the various countries arrived one after another. Only the Emperor of Divine Brilliance was already in a terrible fix and could not turn around. How could he have time to participate in the meeting? Feng Jiwen also frowned at this moment. He looked at the satellite photo of the cosmic beast in front of him and was a little puzzled about the origin of this huge creature. While the heads of state were discussing this matter in the joint conference room, Zhang Keqi of the Space Agency had already copied the data diagram of the cosmic behemoth through technical means and carried out physical simulation calculations through the Sky Brain satellite. The calculation required a certain amount of time. According to the extent of the destruction of the Divine Brilliance Kingdom, it was probably not enough to reach the results of the calculation. The leaders of the various countries were well aware of this. They naturally would not watch helplessly as the Divine Brilliance Kingdom turned into ruins and sank into the sea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nowadays, various countries had reached a harmonious unification in five years, not to mention that the appearance of this monster was enough to threaten any country. In the shortest time possible, the military of the various countries quickly responded. A large number of fighter jets headed straight for the Divine Brilliance Country. As Great Xia was relatively close to the Divine Brilliance Country, Feng Jiwen quickly gave the order. A mecha team rushed to the Divine Brilliance Country at full speed, planning to punish this monster. The captain of the mecha team who received the order was called Lone Wind. In the early years, he was already an elite presence among the special forces. The special forces he led were now equipped with mechas. The latest mecha could no longer be limited to a joystick in the cockpit. Instead, it could form an extremely tacit signal transmission with the mecha through the internal chip. In this way, the special forces only needed to move in the cockpit and the huge mecha could completely replicate the movements. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Top Secret, Plan Dongfang Hong (2) Chapter 956: Top Secret, Plan Dongfang Hong (2) Editor: Henyee Translations When Lonely Wind and the others arrived above the Divine Brilliance Kingdom, they realized that the situation was even more tragic than they had imagined. The cosmic beast was still flying slowly in the sky above the Divine Brilliance Kingdom. Wherever it passed, everything in its sight was destroyed. Many cities had already fallen, and it was only a matter of time before the remaining border cities fell. It had only been less than an hour since the appearance of the cosmic behemoth, but a country had suffered such heavy losses and was even on the verge of extinction. From this, it could be seen how much of a threat the cosmic behemoth was to humans. When Lonely Wind saw this scene, he immediately waved his hand and led his team. The warriors turned into a meteor and headed straight for the universe. Not long after Lonely Wind and the others arrived, fighter jets from various countries also rushed over to provide support. The fighter jets that filled the sky surrounded the space beast from afar. However, because they had too little information about the space beast, they were much more passive in dealing with it. Under the surprised gazes of all the fighter pilots, the mecha team led by Lonely Wind steadily landed on the huge body of the cosmic beast. In the eyes of Lonely Wind and the others, the spatial beast under their feet was endless. The two-meter-tall mecha was still like a toy in front of this cosmic beast. Lonely Wind suddenly clenched his fists and punched hard at the body of the cosmic beast. BOOM! The moment the mecha threw a punch, the thruster on his elbow suddenly erupted with a huge force. It aided in this punch and bombarded the cosmic beast. In the next second, a powerful reaction force came. Lonely Wind suddenly sensed that something was wrong. ¡°The metal covering the monster seems to be able to absorb the energy of the attack and release it!¡± Hearing Lonely Wind¡¯s words through the earpiece, Zhang Keqi frowned. All the technicians in the room were still analyzing the data about this cosmic beast. Even though the data results were not out yet, Zhang Keqi had some guesses. ¡°I think this monster has something to do with the sudden disappearance of the alien fleet. It¡¯s very likely the cosmic beast that the Dao Ancestor mentioned previously!¡± Feng Jiwen frowned. ¡°In other words, the alien civilization has already infiltrated Earth? But how is this possible? What method did the alien civilization use? They appeared on Earth without us noticing and even released such a huge creature?¡± This question was also something Zhang Keqi was puzzled about now. He sat in front of the computer again and began to try to find the answer to these questions. In the sky above the Divine Brilliance Country, fighter jets from various countries poured firepower at the cosmic behemoth. The mecha team shuttled through the firepower and was trying to scan the weakness of this cosmic beast through the computer program. However, as they scanned, Lonely Wind and the others became even more solemn. The entire cosmic behemoth was covered in unknown metal, so it was easily able to resist the cover of firepower from various countries. Even the scans of Lonely Wind and the others could not penetrate this special metal. It was like a flawless iron block that could not find any weakness. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The cosmic beast opened its bloody mouth and roared angrily. The powerful sound wave detonated the nearby fighter jets again. The moment they were hit by the sound wave, the mecha display of Lonely Wind and the others was also severely interfered with. Although it returned to normal not long after, this was enough to show the strength of the cosmic beast. More and more fighter jets came from various countries, but this did not change the current battle situation. Be it missile shells or continuous shooting, they did not cause any harm to the spatial beast. Instead, in a short period of time, the support teams of the various countries suffered varying degrees of damage. In the joint conference room, the leaders of the various countries were paying attention to the battle situation at the scene. Everyone felt as if a rock was pressing on their chests and they could not breathe. The difference in strength between them was too great. Facing such a huge creature, all the firearms were useless. What should he do next? It would not be long before the Divine Brilliance Country was completely destroyed by this cosmic beast. Then, he would definitely start to wreak havoc elsewhere. The Divine Brilliance Nation would be the final outcome of each country. The leaders of the various countries, who knew this very well, could only look at Feng Jiwen. If even the strongest country in Great Xia expressed that they were helpless about this matter, the other countries would have even less hope. Feng Jiwen was also extremely anxious at this moment. He had been communicating with Zhang Keqi. ¡°When will the data about this monster come out?¡± In the earpiece, Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice quickly came. ¡°The data we can obtain now is too little. We can¡¯t come up with a calculation result in a short period of time. We need more battle scenes. Only then can we integrate the data in these images through computer satellites and analyze information that is beneficial to us!¡± At this point, Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice paused. Then, he said word by word with some seriousness, ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s time. The Dongfang Hong Mecha should be the only weapon we can use to restrain the monsters now.¡± The moment he heard the words ¡°Dongfang Hong Mecha¡±, Feng Jiwen¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of seriousness. From the moment Great Xia embarked on the mechanical path, the Dongfang Hong Mecha Project had already been secretly produced. However, because the nature of the plan was top secret, even many higher-ups were unaware. As the person-in-charge and the leader of the technical department, Zhang Keqi personally participated in the development of the Dongfang Hong Mecha. The Dongfang Hong Mecha was different from all the other mechas in service at the moment. This mecha was 20 meters tall and weighed a terrifying 48,000 tons. To control this mecha, 13 people were needed. Be it precision or technology, they were all top products of Great Xia. Feng Jiwen also understood Zhang Keqi¡¯s thoughts. Perhaps only the Dongfang Hong Mecha could deal with this monster. During the battle, he could obtain as much data about this monster as possible and analyze the solution to deal with it. Perhaps, just as Zhang Keqi had said, it was time. Great Xia had spent more than ten years secretly building the Dongfang Hong Mecha. It was time to use it. ¡°Commander-in-chief Zhang, I agree to the authorization. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Feng Jiwen¡¯s words made the heads of the various countries present extremely curious. Could it be that Great Xia still had a trump card? When he heard Feng Jiwen¡¯s voice coming from the earpiece, Zhang Keqi stood up solemnly. He suppressed his excitement and looked at all the technicians beside him. ¡°Plan Dongfang Hong, activate!¡± In a huge secret experiment area on the outskirts of the capital, researchers in white coats hurriedly ran in the same direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crack! A crack gradually appeared on the empty ground. Then, the entire ground began to sink, revealing a huge underground space. When the light passed through this increasingly large entrance and illuminated the huge hidden space underground, a huge object gradually entered everyone¡¯s eyes. In the underground laboratory, all the researchers looked nervously at the equipment in their hands. In front of them was a huge red mecha that was 20 meters tall. After many years of secret training, the 13 pilots finally walked into the cockpit of the Dongfang Hong Mecha today. As the mecha¡¯s eyes emitted a red light, all the researchers held their breaths. This was a historic moment. Everyone present had been looking forward to it for a long time. The Dongfang Hong Mech was the condensation of Great Xia¡¯s technology, and it was also the only hope now. Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Suicide Plan (1) Chapter 957: Suicide Plan (1) Editor: Henyee Translations BOOM! The booster on the mecha¡¯s leg spat out a large amount of energy. The force caused the mecha to slowly rise into the air. Seeing that Dongfang Hong Mecha had been successfully activated, all the researchers present had tears in their eyes. No one had expected to see the day Dongfang Hong Mecha was activated in their lifetime. This represented Great Xia¡¯s current top technology, and it also meant that Great Xia had encountered an unprecedented crisis. The large mecha, Dongfang Hong, shuttled through the air. Its entire body was covered in red flames that tore through the sky. Dongfang Hong might be huge and heavy, but its speed could easily break through the speed of sound. Lonely Wind¡¯s squad was still sparing no effort to restrain the cosmic beast, even though their attacks were only tickles to the cosmic beast. In this short period of time, the warplanes of the various countries suffered heavy losses, but their sacrifices were not meaningless satellites. They were transmitting the battle scenes to help Zhang Keqi and the others understand the various data of this monster in detail. The spatial beast¡¯s flying speed was very slow. The most common attack method was to form sound waves through roars. Its attack range could easily reach more than 100 meters. Zhang Keqi guessed in his heart that this was definitely not the only way for the cosmic beast to attack. It was more likely that an attack of this level was not a threat to the cosmic beast, so it would always choose to use sound waves to deal with all the fighter jets. A few major cities in Divine Brilliance Country had already become ruins. The ground was broken, and the seawater spread. Tanks could not drive over at all. Nevertheless, it was useless even if they drove over. After all, even missiles could not cause any harm to the cosmic behemoth, let alone a mere tank. The citizens of all countries were also understanding the calamity that the Divine Brilliance Nation was currently facing through public satellite images. Because the appearance of this monster would harm the entire Earth, no country chose to hide this matter from the people. The bustling streets of various countries were surrounded by people. The scene played on the big screen in the square made everyone on tenterhooks. No one had expected this monster to appear, but everyone had seen how destructive it was to the Divine Brilliance Nation in a short period of time. At this moment, everyone was thinking about a few questions. Could Earth really deal with this monster? Where did this monster come from? Why did it appear on Earth silently? If they could not deal with this monster, how long would it take for it to appear in front of their country or even them? These questions lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts like a rock, making everyone¡¯s expressions solemn and their chests tight. Just as everyone fell into a dead silence and looked at the scene on the big screen solemnly, a red light streaked across the sky and headed straight for the monster. The moment they saw this red light, everyone widened their eyes and guessed that this might be a secret weapon of some country. Some even thought of the most powerful firearms on Earth. This dazzling red light was naturally Dongfang Hong Mecha. The 13 pilots cooperated tacitly. They controlled the Dongfang Hong Mecha and headed straight for the monster¡¯s head. The moment the red light dissipated, the Dongfang Hong Mecha punched the monster¡¯s head. BOOM! When this punch hit the monster¡¯s head, it was as if it had hit the hardest metal. It made a deafening sound. To everyone¡¯s joy, the high head of the cosmic beast sank fiercely, and its flying posture appeared for the first time, losing its balance. Lonely Wind¡¯s squad were shocked when they saw this. They had launched countless attacks, but they had never affected the monster like this. Yet this huge mecha that appeared out of nowhere did it. Even though this 20-meter-tall Dongfang Hong Mecha was already a colossus, it still paled in comparison to the cosmic beast. Regardless, this punch aroused the hopes of all the citizens. The stripes on the Great Xia flag on the back of the Dongfang Hong Mecha let everyone in the world know the country of this mecha. ¡°Great Xia is awesome!¡± ¡°This is unbelievable. Great Xia can actually build such a huge monster!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe it. This mecha is too handsome!¡± The people of the world were delighted and cheered for Great Xia. The Dongfang Hong Mecha flew in the air and kept punching the head of the cosmic beast. The power of each punch was very great, it did not break through the outer defense of the cosmic beast, but at least it did not make him feel as good as before. ¡°Roar!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cosmic beast roared angrily, and a powerful sound wave approached the Dongfang Hong mecha. The 13 pilots pressed the red button at the same time. Dongfang Hong¡¯s huge arm quickly disintegrated. When it reformed again, there was a red shield on its left arm. Clang! The sound wave hit the shield. Although Dongfang Hong Mecha retreated a few meters, it did not explode in the sound wave like other fighter jets. This was the only time Earth¡¯s technology had blocked the sound wave attack of the cosmic beast. Perhaps even the cosmic beast had not thought of this. At this moment, its dark green eyes were filled with anger. After blocking the sound wave, a large saber extended from the right hand of the Dongfang Hong Mecha. As the booster was fully activated, the Dongfang Hong Mecha instantly appeared in front of the cosmic beast and slashed down fiercely. Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Suicide Plan (2) Chapter 958: Suicide Plan (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Clang! All the citizens in the ground shelter heard this loud bang and covered their ears in pain. Some people¡¯s ears even bled. For the first time, the cosmic beast let out a painful cry. Its head was suddenly smashed to the ground, and its body fell heavily to the ground. Everything within a thousand meters was covered by its huge body. This slash did not cause any damage to the cosmic beast, though. Soon, the cosmic beast flew up again. This time, the dark green light in its eyes became more and more terrifying. The cosmic beast opened its bloody mouth. Then, a powerful suction force came. The defenseless fighter pilots crazily controlled the fighter jets, but they could not escape this suction force at all. The cosmic beast was like a black hole, forming an inescapable gravitational field within a hundred meters. An ear-piercing alarm sounded from all the fighter jets, but no matter how the pilot controlled the fighter jets, they still rushed towards the mouth of the cosmic beast. A new ability had appeared. This cosmic beast actually had the ability to devour! Zhang Keqi frowned solemnly. Then, he quickly said to the 13 pilots in Dongfang Hong Mecha through the communication device, ¡°Activate the Red Spider. Hurry!¡± The Red Spider was a miniature detector set up in the Dongfang Hong Mecha. It was the size of a spider and could adapt to many extreme environments and technical investigation. After receiving the order, a hatch appeared on the back of the Dongfang Hong Mecha. Then, the red spider with red eyes climbed out of the window and onto the shoulder of the Dongfang Hong Mecha. Such a little fellow would not attract anyone¡¯s attention at all. Moreover, the moment it appeared, it quickly flew into the mouth of the cosmic beast due to the powerful suction. This was Zhang Keqi¡¯s goal. The scene of the battle just now made him realize that the outer shell of this cosmic beast was very difficult to break through. With the protection of the outer shell, all the attacks probably could not cause any substantial damage to it. Since it didn¡¯t work outside, he could only try to do it from the inside. When the Red Spider and many fighter jets were swallowed into the body of the cosmic beast, they quickly attached to the wall of the cosmic beast. A detection wave shot out of the Red Spider¡¯s eyes, and the relevant data quickly appeared on the big screen in front of Zhang Keqi. The good news was that there was indeed no special metal protecting the body of the cosmic beast. From the data, although its body structure was special, it was not that abnormal. Zhang Keqi decided to connect to the highest commander after a short thought. A bold idea quietly formed in his heart. The appearance of the Dongfang Hong Mecha shocked the heads of the various countries in the joint command room. Their eyes were filled with hope after seeing Dongfang Hong¡¯s performance. They did not expect Great Xia to hide such a powerful secret weapon. In the image, the Dongfang Hong Mecha¡¯s right hand turned into a particle energy cannon. Then, it fired a laser energy bullet at the open mouth of the cosmic beast. BOOM! The energy explosion directly spread in the mouth of the cosmic beast. Immediately after, the cosmic beast erupted with a painful cry. This move clearly caused a lot of damage to the cosmic beast, but at the same time, it made the cosmic beast treat the Dongfang Hong Mecha as an enemy even more crazily. The irregular protrusions on the cosmic beast¡¯s body actually extended like tentacles and headed straight for the Dongfang Hong mecha. The defenseless Dongfang Hong Mecha was quickly restrained by the tentacles. ¡°Psst!¡± A crisp sound rang out and easily pierced through the arm of the Dongfang Hong Mecha. Looking at the information on the screen, the 13 pilots opened their mouths in shock. Theoretically, the outer shell of this Dongfang Hong Mecha could withstand the power of 300 missiles, but now, it was easily pierced through by the tentacles. In such a critical situation, the 13 pilots quickly determined their course of action. Ammunition chambers protruded from their shoulders, and anti-aircraft machine guns quickly covered the eyes of the cosmic behemoth. Finally, under such circumstances, the Dongfang Hong Mecha barely broke free from the restraints of the cosmic beast. All the spikes returned to the cosmic beast¡¯s body, but Dongfang Hong¡¯s left arm was already crippled. Another new ability appeared. This brought even more trouble for humans to deal with the cosmic beast. When the leaders of the various countries, who were originally filled with hope, saw this scene, they became worried again. It seemed that even the Dongfang Hong Mecha was not a match for this cosmic beast. It could only barely restrain it and could not completely destroy it. A leader looked anxiously at Great Xia¡¯s highest commander, Feng Jiwen, and said, ¡°Mr. Feng, do Great Xia have other such mechas? Can we still send them out to fight?¡± Feng Jiwen also sighed deeply at this moment. Just building this Dongfang Hong Mecha took more than ten years for Great Xia. How could it still be mass-produced? Hearing Feng Jiwen¡¯s sigh, everyone present roughly understood. The leader of the Atlan Empire asked impatiently, ¡°Then what about the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor? At such an urgent moment, is there nothing your country¡¯s Dao Ancestor can do?¡± Feng Jiwen looked down at his phone. The page of his phone was still on the message sent by Lin Guofeng ten minutes ago. ¡°The Dao Ancestor is still in seclusion. There are no signs of him coming out.¡± Before the heads of the various countries asked, Feng Jiwen was actually already asking Lin Guofeng to pay attention to the news. Just as the message said, Su Yun showed no signs of coming out of seclusion. Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one wanted to disturb Su Yun, afraid that it would ruin his cultivation. However, according to the current situation, the Dongfang Hong Mecha would only be able to restrain the cosmic beast for 20 minutes at most. Could it be that he was really at the end of his rope? If it really came to that, perhaps he could only alarm the Dao Ancestor. Just as Feng Jiwen was calculating in his heart, Zhang Keqi¡¯s communication signal suddenly connected to the joint conference room. The moment Zhang Keqi¡¯s holographic projection appeared in the conference room, he looked at Feng Jiwen excitedly and said, ¡°Chief, there might be a way to deal with the cosmic behemoth.¡± ¡°What?¡± Because of this sentence, Zhang Keqi instantly became the focus of the joint conference room. The heads of state stood up one after another and looked at Zhang Keqi in surprise. Even Feng Jiwen was no exception. ¡°Commander-in-chief Zhang, is what you said true?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Jiwen nodded and sent the data map of the cosmic behemoth into the joint conference room. ¡°Sir, look. This monster¡¯s entire body is covered in special metal. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be some special substance from outer space. Earth¡¯s technology can¡¯t destroy this special metal. However, Dongfang Hong successfully angered this monster in the battle, allowing it to display more of its abilities. ¡°One of the monsters¡¯ abilities was devouring. While he was devouring, I got the Red Spider Detector to enter the monster¡¯s body. There was no special metal protecting the monster¡¯s body. Although its structure was a little special, it was not impossible to cause damage. Therefore, based on this, I have a bold idea that might work!¡± The leaders of the various countries perked up. Feng Jiwen also urged Zhang Keqi to continue. After Zhang Keqi looked at the monster data map in front of him, he explained his entire plan. ¡°I think we might be able to buy as much time as possible through Dongfang Hong Mecha¡¯s restraint on the monster. We¡¯ll send out the most elite flying team with enough explosives. The moment the monster uses its devouring ability again, they will fly into the monster¡¯s body and detonate it from the inside!¡± Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Cultivators Jointly Take Out the Earth Guardian Magic Treasure! (1) Chapter 959: Cultivators Jointly Take Out the Earth Guardian Magic Treasure! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice echoed in the entire conference room, making the eyes of the heads of state light up. Indeed, this might be a way to resolve the current crisis. However, the price to implement this plan would be very high. Just as the leaders of the various countries were silent, a new signal was connected. The Divine Brilliance Emperor appeared in front of everyone with a face full of dust. ¡°Everyone, quickly think of a way. We can¡¯t hold on for long!¡± The Emperor was really helpless now. Their weapons could not cause any damage to the cosmic beast. If not for the support of the various countries and even the Dongfang Hong Mecha, the Divine Brilliance Country might have become the first country on Earth to perish. At this critical moment, everyone looked at Feng Jiwen. Great Xia had a very high status in the hearts of the various countries. Under such circumstances, it naturally depended on Feng Jiwen¡¯s decision. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Feng Jiwen finally nodded after a moment of silence. ¡°Commander-in-chief Zhang, give it a try according to your plan!¡± After Feng Jiwen agreed to this order, the countries began to make preparations. A large number of fighter jets carrying a large number of TNT rushed to the Divine Brilliance Country. There were more than 30 of them. The Dongfang Red Mecha¡¯s pilots also received an order and quickly began to restrain the cosmic beast crazily. More than 30 fighter jets appeared in the sky above the Divine Brilliance Country a few hours later. According to the plan, they quickly launched firepower coverage on the interstellar beast. Zhang Keqi looked nervously at the satellite feed. According to his analysis, every time the cosmic beast faced a huge firepower, it would devour it. Sure enough, a moment later, the cosmic beast was successfully angered. A ferocious glint appeared in its eyes. Then, it opened its bloody mouth and activated its devouring ability. The 30-odd fighter jets were waiting for this moment. Under the gaze of the entire world, the 30-odd fighter jet pilots rushed towards the cosmic beast at their highest speed without hesitation. ¡°For the common destiny of mankind!¡± Their voices echoed in the earpiece, even though they came from different countries, even though they might have been enemies once. And yet, for the sake of the same goal, they disregarded their safety. Just a second before the fighter jet flew into the devouring range of the cosmic behemoth, the pilots pressed the eject button. Figures quickly jumped into the air, and the fighter jets entered the devouring range of the cosmic beast under inertia. The fighter jets were sucked into the mouth of the cosmic beast. At this critical moment, the Dongfang Hong mecha quickly raised its hand. A pure laser energy cannon shot out and entered the mouth of the cosmic beast, hitting a fighter jet. BOOM! The fighter jets exploded, causing the TNT inside to explode together. More than 30 fighter jets produced a chain reaction. A few tons of TNT exploded in the tight space one after another. It was as if a dazzling sun had erupted in the mouth of the cosmic beast. ¡°Roar!¡± Accompanied by painful wails, the cosmic beast was completely covered in a sea of fire. The smoke formed by the explosion covered the sky, making it impossible to see. ¡°We won! We won!¡± The people all over the world cheered, and Zhang Keqi secretly cheered. The citizens in the Divine Brilliance Country¡¯s shelter looked at the dazzling fireworks in the sky and revealed expressions of having survived a disaster. The leaders of the various countries in the joint conference room revealed happy smiles. The crisis was finally resolved. The final outcome of this huge cosmic beast was to die in this sea of fire. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Just then, the thirteen pilots in Dongfang Hong Mecha looked at the radar display in front of them in unison. The radar kept issuing alarms. In the smoke and dust in front of them, which was difficult to see, there was an energy that was constantly increasing. The 13 pilots looked ahead in shock and saw two green lights shining out of the smoke. ¡°Roar!¡± Accompanied by a deafening roar, the figure of the cosmic beast slowly appeared in the smoke. A few tons of TNT detonated, but it only caused some damage to the cosmic beast. What was even more terrifying was that this damage was healing at a visible speed. ¡°What?¡± In the joint conference room, the leaders of the various countries stood up in shock and looked at this scene in disbelief. The citizens of the various countries who were cheering just now had ashen faces as they watched this scene in silence and shock. It should have been a fatal blow, but it only caused harmless harm to the cosmic beast. Moreover, the self-healing ability of this cosmic beast was extremely abnormal. In a few breaths, the efforts of the countries on Earth were reduced to nothing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Keqi gritted his teeth in regret and paced anxiously in front of the big screen. ¡°I should have known that this cosmic beast has self-healing abilities. After all, even the genetic animals developed in other countries have abilities. How could I have mislooked this?¡± The failure of the plan made Zhang Keqi helpless. Was Earth really going to be destroyed because of this monster? In the joint command room, Feng Jiwen¡¯s expression was also heavy. For a moment, the entire joint conference room fell into a dead silence. On the big screen, one could clearly see that the cosmic beast was clearly angry and attacked crazily. The Dongfang Hong Mecha was forced to retreat step by step. Facing such a huge creature, the Dongfang Hong Mecha had already displayed astonishing combat strength. Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Cultivators Jointly Take Out the Earth Guardian Magic Treasure! (2) Chapter 960: Cultivators Jointly Take Out the Earth Guardian Magic Treasure! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations However, the disparity in strength between the two sides could not be eliminated by willpower. The Dongfang Hong Mecha was already in ruins. Most of the external armor had been destroyed, and one of its arms had been severed. It looked like humanity¡¯s last hope had been reduced to ashes. This made everyone¡¯s hearts heavy, and they could not calm down for a long time. A connection signal suddenly appeared in the joint command room. Immediately after, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s phantom appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Chief, perhaps it¡¯s time to activate it. It¡¯s time to unsheathe your sword that¡¯s been sharpened for five years.¡± When Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words entered Feng Jiwen¡¯s ears, he quickly frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too rushed?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve already carried out a final inspection this morning. According to the Dao Ancestor, the magic artifact, the Heavenly Cauldron, has been completely forged. This might be our only chance to destroy that monster. Before causing greater losses, we have to decide as soon as possible.¡± The conversation between Zhao Guofeng and Feng Jiwen confused the other leaders. ¡°Could it be that Great Xia has other secret weapons?¡± This was the confusion in everyone¡¯s hearts, but what they did not know was that the two of them were discussing the Heavenly Cauldron Project that had been completed with the help of various countries. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. Deploy the cultivators and take out the magic artifact, the Heavenly Cauldron!¡± Feng Jiwen quickly gave the order, even though in his opinion, all of this had happened in a hurry. The reason why he did not activate the Heavenly Cauldron earlier was because Feng Jiwen was worried that the Heavenly Cauldron had not been completely built. If he activated it in a hurry, it might bring unexpected effects. However, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s connection just now let him know that the Heavenly Cauldron had already completed its last inspection this morning. In that case, he, Feng Jiwen, had nothing to worry about. He originally thought that the Heavenly Cauldron would activate as Earth¡¯s last trump card at the most critical moment. But wasn¡¯t this the time? Feng Jiwen¡¯s order was quickly passed down. The Hearing Dao Bureaus in various cities and quickly sent people to various training halls. To activate the Heavenly Cauldron, hundreds of cultivators had to activate it together. After all, this was a magical artifact and not a technological product. Only then could the magic marks on the Heavenly Cauldron be activated and have true use. Those who could do such an important job naturally had to be the best of the various training halls. Therefore, the Hearing Dao Bureau quickly set the selection criteria. First, the cultivators who could participate in promoting the Heavenly Cauldron Project had to reach the third realm. Secondly, he had to be the person with the best control over supernatural aura among all cultivators of the third realm. After all, five years of cultivation was still a little rushed. Therefore, there were not many people who could meet this requirement. The various dojos selected them separately and only barely organized 300 people in the end. Of course, this was also because the most outstanding group of people were still cultivating in seclusion at Kunlun Mountain. It was already a good result to be able to choose more than 300 people from that group of people. Now, all the cultivators knew what had happened in the Divine Brilliance Kingdom. Everyone hoped to contribute to this matter. Therefore, as they watched these cultivators walk towards the helicopters sent, the remaining cultivators also saw this as their motivation. They realized that they had to improve their cultivation more before they could contribute their strength when the country was in danger. The helicopters from the various training halls slowly rose into the sky and gradually disappeared at the end of the sky. The remaining cultivators entered cultivation again without any distracting thoughts. Everyone could clearly sense that the sudden appearance of this monster on Earth was definitely not a coincidence. In fact, this was only the beginning. The crisis that Earth was about to encounter had already begun, and there was not much time left for them. The other countries quickly sent out a video broadcast signal for everyone in the world to see. At this moment, Great Xia had sent many cultivators to rush to the location of the Heavenly Cauldron from all directions. On the mountain peak, the Heavenly Cauldron emitted a heavy light, as if it was indomitable, making people involuntarily revere it. The surroundings of the Heavenly Cauldron were heavily guarded. This place had already been set as the highest-level military restricted area. This meant that if anyone forced their way into the restricted military area, the soldiers stationed here would have the highest right to kill. Of course, such defensive measures were not set up to prevent people from breaking in. At the moment, everyone in Great Xia was cultivating. Naturally, no one would drag down such an important cauldron. Therefore, these defensive forces were mainly guarding against the possibility that the alien civilization would realize the importance of the Heavenly Cauldron and destroy it if a crisis erupted. This was not just a military restricted area in the simple sense of the word. It was also a special training ground for these soldiers to cultivate. All those who could come to guard the Heavenly Cauldron had at least reached the peak of the second realm, or even stepped into the third realm. Most of these soldiers entered the Dao through martial arts, and they were pure Martial Dao. Therefore, they also symbolized the purest combat power among cultivators. But now, all the defense lines near the Heavenly Cauldron had opened their entrances. A large number of cultivators rushed over from the foot of the mountain. Zhao Guofeng rushed over from Mount Shengu at the first moment to preside over the situation. Before Su Yun went into seclusion, he had already left behind the method to use the Heavenly Cauldron. Therefore, when more than 300 cultivators arrived, Zhao Guofeng immediately ordered someone to start making arrangements according to Su Yun¡¯s previous instructions. The more than 300 cultivators had to be divided into eight teams and sit cross-legged in the eight trigram positions. The four locations of Old Yang and Young Yang were guarded by male cultivators. In the direction of the four Old Yin and Young Yin, there were female cultivators sitting quietly. More than 300 men and women in white casual clothes took their positions around the Heavenly Cauldron. This scene was like a gathering of immortals, making the mountain peak look a little ethereal. All the cultivators quickly spread out their strength and began to absorb the surrounding supernatural aura. In order to activate the Heavenly Cauldron, the most important step was this. After absorbing a large amount of supernatural aura and instilling it into the Heavenly Cauldron, it could be connected from the inside to the outside, forming a heavenly aura. Visible to the naked eye, everyone was covered in golden light. The golden airflow that seemed to have come alive was the supernatural aura. Ever since Su Yun opened the heavenly gate with a punch, he had broken the barrier of Earth and restrained the supernatural aura, allowing the purest supernatural aura in the universe to pour into Earth. The supernatural aura was no longer limited to the mind. When it reached a certain concentration, it could be seen with the naked eye. The 300 cultivators seemed to form a golden barrier around them. The cultivators chanted the incantation written in Su Yun¡¯s cultivation method. Waves of Sanskrit words curled up and stretched for hundreds of kilometers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Guofeng was quite excited upon seeing this scene. This would be the most historic moment. When the Heavenly Cauldron was taken out, it would connect to the twelve immortal palaces and form a huge array. The supernatural aura poured into the Heavenly Cauldron crazily. Earth would also be filled with a large amount of supernatural aura like the recovery of spiritual energy. Most importantly, once the Heavenly Cauldron was activated, Earth might also have the ability to kill the cosmic beast. Although no one could predict the final outcome, Zhao Guofeng was already extremely excited to see such an astonishing scene. On the mountain peak, the wind blew gently, and the clothes of the cultivators fluttered. Amidst the faint golden light, many cultivators were like immortals who had reincarnated, holy and solemn. After a moment of accumulation, when the cultivators sensed that the supernatural aura they had absorbed had reached the critical point, they opened their eyes at the same time. Golden light flashed in their eyes. All the cultivators made the same hand seal and aimed at the Heavenly Cauldron in the center. Visible to the naked eye, dense golden light flowed on the Heavenly Cauldron. These magic marks were like huge dragons entrenched on the Heavenly Cauldron. At this moment, they quietly woke up in the golden light. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Divine Might of the Magic Treasure (1) Chapter 961: Divine Might of the Magic Treasure (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The phenomenon revealed by the Heavenly Cauldron surprised Zhao Guofeng, who was standing in the distance. As the cultivators chanted in a low voice, extraordinary auras appeared in golden light. On the Heavenly Cauldron, they were like swimming dragons. Buzz. All of a sudden, the Heavenly Cauldron began to tremble slightly. Visible to the naked eye, a large amount of supernatural aura continuously entered the Heavenly Cauldron. The Heavenly Cauldron was like a black hole, crazily absorbing the surrounding supernatural aura. The cultivators in the various dojos far away seemed to have sensed it and looked up at the sky in surprise. The supernatural aura that was originally abundant in the various training halls gathered in one direction. Golden light covered the world, and all the cultivators could clearly sense the strange fluctuation of the supernatural aura. Clouds formed by supernatural auras also appeared in the sky above the various countries. However, there were no cultivators there, so this scene was not noticed. The three feet of sky above the Heavenly Cauldron was already illuminated by golden light. The golden light was reflected in the clouds, as if the world was connected and a god had descended. The satellite detected the rapid rise of a huge force in Great Xia, so it naturally sent out an alarm. Zhang Keqi looked at the energy data that kept increasing on the big screen, his eyes filled with surprise. The satellite image showed that the center of the energy was the Heavenly Cauldron on the mountain peak. However, this was far from the end. More energy surged and began to appear in the world. As the Atlantean Immortal Palace had just been built, there were still many cleaners continuing to clean the Immortal Palace. Just then, all the magic marks engraved on the outer wall of the Immortal Palace began to shine with golden light, and streams of colorful light spread along the wall. The people were surprised to find that the Immortal Palace was like a jade pavilion at this moment. It was half in the Immortal Realm and half in the dust. The cleaners quickly noticed that a completely incomprehensible pattern slowly appeared on the ground in the center of the Immortal Palace. They all ran out of the Immortal Palace, not knowing what had happened. The Atlanteans, who had no cultivation culture, naturally could not tell that the pattern that was gradually forming was an array. As the Heavenly Cauldron was activated, phenomena began to appear in the Twelve Immortal Palaces connected by the array. However, this phenomenon was not too eye-catching at the moment, as if the Heavenly Cauldron was also accumulating. A violent wind began to howl on the mountain peak. The wind swept away the clouds. Above the Heavenly Cauldron were the nine heavens without any cover. On the big screen, the energy gathered by the Heavenly Cauldron was constantly approaching the critical point. Even Zhang Keqi became nervous at this moment. He began to wonder what would happen if the energy broke through the critical point. The moment this thought popped up in his mind, the screen of the energy data instantly turned red. In just a few seconds, the energy accumulated by the Heavenly Cauldron had reached the zero boundary point detected by the satellite. BOOM! An earth-shattering bang sounded, and the mountain peak below the cultivators trembled crazily. Above the Heavenly Cauldron, a pure energy formed by supernatural aura appeared from the Heavenly Cauldron and pierced into the clouds. The world changed color instantaneously. Even from a hundred miles away, this pillar of light could still be vaguely seen. Moreover, Great Xia was now filled with cultivators. They all looked in the direction of the Heavenly Cauldron. In that moment just now, they all sensed an unprecedented huge energy fluctuation. The golden beam illuminated an area. Even Feng Jiwen felt shocked when he saw this scene. Everyone understood from Su Yun that after the Heavenly Cauldron was built, it would become the most important magic tool in Great Xia. However, they still could not imagine that such a phenomenon would appear when the Heavenly Cauldron was activated. This beam of light did not last for long. About a minute later, the world-shaking attention disappeared from above the Heavenly Cauldron. The remaining attention was still weakening. Just as everyone was still in a daze, an extremely huge amount of energy poured into Earth from the universe. A reverse pillar of light attacked from the universe and sat on the Heavenly Cauldron. The Heavenly Cauldron that had released energy just now was crazily absorbing this energy. As the golden light on the magic mark on the Heavenly Cauldron surged, the power absorbed by the Heavenly Cauldron instantly spread. The lights of the twelve immortal palaces were gradually lit up, and they usually shone with golden light. The 12 immortal palaces connected to form a Big Dipper on the ground. It was also like a swimming dragon, lying dormant in the mountains and rivers. The Heavenly Cauldron at the head of the dragon was at the top of the mountains. It was dazzling with golden light and was like a dragon head. It held its head high and puffed out its chest, looking at the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cultivators around the cauldron opened their eyes, filled with confusion. Everyone sensed the surrounding supernatural aura, which had reached an unprecedented density. Cultivators could use this dense supernatural aura to unleash power that they did not even dare to think about previously. Immediately after, the cultivators of the various dojos sensed something. They were surprised to discover that the supernatural aura began to become extremely dense and could be easily sensed. Some cultivators who had reached the peak of the second realm but could not step into the third realm for a long time actually broke through and crossed the bottleneck in one step to enter the third realm. On the peak of Kunlun Mountain, in the snow-covered holy land of the human world, Xu Jiajia and the other hundred cultivators quickly sensed this abnormal change. Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Divine Might of the Magic Treasure (2) Chapter 962: Divine Might of the Magic Treasure (2) Editor: Henyee Translations They all looked in the same direction. That was where the Heavenly Cauldron was. At this moment, all the cultivators understood that although Su Yun was in seclusion, he had always thought of them. Before he went into seclusion, Su Yun had already left a guarantee for all the cultivators. The day the Heavenly Cauldron was activated was the day this treasure appeared. From the moment the Heavenly Cauldron was activated, a majestic cosmic supernatural aura kept entering Earth. The recovery of spiritual energy on Earth had single-handedly opened up a path to heaven for all cultivators. The originally withered vegetation began to be filled with vitality. The beasts in the forest also let out excited cries. The 12 Immortal Palace array discs were activated. The array discs were connected to each other, forming a hard barrier around Earth. ¡°It worked! It worked!¡± Zhao Guofeng looked excitedly at the golden cauldron. Many cultivators also revealed happy smiles. Chen Jie was among the cultivators in charge of activating the Heavenly Cauldron. Although she had already entered the third realm early on, the reason why she did not go to Kunlun Mountain was because she entered the Dao through literature and was not good at martial arts. It was precisely because of this that Chen Jie was the person who could understand the true meaning of Su Yun¡¯s cultivation method the most. To Chen Jie, this was her way of following Su Yun. Now, she had already completed what she had in mind when she first saw Su Yun. She could finally understand Su Yun, but she had delved deeper into him. Under the gaze of many cultivators, Chen Jie quickly arrived in front of the Heavenly Cauldron. Then, she formed a hand seal with both hands. The magic marks on the Heavenly Cauldron that were messy in the eyes of ordinary people were like vivid words in Chen Jie¡¯s eyes. In fact, Su Yun had long left the method of reading these magic marks in the cultivation method. Chen Jie was one of the few people who could really understand it. ¡°Professor Chen, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Chen Jie and said. Chen Jie nodded gently. Then, she opened her mouth slightly and the sound of Dao gently curled up. ¡­ At the same time, the sky above the Divine Brilliance Kingdom was already in a tragic state. The fighter jets sent by the various countries were completely destroyed, leaving only the Dongfang Red Mecha and the mecha team sent by Great Xia struggling to hold on. However, the Dongfang Red Mecha was already riddled with holes. It could only rely on its one arm to barely entangle the cosmic beast. The mecha team had almost exhausted all their ammunition and artillery fire, but these could not cause any damage to the cosmic beast. The tentacles that extended from time to time on the cosmic beast were a destructive threat to them. The Divine Brilliance Kingdom was filled with smoke. The glory of these cities in the past could no longer be seen from the current tragic situation. Everyone in the shelter had ashen faces. Their families hugged each other and were forced to wait for the arrival of the Grim Reaper. Just then, dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky above the Divine Brilliance Kingdom, accompanied by waves of thunder that resounded through the land. The 13 pilots in Dongfang Hong Mecha looked at the sky above them through the monitor at the same time. This astronomical phenomenon was very strange. The dark clouds were not blue lightning, but golden. Even the eyes of the cosmic beast flashed with fear. It seemed to have smelled the power hidden in the dark clouds that made him revere it. On the mountain peak, Chen Jie was still reciting the spell marks on the Heavenly Cauldron. Streams of golden light lingered around Chen Jie and the Heavenly Cauldron. This person and item seemed to be natural. BOOM! Another golden light shot out from the Heavenly Cauldron and pierced into the clouds before dissipating. In the next second, this golden light actually appeared in the dark clouds gathered in the sky above the Divine Brilliance Kingdom again and headed straight for the cosmic beast. Everyone was surprised by this, especially when they saw the cosmic behemoth try to escape for the first time. However, this golden light was extremely fast, like a golden lightning that hit the head of the cosmic beast. An earth-shattering bang sounded from the cosmic beast and was covered in a strong light. The airwave formed by the explosion even sent Dongfang Hong Mecha flying a few meters away. The huge creature fell with a bang and landed on the ground in this strong light, causing the ground to crack for thousands of meters. There were even tempestuous waves on the sea. When the light dissipated, everyone actually felt a sense of peace. After stabilizing itself, Dongfang Hong Mecha met up with the other mecha teams in the sky. But until now, there was no sign of the cosmic beast in the sky. Looking at the ground, everyone realized that the huge creature that had fallen just now was actually the cosmic beast. The head of the cosmic beast had already disappeared, leaving only a bloody wound that kept flowing down with light blue special blood. In the joint conference room, the heads of state fell into a dead silence. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief. Before this, they had tried many methods. They could not cause any harm to the cosmic beast even if they tried their best. There was enough TNT to detonate in the cosmic beast¡¯s body, but they could not kill it. But now, the Heavenly Cauldron had only emitted a trace of power, and it had actually shattered the monster¡¯s head. ¡°We won! We won!¡± The refugees who had just come back to their senses cheered non-stop. Then, in the joint conference room, the leaders of the various countries revealed happy smiles. Feng Jiwen secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the two. Reality proved that everything Su Yun said was right. The Heavenly Cauldron was indeed the most precious magical equipment on Earth. It would also be the greatest reliance to deal with all dangers. Everyone was overjoyed by this victory, especially the Divine Brilliance Country. At this moment, the Emperor was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes in front of the other leaders. He kept expressing his gratitude to Feng Jiwen and everyone. If not for the Great Xia, his nation would have long sunk into the sea. This monster was finally destroyed, but Feng Jiwen¡¯s heart did not completely relax because of this. From the beginning to the end, Feng Jiwen was thinking about what this monster that suddenly appeared meant. More importantly, how did this monster appear on Earth? Was this monster hiding in the depths of the sea that humans had never explored, or was there another reason? Feng Jiwen could not relax for a long time because he could not understand these questions. At this moment, Zhang Keqi¡¯s video signal was suddenly connected to the conference room. When Zhang Keqi¡¯s virtual image was projected in front of everyone, the heads of state looked at him. Zhang Keqi¡¯s expression was solemn. There was no joy on his face that they should have after dealing with a monster. Looking at Zhang Keqi¡¯s expression, Feng Jiwen was immediately shocked. ¡°Commander-in-chief Zhang, what happened again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at Feng Jiwen, Zhang Keqi nodded gently. ¡°Sir, a second before that monster was killed, we caught it transmitting a message to the bottom of the sea. We can¡¯t decipher this information, but we track it and find something even more terrifying. This monster is just as we guessed. It should be from the universe and has something to do with the missing alien fleet.¡± Zhang Keqi waved his hand. In an instant, a projection screen appeared beside him. ¡°We discovered an energy transmission point at the bottom of the sea, which is what everyone often calls a wormhole. I think this explains how this monster suddenly appeared on Earth. This is like a door. A door that can be opened on our side can also be opened on the other side.¡± Feng Jiwen was stunned on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. Everything that had happened during this period of time quickly formed a clear train of thought in his mind. In other words, the sudden disappearance of the alien fleet was not an accident. A long time ago, when they came to Earth to do experiments, they had already left behind a passable wormhole. Didn¡¯t this mean that Earth was in big trouble? Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: With the Dao Ancestor Attacking, There Will Be No Trouble (1) Chapter 965: With the Dao Ancestor Attacking, There Will Be No Trouble (1) Editor: Henyee Translations No one knew that Su Yun had come out of seclusion. After sensing it for a while, Su Yun took a step forward and soared into the clouds. Now, Su Yun had already stepped into the peak of the fifth realm and was only a step away from the sixth realm. However, in his opinion, now was not the time to transcend the tribulation. He passed through the clouds so quickly that even the ground radar could not detect him. Every time he came out of seclusion, Su Yun¡¯s strength would increase greatly. He could clearly sense that the Heavenly Cauldron had been activated. Therefore, the perception of the supernatural domain had increased by more than a few times. Soon, Su Yun appeared above the South Sea battlefield. At that moment, aliens had already landed on the South Sea. Earth¡¯s conventional weapons were unable to cause any damage to the aliens. However, the reason why Su Yun did not attack was because he quickly saw a group of cultivators in white stepping into the battlefield. Apart from the white clothes, there was an exoskeleton armor that had been strengthened. In their hands were the most advanced technological weapons. Cultivators had cultivation and the help of the most advanced technology. This was an unprecedented wonderful combination. Among this group of cultivators, there were many familiar faces to Su Yun. Lin Guodong and the other martial arts experts were even stronger than the killers from Xu Jiajia¡¯s team. After not seeing each other for many years, everyone seemed to have been reborn. Lin Guodong pulled the long rod. In an instant, high-voltage electric current surged on the long rod. With a twist of his wrist, the staff was like a dragon. Lin Guodong jumped up. With the enhancement of his cultivation, golden light appeared around him. BOOM! Lin Guodong¡¯s staff landed on the back of the alien¡¯s head. Even though aliens who had abandoned their physical bodies had powerful defensive abilities, it was difficult for them to resist such an attack. What really harmed the aliens was not Lin Guodong¡¯s power. Instead, it was the supernatural aura of golden light flowing in the rod. There was also a martial arts expert who looked like he practiced the Iron Thread Fist. Every punch covered an extremely large area on the special metal that was covering the alien¡¯s body, but the supernatural aura could directly leave a clear fist mark on it. The activation of the Heavenly Cauldron greatly increased the strength of the cultivators. The endless supernatural aura made them endless. With the participation of the cultivators, the scales of the battle finally began to gradually tilt towards humans. Su Yun could tell at a glance that these aliens were just miscellaneous soldiers. Whether it was the mechanical body used on the outside or the mental strength inside, it was not on the same level as the alien power he had found in the universe at that time. It was obvious that this was the scouting team sent by the alien forces to investigate the level of Earth¡¯s civilization. And yet, it was these suicide squads that were enough to make the armies of various countries suffer before the cultivators interfered. It was obvious that there was an insurmountable gap between Earth and alien civilization. If not for heaven-defying existences like cultivators, Earth would probably not even be able to withstand these lowest-level scouting teams. With this in mind, Su Yun moved again. He planned on understanding the situation on the battlefield in the shortest time possible. The coastal battlefields outside the borders were not doing well. The cultivators were on their way, so the teams of the various countries were retreating step by step. The defensive line was retracted. Tanks, missiles, and other weapons that could dominate an area on Earth, even if they bombarded these aliens collectively, they would not cause any damage. The technicians of the various countries were intensifying their analysis of the substances formed by the bodies of these aliens, but they had never heard of these substances at all. One could imagine how difficult it was. Fortunately, the cultivators who came to support were about to arrive. This gave all the soldiers who were struggling to hold on a hope of persevering. Just as Su Yun was observing the battle from the sky outside the border, he suddenly discovered an armed convoy flying in the opposite direction of the battlefield. This left Su Yun somewhat puzzled. He condensed a supernatural aura in his eyes, and the convoy that was originally like an ant instantly enlarged in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. This was a mercenary team, but what made Su Yun¡¯s pupils rapidly constrict was that these mercenaries had the same emblem on their shoulders. Su Yun was extremely familiar with this symbol. Back then, it was the overseas research institute that had obstructed him everywhere and even offered a high price for his life! Memories of the past surged into Su Yun¡¯s mind. From his point of view, these memories were very long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back then, a piece of golden foil had caused him to be hunted down by all parties. It could be said that the overseas laboratory was scheming to take his life. However, in recent years, as Su Yun¡¯s reputation grew, the overseas laboratory finally realized that they had provoked an existence they should not have. Therefore, in the past few years, the people in the overseas laboratory had begun to hide. They kept an extremely low profile, afraid that they would attract Su Yun¡¯s attention. As Su Yun grew up, he looked further into the future and gradually forgot the grudges of the past. However, as the saying went, enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. Su Yun did not expect to see people from the overseas laboratory again today. Moreover, it seemed that these people had just run back from the battlefield. There were some metals dropped by aliens in the car. At this point, the people from the overseas laboratory were still thinking of causing trouble? Su Yun frowned before locking onto the convoy. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: With the Dao Ancestor Attacking, There Will Be No Trouble (2) Chapter 966: With the Dao Ancestor Attacking, There Will Be No Trouble (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The convoy did not expect a figure to follow them silently in the sky. Soon, the convoy drove into a glorious technological park. The logo on the building indicated that this was the lair of an overseas laboratory. The technology park was filled with fully armed mercenaries. They clearly controlled such a team, but when the entire world was working together to resist the enemy, not only did they not move, but they also wanted to collect resources from the battlefield to develop and research. Su Yun watched coldly as the convoy slowly drove into the park, but there was no anger on his face. The faction that had threatened his life many times was no different from an ant in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s end it here,¡± Su Yun said softly. It was as if he was talking to his past self. Su Yun unhurriedly raised his right hand and pressed down with a backhand. BOOM! The extremely terrifying supernatural aura instantly seemed to have transformed into a golden palm that headed straight for the technology park. Golden light shone in all directions, and the energy increased drastically. The mercenaries in the technology park felt that the clouds above their heads suddenly shone with a golden light. In the next second, the supernatural aura formed by Su Yun¡¯s palm directly affected the entire technology park. The ground cracked and buildings collapsed. The supernatural aura wreaked havoc, causing the cracks in the ground to grow larger and larger. Even the hidden underground buildings were exposed. All the buildings made of reinforced concrete were crazily compressed by the supernatural aura and turned into ruins almost in an instant. The mercenaries in charge of security, the researchers in charge of technology, and even the boss behind the laboratory, none of them could react to what was going on. Under such powerful strength, these people did not even have the chance to think of escaping before they turned into blood. One palm strike, a hundred miles of uninhabited land. The overseas laboratory that had been entangled for many years completely perished in this world under Su Yun¡¯s palm. It was like an ant facing a human¡¯s footsteps. It could not withstand a single blow. The sudden explosion puzzled the head of the country. Through the satellite image, he saw that the ground where the technology park was originally collapsed a few meters. Everything happened too quickly. No one survived. Su Yun¡¯s eyes were even more calm, as if he had only done something insignificant. He passed through the battlefield and saw that the cultivators had already participated in the battle one after another. Only then did he feel slightly relieved. In the central command room of the capital of Great Xia, Feng Jiwen received the news immediately. Zhang Keqi detected a terrifying energy suddenly appearing in the sky outside the borders, so he immediately locked onto and analyzed it. The analysis result surprised Zhang Keqi. He quickly told Feng Jiwen this news. ¡°Chief, the Dao Ancestor has come out of seclusion!¡± Feng Jiwen was overjoyed to hear this news. He immediately contacted Zhao Guofeng and asked him to go to Mount Shengu to ask the Dao Ancestor to preside over it. Currently, the most troublesome problem for them was the wormhole at the bottom of the sea. It was still sending in endless aliens. Only by closing the wormhole could this crisis be controlled. However, in the entire world, no country¡¯s technology could do this. Therefore, they could only seek Su Yun¡¯s help. Zhao Guofeng finished the call and was about to set off from the Heavenly Cauldron when he saw a figure slowly land on the mountain in the sky. All the cultivators who had activated the Heavenly Cauldron and had yet to leave were pleasantly surprised to see Su Yun. Then, everyone cupped their fists and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Dao Ancestor!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yun walked up to Zhao Guofeng step by step. ¡°Dao Ancestor, you¡¯re finally out of seclusion!¡± Looking at Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng always felt at ease. Now that things were in turmoil and the situation was changing rapidly, Zhao Guofeng did not dare to relax for a moment. The moment Su Yun appeared, Zhao Guofeng instinctively heaved a sigh of relief. As far as he was concerned, as long as the Dao Ancestor was around, this world would not change. Looking at the golden cauldron, Su Yun nodded in relief. ¡°If the Heavenly Cauldron is made, Earth will have a guarantee. As a result, the cultivators¡¯ strength would increase, and their cultivation speed would also increase greatly. ¡°There was no need to worry too much about those aliens. They were just some miscellaneous soldiers. What we really have to guard against is the alien army that has yet to appear.¡± Su Yun¡¯s words hit home. Zhao Guofeng subconsciously wiped the sweat off his forehead before looking at Su Yun and saying anxiously, ¡°Dao Ancestor, I know everything you¡¯re saying. But the tricky problem now is that we¡¯ve found what looks like a wormhole at the bottom of the sea. ¡°A monster had come out of the wormhole and almost destroyed the Divine Brilliance Kingdom. Fortunately, we activated the Heavenly Cauldron and dealt with the monsters. However, soon after, these aliens came one after another. If we can¡¯t close the wormhole, I¡¯m afraid this battle won¡¯t last long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Just as Zhao Guofeng finished speaking, Su Yun¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. The energy of this wormhole is limited after all. It¡¯s impossible to send all the alien fleets over. Therefore, they were only using wormholes to send miscellaneous soldiers to investigate the level of civilization on Earth to determine the next invasion method. What we really have to guard against is still the sky. That¡¯s the main battlefield!¡± After saying that, Su Yun jumped up and soared into the clouds. All the cultivators looked at Su Yun¡¯s disappearing figure in shock. Their eyes were filled with a desire for cultivation. Su Yun¡¯s figure quickly tore through the sky and appeared in the deep sea of the South Sea. A large number of aliens were still sticking out of the sea and rushing towards the shore. With a thought, the supernatural aura at the bottom of the sea quickly gathered. This allowed Su Yun to easily see the depths of the sea where humans could not reach. The blue wormhole emitted an aura of nothingness. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Su Yun sat cross-legged on the surface of the sea. This scene quickly attracted the attention of the aliens who surfaced. Their eyes kept scanning Su Yun. Clearly, they were very puzzled by his appearance. ¡°Break!¡± With a wave of Su Yun¡¯s hand, huge waves a few meters tall quickly rose on the surface of the sea. The defenseless alien was sent flying by the huge wave. Before it could fall into the sea, it was frozen in midair by a force. Boom! Boom¡­ When Su Yun forced a large number of supernatural auras into the aliens¡¯ bodies, the aliens immediately self-exploded, stirring up different fireworks in the air. These miscellaneous soldiers were no threat to Su Yun. After cleaning up a little, he focused his attention on the wormhole. To put it bluntly, the wormhole was pure energy. This energy tore through space and formed a passageway between space and space. Since it was energy, the best way to break it was to use stronger and purer energy to break the balance of the original energy. In this way, there was no need to close it. The wormhole would naturally disintegrate. After confirming this plan, Su Yun¡¯s body instantly began to emanate a terrifying aura. In Su Yun¡¯s eyes, golden light surged. In almost a few seconds, the clear sky above him began to darken. Dark clouds covered the sun, causing this world to fall into darkness again. Thunder rumbled in the dark clouds, and lightning flashed restlessly. It was as if the heavenly tribulation had sensed Su Yun¡¯s power again. It gathered again and could casually land. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun looked up at the heavenly tribulation above his head, but the corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°Now, the enemy has yet to arrive. It¡¯s not the time to transcend the tribulation.¡± As Su Yun forced out a supernatural aura to envelop his body, the surging thunderclouds indeed stopped. Su Yun lowered his head and looked at the wormhole at the bottom of the sea. Golden light enveloped his body, making him look like a true god. Until now, there was still an endless stream of aliens coming to Earth through the wormhole. Yet they had no idea that what was about to welcome them would be the power of the human Dao Ancestor. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Cultivators First Global Appearance (1) Chapter 967: Cultivator¡¯s First Global Appearance (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The various battlefields did not know that Su Yun had come out of seclusion and was paying attention to the wormhole. The battlefield was filled with smoke. The sea defense line that had been established at the beginning had already retreated to the land. Many years ago, the Atlan Empire had always claimed that their Marine Corps was the best in the world, but now, this team was also retreating step by step. They were even helpless against the aliens¡¯ attacks. After coming ashore, the aliens were like wolves entering a flock of sheep. They quickly began to break down the defense line of the Atlan Empire¡¯s soldiers. The Atlantean nation¡¯s most advanced main battle tank was like paper in front of the aliens. Even if the aliens did not have weapons, they could easily break the barrel with their hands. In the face of such a disparity in strength, the hearts of the Atlan Empire soldiers were ashen. Although they were still resisting with difficulty, they had no battle in their hearts. As the battlefront continued to shrink, the city where the ordinary citizens were hiding was behind them. A large number of aliens continued to appear in the sea. As far as the eye could see, they were covered in black metal, as if death had descended. The technological weapons in the hands of these aliens made the soldiers even more helpless. The cannonball fired by the quantum gun could easily destroy the deck of a tank. The commander-in-chief of the army that formed the defensive line had asked his superiors more than once if there were other reinforcements coming. Otherwise, it would not be long before this defensive line collapsed. At that time, the people at the back would be in danger. BOOM! Just as the commander picked up the communication device and before he could ask again, an energy cannon exploded not far away. The commander was caught off guard and flipped to the ground. Just as he was about to struggle to get up, he saw an alien holding a technological gun in front of him. The completely mechanized alien scanned the commander in front of him and slowly raised its technological gun. Seeing this scene, the commander¡¯s expression was solemn. He was also prepared to fight to the death. He held the gun in his hand with difficulty, even though he knew that the weapon in his hand would not cause any harm to the alien in front of him. In his opinion, this was the glory of a soldier. He would rather die in battle than surrender to the enemy. Whoosh! Right then, an air-piercing sound came from the horizon. The alien reacted the fastest. He immediately raised the technological gun in his hand and looked at the sky. The commander was also surprised. Before he could react, a laser sword flew over from the sky and pierced into the alien¡¯s head. Before the alien could react, its entire body began to fill with intense electric current. Then, its entire body exploded in front of the commander. The laser sword was stuck straight into the ground. Many soldiers noticed this scene and turned around to look at the sky in shock. Above them, under the blinding sunlight, helicopters circled. An inspiring voice sounded and spread for a few miles on the battlefield. ¡°The Zhongnan Mountain Dojo of Great Xia is here to help!¡± Accompanying the voice were figures in snow-white clothes. They jumped down from the helicopter in midair, holding different weapons. When they landed, they killed a few aliens. Looking at these oriental faces and white Daoist robes, the soldiers, who were originally in a desperate situation and could not burn any hope, were finally ignited by this scene. ¡°The cultivators of Great Xia are here!¡± ¡°We have hope!¡± ¡°They¡¯re finally here!¡± The arrival of a hundred cultivators made all the soldiers excited. The commander even stood up and gave the order to charge and counterattack with a firm gaze. On this battlefield, the cultivators were at the front. Wherever they passed, golden light shone. It was the supernatural aura that surged between the enemies. This scene happened on other battlefields at the same time. The cultivators arrived one after another, bringing some life to all the battlefields that were on the verge of despair. ¡°The cultivators of the Hibiscus Sun City Dojo are here to help!¡± On the battlefield of the Mariana Trench, just as the joint defense team of the various countries was in a desperate situation, the cultivators from Hibiscus City finally arrived. They were like divine weapons and heavenly generals, bringing hope to all the despairing soldiers. The scales of the battle quickly tipped in the direction of humans. The addition of the cultivators finally slowed down the aliens¡¯ approach and even showed signs of suppression. The weapons in these cultivators¡¯ hands were all different. There were knives, swords, spears, and rods. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the cultivators participating in this battle entered the Dao with martial arts. In the past five years, not only did they have to sit quietly in the dojo to train their hearts and sense the supernatural aura, but they also had to improve their martial arts and fuse the supernatural aura with themselves. As a result, the combat strength of many cultivators was far stronger than imagined. Their skills were above ordinary people to begin with. Coupled with the use of the supernatural aura, the power released by their punches and kicks was astonishing. On the other side, the joint defense team formed by the seven countries along the North Sea was resisting the aliens that appeared in the North Sea. Because the military strength of the joint defense team of the seven coastal countries was not very strong, and the weapons configuration was not very advanced, in less than an hour after fighting the aliens, the three defensive lines were broken. ¡°The Qiantang River Dojo is here to help!¡± Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Cultivators First Global Appearance (2) Chapter 968: Cultivator¡¯s First Global Appearance (2) Editor: Henyee Translations White figures descended from the sky and fused into the army. Soon, they led the army and stabilized the current battle. The aliens were clearly puzzled by the sudden appearance of these cultivators. They could not imagine that there was actually an existence among humans who could unleash such strength. The aliens did not know about the five-year cultivation plan of the building, let alone that the entire building had been cultivating for five years for this battle. Against these unknown opponents, the aliens quickly showed signs of defeat. Although they had the enhancement of high-tech weapons, they could not withstand the power of the supernatural aura. Seeing the cultivators¡¯ unstoppable combat strength, all the soldiers cheered. How the aliens broke through the defense line, they would fight back in the next period of time. At this point, the cultivators sent by Great Xia had already gone to various battlefields and stabilized the situation. On the battlefields everywhere, figures in snow-white clothes could be seen. Golden light swam between them, and wherever they passed, they were unstoppable. However, the cultivators did not let their guard down because of the momentary advantage. After all, aliens had weapons that were far superior to Earth¡¯s civilization. The cultivators were scattered on various battlefields. At the very least, it was difficult for them to have the advantage in numbers. Hence, the casualties of ordinary soldiers continued to happen. All the data were sent to Great Xia after being summarized. Obviously, the most important thing now was to close the wormhole. Only then could he resolve the current crisis. Zhao Guofeng had already informed Feng Jiwen that Su Yun was going to close the wormhole. In the joint conference room, Feng Jiwen immediately conveyed this news to the heads of state. After knowing that the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor had come out of seclusion and decided to take action personally, the heads of the various countries were overjoyed. This way, at least they could see hope. With the Dao Ancestor around, humans would not walk into a dead end. The computer satellite quickly captured Su Yun¡¯s figure sitting cross-legged in midair. The relevant footage was immediately transmitted to the joint conference room. The world¡¯s leaders could see Su Yun¡¯s movements. Su Yun¡¯s aura completely spread out, and the supernatural domain covered nearly a hundred kilometers of the sea. There were dark clouds above his head, and the sea below was turbulent. Su Yun was among them, as if the world had been split open. This powerful force clearly attracted the attention of the aliens. As figures gradually appeared on the sea, the dark green light increased. These aliens were scanning Su Yun in puzzlement, but Su Yun was enveloped by the supernatural aura. Their scans could not penetrate the barrier. Su Yun, on the other hand, looked at the aliens without any emotions. They were just some miscellaneous soldiers who were courting death. To him, they were no threat at all. After all, the real fleet of the alien civilization had not set off at all. Su Yun, who was sitting in midair, gradually clasped his hands together. The supernatural power that pierced through the heavens and earth constantly gathered in Su Yun¡¯s hands. The aliens clearly sensed the rising energy in Su Yun¡¯s hand. For a moment, they raised their weapons and fired crazily at Su Yun. When these high-tech weapons hit the supernatural barrier, they were unable to cause any damage to Su Yun. Su Yun¡¯s strength was undoubtedly revealed. Even aliens did not have the strength to retaliate against Su Yun. ¡°Break!¡± Su Yun let out a faint Dao sound. The supernatural aura that lingered around him seemed to instantly turn into bolts of lightning that headed straight for the sea. Huge waves rose like a bomb explosion on the sea. The aliens on the sea were hit by the supernatural aura and were instantly reduced to ashes in less than a second. The leaders of the various countries widened their eyes. They knew that the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor was very powerful, but they had never thought that even these aliens were like ants in front of Su Yun. A large number of aliens were eliminated. The supernatural aura in Su Yun¡¯s hand gradually condensed into form. As he slowly pushed out the ball of light, it headed straight for the sea. Just as the supernatural aura was about to touch the sea, the seawater seemed to be strongly affected and actually spread to both sides. The supernatural aura went deeper and deeper into the sea. The entire surface of the sea seemed to have been split open by a sharp blade, gradually revealing a vacuum area. The aliens who had yet to show their heads were instantly evaporated by the supernatural aura. The damage caused by the supernatural aura to these aliens was not used on their mechanical bodies, but on their minds. The advanced technology of the aliens had long allowed the aliens to transfer their souls into their mechanical bodies to ensure their safety to the greatest extent. But the supernatural aura was extremely harmful to the mind. Therefore, after these aliens were killed by the supernatural aura, their bodies were often still intact. Because their bodies were very heavy, after losing the control of their minds, they quickly began to sink into the sea. Su Yun had been controlling it the entire time. The supernatural aura kept entering the deep sea. The aliens, who had already realized that the situation was not right, began to escape to the wormhole, wanting to temporarily hide. However, the supernatural aura was extremely fast. Often, these aliens would be devoured by the supernatural aura before they could approach the wormhole. In the blink of an eye, the supernatural aura acted on the wormhole. The two powerful and pure forces collided, instantly forming an underwater earthquake. The hurricane formed by the energy fluctuations stirred the bottom of the sea into a turbid state. Zhang Keqi looked at the increase in energy on the big screen in shock. It had already far exceeded the peak of Earth¡¯s technology. These two energies intertwined and collided with each other. At the same time, they were offsetting each other. The crack in the wormhole visibly shrank a lot, but it was clearly not easy to completely close the wormhole. Su Yun had been using his mind completely on the supernatural aura. He controlled a large amount of the supernatural aura and injected it into the energy on the wormhole to prevent it from devouring the supernatural aura. At that moment, Su Yun clearly sensed that the wormhole was suddenly injected by an even stronger force. After some thought, he understood. The aliens on the other side of the wormhole must have realized that someone was closing the wormhole, so they forced energy to increase the total mass of the wormhole and devour the supernatural aura. The high development of alien technology had long given them the ability to control wormholes. Therefore, with this inexplicable powerful force entering, the wormhole that was gradually shrinking in the supernatural aura actually showed signs of spreading. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Su Yun understood the alien¡¯s intentions, and the golden light in her eyes intensified. He suddenly spread out his strength. With a bang, a golden light pierced through the sky. All the cultivators sensed that the supernatural aura that originally filled the surroundings was actually quickly converging in a direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the first time Su Yun had condensed such a powerful force. He could feel that his body seemed to have touched a certain limit. That was the limit of the supernatural aura his current physical body could withstand. The thunderclouds that were originally controlled above his head began to surge again. Su Yun displayed his strength without holding back, naturally attracting the attention of the lightning tribulation. However, Su Yun couldn¡¯t care less now. This force caused the sea in a radius of fifty kilometers to surge. In the dark scene, there was only a golden light that pierced through the sky and gradually dispersed the darkness that filled the surroundings. When Su Yun slammed the supernatural aura into the sea, the cities along the coast felt the ground tremble as the sea breeze howled. A powerful supernatural aura wreaked havoc at the bottom of the sea. A large number of aliens did not even have time to scream before they turned into cold machines. The power of a Dao Ancestor was enough to shake the heavens and earth! Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: New Reform of the Earth (1) Chapter 969: New Reform of the Earth (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun¡¯s powerful strength directly exposed a vacuum in the sea. The wormhole hidden deep under the sea was finally exposed to humans for the first time. Due to the explosion of the supernatural aura at the bottom of the sea, the satellite successfully captured the blue wormhole at the extreme depths of the sea. The moment the supernatural aura acted on the wormhole, the entire wormhole visibly shrank as if it was being squeezed by a strong force. Everything happens very quickly and disappears very quickly. The vacuum area disappeared, and seawater covered it again. The Sky Brain Satellite also lost its monitoring of the wormhole. However, it was also because of this opportunity that Zhang Keqi recorded this extremely precious information to humans. They were the first batch of humans to personally see the existence of the wormhole. Moreover, only Great Xia¡¯s Sky Brain Satellite could achieve such a powerful monitoring effect. Su Yun¡¯s palm made the wormhole shrink significantly, which clearly attracted the attention of another alien. More and more aliens rushed out of the wormhole and approached the surface of the sea, clearly planning to stop Su Yun. What they didn¡¯t know was that they weren¡¯t facing ordinary humans on Earth, but the Dao Ancestor of the Grand Xia. More and more aliens covered in special metal surfaced. The special device under their feet could allow them to easily fly into the air. At the same time, these aliens held all kinds of strange weapons. These weapons were enough to bring about a world-destroying danger to Earth. However, Su Yun only opened his eyes slightly to take a look before closing them again. The alien that surfaced from the sea held a technological gun and fired crazily at Su Yun. But these special bullets made of pure energy struck Su Yun¡¯s golden barrier as if they were useless. There was a law between energy. The energy of supernatural power could be said to be the purest and strongest in the entire universe. Therefore, the moment the energy weapons developed by these aliens hit the barrier, the energy in them was quickly absorbed by supernatural intelligence. This meant that not only would the alien¡¯s attack not cause any damage to Su Yun, but it would also help him strengthen the release of his supernatural powers. Long-range attacks were useless. The aliens quickly changed tactics. Agile figures shuttled through the air and rapidly approached Su Yun, leaving behind afterimages. Most of the pioneer troops that attacked Earth were aliens with long-range weapons. Their figures appeared on various battlefields, causing the soldiers of the various countries to suffer a huge loss. There was also a small group of troops who were good at close combat surprise attacks. However, according to the military capabilities of the various countries on Earth, the aliens had no intention of sending this team. It was only when Su Yun attacked the wormhole and made the aliens sense a terrifying existence that the team entered Earth. And the mission they received was very simple. It was to kill Su Yun at all costs. The aliens were also a little confused by such an existence. Due to the wormhole being a passageway between two spacetimes, the alien fleet was actually still in the vast universe. They had only opened this door at the bottom of the sea. The reason why the Sky Brain Satellite could not monitor the signals of these alien fleets was that the alien fleet was currently parked at the edge of the Sky Brain Satellite¡¯s coverage. That¡¯s right, alien technology could easily capture the surveillance signals of computer satellites. In other words, if they did not want to be discovered by Earthlings, they could completely appear in the sky above Earth without anyone noticing and catch Earthlings off guard. However, they had never taken Earth¡¯s civilization seriously. In their eyes, this so-called development was more like the barbaric era. Su Yun¡¯s appearance undoubtedly overturned their understanding of Earth. Therefore, in the alien fleet, the commander-in-chief of this alien fleet was looking at Su Yun¡¯s figure sitting quietly in midair on the screen in front of him. Like all the other aliens, this commander had long abandoned his body and forged a body made of special metal for himself. This body was more than two meters tall, and the precision was more than a hundred times that of the most advanced mecha on Earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unlike other aliens, the special metal used by this commander to build his body was clearly more advanced. Most of the other aliens were covered in dull black metal, but the special metal on this commander was bright black. The difference in appearance was secondary. Most importantly, the comprehensive data of this body was far higher than that of other aliens. From this, it could be seen that the aliens who had appeared on Earth were only the lowest-grade soldiers. Moreover, what was not surprising was that there should be a very strict hierarchy among aliens. Among the many battleships, the dim black aliens should only be soldiers used to die or charge. Other than that, there were also white metal, red metal, and other aliens of different shapes. However, they were all on standby in the battleship at this moment and did not rush to Earth through the wormhole like those miscellaneous soldiers. The big screen of every battleship was constantly recording the data of the battlefield on Earth. They wanted to use this to judge the level of civilization and danger on Earth. Before Su Yun appeared, the danger to Earth¡¯s civilization on the big screen was set to an extremely low range. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: New Reform of the Earth (2) Chapter 970: New Reform of the Earth (2) Editor: Henyee Translations However, after Su Yun displayed his strength, the data kept rising, attracting the attention of the fleet commander. Su Yun did not care who was paying attention to him at the moment. He did not hide his powerful strength. As an even stronger golden pillar of light formed around Su Yun, he slapped the sea in front of him again amidst the golden light that resembled a swimming dragon. The seabed shook all day long, and huge waves surged, causing the sky to lose its color. The moment this power acted on the wormhole, the entire wormhole instantly shattered like a mirror. Blue power was gradually assimilated by the golden light. The two forces collided and intertwined, gradually forming a vortex dozens of meters tall at the bottom of the sea. The aliens that surfaced were sucked into the vortex. Under Su Yun¡¯s control, the supernatural aura in the vortex entered the alien¡¯s body without any explanation and disintegrated from the inside. The aliens who could rely on special metals to be safe and sound under the bombardment of Earth¡¯s missiles were almost instantly torn apart by the supernatural aura. When the vortex on the sea gradually calmed down, it was already filled with broken limbs. Su Yun successfully closed the wormhole, blocking the aliens¡¯ unscrupulous entrance to Earth. On various battlefields on Earth, the aliens who were fighting with the Earth¡¯s army and cultivators seemed to have lost contact with the fleet at the same time. A huge flaw quickly appeared in their tacit formation. Under such circumstances, the aliens retreated step by step. The cultivators displayed their divine might and fully tainted the power of the third realm on the battlefield. After Su Yun closed the wormhole, the battles on the various battlefields ended in human victory a few hours later. Even though the humans had paid a considerable price in this battle, and even the cultivators who went to support them were injured, compared to the alien corpses lying on the ground everywhere, Earth could be considered an absolute victory. All the warriors cheered for this. The bright flags of the various countries danced on the battlefield. The cultivators who came to support also raised the Great Xia flag high. Seeing this scene, the armies of the various countries tacitly lowered the height of their countries, allowing the Great Xia flag to remain at the highest position. The news of the victory quickly spread throughout the various countries. All the citizens cheered, rejoicing that humans had survived a huge calamity. There were even many people who became more confident because of this. They felt that the aliens were only so-so. They had prepared for five years and really thought too highly of them. However, this emotion only existed in the hearts of a small number of people. To most people, especially the leaders of various countries, they had already known from Great Xia that these aliens were just soldiers sent by the alien fleet to test the strength of Earth. Just these miscellaneous soldiers were enough to defeat the various countries. If not for the support of cultivators, no country would have been able to resist this power alone. Therefore, the atmosphere in the joint conference room was completely different from outside. The heads of state appeared in the conference room exhausted, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with great worry. Through this battle, they could already see the difference between Earth and alien civilization. This difference made them not confident that they could resist the attack of the official army of the alien fleet. Looking at the leaders of the various countries present, Feng Jiwen said in a heavy tone, ¡°Everyone, at the moment, there is frequent news of victory on the battlefield in various countries. After our Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor closed the wormhole, he cut off the shortcut for aliens to enter Earth. It also cut off the retreat of these invaders. ¡°It was precisely because of this that the current victory was established. Now, however, is not the time for everyone to be optimistic. The people did not know, but everyone present should know very well. Even the miscellaneous soldiers sent by the alien fleet to test our strength could make our well-trained army suffer defeat and even have the possibility of being completely wiped out. ¡°You can imagine that once the main force of the alien fleet attacks Earth, the armies that the countries are proud of won¡¯t even have the right to participate in the battle.¡± Feng Jiwen¡¯s words were very realistic and could even be said to be a little hurtful. However, the leaders of the various countries heard this in their hearts and did not refute because they knew that this was an indisputable fact. Looking at everyone present, Feng Jiwen continued, ¡°To us, the only good news is that the Dao Ancestor has come out of seclusion. In all the dangers we might encounter next, there will be the Dao Ancestor fighting alongside us. However, based on the previous battle, there was a very serious problem that everyone needed to solve. ¡°When danger arrived, the various countries swept the snow in front of their doors. No matter if they were allies or not, they were still fighting for themselves. If not for Great Xia sending cultivators to the battlefield of various countries to support at the critical moment, may I ask if anyone here can guarantee that they can stay out of this battle?¡± Feng Jiwen¡¯s sharp gaze swept across everyone present. In the silence, he nodded and continued, ¡°Then it seems like there¡¯s nothing else. If there¡¯s nothing else, everyone, you must take what I¡¯m about to say to heart. ¡°The battlefield on Earth can¡¯t be distributed among various countries. This will only make our strength more scattered. At the same time, we don¡¯t have that many cultivators who can be sent to various battlefields to participate in high-intensity battles at the same time. ¡°Therefore, in order to better deal with the even worse battles that are about to happen, I suggest that we establish 12 Earth battlefields with the 12 immortal palaces that have been completed not long ago. ¡°The various countries will gather their armies and weapons in these twelve battlefields. They can still effectively and appropriately protect the vanguard. Secondly, it will also be convenient for us to gather our strength.¡± What Feng Jiwen said at this moment was something Su Yun had mentioned to him before he went into seclusion. But Feng Jiwen felt that it was not the time to say these things. Now that the various countries had personally experienced a bitter battle, they clearly realized the difference between Earth and alien civilizations. In this way, Feng Jiwen proposed this plan of the Twelve Immortal Palaces to the heads of state. By shrinking dozens of countries in the world to twelve units, many problems would be solved. Just as Feng Jiwen thought, after experiencing such a battle, the leaders of the various countries only fell silent for a moment before quickly agreeing. Feng Jiwen looked calm on the surface, but he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. To this day, he still clearly remembered that Su Yun had said that sooner or later, the alien civilization would realize the obstruction the Twelve Immortal Palaces had caused them. Even if it was not this time, it might be the next time. Therefore, Earth had to readjust its situation and defend the Twelve Immortal Palaces to the death. And now, Feng Jiwen finally did not let Su Yun down. Perhaps even the alien civilization did not expect that their large-scale probing of Earth this time would unintentionally contribute to the establishment of a new structure on Earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While Feng Jiwen and the other heads of state were discussing this matter in the joint conference room, a new monitoring signal was sent from the Sky Brain signal in the space agency. The alien fleet that had disappeared for a period of time appeared in the monitoring range of the Sky Brain Satellite again. Moreover, the alien fleet was moving extremely quickly this time. It was estimated that they would reach Earth in a few days. Clearly, the failure of this battle had angered the alien fleet. In addition, with the wormhole closed, the alien fleet no longer had a shortcut to Earth. They could only use this method to go to Earth. As Zhang Keqi quickly pressed the alarm button, the three platforms in space learned of this matter in the joint conference room on Earth. As expected, the real crisis for Earth had just begun. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Starship Descends, Divine War on Earth! (1) Chapter 971: Starship Descends, Divine War on Earth! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations This sudden bad news undoubtedly increased the speed of action of countries. After the 12 battle plans were approved, the various countries opened up their national authority. A large number of soldiers rushed to the nearby battlefield overnight to build new defensive lines. Many highways in various countries were temporarily closed, all used to transport military equipment. Planes from various countries kept going back and forth to various battlefields. In this way, it completely broke the world pattern of each country. In order to deal with the upcoming major crisis, the armies of the various countries went to the Twelve Immortal Palaces to guard them. The construction team also began to build battlefields in the Twelve Immortal Palaces and a series of defensive measures. The three platforms also formed cooperation and interconnection. The coverage of strategic local area networks could effectively carry out continuous attacks on air units without any blind spots. However, such preparation was not enough to increase Earth¡¯s chances of winning. Therefore, after receiving the news, Zhao Guofeng immediately rushed to the location of the Heavenly Cauldron. This place would also become the thirteenth battlefield other than the Twelve Immortal Palaces all over the world. All the soldiers stationed here were without exception soldiers who had reached the Second Realm, the peak, or even the middle of the Third Realm. The mighty fighter jets and tanks had already guarded the entire Heavenly Cauldron tightly. They were ready to guard against the destructive attacks of aliens on important facilities like the Heavenly Cauldron. Su Yun flew back from the sea and arrived at the Heavenly Cauldron again. Not long after, he saw Zhao Guofeng rushing to the top of the mountain. ¡°Dao Ancestor, the alien fleet is rushing over. In a few days at most, the battle will erupt. According to what you said previously, the new layout of the world has already been formed. Please tell us what we should do next.¡± Now, Su Yun has become the hope of the world. Therefore, through the camera Zhao Guofeng carried, the heads of state in the conference room could hear Su Yun¡¯s voice. Now, it was the most critical moment on Earth. There were always a large number of fighter jets flying in the sky for almost 24 hours. All the surface-to-air missiles had been finally calibrated, and the aura of battle had already spread silently. Therefore, the leaders of the various countries were looking at Su Yun on the screen seriously, afraid that they would miss even a word Su Yun said. In the face of Zhao Guofeng¡¯s question, Su Yun looked up at the blue sky and slowly said, ¡°What will come will come. Earth has been preparing for this battle for five years. It¡¯s time for an outcome. The miscellaneous soldiers sent by the aliens were only here to test the background of Earth. ¡°However, while the victory of this battle increased our morale, it was also a suppression of the aliens¡¯ morale. Arrange it as it should. I¡¯ve already instructed it before. The only thing I can say is that I will be with all of you. The alien fleet will never want to take advantage of Earth.¡± With that said, Su Yun took a step forward and immediately disappeared. Nonetheless, Su Yun¡¯s words indeed made the heads of state in the joint command room overjoyed. As long as Su Yun could be with them, they would be more confident and motivated in this battle. Su Yun¡¯s words quickly spread to every corner of the world. When all the citizens heard Su Yun¡¯s words, they were excited. To them, as long as Su Yun was on Earth, they would not fall into a desperate situation. All they had to do was do their best to make these aliens who intended to invade Earth pay the price. Su Yun was their greatest trump card, but since it was a trump card, they naturally could not use it easily. Therefore, after two days and two nights of preparation, the twelve battlefields had basically taken shape. There were more than a few countries¡¯ joint armies on every battlefield, forming a new blockade team. This scene could be said to be unprecedented in the world. Most of the soldiers in this army were geneticists. Although the drawbacks of these geneticists were obvious, their strength was indeed inferior to that of ordinary people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under different current circumstances, one¡¯s view of right and wrong would always change. Other than Great Xia, no other country had a powerful existence like a cultivator. Therefore, geneticists became the hope of the people. When these well-trained geneticists came together, the combat power of every battlefield clearly increased. Compared to using various countries as a unit, such power was naturally stronger. After all the defensive lines on the twelve battlefields were built, the leaders of the various countries made an extremely important decision in the joint conference room. For all the teams in the 12 battlefields, Great Xia¡¯s highest commander, Feng Jiwen, had absolute command. Great Xia officially became the core existence of all the countries in the world. Even the once world-class countries had handed over command to Great Xia. Right now was the moment of humanity¡¯s survival. Zhang Keqi had been constantly monitoring the alien fleet. According to the estimated time of eight hours, the alien fleet would arrive near the moon at 1 a.m. This also meant that humans only had eight hours left before they had to face an unprecedented powerful enemy. Therefore, while Earth was making emergency preparations, the moon battlefield and the three platforms were not idle. But only mecha teams could be used in such a cosmic war. Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Starship Descends, Divine War on Earth! (2) Chapter 972: Starship Descends, Divine War on Earth! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Fortunately, Great Xia had sold many mecha technology to developed countries in the past five years. Hence, many large countries, including Atlantean, had relatively mature mecha technology. On the moon battlefield, more than a thousand soldiers were wearing mechas and waiting. On the deck of the three platforms, the majestic mecha team went even further. The Nantianmen¡¯s Gate God series mechas were especially eye-catching. The pilots entered the cockpit one after another and quietly waited for the battle to arrive. Su Yun had already returned to Mount Shengu and was sitting cross-legged. The thundercloud above his head instantly condensed. This was also why he could not move too much. Every time he used his strength, he would accelerate the arrival of the heavenly tribulation, but from Su Yun¡¯s point of view, it was not the time yet. Therefore, he had to do his best to delay the heavenly tribulation. However, on the way back, Su Yun had already patrolled an important area. All the countries were actively preparing. This made Su Yun feel very gratified. Although the alien civilization was far above Earth, this did not mean that Earth was powerless to fight back. The genetic warriors of the various countries and the cultivators of Great Xia would never let aliens run rampant on Earth. Now that the new world had been formed, all the warriors in the world fought according to the 13 battlefields. The condensation of power allowed the combat strength that Earth could unleash to increase exponentially. This made Su Yun feel much more at ease. Su Yun, who was sitting quietly on Mount Shengu, gradually dissipated. All his aura slowed down the descent of the heavenly tribulation. Su Yun repeatedly warned himself in his heart, ¡°Wait a little longer, wait a little longer¡­¡± The reason for this was not that Su Yun was afraid of the heavenly tribulation, but from his point of view, the heavenly tribulation was even more useful. ¡­ That night, the world was destined to be sleepless. Everyone was waiting for the first shot to be fired. Just as Zhang Keqi had expected, the alien fleet officially appeared near the Southern Heavenly Gate platform eight hours later. ¡°Move out!¡± With Combat Wolf¡¯s order, thousands of mecha warriors flew out of the platform to stop the alien fleet. At this point, there was clearly no need for negotiation. Therefore, on the Nantianmen platform, as the first energy bomb headed straight for the alien planet, the battle began. A large number of alien flying saucers flew out of the fleet. These flying saucers were all equipped with extremely powerful weapons systems. Amidst the laser beams, the mecha warriors relied on their agile bodies to dodge and counterattack. In the past five years, everyone had devoted themselves to cultivation, but the technological development of the various countries had not stopped. Five years later, Great Xia quickly upgraded the technology of various countries, allowing all the mechas to be equipped with weapons that could cause damage to the flying saucer¡¯s defense system. However, it was naturally not so easy to deal with the alien fleet. These flying saucers might be the lowest-level weapons for the aliens. As the strange cannons on the spaceship slowly raised, powerful energy beams instantly attacked, causing a large number of mechas to suffer damage. After all, the weapons on Earth were not on the same level as alien civilizations. Combat Wolf quickly gave the order to circle around and pull. The mission they had received had never been to annihilate the alien fleet. It was only to cause the greatest interference to them and delay their entry into Earth, thereby buying enough time for the various countries to prepare. At this moment, everyone in Great Xia had thrown themselves into the battle. Other than a small number of cultivators who were still at the first realm and could not participate in the battle, the other cultivators had already gone to the 13 battlefields. On the peak of Kunlun Mountain, Xu Jiajia and the others, as elites among cultivators, finally boarded the helicopter today after a long period of training and prepared to participate in the battle. Xu Jiajia and the others had already reached the peak of the third realm and were only a step away from the fourth realm. They were undoubtedly the strongest cultivators, so they naturally had to throw themselves into the most important battlefield, which was where the Heavenly Cauldron was. As long as the Heavenly Cauldron was not damaged, the array formed by the Twelve Immortal Palaces could be activated in a critical moment. Therefore, the Heavenly Cauldron Battlefield was naturally the most important. Zhao Guofeng¡¯s arrangement was actually very necessary because the moment the Heavenly Cauldron was activated, the alien fleet had already captured the abnormally powerful energy on Earth. Although they did not know what the Heavenly Cauldron was, they could easily realize that it was very likely some secret weapon on Earth. Hence, once the fleet could enter Earth, they would definitely target the designated location and wreak havoc. After arriving at the Heavenly Cauldron, Xu Jiajia, who was dressed in white, stood on the mountain peak with a solemn expression. Behind her were a hundred cultivation elites. Zhou Xiaoxiao, Chen Ye, Master Gu, and the others were among them. If Su Yun was here, he would definitely be gratified. Those familiar friends from back then had now become pioneers among cultivators, bearing heavier responsibilities than others. Xu Jiajia quickly began to deploy. The hundred cultivators sat in different directions of the Heavenly Cauldron and protected it from all angles. Other than the Heavenly Cauldron, many cultivators also arrived on the twelve battlefields, adding a powerful force to the soldiers guarding the battlefield. Combat Wolf and the others, who were intercepting the cosmic fleet in space, did not disappoint and bought enough time for Earth. During the interception process, many mechas were severely injured. The powerful combat power of the three platforms could not cause any damage to the main ship, but it dealt a considerable blow to the flying saucers. In the command room of the alien warship, the commander looked at the battle scene that was transmitted back and felt very unfortunate. He spoke the alien language in a low voice and ordered the fleet to full speed. Clearly, this commander had already understood the purpose of this chess piece. It was to slow down their speed towards Earth. In the eyes of the commander, the attacks of the thousand warriors on the three platforms were just scratching an itch. As the commander gave the order, a few black main ships quickly erupted with extremely fast speed. In just an instant, they passed through the blockade of the three platforms. The battle that was on a stalemate instantly broke. Combat Wolf and the others looked at the outer fleet that had already disappeared in front of them. Although they were unwilling, they were helpless. The difference in technology kept the warriors in a passive position. It was actually not easy for them to intercept the fleet for so long. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± After Zhang Keqi saw the fleet that appeared above Earth through the satellite, he quickly gave the order. His voice spread throughout the thirteen battlefields, and everyone became serious. The huge black ship easily broke through the Earth¡¯s atmosphere and slowly appeared above Earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cabin door opened, and many small warships flew out one after another, rushing in all directions at an extremely high speed. In an instant, the dark night sky was illuminated by missiles. All the heavy firepower was constantly intercepting these small battleships. However, the warship was extremely fast, so the damage it caused was minimal. The main ship, just as Su Yun had expected, was slowly approaching the Heavenly Cauldron. To these aliens, they were also puzzled. Logically speaking, the level of civilization on Earth was not enough to master such a powerful force. The aliens were also puzzled by this unprecedented power. Naturally, they saw this as their target and kept approaching. Amidst the explosions that filled the sky, Su Yun slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the huge object in the distant sky. A loud bang came from the thundercloud above him. Su Yun finally stopped converging his aura. Instead, he took a step forward and flew towards the huge creature. Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Outburst of Heavenly Tribulation (1) Chapter 973: Outburst of Heavenly Tribulation (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Many alien battleships had already entered Earth¡¯s territory. The sky full of fighter jets went to stop them, but they could not break through the outer metal of the battleships. Soon, more than a hundred small battleships spread out in the air. Wherever they passed, the Earth¡¯s fighter jets could not even last a few seconds. The starship had already stopped in space. The main ship was almost unaffected by the attack of the mecha team. In the command room, the commander and a few team leaders were looking at the image of Earth projected on the big screen. The alien general, who was covered in white metal, laughed unscrupulously in the entire conference room. ¡°Earth is really too backward. They¡¯re still using such weapons to stop us. What a joke!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s worth noting that these special buildings don¡¯t seem to belong to Earth¡¯s civilization.¡± The general covered in red metal pointed at the scene of the Twelve Immortal Palaces on the big screen. ¡°So what? My team has already entered Earth. In a moment, all the defenses on Earth will collapse. At that time, the creatures on Earth will become our experimental subjects!¡± The conversation between the two entered the commander¡¯s ears, but he did not speak for a long time. His eyes kept sweeping across the pictures of the Twelve Immortal Palaces and the Heavenly Cauldron. After a moment, his voice came. ¡°Earth¡¯s civilization doesn¡¯t have the ability to close the wormhole. Who is the person who closed the wormhole? These buildings were not at the level of Earth¡¯s civilization at all. There were also huge energy fluctuations. This unforeseen event will probably slow down our plan. Therefore, it¡¯s best to destroy these buildings first and not give Earth any chance!¡± As the commander of this fleet, this person was indeed more cautious than the others. Previously, when Su Yun closed the wormhole, the fleet had already detected a powerful energy fluctuation. Even when the cosmic behemoth was killed and the Heavenly Cauldron was activated, a large number of supernatural auras in the universe entered Earth. The main ship technology quickly formed a simulation. The aliens also did not have the concept of supernatural aura, but they knew the difficulty of controlling cosmic energy. Even alien civilizations could only control some basic energy. Even alien civilizations could not reach Earth¡¯s level of cosmic power like a supernatural aura. Therefore, this made the commander feel very strange. Earth was clearly a very backward planet, so how could it control cosmic energy that it should not have? In the eyes of the commander, the Heavenly Cauldron and the Twelve Immortal Palaces were like weapons on Earth that controlled the energy of the universe, so he gave the order. The first goal of all the alien armies that entered Earth was to destroy the Heavenly Cauldron and the Twelve Immortal Palaces. The obvious difference between them made the commander unwilling to waste too much time on Earth. To him, this was an insult. What he did not expect was that at this moment, the fleet technology had detected a powerful energy again. It was pressing towards the alien warship at an extremely high speed. Looking at this energy, the commander felt very puzzled. Of course, he did not know that this energy was Su Yun. It was a special existence that could not be defined by conventional civilization. Su Yun had already seen the three battleships hovering in the sky, as well as hundreds of small battleships and spaceships. Seeing this golden light in the sky, the eyes of all the cultivators below lit up. When Su Yun stopped above the Heavenly Cauldron and below the outer fleet, all the cultivators guarding the Heavenly Cauldron cheered. Chen Jie also looked deeply at Su Yun¡¯s figure in the sky. She had not seen this figure for a long time. Above the Heavenly Cauldron, Su Yun sat cross-legged as he released all his strength. The insights he had gained while traveling the universe, coupled with his seclusion during this period of time, had long given Su Yun the opportunity to break through to the sixth realm. However, he had been suppressing the heavenly tribulation all this time just to wait for today. Earth¡¯s technology was completely unable to resist the technology of alien civilizations. This was enough to make all the weapons in the world useless. Currently, most of the cultivators who could fight aliens did not have the ability to fly, let alone destroy the fleet. Therefore, if these alien battleships approached the Heavenly Cauldron or the Twelve Immortal Palaces and suppressed them with firepower from above, it would not be long before Earth would completely fall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, this heavenly tribulation was specially reserved by Su Yun for the aliens. Now that the time was finally ripe, Su Yun finally did not have to suppress his aura and strength. A powerful supernatural aura transformed into golden light that spread around Su Yun. Sensing this terrifying power, the cultivators were shocked. Was this the powerful strength of the peak of the fifth realm? Just its aura was enough to make people¡¯s hearts palpitate, let alone become enemies with it. This continuously increasing power was captured by Zhang Keqi and the others through the satellite, making Zhang Keqi¡¯s eyes quickly widen. Looking at the multiplied data, Zhang Keqi could not help but sigh, ¡°Every time we see the Dao Ancestor, his power will always bring us an even greater surprise.¡± As Su Yun completely dispersed his strength, the sky turned dark. The blazing sun was also covered by dark clouds. Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Outburst of Heavenly Tribulation (2) Chapter 974: Outburst of Heavenly Tribulation (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The thunderclouds accumulated and brewed an even stronger destructive power. Streams of air intertwined and gradually formed a hurricane that was still growing. The heavenly tribulation had been waiting for Su Yun for a long time. However, Su Yun had been hiding his strength and aura, so he did not welcome the heavenly tribulation. Su Yun¡¯s power had already been rejected by Earth and the universe. As Su Yun was transcending the tribulation on Earth, the natural power of Earth erupted with a bang, and natural disasters gathered. On the distant sea, a large tornado that blotted out the sky brought seawater into the sky, forming a spectacular water pillar. Many water pillars gathered in Su Yun¡¯s direction from all directions. Wherever they passed, everything was destroyed. The thunderclouds that filled the sky spread a hundred miles away. The lightning that had been accumulating for a long time finally fell with a bang. Although it was daytime, it was pitch-black on Earth. As a bolt of lightning descended, the sky seemed to be torn into two. As Su Yun was below the alien fleet, the lightning naturally struck an alien spaceship. The spaceship exploded, igniting gorgeous sparks in the air. The pilots who were fighting widened their eyes when they saw this scene. The target they had been entangled with for a long time was actually destroyed by a bolt of lightning? Zhao Guofeng, who was standing at the top of the mountain, quickly reacted. He immediately said to all the pilots through the walkie-talkie, ¡°Retreat quickly and stop the battle. The Dao Ancestor wants to borrow strength to fight!¡± After receiving the order, all the fighter jets began to retreat from the battlefield. The small warships and flying saucers originally wanted to chase after them, but they quickly realized that something was wrong. The thunderclouds easily gathered a hundred miles away. All the battleships and flying saucers were within the range of the thunderclouds. Above the black clouds, an extremely terrifying power was brewing. These terrifying forces were originally targeted at Su Yun, but because Su Yun¡¯s location was very tricky, the battleship and flying saucers above became the first to suffer. Streams of lightning tribulation descended with a bang and struck the flying saucers that were traveling at high speed. No matter how fast these flying saucers were, they could not escape the lightning tribulation. It was clearly an apocalyptic scene, but all the cultivators near the Heavenly Cauldron revealed happy expressions. ¡°The Dao Ancestor is using the power of the tribulation to help us eliminate these invaders.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. Will our tribulation be like this too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should vary from person to person. The Dao Ancestor¡¯s strength is too powerful, and the effect of the backlash from the world is greater!¡± The cultivators looked at the lightning tribulation accumulated above their heads and the storm that kept gathering from all directions, astounded. Su Yun, who was among them, had a calm expression. Above his head were the fireworks caused by the lightning striking the flying saucer. Amidst the fireworks, Su Yun¡¯s body was filled with golden light, bringing hope to everyone. The leaders of the various countries were shocked by the scene in front of them. They never expected Su Yun to be able to trigger such a terrifying power one day. Dense heavenly lightning fell one after another. The battleships or flying saucers that were unfortunately struck by the heavenly lightning could not even withstand it for a moment before exploding. Su Yun¡¯s powerful strength was strongly rejected by Earth. Therefore, the power of the heavenly tribulation was even more terrifying. This was only the beginning. As Su Yun endured the Heavenly Tribulation more and more, the power of the Heavenly Tribulation would become stronger. Indeed, a moment later, many tornadoes formed around Su Yun. Wherever they passed, not a blade of grass grew. When the cultivators saw the tornado that connected the world in the distance, they quickly sat cross-legged around the Heavenly Cauldron and spread their supernatural aura, forming a barrier that enveloped the mountain. The destructive power brought by the natural disaster was very powerful, but compared to the alien fleet invading Earth, the consequences of this destructive power were negligible. The violent tornado attacked from all directions. Su Yun quickly mobilized his supernatural aura to resist the power of the tornado. However, those alien flying saucers that were flying in the air to avoid the lightning tribulation were not so lucky. When the alien flying saucer was sucked into the tornado, it quickly spun at high speed. Even if it turned its power to the maximum, it could not escape. Due to the appearance of the heavenly tribulation, the situation of the battle quickly turned towards Earth. There were a total of three alien battleships that entered Earth. More than a hundred small battleships and flying saucers flew out of these alien battleships. And these small battleships and flying saucers could not withstand the powerful destructive power of the heavenly tribulation. In a short period of time, more than 20 small battleships and flying saucers were destroyed by the lightning. Of course, the person who was most affected by the lightning tribulation was Su Yun. This heavenly tribulation was Earth¡¯s rejection of Su Yun, so all the heavenly tribulations revolved around Su Yun. Accompanied by thunder, Su Yun was struck by several bolts of lightning. When all the cultivators saw this scene, they gasped and could not help but worry for Su Yun. Soon, when the lightning tribulation dissipated, Su Yun appeared in front of everyone unscathed. He was still sitting cross-legged in the air. The golden light around him was like a golden bell, ensuring that Su Yun was not injured. However, resisting the lightning was not an easy task. As Su Yun spent more and more time in the heavenly tribulation, be it the power of the lightning tribulation or the power of the hurricane, they would become stronger. A bolt of lightning that was clearly more spectacular and powerful than before descended with a bang. The bolt of lightning headed straight for Su Yun and suddenly smashed into his barrier. The golden barrier around Su Yun began to crack on a large scale, as if it would shatter at any moment. It had to be known that Su Yun was now opposing the entire Earth. If he wanted to pass the Earth¡¯s recognition and not be rejected, he had to accept this baptism. Su Yun gritted his teeth and spread out his hands. An even purer supernatural aura filled the golden barrier and repaired all the cracks before he could withstand the lightning. Even Su Yun was like this, let alone those alien battleships. Accompanied by the powerful destructive power, it had only been 20 minutes since the appearance of the heavenly tribulation. The small warship and flying saucer had already been destroyed. Thick smoke fell from the sky, as if it was raining in a unique way. The three large warships naturally changed directions and retreated first. Unfortunately, it was too late now. Powerful hurricanes came from all directions, and the three large warships were unable to escape. As a result, the battleships became live targets. Although they tried their best to change directions, Su Yun kept following them. He ensured that the three large battleships were above him and were the first to suffer the baptism of the lightning tribulation. The defense of large battleships was obviously stronger than small battleships and flying saucers, but the lightning tribulation was becoming more and more frequent, and the defense of large battleships was beginning to collapse. ¡°How could this be? Hurry up and figure out why Earth has such power!¡± the commander in the battleship urged anxiously. A few aliens sat in front of the advanced equipment anxiously, desperately trying to figure out what had happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The battleship was bound by a powerful suction force and could not leave Earth, so the battleship could not escape the range of the lightning tribulation. The commanders of the three warships began to establish contact with each other. ¡°How are things on your side? Our warship can¡¯t move at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for us. Could it be that Earth has some weapon to control the weather?¡± ¡°Impossible. We¡¯ve clearly investigated before. Earth¡¯s civilization is not enough to develop such a weapon.¡± Noisy voices came from the earpiece, explaining the anxiety in the commanders¡¯ hearts. The thunderclouds above the three battleships were accumulating even stronger lightning. Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: Catastrophe Descends, Obliteration of All Things (1) Chapter 975: Catastrophe Descends, Obliteration of All Things (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The sky was still even darker. Only the place where the lightning accumulated was as bright as day. The dazzling light made everyone feel fear, let alone the alien fleet that was closer. The energy data on the big screen was constantly increasing. It had even begun to emit an ear-piercing alarm. This meant that the energy had gradually risen to a level that even the alien fleet could not resist. ¡°Retreat quickly and leave this place!¡± The three alien battleships were already in chaos. They hurriedly gave orders, but in this environment, they could not leave just because they wanted to. It was already difficult for the three alien warships to control their direction in the strong wind. Coupled with the fact that the thunderclouds stretched for more than a hundred miles, it was impossible for them to escape from here. This was Su Yun¡¯s plan. With this powerful lightning tribulation, all the alien battleships that wanted to invade Earth would die without a burial place. The heavenly lightning that had been accumulating for a long time finally fell. The moment it landed, the pitch-black sky was illuminated to a dazzling extent by the light for a short period of time. When this bolt of lightning struck the first alien warship, the commander of the alien warship did not even have the chance to give the defensive order before the entire battleship turned into dazzling fireworks with the naked eye. Wreckage fell from the sky one after another, mixed with the mechanical remains of many aliens. The heavenly lightning did not dissipate because of this, however. Even though an alien warship had already suffered a lot of damage from the heavenly lightning, it seemed that the power of the heavenly lightning did not decrease at all. Because the other two battleships were parallel to this battleship, after this battleship was destroyed, the other two obtained some breathing room. The lightning bolt landed on Su Yun¡¯s body. Su Yun forcefully used his strength to support the outer barrier, but the intense impact of the two forces quickly made Su Yun feel as if his body was in turmoil, as if his internal organs had shifted. Suppressing this discomfort, Su Yun did not dare to let his guard down at all. As long as he relaxed his defense slightly, it would be very difficult for him to survive the heavenly tribulation. The bolt of lightning circled around Su Yun¡¯s golden light for half a minute before dissipating. This also made his expression turn even more solemn because he noticed that the thunderclouds had accumulated an even stronger lightning tribulation. In fact, just this time, it had already spread for more than a few miles. Not to mention that there was a storm wreaking havoc around them. The ground cracked, and there was even the fire of magma shining on everyone¡¯s faces. Su Yun looked down at the side of the mountain worriedly. Only then did he notice that although all the cultivators were in danger, they stood guard around the Heavenly Cauldron without moving. From their point of view, as long as Su Yun was around, these disasters would not descend on them. Just accumulating this lightning tribulation took nearly a minute. In this minute, the remaining two alien warships recalled all the small warships and flying saucers and prepared to retreat from the weak point. How could Su Yun give them the chance? As Su Yun divided his strength to repair the golden light covering his body, he controlled a supernatural aura to form a barrier around the two alien battleships. The commanders of the two alien warships quickly captured the transparent barrier formed by energy through high-intelligence equipment. Therefore, they ordered the two large warships to fire crazily at the barrier. Su Yun gritted his teeth and kept injecting new energy into the barrier to repair the gap. It was also because of this that when the lightning tribulation descended, the two alien battleships were still within the range of the lightning tribulation. BOOM! This loud bang could be heard clearly by people thousands of miles away. Two flames soared into the sky. The wreckage of the alien battleship fell with the thick flames, as if a rain of fire had fallen from the sky. Zhao Guofeng looked at this scene in shock. The fire rain that filled the sky made him feel as if he was in the apocalypse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, in order to protect the Heavenly Cauldron, many cultivators formed a golden barrier. Therefore, when these burning remains smashed into the golden light, they did not cause any harm to the people below. The heads of state watched this scene through the satellite image and were thunderstruck. They did not have any concept of heavenly tribulation, so in their opinion, all of this was because of Su Yun¡¯s strength. This terrifying level exceeded the understanding and judgment of various countries about Su Yun. Some leaders had even replaced the scene in front of them with their countries. If Su Yun used such strength to deal with his country, it would probably not take long for a country to perish. The three alien battleships were finally destroyed. Su Yun quickly stood up and flew into the sky against the lightning tribulation. He had to leave Earth as soon as possible. Only then would these disasters disappear and not cause greater harm. The blinding lightning quickly enveloped the golden light around Su Yun, but he still held on at an extremely high speed. The lightning flew into the sky. The moment he pierced through the thunderclouds, Su Yun could clearly sense the powerful resistance around him, as if it was stopping him from leaving. Soon, a golden light flashed in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. As the supernatural aura around him became stronger, his speed increased instead of decreasing. Soon, he pierced through a gap in the thundercloud. Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Catastrophe Descends, Obliteration of All Things (2) Chapter 976: Catastrophe Descends, Obliteration of All Things (2) Editor: Henyee Translations It was strange. The moment Su Yun broke through the thundercloud, the raging hurricane dissipated in a breath. The thunderclouds accumulated in the sky also began to dissipate. There was even a ray of sunlight that shone through the thunderclouds and onto the ground. The originally violent ground had also calmed down at this moment. Although the shocking cracks were still unable to heal, they did not expand the disaster. Su Yun heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, he had also gambled when he decided on this plan. Thankfully, the final outcome was as he had expected. The reason why the heavenly tribulation descended was mainly because the Earth had strongly rejected its existence. As long as he left Earth, this rejection would disappear. The natural power formed by the rejection would naturally dissipate. Everyone who saw this scene on the twelve battlefields cheered. However, the cultivators, including Xu Jiajia, looked worriedly at Su Yun on the screen, who was gradually flying into the universe. ¡­ In the large battleship hovering in the universe, the commander¡¯s anxious and angry voice echoed in the entire command room. ¡°Why? All three main battleships were destroyed. Why does Earth have such power?¡± Faced with the commander-in-chief¡¯s anger, all the aliens in the room fell silent. Everyone was very puzzled by this result. It had to be known that as an aircraft that could travel through the galaxy and travel in the universe, it was impossible for it to be affected by a mere natural disaster. Even the most powerful nuclear bombs on Earth could not damage them at all. How could they be destroyed by a lightning strike and a storm? This did not make sense at all! But now, such a thing that went against common sense had happened. An aircraft that was unaffected in the universe was actually destroyed by a natural disaster on Earth? This was simply ridiculous! As the thunderclouds gathered, even the alien detectors could not observe the scene on Earth. However, every battleship had a specific signal frequency. Once the battleship¡¯s signal disappeared, it meant that the battleship was destroyed. The commander-in-chief looked at the three signals that had disappeared on the screen and his voice was filled with anger. ¡°It¡¯s just ordinary lightning and storms. How can it damage our long-range battleship? The most advanced weapon of Earth¡¯s civilization was only an itch for long-range warships. How can this storm and lightning destroy our three teams?¡± The commander-in-chief was finally not as calm as usual. The two aliens quickly began to analyze the lightning and storm that had suddenly formed on Earth. Gradually, the energy data on the screen showed abnormal changes and fluctuations. An alien mustered his courage and looked at the commander. ¡°General, the lightning and storms formed by Earth are not ordinary. They are mixed with the most primitive and pure power of the universe. The reason why lightning and storms caused damage to our battleships is because this power was formed by the most primitive power of the universe.¡± ¡°What?¡± This news also surprised the commander-in-chief. The power of the universe was the most primitive power when the Big Bang formed the universe. This power built every planet and maintained the operation of the entire universe. After 50,000 years of development, the alien civilization finally understood the existence of the power of the universe for the first time. However, until now, the alien civilization had yet to master the method to control this primitive power. Otherwise, they would not have been controlled by an existence from a higher dimension. However, the development of Earth was less than 10,000 years. How could such a barren and backward planet have the ability to control the power of the universe? This made the commander puzzled. It was undeniable that only this reason seemed to explain why the three main battleships were destroyed in a natural disaster on Earth. This made the commander of the alien warship fall into deep thought. According to the clues they had obtained, the level of civilization on Earth was still in the era of nuclear weapons. Even if he had a hundred nuclear weapons, it was impossible for him to cause damage to any main battleship. How could such a backward planet surpass the application of alien civilizations to master the power of the universe? Clearly, the commander had completely misunderstood. He thought that the lightning and storm formed on Earth was controlled by Earthlings in some way. In fact, these disasters only appeared because Earth rejected Su Yun, forming a powerful disaster formed by the primitive power of the planet. Regarding this power, Earthlings could not control it, nor could Su Yun. However, the commander of the alien warship had fallen into a misconception, causing him to fall deeper and deeper. Beep beep¡­ Beep beep¡­ An ear-piercing alarm suddenly sounded in the command room. Then, an alien turned to look at the commander and said, ¡°General, there are unidentified flying objects on Earth approaching us at a speed that far exceeds Earth¡¯s technological civilization!¡± When the commander heard this, he could only temporarily throw his doubts to the back of his mind. ¡°Bring up the image now!¡± The screen quickly showed the universe where the battleship was. The blue and white planet was in front of the battleship. A golden ball of light quickly rushed out of Earth and stopped in front of the warship in the blink of an eye. The commander looked at the ball of light in confusion and guessed that it was some weapon from Earth. This weapon clearly did not conform to the judgment of Earth¡¯s civilization. The other generals were also puzzled. Not only was the halo so dazzling that it was difficult to see the truth, but more importantly, the value on the screen was enough to make the entire battleship sound the alarm and enter a high alert state. As the golden light gradually dimmed, Su Yun¡¯s figure quickly appeared in front of the alien. His body was surrounded by a faint light, and his eyes were shining with golden light. The commander looked at the figure in front of him in surprise. ¡°What is this? Some kind of robot on Earth?¡± ¡°General! We detected biological characteristics on this person. He¡¯s an Earthling.¡± ¡°Earthling?¡± The commander was completely confused. First, the cosmic behemoth died on Earth, and then the wormhole was closed by an inexplicable force. The three battleships were destroyed by the lightning and storm that contained the power of the universe. This group of aliens did not expect that Earth, which they had never taken seriously, would actually make them suffer. Su Yun spoke. His voice penetrated the battleship and reached the ears of all the aliens. A few aliens quickly began to break down the language and convert it into alien language. Only then did the aliens understand Su Yun¡¯s words. ¡°Those who attempt to invade Earth will be killed without mercy!¡± These words were mixed with dense killing intent. Suddenly, with the commander-in-chief¡¯s order, more than 30 energy cannons on the battleship extended and aimed at Su Yun. Su Yun had no fear on his face. Instead, he closed his eyes in this urgent crisis and continued breaking through to face the heavenly tribulation! Connected to Su Yun, the golden light around him intensified. At that moment, an abnormal fluctuation began to appear in the originally calm universe. In the distance, many unknown flying objects were rapidly approaching. The alarm in the alien warship became more and more ear-piercing. When the flying objects gradually came into view, all the aliens were in disbelief. It was a huge meteorite group that they had never seen before. There was even an electromagnetic connection between them. In an electromagnetic collision, a powerful magnetic field would always form. The cosmic warships and even the Sky Brain Satellite were affected by this magnetic field and lost their effect in a short period of time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In order to clearly see Su Yun¡¯s situation in the universe, the heads of state immediately mobilized other satellite channels to understand the scenes in the universe from afar. The huge meteorite cluster seemed to be attracted by Su Yun as they approached him and enveloped him in a short period of time. Electromagnetics began to affect Su Yun. All of this was within Su Yun¡¯s expectations. If he appeared on Earth, it would cause a calamity because of Earth¡¯s rejection. By the same logic, Su Yun¡¯s existence was intolerable by the universe. The moment he appeared in the universe, the seemingly calm universe was already brewing a calamity. However, the lightning tribulation had become a cosmic tribulation! All the instruments in the cosmic warship were temporarily malfunctioning. Fortunately, the alien civilization was technologically advanced, and it only took a few minutes to restore the equipment. When the screen in front of him lit up again, even the usually calm commander panicked. Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Tribulation of Dao Ancestor, Universe Rip (1) Chapter 977: Tribulation of Dao Ancestor, Universe Rip (1) Editor: Henyee Translations If it was just a meteorite, the alien warship would not even need to move. Even if it would be hit by the meteorite, these impacts would not affect the hull at all. The reason why the commander-in-chief had such a huge reaction was because of the dazzling light blue light in the vast universe behind Su Yun. This light seemed to have a life of its own and kept blooming like a flower in a specific way. Every time it bloomed, the area covered by the light blue light would double and its speed would be extremely fast. It was also because of the appearance of this light blue light that the highest-level alarm was quickly issued in the space agency. Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice sounded on the 13 battlefields. Everyone on Earth could hear his voice. ¡°The Earth is about to welcome a short burst of light. No one is to look up at the sky. Everyone has to stay in the protective barrier!¡± The protective barrier that Zhang Keqi mentioned was actually the supernatural barrier formed by cultivators. Although people were puzzled, they still did as they were told. In the short period of time that Zhang Keqi gave the warning, the area covered by the light blue light expanded several times again, surging in Su Yun¡¯s direction. ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s a Y-ray!¡± All the aliens panicked at this moment because the y-ray was a strong energy produced by a star¡¯s explosion. They scattered across the entire universe at the speed of light and shot through space and time to different galaxies. For all living beings, this was a disaster. This was also the reason why Zhang Keqi issued the alarm. This was because if the external ray reached Earth, the brightness of the sky was enough to blind people instantly. Compared to the brightness of the sun, the difference between it and the sun was equivalent to the difference between the sun and the candle flame. The sudden appearance of this energy made all the scientists on tenterhooks. They could not be sure if this y-ray would come to Earth, but they had to prepare an alarm in advance. If he was flashed by a huge number of Y-rays, it would be equivalent to a hundred times the number of nuclear bombs on Earth exploding at the same time. The moment before his organs were boiled by the strong rays, he might not even have the time to speak. Assuming that even if he was lucky enough not to be hit by the rays, the terrifying death radiation would slowly corrode the entire Earth. Water would flow out of the tap, the ozone layer would disappear at random, and all the ecosystems would be destroyed in an instant. The beautiful light blue light finally enveloped Su Yun a moment later. The alien fleet commander saw this and frantically gave the order to retreat. Su Yun had nowhere to retreat. This was because he knew very well that this was the heavenly tribulation that had descended after he left Earth. It was when the universe rejected him! On Earth, it was called a lightning tribulation. In the universe, it could be called a heavenly tribulation. No matter what kind of calamity it was, it was only a name. The truth was that the entire universe rejected existences that transcended the conservation of energy. In other words, the universe was erasing this energy object that exceeded the scope. Even if Su Yun had been transcending the tribulation on Earth, after overcoming Earth¡¯s repulsion, it would attract the universe¡¯s repulsion. When that happened, it would implicate Earth. Therefore, after Earth¡¯s tribulation was completed, Su Yun went straight to outer space, planning to end this tribulation here. As long as he successfully survived the universe¡¯s repulsion tribulation, Su Yun could continue cultivating. At the very least, he would not exceed the range of cosmic energy in a few realms and would no longer face difficulties. Unless Su Yun reached a new power dimension, he would face the repulsion of cosmic energy and face a calamity. Just how terrifying was the energy contained in this ray? Once he left this place, the ray might spread to Earth. Below them were the three platforms. Below the three platforms was the blue planet. Su Yun did not want his tribulation to bring such a disaster to Earth. Therefore, he immediately mobilized the supernatural aura around him, forming an energy formed by golden light. This time, Su Yun was no longer passively enduring it. Instead, he took the initiative to attack. BOOM! The collision of the two absolute forces suddenly causes energy to shoot in all directions. The alien battleship covered in energy instantly began to shake violently. Some aliens who could not escape in time on the deck even had their hard metal bodies pierced by the ray and fell to the ground to die. After that, the alien warship quickly formed a barrier made of pure energy. Only then could it barely block the Y-ray. The commander-in-chief was really confused at this moment. First, it was the meteorite, then the y-ray. The originally calm universe instantly became dangerous because of the appearance of this person covered in golden light. ¡°What is he? Since he¡¯s an Earthling, how can he have power that far exceeds Earth¡¯s technology?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swoosh¡ª Just as the commander-in-chief was in shock, he suddenly noticed a red lightning flash across the sky. It was naturally impossible for lightning to exist in this universe, so the commander-in-chief pointed at the scarlet lightning on the screen and shouted in an extremely strange voice, ¡°Is¡­ is that the Great Rip?¡± ¡°General, a large amount of dark energy has been detected. We¡¯re now in the range of the great rip!¡± The commander took a few steps back and looked at this scene in shock. Y-rays were already considered extremely destructive and rare existences in cosmic disasters. To his surprise, the y-ray actually appeared at the same time as the Great Rip. Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Tribulation of Dao Ancestor, Universe Rip (2) Chapter 978: Tribulation of Dao Ancestor, Universe Rip (2) Editor: Henyee Translations There was always a mysterious energy called dark energy in the universe. Astronomers on Earth had never figured out what this dark energy was. If this energy was too strong, it could even cause spacetime to split. According to scientists¡¯ speculation, dark energy might be the driving force born after the Big Bang. In other words, they had created the universe. Their power could randomly shatter any principle in the world. Once they encountered such a great rip disaster, it was like turning off all the lights. This was the end of time and the end of the entire universe. Before you could figure out the situation, you had already lived up to your existence. Dark red lightning filled the sky, enveloping Su Yun and the battleship. Every bolt of lightning tore a hole in the pitch-black universe. This powerful force struck Su Yun¡¯s body. As Su Yun resisted the y-ray, he also had to deal with the dark energy that tore through the sky. Soon, he showed signs of decline. In his daze, Su Yun was struck by a dark energy body. In an instant, a deep wound appeared on his body. What was even more terrifying was that this wound was constantly spreading, as if it was about to devour him. In a moment of desperation, Su Yun could only force his soul out of his body. Through his soul, he controlled the supernatural aura to protect his body. The y-ray was absolute destruction of the body, while the dark energy was fatal to the soul. Therefore, after Su Yun repaired the wounds on his body, he quickly let his soul return to his body. Otherwise, once his soul was struck by dark energy, it would probably instantly dissipate. Even Su Yun was in such a sorry state, let alone the alien¡¯s main battleship. The huge battleship was like an eye-catching target, quickly surrounded by powerful dark energy. A corrosive gap quickly appeared on the main warship¡¯s hull. This gap was still expanding. All the aliens who wanted to come to the gap to repair it had completely evaporated before they could approach. ¡°This is impossible, this is impossible!¡± These were the last words the commander-in-chief of the alien warship said. Before he could even report this news back, he was torn into powder by dark energy. Seeing the huge cosmic battleship turn to ashes, Su Yun could not heave a sigh of relief. Next, he had to stay in this quiet and lonely universe until the end of the heavenly tribulation. Everyone on the three platforms looked up at Su Yun¡¯s figure. Meteorites, y-rays, and even the Cataclysm gathered around Su Yun. In order to prevent the three platforms and Earth from being affected, Su Yun specially mobilized his supernatural aura to form a barrier to protect humans. In the satellite image, the leaders of the various countries were sweating for Su Yun. At the same time, they were secretly praying for Su Yun. Under such a disaster, everyone knew that the chances of Su Yun surviving were slim. All the cultivators on the battlefield could see the scene of Su Yun transcending the tribulation through the military channel. The power of repulsion was proportional to the energy of the person transcending the tribulation. It was not like one had to experience the same tribulation after reaching this realm. Due to the difference in strength between cultivators, the repulsion they would suffer after reaching this realm would also be different. There would not be a second cultivator in the world who would suffer the intense rejection of Earth and the universe¡¯s self-destruction like Su Yun. Su Yun could only grit his teeth and endure the golden light. No matter where he escaped to, as long as he did not obtain the recognition of the universe, he would attract such a disaster. Once he began to choose to transcend the tribulation head-on, there would be no way out. He would either last until the tribulation ended or die in it. The crooked rays that surrounded Su Yun looked very dazzling. Those who did not know the truth might even think that this was a paradise. Only Su Yun, who had personally experienced it, knew that this was hell. As the y-ray was constantly corroding the barrier protecting him, Su Yun¡¯s body was constantly repairing itself as it was torn apart. The dark matter lingering in the sky was a great threat to Su Yun¡¯s soul. Even the supernatural aura that Su Yun mobilized could suddenly disappear amidst the dark matter¡¯s flickering. This was an existence even more terrifying than a black hole as it could shatter any kind of energy. The absolute matter that formed the universe could also destroy the entire universe. Su Yun did not know how long he lasted until his consciousness became more and more blurry. There were countless wounds all over his body. At the same time, his bones could be seen from the constant corrosion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that this was all he could do¡­? Su Yun asked himself over and over again in his heart, but as his consciousness became more and more blurry, he seemed to have an answer. He took one last look at the quiet universe, all the alien battleships had been destroyed. Su Yun¡¯s heart calmed down a little. He had bought more time for humans. Although he might not have a tomorrow to speak of, humans still retained a spark of hope. Just then, everyone acutely sensed that the y-ray was no longer wreaking havoc like before, and the dark matter began to shrink rapidly. Su Yun forced his remaining consciousness to spread out his perception. Only then did he realize that the y-ray was gradually dissipating, and the dark matter had instantly disappeared. ¡°Did it work? It did!¡± In just a few seconds, the surroundings returned to normal. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Tribulation of Dao Ancestor, Universe Rip (3) Chapter 979: Tribulation of Dao Ancestor, Universe Rip (3) Editor: Henyee Translations All the meteorites had been shattered by the dark matter and disappeared into this endless space. Su Yun could sense that his body was filled with a powerful force he had never experienced before. He had survived the heavenly tribulation and finally obtained the temporary recognition of the cosmic energy. He had successfully stepped into the sixth realm. However, Su Yun had already lost his last bit of strength. Before he lost consciousness, he stretched out his hand and pushed forward. The supernatural power quickly formed a driving force that pushed Su Yun towards Earth. Everyone in the world was cheering for this. Su Yun had obtained the affirmation of the universe and transcended the heavenly tribulation. Now, everyone in the world realized how important the existence of the Dao Ancestor was to Earth. Therefore, regardless of skin color or race, everyone sincerely hoped that Su Yun would be safe and sound. Su Yun quickly landed in the atmosphere. Zhao Guofeng looked happily at the figure gradually descending from the sky, but his smile quickly froze on the spot. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, he didn¡¯t slow down. The Dao Ancestor isn¡¯t flying, but falling!¡± When Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words entered the soldiers¡¯ ears, several fighter jets and helicopters suddenly moved out. However, Su Yun fell too quickly. Just as the helicopter took off, Su Yun had already landed. BOOM! Su Yun¡¯s figure turned into an arc and landed on the mountain. The powerful impact caused the mountain peak to collapse, and the explosive sound was deafening. Everyone was filled with worry. Only when the smoke dissipated did Su Yun appear in front of everyone. Behind him was a long drag mark. It was obvious how much impact Su Yun had suffered when he landed, but he did not seem to have suffered any damage. The strength of his body was astonishing. A section of the mountaintop collapsed from Su Yun¡¯s collision. Boulders rolled down, causing dust to rise. Zhao Guofeng and the others arrived in front of Su Yun worriedly. Chen Jie even pushed through the crowd and ran over. She gently placed Su Yun¡¯s head in her arms. Even now, Su Yun¡¯s body was filled with white bone scars. This made Chen Jie¡¯s heart ache. She gently wiped Su Yun¡¯s face, and her eyes were already wet. After receiving the order, the medical team at the foot of the mountain quickly went up the mountain. After a checkup for Su Yun, all the doctors were surprised. ¡°The Dao Ancestor endured too much radiation, but this radiation was melted by the power in his body. Moreover, the Dao Ancestor¡¯s wounds are healing. The damage caused by the impact was minimal! It¡¯s a miracle that he survived such a cosmic disaster!¡± The doctor¡¯s words made everyone present feel relieved. Afraid of disturbing Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng did not order Su Yun to be transferred. Instead, he let him rest beside the Heavenly Cauldron. This was a very correct decision. The Heavenly Cauldron could be said to be the place with the richest supernatural aura on Earth. At that moment, a large number of supernatural auras entered Su Yun¡¯s body on their own, repairing his battered body. At the same time that he obtained the recognition of the universe, Su Yun naturally obtained Earth¡¯s recognition. Therefore, the dark clouds that filled the sky dissipated and were replaced by a clear sky with a bright sun. If not for the ugly crack on the ground, everyone would probably think that everything they had just experienced was just a dream. Other than the Heavenly Cauldron, everyone on the twelve battlefields was celebrating. The citizens of various countries were even marching on the streets to celebrate. The Dao Ancestor had fought for the future of Earth alone. It should have been a disaster, but because of the Dao Ancestor, everyone was spared. The leaders of the various countries were also extremely excited at this moment. They thanked Feng Jiwen excitedly and hoped that Feng Jiwen could convey this gratitude to Dao Ancestor Su Yun. At this moment, everyone on Earth could heave a sigh of relief. Looking back, the past five years seemed to have been shrouded in a haze. Everyone seemed to have not seen the sunlight for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A breeze blew through the forest, bringing with it the fragrance of hundreds of flowers. A trickle of water flowed through the mountains. Although there were twists and turns, it finally returned to the sea. Everyone enjoyed this hard-won sunlight. Everyone stood quietly on the spot and sighed at the difficulty of winning. The armies of the various countries had already begun to clean up the aftermath. The heads of the countries had also temporarily left the joint command room to deal with the matters of the various countries. But this does not mean a joint disintegration among countries. Instead, it is a better start. Earth, the entire human race had reached a republic! Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Sudden Strange Question (1) Chapter 980: Sudden Strange Question (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Now that Earth had been baptized by the flames of war, it was in ruins. The various countries were not much better. The area of the ruins was far above the complete buildings. The armies of the various countries moved out one after another and began to clean up the battlefield. Great Xia was the same. Huge mechas could be seen everywhere on the streets and alleys. Through them, humans could reduce a lot of physical strength and quickly clean up some dangerous ruins. After Su Yun resolved the crisis for Earth, everyone could take this opportunity to catch their breath. In several countries that were more severely affected, emergency shelters were set up at the last minute. Although these people had to sleep in the open, with the help of the country, all of this would quickly improve. The cultivators returned to their respective dojos from various countries one after another. Xu Jiajia¡¯s elite team also rushed to the Heavenly Cauldron immediately. Su Yun was still unconscious. However, after many examinations by the doctor, he had basically confirmed that Su Yun was fine. He only needed some time to recuperate because he was too tired. In the temporary military tent, Xu Jiajia sat beside Su Yun worriedly. She held Su Yun¡¯s hand and felt the long-lost warmth. Chen Jie was standing behind Xu Jiajia. At this moment, she had mixed feelings. After Xu Jiajia arrived, Chen Jie immediately maintained a distance from Su Yun. In her heart, she had never forgotten that Xu Jiajia was the person who should stay by Su Yun¡¯s side. Zhou Xiaoxiao stood beside the door. It was L¨¹ Hongya, who had matured a lot. The two of them trained together and participated in battle together. They had long become close sisters. They did not say a single word. They were worried about Su Yun, but they could only suppress their emotions. The atmosphere in the room seemed to have frozen, causing the soldiers to leave one after another, leaving only a few ladies with Su Yun. Occasionally, some soldiers wanted to enter for no reason, but they were quickly stopped by the soldiers standing at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any tact? How dare you barge in on such an occasion?¡± The soldier who was stopped looked inside in confusion and lowered his voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on inside? I¡¯m here to deliver water.¡± ¡°What water? Tell everyone not to go in unless there are special circumstances. It¡¯s lively inside.¡± Even though the two of them felt that their conversation was very soft, the people inside could actually hear it clearly. After all, Xu Jiajia and the others were all cultivators at the peak of the third realm. If they could not hear this sound, it would be a waste of effort. No one in the room spoke first. A few pairs of eyes landed on Su Yun. Not far away, Zhao Guofeng heard the soldiers¡¯ discussion and immediately revealed a meaningful smile. From his point of view, Su Yun had fallen into sweet trouble. ¡­ In the joint conference room, the projections of the heads of state appeared at the conference table. Feng Jiwen looked at the heads of state and went straight to the point. ¡°Everyone, it looks like the disaster has been averted. Everyone in the world is immersed in joy. However, as leaders of various countries, there is no time for you to celebrate your victory now. The crisis on Earth is not over yet. The annihilation of the alien fleet on Earth would definitely attract the revenge of the main force. ¡°Therefore, we have to use all our time to increase the overall technology level of Earth as much as possible. The Dao Ancestor is only our Earth¡¯s last trump card. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I don¡¯t want to put the Dao Ancestor in danger. ¡°Everyone has seen the situation today. The Dao Ancestor triggered the heavenly tribulation and ignored his own safety to buy Earth a chance to rest. Next, the various countries have to develop more urgently and be prepared to deal with the upcoming even stronger enemy attack!¡± The leaders of the various countries nodded solemnly. They all knew that although Feng Jiwen¡¯s words were a little cold, it was indeed a problem they should take seriously. After all, this alien fleet that attacked Earth was only a pioneer reconnaissance team. It would not be long before the alien civilization learned that the fleet had been wiped out on Earth. At that time, they would be more prepared. Earth would only be more dangerous. In the following meeting, Feng Jiwen discussed the next development of the Earth with the heads of state, as well as the scientific and technological fields that focused on upgrading. The leaders of the various countries had no objections to Feng Jiwen¡¯s words. If not for Great Xia, the various countries would have long disappeared in this disaster. This meeting was also the longest in history. It lasted for a total of five days, the minutes of the meeting were almost 84 pages. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the meeting, Feng Jiwen emphasized the development of new weapons technology. The various countries also sent teams to collect the remains of aliens and alien battleships and study them, hoping to master higher-level technology from them. Su Yun finally woke up. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the worried gazes of Xu Jiajia and the others. ¡°Su Yun, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Seeing that Su Yun had woken up, Xu Jiajia and the others quickly came forward. Su Yun quickly smiled and nodded. He could no longer feel anything amiss with his body. All the wounds had already recovered. Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Sudden Strange Question (2) Chapter 981: Sudden Strange Question (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The reason why he had slept for so long was because Su Yun had exhausted all his strength during the tribulation. The exhaustion needed time to recover. Now that Su Yun had reached the sixth realm, he could easily mobilize a huge supernatural aura to repair his body. He could even nourish his soul on his own. Therefore, what looked like serious injuries to others was actually not a threat to Su Yun. ¡°Dao Ancestor, you worried us to death!¡± L¨¹ Hongya still had a straightforward temper. At that moment, she looked at Su Yun and complained. Su Yun looked at L¨¹ Hongya helplessly and smiled. ¡°Then call me Su Yun. With our relationship, I really feel a little awkward hearing the word Dao Ancestor from you.¡± When L¨¹ Hongya heard this, she immediately nodded. Actually, she had always wanted this to happen, but because the others around her respected Su Yun too much, she did not dare to act rashly. Although it was only a short conversation with Su Yun, it immediately dispelled L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s worries. Su Yun was still the same Su Yun from before. He had not changed because of what had happened. The news of Su Yun waking up quickly entered Zhao Guofeng¡¯s ears. ¡°Dao Ancestor, Dao Ancestor!¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s anxious voice quickly came from outside the tent. Then, a big hand lifted the curtain and Zhao Guofeng walked in with a worried expression. ¡°Dao Ancestor, are you alright? Are you injured?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡± With Xu Jiajia¡¯s help, Su Yun stood up. Only then did Zhao Guofeng realize that there were a few other ladies standing in the room. This made Zhao Guofeng smile in embarrassment. ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you guys chat first?¡± As he spoke, Zhao Guofeng was about to leave when he was quickly stopped by Su Yun. ¡°Old Zhao, have the alien fleets been destroyed? What¡¯s the current situation of the various countries?¡± ¡°Dao Ancestor, your heavenly tribulation is enough to destroy several planets, let alone these alien fleets. Now, soldiers all over the world are cleaning up and collecting the bones of alien warships and aliens, preparing to use this to research and break through to higher-level weapons technology.¡± Su Yun smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. In that case, I can be at ease. Earth had only obtained some breathing room. I believe that it would not be long before the alien civilization¡¯s army made a comeback. ¡°At that time, there would be no help from the power of the heavenly tribulation, so we have to race against time to make preparations. Inform all the cultivators that I¡¯ll open a sermon tomorrow and plan their future cultivation directions. I¡¯ll also help them increase their cultivation faster. We still have to continue developing technology, but our trump card is still the cultivators.¡± ¡°Su Yun!¡± Xu Jiajia said worriedly. ¡°You just woke up and immediately started working. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The others nodded as well, but before they could speak, Su Yun smiled and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, so it¡¯s fine. The alien civilization would not give us time. If we delay any longer, something might happen. Old Zhao, make the arrangements as soon as possible. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll open an altar at the Heavenly Cauldron and preach!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Seeing that Su Yun had made up his mind, Zhao Guofeng did not say anything in the end. Su Yun¡¯s recovery was a huge piece of news. Hence, Zhao Guofeng immediately reported it to Feng Jiwen. Feng Jiwen hurriedly left the joint meeting and immediately took a private plane to the Heavenly Cauldron to meet Su Yun. When the leaders of the various countries learned that Feng Jiwen was going to see the Great Dao Ancestor, they all hoped that Feng Jiwen could help them thank him. A moment later, the helicopter appeared above the mountaintop. From here, it was obvious that the visual impact was stronger. Under Zhao Guofeng¡¯s lead, Feng Jiwen entered the tent where Su Yun was. Xu Jiajia and the others tacitly waited outside the tent, giving the two of them enough space to talk. Feng Jiwen held Su Yun¡¯s hand excitedly and thanked him repeatedly. ¡°Dao Ancestor, if you hadn¡¯t helped at the critical moment, I¡¯m afraid we would have been doomed this time. Even though we have racked our brains to prepare for five years, the difference in civilization between us could not be offset by these five years. On behalf of Great Xia and the heads of the various countries, I thank you solemnly.¡± Su Yun smiled and shook his head. He looked at him and said calmly, ¡°The matters on Earth are my matters. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. However, Earth still could not let down its guard. The alien civilization would definitely make a comeback, and it would be much more vast than this time. Are there any results from scientific research?¡± When Feng Jiwen heard this, he sighed slightly and said helplessly, ¡°In the shortest time possible, we formed the most elite team of scientists in the world and analyzed all the alien debris in detail. However, 80% of the components were unheard of. When simulating the data, there were a lot of misunderstandings. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to upgrade Earth¡¯s technology through alien debris in the short term. On the other hand, scientists are also analyzing the alien wreckage, hoping to find the alien¡¯s weakness so that they can know their enemy and win a hundred battles.¡± Su Yun was clearly not surprised. ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, I estimate that the alien civilization has far exceeded Earth by at least a few hundred years. Therefore, our focus should still be on cultivators. The only way to resist the power of the alien civilization in a short period of time was through cultivation. Tomorrow morning, I will open another altar to preach. I will set a clearer cultivation direction for all the cultivators and help them increase their strength as soon as possible.¡± Feng Jiwen nodded excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I¡¯ve also been negotiating with the leaders of the various countries. At the moment, I¡¯ve basically confirmed that the entire Earth will use the layout of the 12 battlefields to break through the previous national borders and completely unite all of humanity. ¡°Although no one else other than Great Xia could enter cultivation,our country¡¯s scientists were helping the world change genetic technology. In previous lunar battlefields, we have discovered technologies that can eliminate genetic defects, in the hope of solving the demographic problems faced by other countries. ¡°Other than the geneticists, the others also have to learn the piloting method of mechas. Almost all the countries have already bought the research and development technology of armor and mechas from us. It¡¯s only a matter of time before it becomes universal.¡± The conversation between the two of them in a short period of time established the future development direction of Earth. Just as Feng Jiwen had said, the entire Great Xia still stuck to the path of cultivation and was led by Su Yun. On the other hand, Feng Jiwen interfaced with the heads of other countries. The world situation also quietly changed drastically. Now, people from various countries were no longer divided by their territories. Instead, they moved to the nearest Immortal Palace and built new homes here. Everyone knew that Earth was about to face an even greater crisis. Therefore, it was too childish to care about nationality and race at this moment. With conference after conference, the 12 immortal palaces constituted the new world pattern. Tomorrow, be it for Great Xia or the rest of the world, would be an epoch-making day. After finalizing the details of tomorrow¡¯s national sermon, Su Yun and Feng Jiwen could finally heave a sigh of relief and chat like old friends. To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, Feng Jiwen suddenly brought up a topic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dao Ancestor, there¡¯s something I have to ask.¡± Seeing Feng Jiwen inhaling and exhaling, Su Yun felt a little puzzled. Feng Jiwen looked at Su Yun meaningfully. After a moment, he said, ¡°Dao Ancestor, have you considered the problem of having children?¡± These words immediately stunned Su Yun, but Feng Jiwen immediately took out a document and handed it to Su Yun. ¡°Dao Ancestor, the information here is also related to the future of Earth. It has a lot to do with the question I asked just now.¡± Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Invite the Dao Ancestor to Reproduce! (1) Chapter 982: Invite the Dao Ancestor to Reproduce! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun took the document bag from Feng Jiwen¡¯s hand in confusion. Then, under Feng Jiwen¡¯s nervous gaze, he opened it. [The fundamental changes caused by cultivation to the genes, as well as the genetic characteristics.] Such a title puzzled Su Yun, but when he continued reading, the expression on his face became more and more strange. Only then did Su Yun realize that the report strictly mentioned the detailed records of the genetic changes caused by his cultivation. Although there were many professional terms that he could not understand, Su Yun could roughly understand them. ¡°Old Feng, this is?¡± Su Yun looked up in confusion at Feng Jiwen. Pointing at the document in Su Yun¡¯s hand, Feng Jiwen said seriously, ¡°Dao Ancestor, the elite scientists in our country have actually been studying the genes in your body, but they have never been able to find out why cultivation can allow carbon-based creatures to master such powerful strength. ¡°So scientists have made a very valuable hypothesis that your life level is very different from others. It¡¯s a special existence far beyond our understanding. In other words, your current state has far exceeded Earth¡¯s civilization. Earth¡¯s technology can¡¯t make any constructive judgments. ¡°However, from the perspective of genetics, scientists have made many assumptions and analyses. They have concluded that perhaps through this genetic method, they can create stronger cultivators.¡± Su Yun frowned and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°I still don¡¯t quite understand. What are you trying to say?¡± Feng Jiwen stood up seriously and looked at Su Yun. ¡°Dao Ancestor, we hope that you can consider your personal problems and reproduce. This is because according to the data model analysis results we have established so far, your children are very likely existences that far exceed the shackles of human genes. ¡°From a scientific point of view, the process of cultivation was actually the process of constantly breaking the original genes. Now, most cultivators could control the supernatural aura and release even stronger power. The increase in realm also accompanied the obvious change in the genetic sequence in their bodies. ¡°Their physical bodies and minds were constantly strengthened during their cultivation, which indirectly confirmed the scientists¡¯ judgment. Therefore, please consider it. With your genes, it¡¯s very likely that your children will reach a certain cultivation realm from birth. Their future achievements will definitely be above the current humans.¡± Feng Jiwen¡¯s words indeed made Su Yun feel a little unprecedented. Did the highest leader of Great Xia specially come here to tell him this? Nonetheless, be it this report or everything Feng Jiwen had just said, there was indeed a certain logic. However, Su Yun had never thought about this matter. At this moment, he naturally could not give Feng Jiwen an accurate answer. Fortunately, Feng Jiwen did not say anything else. ¡°Dao Ancestor, you don¡¯t have to give me an answer now, but please consider carefully. This is a huge matter that concerns the future of humanity,¡± after saying this, Feng Jiwen left the tent. It was as if he realized that his sudden words were a little abrupt, but they really did not have any obscure time now. No one knew when the counterattack of the alien civilization would come. Earth still had a lot of things to deal with. Under the current urgent situation, speaking bluntly was obviously the most time-saving and energy-saving way. Standing alone in the tent, Su Yun recalled Feng Jiwen¡¯s words and smiled helplessly. What he did not know was that after Feng Jiwen left the tent, he immediately entered a tent not far behind. At this moment, Zhao Guofeng was gathering Xu Jiajia and the others there, talking mysteriously. The expressions of Xu Jiajia and the rest were more and more interesting. One could even see a hint of shyness. This conversation was carried out in secret. Even the soldiers did not know the content of this conversation. ¡­ The next morning, all the cultivators in the various dojos gathered together in white. Overnight, large screens were erected in various dojos to broadcast the scene of Su Yun¡¯s sermon, allowing all the cultivators in the country to clearly hear every word Su Yun said. One could clearly see that all the cultivators were abnormally excited. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Currently, some of these cultivators had encountered some difficulties, while others had encountered a bottleneck at the peak of their realm and could not cross it for a long time. Therefore, this sermon aimed at the entire country was especially important. Everyone hoped that under the guidance of the Dao Ancestor, they could go further on the path of cultivation. At seven in the morning, when the golden sunlight shone on the sky, Su Yun changed into the same white clothes as all the cultivators. Surrounded by Xu Jiajia and the others, he sat on the dojo below the sky. The media workers who had been preparing for a long time quickly turned on their cameras. Immediately after, Su Yun¡¯s solemn image appeared on the big screens in the various training halls. All the cultivators felt deep veneration in their hearts. Although the various dojos were crowded, they were silent. Su Yun¡¯s eyes were very clear, as if there was a vast galaxy hidden in them. His voice was melodious and spread throughout the various dojos in the north and south of the country. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Invite the Dao Ancestor to Reproduce! (2) Chapter 983: Invite the Dao Ancestor to Reproduce! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Cultivators, the calamity on Earth has temporarily dissipated. All of this has to do with your hard work. However, the water was unpredictable and the Dao was unpredictable. Ever since the cultivators entered the Dao, they have had many doubts. Today, we will set up a special Daoist venue to spread the Dharma Words and help the cultivators!¡± As Su Yun¡¯s voice entered the ears of all the cultivators, they sat cross-legged. The supernatural aura around them intertwined, quickly forming golden beams that shot into the world. During this sermon, Su Yun mentioned the mental state problems many cultivators faced. As the cultivators¡¯ realms gradually increased, they could also sense the inner demons in their bodies. Su Yun did not hide that he had also experienced such a step before. He had sat quietly at the mouth of the Qiantang River for a long time before he could see his true nature and overcome the mental demon. After that, Su Yun also shared with all the cultivators how to defeat their inner demons. Although everyone¡¯s inner demons were different, they all came from closing their eyes, ears, and tongues. This kind of mental demon often appeared in the form that everyone cared about the most. It was either obstinate, sleepy, disturbed, worried, or terrified. However, the reason why inner demons appeared was because cultivators walked the right path. After passing the inner demons, they could cross this barrier and step into a higher realm. Currently, for most cultivators, the third realm was their goal in the short term. As the best cultivators, Xu Jiajia and the others were only in the third realm. However, with Su Yun¡¯s sermon, Xu Jiajia and the others had a clear understanding of a higher realm. The other cultivators also began to readjust their states, preparing to break through to the third realm. After a day of sermon, all the cultivators benefited greatly. There were also a few cultivators who had been stuck at the peak of the second realm. During Su Yun¡¯s sermon, they suddenly came to a realization and stepped into the third realm. From this, it could be seen how precious Su Yun¡¯s sermon was to cultivators. Even a simple sentence was enough to enlighten cultivators and break through this shackle that had been troubling them for a long time. Before it ended, Su Yun returned to the tent. Just as the tent opened, he saw a white figure pouncing at him. ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± A familiar cry followed. The white figure was Snowball, whom Su Yun had not seen for a long time. Snowball pounced into Su Yun¡¯s arms and excitedly rubbed its face against Su Yun¡¯s clothes, letting out delighted cries. Su Yun stroked Snowball¡¯s head and said dotingly, ¡°Little fellow, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you since I went into seclusion. Where have you been recently?¡± Xu Jiajia walked in and smiled at Su Yun. ¡°It has always been with me and stayed in Kunlun Mountain for a period of time. Moreover, it seems to have been improving its cultivation. I feel that it¡¯s even smarter than before!¡± In fact, it was indeed as Xu Jiajia had said. Snowball had never given up on cultivation. Although Su Yun had never set a realm for animals like Snowball to cultivate, just by sensing the aura emitted by Snowball, he could tell that Snowball¡¯s realm was above Xu Jiajia and the others. Now that Snowball had completely awakened its intelligence, its intelligence was comparable to an adult. Although it could not speak, it could already express its thoughts through actions. The reason why Su Yun did not see Snowball after waking up was because the white monkey had been surrounded by a large number of beasts since he started cultivating in Kunlun Mountain. Snowball was no longer just an ordinary animal. By relying on cultivation, it had officially stepped into the ranks of demons. He became the only true demon in the world. Snowball stayed in Su Yun¡¯s arms for a long time before jumping to the ground. It kept pulling Su Yun¡¯s pants and pointing outside the tent. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Su Yun asked curiously before following Snowball out of the tent. Xu Jiajia smiled gently and accompanied Su Yun. The two of them quickly entered the forest. Snowball clapped its hands hard and jumped onto a higher rock to look around. In less than a few seconds, Su Yun saw a large number of snakes gather from all directions. They raised their heads and nodded in the direction of Snowball. The figures of some large walking beasts appeared. What was rare was that there were some small herbivores mixed around these large catwalks, such as rabbits, pheasants, and so on. Logically speaking, there was an unchangeable biological chain between these large beasts and small herbivores, but at this moment, they were all sitting around the snowball seriously, as if they could already restrain their most primitive biological instincts. This scene surprised Su Yun, and Xu Jiajia¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Ever since I was at Kunlun Mountain, I discovered this by chance. There were many large wild beasts in Kunlun Mountain, but they seemed very obedient beside Snowball. No matter how long Snowball cultivated, these wild beasts would always gather there and never disperse. As long as Snowball waved its hand, these beasts would quickly disappear into the forest. It was quite strange.¡± Su Yun curiously spread out his supernatural aura. It was fine when he sensed it, but he could vaguely sense a familiar aura from these beasts. This made Su Yun quickly understand. He looked at Xu Jiajia in surprise and said, ¡°Snowball is bringing these animals to cultivate, and some of these animals really have the basic cultivation aura.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Jiajia was clearly surprised. ¡°I had this guess before, but I felt that it was really unbelievable.¡± At that moment, Snowball kept looking at Su Yun. At the same time, it grinned smugly. Obviously, Snowball was showing off its results during this period of time to its master. It led the beasts in the mountains to cultivate and also opened up an unprecedented path for these animals. From an ordinary beast cultivator to a demon, one would become an Earth Immortal when they reached the peak of the demon realm. At the extreme of the Earth Immortal realm, one would become a True Immortal. This was a setting that had always existed in the legends of Great Xia. Now, Snowball was gradually turning all of this into reality, and the snowball itself would become an existence at the level of a demon ancestor. Such a discovery delighted Su Yun. Having not seen Snowball grow for such a long time, it had indeed brought Su Yun a huge surprise. When Snowball slowly closed its eyes and sat cross-legged like a rock, the beasts in the mountain also quietened down. They raised their heads and sat motionless. Among them, supernatural auras began to linger. Although most of them only lingered around Snowball, the beasts in the mountains could also benefit from this and gradually develop intelligence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun and Xu Jiajia quietly accompanied Snowball. Snowball seemed to have set a fixed time for the beasts in the mountain. Every time it reached this time, they had to cultivate. Just this point was enough to surprise people. About half an hour later, Snowball opened its eyes. The moment it opened its eyes, the beasts in the mountain that were originally motionless began to let out cries. Snowball squeaked as it gestured at the surrounding beasts. From time to time, it would point in Su Yun¡¯s direction. Not long after, all the beasts turned around and lowered their bodies towards Su Yun, as if they were really bowing. Snowball nodded in satisfaction. Following that, it scurried to Su Yun¡¯s shoulder. Its hands were on its hips as if it was waiting for Su Yun¡¯s praise. This was something that even Su Yun did not expect. Back then, he had only kept Snowball by his side because he felt that it was fated. But now, this unintentional act has produced great results. An unintentional act had created the only Demon Ancestor in the world! ¡°Looks like cultivation is indeed changing the genes of everything. Perhaps what Old Feng said about reproducing is not unreasonable, and the descendants of the Dao Ancestor should be extremely special in terms of life level,¡± Su Yun sighed and could not help but turn to look at Xu Jiajia. Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Beauty Arrives As scheduled, Red Dust and Beauty (1) Chapter 984: Beauty Arrives As scheduled, Red Dust and Beauty (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The growth of Snowball surprised Su Yun, but at the same time, it allowed him to see more possibilities on Earth. Therefore, when Snowball pounced into Su Yun¡¯s arms again, Su Yun gently stroked Snowball¡¯s head and said, ¡°Snowball, good job. Do what you have to do. I support you.¡± Snowball looked at Su Yun and nodded. If this happened to an ordinary monkey, it would definitely be abnormally strange. However, Su Yun and Xu Jiajia were calm and smiled. They all knew that Snowball could no longer belong to ordinary animals. This was the only supreme demon ancestor in the world! After staying by Su Yun¡¯s side for a while, Snowball sat on the rock again and began to cultivate with the beasts in the mountains. Su Yun and Xu Jiajia left quietly. There was no distinction between noble and low in the path of cultivation. It was also a supreme fortune for animals to cultivate it. In the next few days, Su Yun preached to all the cultivators in the world. In Su Yun¡¯s array formation speech, many cultivators suddenly came to a realization. They broke through the shackles that had been binding them for a long time and jumped into a higher realm. In addition, after the Heavenly Cauldron was fully activated, the supernatural aura on Earth was more than a few times richer than before. This made it much easier for cultivators to sense supernatural auras. When using supernatural auras, they could also unleash greater strength. Just as Su Yun placed all his experiences in the sermon, he did not notice that Feng Jiwen had been discussing something with Zhao Guofeng in the military tent at the other end of the mountaintop. ¡°Chief, I¡¯ll talk to him. Will this work?¡± It was rare for Zhao Guofeng to have such an awkward expression on his face. At this moment, Feng Jiwen patted Zhao Guofeng¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°This matter is not trivial. It concerns the future of Earth. I¡¯ll only be at ease if I leave it to you. Talk to them properly and explain the stakes. I think they will put the big picture first.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Zhao Guofeng nodded with difficulty. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best, but if it doesn¡¯t work¡­¡± Before Zhao Guofeng could finish speaking, Feng Jiwen interrupted. ¡°No, no, it has to work!¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Feng Jiwen with a complicated expression. He nodded and watched Feng Jiwen leave the tent. Then, he put away the documents on the table and left the tent. After walking out of the tent, Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun¡¯s sermon in the distance with a strange expression. Xu Jiajia and the others sat opposite Su Yun and listened to his explanation of cultivation seriously. The entire process lasted for a few hours, but to everyone, it was like a blink of an eye. After Su Yun finished his sermon for the day, he returned to the tent to rest alone. The other cultivators either stayed where they were to comprehend Su Yun or headed to the rest area to rest. On the way back to the tent, Xu Jiajia suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the intersection. ¡°Chief Zhao?¡± Zhao Guofeng looked at Xu Jiajia and waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Little Xu, how is it? Do you have any higher comprehension in cultivation?¡± Xu Jiajia nodded in confusion. She was very puzzled. Why did Zhao Guofeng suddenly look for her? Zhao Guofeng was obviously not a person who was good at beating around the bush. Although he wanted to hide it, he still rushed to the main topic as he spoke. ¡°Little Xu, to be honest, I specially came to look for you this time because I want to talk to you about something.¡± Xu Jiajia nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Chief Zhao, what¡¯s the matter? Do you have to say it yourself?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± As Zhao Guofeng spoke, he walked to the front and led the way. Xu Jiajia could only follow with a head full of doubts. Soon, the two of them arrived at the command tent. After Zhao Guofeng invited Xu Jiajia to take a seat, he sat opposite her. ¡°Little Xu, this matter is indeed a little abrupt, but you also know that there¡¯s not much time left for us. We have to plan for the future of Earth as soon as possible. I called you here mainly to understand about you and the Dao Ancestor.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Xu Jiajia was even more puzzled. Before Su Yun became a Dao Ancestor, they had always been boyfriend and girlfriend. Although it was not to the point of discussing marriage, their relationship had always been very good. Later on, there were frequent crises, and Su Yun walked a different path from her. But the goals of this path were the same. They were all doing their best for Earth. What puzzled Xu Jiajia was that Zhao Guofeng suddenly found her to talk about this matter at a time like this. It really seemed a little random. ¡°Little Xu, have you considered marriage with the Dao Ancestor?¡± Xu Jiajia looked up at Zhao Guofeng and said in confusion, ¡°Chief Zhao, I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean by asking this?¡± Zhao Guofeng smiled awkwardly and continued, ¡°Little Xu, since things have come to this, I won¡¯t hide it from you. The most elite scientific team of Great Xia analyzed the genetic data of the Dao Ancestor in detail. In the words of science, the process of cultivation was actually the process of changing the original genetic sequence. Every time the Dao Ancestor realm increased the genetic sequence in his body, there would be a huge change.¡± Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Beauty Arrives As scheduled, Red Dust and Beauty (2) Chapter 985: Beauty Arrives As scheduled, Red Dust and Beauty (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This change was not a gene that could be achieved through ordinary gene potions. The potion could only be strengthened on the basis of the original gene sequence and could not change in the fundamental sense. ¡°Therefore, strictly speaking, at the Dao Ancestor¡¯s current realm, his genes had far exceeded the limits of humans. You should also know that genes are genetic. In other words, it was very likely that the descendant of a Dao Ancestor would be an existence far above the realm of ordinary cultivators from birth. This was a very important matter that concerned the future of all mankind. This is for all of humanity, for the future we are all working hard for.¡± Zhao Guofeng paused. Then, he looked at Xu Jiajia solemnly and said word by word, ¡°So, Little Xu, are you willing to pass down this gene with the Dao Ancestor? According to all the information and data at the moment, it was very likely that the descendant of the Dao Ancestor was an even stronger existence. Earth has passively entered an interstellar war, so the descendant of the Dao Ancestor will become the most important hope of Earth in the future.¡± Zhao Guofeng said these words in one go. Xu Jiajia was completely stunned. Looking at Xu Jiajia, who did not react for a long time, Zhao Guofeng looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Little Xu, I know this is a little sudden, and I can give you a few days to consider, but¡­¡± To his surprise, before he could finish speaking, Xu Jiajia spoke first. ¡°Chief Zhao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ve been with Su Yun for many years. In fact, if not for the sudden crisis, we might have already started a family. Therefore, I have no objections.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s words made Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes light up. Then, he reacted and nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s good, Little Xu, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± This conversation did not only happen to Xu Jiajia. At that time, Zhao Guofeng and Feng Jiwen had been discussing this matter. Feng Jiwen handed this mission to Zhao Guofeng and asked him to lobby. This troubled Zhao Guofeng. After thinking about it, Zhao Guofeng decided to start with Xu Jiajia. This decision indeed set a good start. After receiving Xu Jiajia¡¯s response, Zhao Guofeng went to look for Zhou Xiaoxiao, Chen Jie, and L¨¹ Hongya. Feng Jiwen had personally handed him the list of these people. Clearly, Feng Jiwen had already gone through a detailed investigation before coming. Since they were puzzled by Zhao Guofeng¡¯s sudden arrival, when they learned the purpose of his visit from Zhao Guofeng, they almost had the same surprised expression. To Zhao Guofeng, the smooth progress of the matter was really unexpected. Before he could finish his righteous words, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others agreed. The conversation of such content was ultimately a little awkward, so their reactions were the same. After agreeing, they hurriedly left the tent. It was not until he finished talking to L¨¹ Hongya and obtained her approval that Zhao Guofeng heaved a sigh of relief. In his opinion, this conversation was even more tiring than fighting a battle. After everyone finished talking, Zhao Guofeng sat alone in the command tent for a long time. Before he could catch his breath, Su Yun¡¯s voice came from outside the tent. ¡°Old Zhao, Old Zhao?¡± Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s voice, Zhao Guofeng immediately stood up guiltily. Zhao Guofeng and Feng Jiwen did not tell Su Yun about their conversation with them. It was completely in private. According to the plan Feng Jiwen and Zhao Guofeng had previously agreed on, as long as they obtained their agreement, the next step was to find an opportunity to matchmake them as much as possible. Hence, just as he finished talking to them, Su Yun¡¯s voice came from behind. No matter how strong Zhao Guofeng¡¯s mental fortitude was, he inevitably felt a little uncomfortable. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Zhao Guofeng was about to walk towards the door when he saw Su Yun walk in. Looking at Zhao Guofeng¡¯s strange expression, Su Yun was still a little puzzled. ¡°Old Zhao, are you alright? Why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zhao Guofeng hurriedly asked, ¡°Dao Ancestor, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Old Zhao, after the sermon tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to leave for a period of time. Cultivation is about cultivating the mind. Therefore, I also need to enter the world for a period of time.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a suitable time. But he did not show it on the surface and only quickly nodded in agreement. Not long after Su Yun left the command tent, Zhao Guofeng also left in a hurry. Soon, Chen Jie¡¯s figure appeared outside the tent where Su Yun lived. ¡°Su Yun, are you there?¡± Upon hearing the voice coming from outside the door, Su Yun did not think too much about it and quickly agreed. Chen Jie walked in in a white dress. Her literary aura coupled with this white dress made her look a little otherworldly. ¡°Su Yun, I heard that you¡¯re preparing to enter the human world for a period of time?¡± Su Yun nodded before feeling puzzled. ¡°Did Old Zhao tell you?¡± Chen Jie nodded and said cautiously, ¡°Coincidentally, I also want to go to the Cangluan Mountain. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to go with me. I¡¯ve been cultivating in peace recently. I also want to go out for a walk. No matter how I think about it, only the Cangluan Mountain has enough deep memories for me.¡± The memories Chen Jie mentioned were naturally the times she spent with Su Yun. At that time, everything Zhao Guofeng said when he came to talk to her made Chen Jie¡¯s heart race. She had always hidden her feelings for Su Yun in her heart. In the past, she hid them because of Xu Jiajia. Later, she hid them because Su Yun had become a Dao Ancestor. Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words were actually just to give Chen Jie the courage to face it. That was why she had appeared here and taken the initiative to invite Su Yun. Looking at Chen Jie in front of her, Su Yun thought for a moment before nodding. After receiving Su Yun¡¯s response, Chen Jie secretly heaved a sigh of relief. In those few seconds, she was really worried that Su Yun would reject her. ¡°Then let¡¯s set off tomorrow morning. Visiting the old place is also a form of calming down.¡± Chen Jie nodded and left. That night, Chen Jie tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep for a long time. On the other hand, Su Yun sat quietly on the bed as usual. He only opened his eyes when the sky lit up. Now, Su Yun no longer needed sleep. Therefore, every night, he would get used to sitting quietly and meditating. Or he could constantly try to open up new powers in his independent spiritual world. As the sky lit up, Su Yun stood up and walked out of the tent. Soon, he saw Chen Jie walking over in casual clothes. The two of them walked down the mountain together. Zhao Guofeng had already prepared a helicopter the night before. He was standing on the mountain peak, watching Su Yun and Chen Jie¡¯s figures gradually disappear into the distance. At the foot of the mountain, Su Yun saw the helicopter that had been prepared, but he did not agree to take it. Since he was entering the human world, he needed to go deep into the human world. Chen Jie also had this intention. She was not as profound as Su Yun thought. She only felt that she could stay by Su Yun¡¯s side for a while longer if she slowly arrived at Cangluan Mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The helicopter pilot quickly told Zhao Guofeng this news. Zhao Guofeng quickly adjusted his plan and got someone to prepare a car. When the soldier asked if they wanted a driver, Zhao Guofeng immediately stopped him sternly. ¡°Prepare what driver? Give the Dao Ancestor more space and let them go themselves.¡± Just like that, Su Yun and Chen Jie got into the car. Looking at Su Yun driving, Chen Jie smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to let the Dao Ancestor be a driver one day.¡± Su Yun smiled and shrugged as he drove towards the city. This action was very familiar to Chen Jie. It was as if she was seeing the high-spirited youth from before again. Su Yun was still the same Su Yun. There were no changes because of his identity as a Dao Ancestor. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Visiting the Old Place of Cangluan Mountain (1) Chapter 986: Visiting the Old Place of Cangluan Mountain (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Along the way, Su Yun and Chen Jie were not in a hurry to rush. It would take at least four to five days to get from the Heavenly Cauldron to the Cangluan Mountain. This was exactly what Zhao Guofeng wanted. This also added more time for the two of them to interact. Although Zhao Guofeng wanted to give Su Yun some personal space, the road surveillance had been following up on the vehicle¡¯s information ever since the car set off. After all, the Dao Ancestor was too important to Earth. Although there was nothing in this world that could threaten Su Yun, Zhao Guofeng was still worried. Along the way, when the two of them walked and stopped and encountered some beautiful places, they would tacitly stop the car. Su Yun looked at the scenery and did not notice that Chen Jie was looking at him most of the time. In fact, to Chen Jie, this was like a dream. She was very worried that she would wake up from this dream. After a few years, Chen Jie stood beside Su Yun again. She had seen this day countless times in her dreams. The two of them strolled along the beach under the setting sun and stopped under the rising mountains. They sat quietly in front of the stream and chatted. They walked hand in hand in the busy city. Currently, most of the building was filled with the faces of foreigners. All the people of Great Xia were cultivating in various training halls. These foreigners, on the other hand, were responsible for the economic stability of the building and the important development of industry and agriculture. If this were in the past, it would definitely not have happened. As a result, when the two of them stepped into the busy city, it was as if they had come to a foreign country. The moment they saw Su Yun, the busy foreigners stopped in their tracks and looked over in surprise. The person they could only see through the screen had actually appeared in front of them. However, these foreigners did not approach. Of course, it was also because Zhao Guofeng had given the order in advance. Unless the Dao Ancestor took the initiative to chat, no one could disturb him. Therefore, these foreigners only watched from afar as the two of them gradually left. Their shadows stretched out under the setting sun, and the distance between them was gradually closing. On the way to Cangluan Mountain, Chen Jie wanted to speak a few times, but she swallowed her words. She really did not know how to mention the matter Zhao Guofeng mentioned, so she always felt a little awkward. When she was by Su Yun¡¯s side, she would always approach him intentionally or unintentionally. When the two of them were leaning against each other, Su Yun did not leave. This made Chen Jie¡¯s heart warm. Just like that, a few days later, the two of them finally arrived at the foot of the Cangluan Mountain. This place carried the memories of the two of them. Cangluan Mountain had long been repaired. The last time they left, this place was still filled with devastation. Now, it has long changed. The underground forest that had trapped Su Yun and Chen Jie had already been opened up and was in the development stage. If not for this crisis, this place might have long become a famous scenic spot. There would have been tourists coming and going, and it would not be as cold as now. However, this coldness did not affect their mood. As they strolled through the forest, their minds were filled with memories of the past. ¡°Do you still remember when we were trapped underground? At that time, you kept practicing your saber. Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand. It was also later that I understood that you were only thinking about bringing me out of here.¡± Chen Jie¡¯s words entered Su Yun¡¯s ears, making him smile and nod. ¡°At that time, the two of us were at our wits¡¯ end. I didn¡¯t want to watch you die in the dark underground. I could only rely on the wooden saber in my hand. No matter what, the final outcome was good. I successfully brought you out.¡± As the two of them spoke, they followed the passageway and arrived at the underground forest. Everything here was still the same as when they left. Even the simple tent they had set up previously was still there. There were still traces of life on both sides of the underground river. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun quickly renovated the tent. The two of them sat in the narrow tent. It was so quiet that even the sound of breathing could be heard. As Su Yun sat cross-legged, Chen Jie walked into the forest like before. A moment later, she brought out some fruits. When Su Yun opened his eyes again, it was as if he had instantly returned to that time. He looked at Chen Jie squatting by the river and washing fruits. This scene was a little familiar. There was no day or night here. Only the newly opened passageway could have some light source. When the sky outside gradually darkened, there was even less light in the underground forest. Su Yun easily lit a bonfire. The two of them sat by the bonfire and discussed what had happened here in the past. In the past few days of interaction, the distance between the two of them was getting closer. Looking at Su Yun, who was speaking in front of her, Chen Jie¡¯s ears seemed to have become even quieter. She looked deeply at Su Yun. She did not know where she got the courage, but Chen Jie suddenly kissed Su Yun on the lips. Perhaps even Chen Jie could not understand where she got her courage from. She lowered her head with a red face. When she looked up again, she met Su Yun¡¯s deep eyes. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: Visiting the Old Place of Cangluan Mountain (2) Chapter 987: Visiting the Old Place of Cangluan Mountain (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Su Yun¡­¡± Chen Jie finally mustered her courage and told Su Yun what Zhao Guofeng had told her back then. She did not know what Su Yun¡¯s attitude towards this matter was, but she did not expect Su Yun to nod calmly after he finished speaking. Chen Jie realized that Su Yun had already thought of this. After all, her sudden suggestion to travel with him was very sudden. The change in Snowball made Su Yun realize that what Feng Jiwen had said previously made sense. Cultivation was purer about genetic changes. Therefore, the inheritance of genes might really allow Earth to give birth to stronger existences. However, this was only part of it. The other reason was that Su Yun had always had feelings for Chen Jie. Even though it was not as deep as Xu Jiajia, there was still a gap. That relationship had sprouted here a few years ago. Today was only an outcome. The curtain fell, and the fire gradually dimmed. In the silent underground forest, there were only faint sounds occasionally. That night, Chen Jie and Su Yun finally got together. At dawn, the bonfire had already been completely extinguished. Looking at the sleeping Su Yun, Chen Jie gently stroked his face. Chen Jie wished that time would stop at this moment. But she knew very well that this man carried a heavy responsibility. He was the one and only Dao Ancestor. Therefore, to Chen Jie, what made her feel the most blissful was perhaps seeing Su Yun sleeping soundly beside her. ¡­ When the sun rose, the two of them walked out of the underground forest hand in hand. After that night, Chen Jie could finally hold Su Yun¡¯s hand in relief and not let go. Since they were at Cangluan Mountain, Su Yun did not forget to go to the temple built by the three geneticists to take a look. The ancient temple, the Buddha sitting in the courtyard, and the continuous Buddhist chanting in the house made this place seem like an otherworldly place. It was obvious that there were no people coming and going in this place, so the temple door was wide open. The three geneticists wore kasayas and meditated in front of the Buddha statue. When they heard the voice behind them, one of them looked over in confusion. His gaze stopped on Su Yun for a few seconds before his eyes widened and he suddenly jumped up from the ground. ¡°Dao¡­ Dao Ancestor?¡± The geneticist sitting at the side did not turn around. He only sighed and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can we see the Dao Ancestor just because we want to? Do your morning class seriously and don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the Dao Ancestor. The Dao Ancestor is here!¡± The two geneticists opened their eyes in confusion and turned around. In the next second, they stood up in shock, their faces filled with disbelief. The three geneticists cupped their fists and bowed to Su Yun. Clearly, they had deliberately learned this etiquette. It was enough to show their sincerity. ¡°Greetings, Dao Ancestor!¡± Back then, the Dharma names of the three geneticists were set by Su Yun. After obtaining the Dharma names, the geneticists stayed in the temple and cultivated in peace. They had hoped more than once that Su Yun would come one day, but they knew that Su Yun¡¯s identity was special. Such hopes were naturally slim. Su Yun smiled and got the three of them to get up. Following that, they excitedly showed Su Yun around the temple. The temple was not big, but it was clean and tidy. There were golden Buddhas in the temple, and even the air was filled with the smell of sandalwood. When the entire Earth was facing a disaster, the three geneticists actually wanted to help. However, they were not from Great Xia and could not enter cultivation. Therefore, other than praying in front of the Buddha, there was really no other way. The current era was different. The first series of geneticists like them had long been eliminated. Therefore, they were not even qualified to go to the battlefield, let alone contribute their strength in this disaster. Other than cultivating, the three of them would also eagerly pay attention to the news reports. When they knew that the Dao Ancestor had taken action and helped Earth survive the crisis, they were happy from the bottom of their hearts. Under the enthusiastic invitation of them, Su Yun and Chen Jie had a vegetarian meal on the mountain. Although it was plain, Su Yun ate with relish. What made him feel gratified was that these three geneticists now had the appearance of eminent monks. They understood Buddhism and shed their hostility. When Su Yun and Chen Jie left, the three geneticists personally sent them down the mountain. They watched Su Yun¡¯s car reluctantly as it gradually left the place. This day was enough for them to remember for a long time. On the way out of Cangluan Mountain, Su Yun smiled at Chen Jie and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to leave just like that?¡± Chen Jie nodded. Although she was a little reluctant, she knew that Su Yun did not belong to her alone. Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words lingered in Chen Jie¡¯s ears, constantly reminding her. ¡°We hope that the Dao Ancestor can reproduce and bring stronger cultivators to Earth. Because everyone¡¯s genes are different, we also hope that the Dao Ancestor can have children with others.¡± Chen Jie naturally knew that the others Zhao Guofeng was talking about were Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others. This naturally made Chen Jie feel extremely reluctant, but she also knew very well that the world had already changed drastically. She could not expect Su Yun to belong to her alone. When the car arrived at Wuyi City, Chen Jie alighted at a place. Su Yun was still a little puzzled about this until he saw Xu Jiajia¡¯s figure in the rearview mirror. Chen Jie came in front of Xu Jiajia and nodded gently at her. ¡°Sister, the helicopter that Chief Zhao arranged is behind. You can return to the Heavenly Cauldron at any time.¡± Chen Jie nodded. She looked at Xu Jiajia uneasily. She wanted to say something, but before she could say anything, Xu Jiajia smiled and shook her head. ¡°Sister, I understand what you want to say. However, I know very well that Su Yun will not only belong to me.¡± After saying this, Xu Jiajia walked towards Su Yun¡¯s car. Looking at the conversation between the two through the rearview mirror, Su Yun was immediately confused. Clearly, the two of them had already decided beforehand. Otherwise, Xu Jiajia would not have suddenly appeared here. As the car door opened, Xu Jiajia sat in the front passenger seat and smiled at Su Yun. ¡°Why? Are you unhappy to see me after staying with Sister Chen for a few days?¡± Su Yun hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why are you here?¡± Xu Jiajia pretended to look ahead. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Hurry up and leave. I also have somewhere I want you to accompany me.¡± Su Yun roughly understood something. Then, he smiled helplessly and drove forward. What Su Yun did not know was that after Chen Jie got into the helicopter, she turned on her phone. The interface was still in a group of five. L¨¹ Hongya: ¡°Sister Zhou, I want Su Yun to accompany me to the Qin City for a walk. Will Su Yun be willing?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Of course, Sister, don¡¯t worry!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ As the helicopter slowly rose into the air and left, Chen Jie¡¯s eyes kept searching for Su Yun¡¯s car on the ground. Although she had been with Su Yun for a few days, in her opinion, this time was still too short. If Xu Jiajia had not taken the initiative to chat with her before they set off, Chen Jie might not have had the courage to do so. She still remembered what Xu Jiajia had said at that time. ¡°Sister, Chief Zhao should have told you about the genetic inheritance, right? I¡¯m looking for you for no other reason than to ask you if you like Su Yun.¡± Chen Jie hesitated and finally nodded. Unexpectedly, Xu Jiajia smiled. ¡°In that case, I have nothing to worry about. I only hope that you will approach Su Yun not just for the genetic inheritance, but for your feelings for Su Yun.¡± It was only now that Chen Jie truly understood the meaning of this sentence. Her gaze followed the speeding car and gradually disappeared at the end. Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Dao Ancestor in Sweet Trouble (1) Chapter 988: Dao Ancestor in Sweet Trouble (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun, who was driving, kept asking Xu Jiajia where she wanted to go, but Xu Jiajia did not seem to have a clear goal. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we go. At least for now, you belong to me alone.¡± Su Yun looked at Xu Jiajia in confusion, but he met Xu Jiajia¡¯s eyes. There was deep affection and sadness in her eyes. Xu Jiajia had never revealed to Su Yun where her sadness came from. She had also been like an ordinary girl, hoping that the person she loved would only belong to her. However, the world had already changed drastically. This change forced her to suppress this hope in her heart. In fact, the night she heard about this from Zhao Guofeng, Xu Jiajia found Chen Jie and the others to chat. At first, Chen Jie and the others did not know how to face Xu Jiajia. Although the world had changed, they would eventually find it difficult to face it. To their surprise, Xu Jiajia took the initiative to start a conversation. She indicated that she already knew about the genetic inheritance and did not show any objections. Under their surprised gazes, Xu Jiajia smiled helplessly. ¡°Some things are inevitable. You and I know very well the intention behind the country¡¯s arrangements. This was a huge matter that concerned the future of humanity. I naturally could not be a businesswoman who did not know the hatred of a fallen country for my own selfish desires. Since it¡¯s something that will definitely happen, I hope that the person by Su Yun¡¯s side is someone who really has feelings for him.¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s words surprised Chen Jie and the others. If they were in her shoes, it would be very difficult for them to be as righteous as Xu Jiajia. This also made them suddenly understand why Xu Jiajia could get together with Su Yun back then. How could a woman who could accompany the Dao Ancestor not be outstanding? Hence, when Xu Jiajia knew from the beginning that Chen Jie and Su Yun were going out together, she did not refuse, she even expressed her support. Just as Xu Jiajia had said, this was the way she loved Su Yun in this new era that had long changed. Hence, at this moment, Xu Jiajia felt like she had the entire world in this narrow car. Just like that, Su Yun drove east aimlessly. When they were close to Hibiscus City, Xu Jiajia suddenly said to Su Yun, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to our alma mater and take a look?¡± Su Yun nodded and quickly agreed. The once crowded Hibiscus University had long become cold. On the other hand, the Hibiscus City Dojo not far away was filled with cultivators in white. They were immersed in their cultivation and did not notice Su Yun and Xu Jiajia. The two of them walked on the road to university. Xu Jiajia took the initiative to hold Su Yun¡¯s hand and chatted about what had happened here. Their experiences in university appeared in front of them one after another. The entire university was still familiar, but things had changed. In front of the man-made lake, Xu Jiajia and Su Yun stayed for a long time, as if they had said everything that they could not say because of their separation. Now, Su Yun had already become the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor. Even Xu Jiajia had become an outstanding figure among the new generation of cultivators. However, a few years ago, the two of them were just ordinary students in this university. Who would have thought that their future would be like this? They sat by the lake and chatted for a long time. Along the way, there were regrets and emotions. They had experienced many soul-stirring things. At that time, in order to save Xu Jiajia, Su Yun did not hesitate to carry a coffin to the Yinfan Kingdom alone. It even caused a world-famous sensation. Xu Jiajia remembered everything Su Yun had done for her. She had imagined countless times how she would look in a wedding dress. Yet the changes in the world were always unexpected. Humans were still preparing for a greater crisis at any time. No one knew what the future of Earth would be like when the large group of alien civilizations arrived. Hence, Xu Jiajia no longer imagined it. Instead, she cherished every minute and second of Su Yun by her side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After leaving their alma mater, Xu Jiajia and Su Yun came to the Qiantang River. This was also a place that Xu Jiajia had been worried about. Su Yun had gone berserk and had a clear mind at the Qiantang River. During that period of time, Xu Jiajia was on tenterhooks every day, afraid that something would happen to Su Yun. This was the beginning of Su Yun¡¯s path to becoming a Dao Ancestor, so it was a very meaningful place for Xu Jiajia. Great waves surged at the mouth of the Qiantang River. Su Yun could still sense the connection between the wooden saber that he had thrown to the bottom of the river. When he abandoned the saber, it was originally to put down the killing and transform into a mortal to cultivate his heart. Although there was no saber now, Su Yun had no choice but to be in the midst of a massacre again for the sake of all mankind. Nothing seemed to have changed, but it seemed to have changed everything imperceptibly. That night, the two of them returned to Su Yun¡¯s former home. Everything that was familiar in this room made Su Yun feel as if he had instantly returned to the past. At that time, he was not mature. Instead, Xu Jiajia gave him more help. Xu Jiajia virtuously tidied the house and made a table of food. Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Dao Ancestor in Sweet Trouble (2) Chapter 989: Dao Ancestor in Sweet Trouble (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The two of them sat in the dining room. They had once imagined this scene. Now, it could be considered to have come true. This was the first time Su Yun had eaten food personally cooked by Xu Jiajia. If not for this huge crisis, the two of them might have lived such a life. They were like a young couple, living a simple and happy life without being troubled by the world. After dinner, Su Yun, who was sitting in the living room, sighed as he recalled the days when he lived here on tenterhooks. At that time, in order to live, he could only earn some money through livestreams. He had to be on guard against assassins who could appear at any time. There was almost no peace to speak of. He had never thought that one day, he would also become an existence who would bear the heavy responsibility of the rise and fall of humanity. The sound of the bathroom door opening snapped Su Yun out of his reverie. Xu Jiajia wrapped a towel around her and walked out barefooted. Fog enveloped her body. Her snow-white skin was like jade under the light, making Su Yun¡¯s heart beat faster. When she arrived beside Su Yun, Xu Jiajia naturally lay in Su Yun¡¯s arms. It was as if he was fulfilling her dream, making Xu Jiajia unable to part with it. Late at night, Su Yun carried Xu Jiajia into the bedroom. Xu Jiajia buried her face in Su Yun¡¯s arms, looking delicate and charming. ¡­ In the next few days, the two of them would drive to familiar places during the day. At night, the two of them would return home again. Xu Jiajia would always do her best to make a sumptuous meal. Even Su Yun would sometimes wonder how good it would be if time could be frozen at this moment. They did not have to bear so many burdens, only living simple but blissful days. A few days later, Xu Jiajia expressed that it was time for her to return to the dojo to continue cultivating. Su Yun agreed and returned to the Heavenly Cauldron with Xu Jiajia. To Su Yun, while he was training everywhere, it was also a form of stabilization of his state of mind. In this way, he could break through to a higher realm in a better state. To Su Yun¡¯s surprise, just as he was about to adjust his state and enter cultivation again, L¨¹ Hongya suddenly found him. In the past few years, L¨¹ Hongya has clearly changed a lot. Ever since she came into contact with cultivation, not only had L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s character not changed, but it had also improved. L¨¹ Hongya went straight into Su Yun¡¯s tent and came in front of her. She looked at Su Yun curiously and asked, ¡°Su Yun, what are you doing!¡± Su Yun could clearly tell that L¨¹ Hongya was clearly nervous in front of him. She clearly wanted to hide, but the more she hid, the more obvious it became. Therefore, he, who was already sitting cross-legged on the bed, could only helplessly stop cultivating after seeing L¨¹ Hongya. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s been so many years. Why haven¡¯t you grown up?¡± L¨¹ Hongxia immediately puffed out her chest. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve long stood tall and slender, okay?¡± Su Yun smiled at L¨¹ Hongya and nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Whatever you say. Speaking of which, why aren¡¯t you cultivating in the dojo at this time? Why are you here?¡± L¨¹ Hongya seemed to have just remembered her motive for coming. Hence, she immediately looked at Su Yun unhappily and said, ¡°Su Yun, you¡¯re too biased. You accompanied Sister Chen and Sister Xu. I don¡¯t care. You have to go out with me too. I¡¯ve been cultivating in various dojos for the past few years. I haven¡¯t seen the scenery outside for a long time.¡± Su Yun asked in confusion, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± L¨¹ Hongya frowned slightly, clearly thinking about this question. This meant that she had not even thought about where she was going next. Soon, her eyes lit up. She looked at Su Yun and said, ¡°Accompany me for a walk first. Then, I want to take a look at Qin City. I¡¯ve been cultivating continuously for the past few years. It¡¯s not easy for me to catch my breath. Of course, I have to relax.¡± As she spoke, L¨¹ Hongya waved her fists. ¡°Recently, my cultivation has improved greatly. Take it as a reward for myself!¡± Without needing L¨¹ Hongya to say anything, Su Yun could easily sense that L¨¹ Hongya had already stepped into the third realm. Although she was only in the early stages, such achievements were indeed very outstanding in the entire cultivation world. Therefore, after some thought, Su Yun chose to agree to L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s request. Currently, he had only just stepped into the sixth realm. Before cultivating, he needed to stabilize his realm first. He did not lack this bit of time. After obtaining Su Yun¡¯s approval, L¨¹ Hongya agreed on a time and left happily. What Su Yun did not know was that after L¨¹ Hongya left the tent, she found Zhou Xiaoxiao. L¨¹ Hongya held Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand with a red face and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Su Yun. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow. I¡¯m not sure if Su Yun likes me. I¡¯m afraid that he¡ª¡± Before L¨¹ Hongya could finish, Zhou Xiaoxiao smiled dotingly and patted her head. ¡°Silly sister, what¡¯s there to worry about? If you were not sure, you could even explain it to Su Yun directly. Furthermore, my sister is so beautiful. I don¡¯t believe Su Yun won¡¯t be tempted.¡± These words comforted L¨¹ Hongya. Then, she pulled Zhou Xiaoxiao and told her where she wanted to go with Su Yun. There was still a look of longing on her face. The next morning, Su Yun waited at the foot of the mountain at the agreed time. After a while, L¨¹ Hongya appeared in Su Yun¡¯s sight in a casual outfit with a high ponytail. When she saw that Su Yun was still wearing the white training suit, L¨¹ Hongya immediately said, ¡°Su Yun, are you going out in this?¡± Su Yun nodded before looking at his spotless white clothes. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I think this outfit is quite suitable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suitable!¡± As L¨¹ Hongya spoke, she opened the door of the front passenger seat and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find a place to buy a set of clothes first. I¡¯ll treat you!¡± Looking at L¨¹ Hongya, Su Yun smiled helplessly and nodded. Then, he drove down the mountain. In the current Great Xia, other than the various dojos, there were almost no Great Xia people. All the shops on the street were also taken care of by people from various countries. These people lived in the residential areas of various city plans. Although Great Xia¡¯s economy was not as huge as before, it was still maintained within the safety line. When Su Yun drove to the downtown area, the streets were filled with the faces of foreigners. One had to know that not everyone was qualified to come to Great Xia to help. First of all, those who could come here had to be proficient in the Great Xia language and have some understanding of the Great Xia culture. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some important companies and factories had to be the most elite professionals in various countries. It was precisely because of this that the passersby in the downtown area spoke in Great Xia. After randomly finding an open clothing store, Su Yun parked the car and was pulled into the shop by L¨¹ Hongya. The operator who had been assigned to this shop immediately welcomed L¨¹ Hongya with a smile and greeted her in fluent Great Xia language. However, when he saw Su Yun following behind him, the shop owner was stunned on the spot. He looked at Su Yun in disbelief for a long time. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± L¨¹ Hongya turned to look at Su Yun before looking at the boss. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia. Don¡¯t make it public, though. We¡¯ll buy some clothes and leave.¡± This made the shop owner at a loss. He had never thought that he would actually be able to see the Dao Ancestor with his own eyes, especially now. The Dao Ancestor was actually in his shop. Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: Disperse Without Questioning the Music (1) Chapter 990: Disperse Without Questioning the Music (1) Editor: Henyee Translations In front of Su Yun, the shop owner clearly did not know what to do. He rubbed his hands nervously and was about to kneel and kowtow. Su Yun, who was a few steps away from the shop owner, raised his hand slightly. The shop owner felt his body being dragged by some force and could not kneel down no matter what. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Sorry to disturb you.¡± The boss wiped his sweat and nodded repeatedly. At this moment, L¨¹ Hongya was already lingering in the dazzling array of clothes. A moment later, she handed a set of clothes to Su Yun. ¡°Change into this. This is a set of clothes that I carefully selected and think is most suitable for you.¡± Su Yun looked at the clothes curiously and finally said helplessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary black casual outfit? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much different from what I¡¯m wearing now.¡± ¡°Aiya, hurry up and change!¡± As L¨¹ Hongya spoke, she pushed Su Yun into the changing room beside her. Then, she picked up a set of clothes and walked into the changing room. The shop owner stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. Until now, he had yet to recover from his shock. Looking at the sun outside, the shop owner instinctively pinched his face. A wave of pain made him realize that he was not dreaming. Before long, Su Yun was done changing and walked out of the changing room. As the saying went, clothes made the man. When wearing the white training suit, Su Yun was like an otherworldly expert, untainted by dust. Although he would still give off an otherworldly feeling after changing into this casual outfit, at least he would not feel so distant and afraid to approach. Soon, L¨¹ Hongya walked out of the changing room beside him. She was wearing a white dress, which made Su Yun¡¯s eyes light up. A few years ago, when the two of them spent more time together, L¨¹ Hongya usually had a sports style. She was still practicing Taekwondo at that time. She was once teased by Su Yun for being an excited criminal. Therefore, when L¨¹ Hongya walked out of the changing room in this white dress, Su Yun could not help but be stunned. Looking at Su Yun¡¯s expression, L¨¹ Hongya immediately blushed. Although she usually looked fearless and wanted to be a martial arts hero, L¨¹ Hongya would be as shy as every girl in front of Su Yun. ¡°Does it look good?¡± In the face of L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s question, Su Yun naturally nodded. Then he immediately realized that his clothes and L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s were clearly matching outfits. As if she had mustered her courage, L¨¹ Hongya quickly took a few steps forward and held Su Yun¡¯s arm. Su Yun could sense that L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s body was very stiff. She was clearly very nervous. He came to the counter with L¨¹ Hongya and the boss hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Dao¡­ Dao Ancestor, I can¡¯t accept your money!¡± Before Su Yun could speak, L¨¹ Hongya immediately said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you take his money?¡± The boss wiped the sweat off his forehead again and said seriously, ¡°The Dao Ancestor is the hero of our country, the hero of the entire Earth. Therefore, I can¡¯t accept money. As long as you like it, you can take it as you please!¡± L¨¹ Hongya nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That makes sense. You really can¡¯t accept the Dao Ancestor¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Su Yun was about to say something to L¨¹ Hongya, but L¨¹ Hongya stared at the boss and said, ¡°But there¡¯s no reason for you not to accept my money.¡± As she spoke, L¨¹ Hongya winked at Su Yun mischievously. At the same time, she handed the money to the boss. ¡°I said it¡¯s my treat. I¡¯ll pay for this outfit!¡± Su Yun smiled helplessly and shook his head. He was pulled out of the clothing shop by L¨¹ Hongya. After Su Yun left, the boss¡¯s body softened and he sat on the chair behind him. ¡°Oh my god, I actually saw the Dao Ancestor!¡± The boss¡¯s shock did not dissipate for a long time, but Su Yun had already driven far away with L¨¹ Hongya. Soon, the two of them arrived at the music shop. When they entered the hall, they saw all kinds of musical instruments. L¨¹ Hongya, who was wearing a white dress, walked among them, adding to her elegance. When he heard L¨¹ Hongya sit in front of the piano and play a tune fluently, Su Yun was a little surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice before that your attainments in music are quite high?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But of course. I can read and fight. Just be happy!¡± Su Yun accompanied L¨¹ Hongya for a long time in the music shop, but he could actually tell that L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s mind was not on the piano. This was only a reasonable reason for L¨¹ Hongya to be by Su Yun¡¯s side. After leaving the music shop, Su Yun started the car again. However, no matter how L¨¹ Hongya asked Su Yun where he was going, Su Yun did not answer directly. It was not until the car stopped at the entrance of an amusement park that L¨¹ Hongya looked at Su Yun in surprise. Su Yun smiled and smoothed L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s hair. Finally, he pointed at the amusement park and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time since I came to the amusement park. How about you accompany me to play?¡± L¨¹ Hongya naturally knew. How could Su Yun want to come to the amusement park? He just wanted to accompany her and relax. When the two of them walked into the amusement park, they realized that all the facilities in the amusement park had stopped. Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: Disperse Without Questioning the Music (2) Chapter 991: Disperse Without Questioning the Music (2) Editor: Henyee Translations After all, with the current state of Earth, who would be in the mood to play? There were still administrators here. Like every place they had been before, the administrators here had been temporarily replaced by foreigners. After seeing Su Yun, the foreigner¡¯s surprise had already made Su Yun feel that something was normal. After expressing his purpose for coming, the person in charge of the amusement park immediately ordered all the amusement park¡¯s amusement facilities to be activated. Even though there were only Su Yun and L¨¹ Hongya, in the eyes of the person in charge, this still needed the entire amusement park to be arranged with the highest standards. After entering the amusement park, L¨¹ Hongya clearly relaxed a lot. She pulled Su Yun and played one ride after another. L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s face was always filled with a smile. Every time she looked at Su Yun, Su Yun would look at her with a gentle smile. The moment the two of them sat at the highest point, L¨¹ Hongya mustered her courage and kissed Su Yun¡¯s cheek. Looking at the shy L¨¹ Hongya, Su Yun smiled and pinched her face. ¡°It¡¯s really true that women change when they grow up. The boxing expert who used to be a criminal had now become a slender young lady.¡± This sentence relieved L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s nervousness as Su Yun had expected. ¡°Please, can you not be so old-fashioned? We¡¯re about the same age!¡± After the Ferris wheel turned around and stopped, Su Yun and L¨¹ Hongya held hands and walked along the artificial lake towards the exit. Standing on the Ferris wheel, L¨¹ Hongya bravely expressed the feelings she had suppressed for a long time. L¨¹ Hongya even felt like she was in a dream. The next morning, when the first ray of the morning sun shone into the house through the window, Su Yun habitually wanted to get out of bed. L¨¹ Hongya, who was lying at the side in a daze, subconsciously hugged Su Yun. Su Yun had no choice but to give up on getting out of bed. Then he heard L¨¹ Hongya say in his ear, ¡°Su Yun, I don¡¯t know what the future will be, but I will never forget the time I spent with you. I¡¯m not just doing this for the so-called genetic inheritance plan. I really like you a lot. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time.¡± Su Yun turned to look at L¨¹ Hongya, but L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s eyes were still closed. She said what was on her mind in this way. In the next few days, Su Yun stayed by L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s side. One morning, when Su Yun woke up, he realized that L¨¹ Hongya was no longer by his side. A letter was placed in the most eye-catching position. When Su Yun opened it, he realized that it was left behind by L¨¹ Hongya. ¡°Su Yun, when you see this letter, I should already be on my way back to the Heavenly Cauldron. I really, really want to be with you forever, but Earth can face an even greater crisis at any time. I have no choice but to return to the dojo to continue cultivating. These few days were my happiest. No matter how dark the future was, this memory would always be the light in my heart. ¡°You are the Dao Ancestor that the entire Earth looks up to. You have a greater responsibility. Therefore, before we set off this time, we had already discussed it. I¡¯m the youngest, so naturally, I¡¯ll be the younger sister. Sister Chen Jie and Sister Xu Jiajia have already returned to the dojo, so it¡¯s time for me to go back. Sister Xiaoxiao should contact you soon. You have to treat her well.¡± Looking at the letter, Su Yun smiled and sighed. He carefully put the letter back into the envelope and put it in his pocket. After washing up, Su Yun was still wearing the clothes L¨¹ Hongya had bought. He checked out of the room and left the hotel. However, the moment Su Yun walked out of the hotel, he saw Zhou Xiaoxiao standing beside her car. Zhou Xiaoxiao had a high ponytail and was still so valiant. With the fitting clothes, anyone who saw her perfect figure would not be able to help but take a few more glances. Upon seeing Su Yun, Zhou Xiaoxiao smiled and pointed at the exquisite watch on her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s much earlier than I thought. Looks like you don¡¯t have the habit of sleeping in.¡± Su Yun smiled as he unlocked the car. Then, he opened the passenger door. ¡°Then, Lady Xiaoxiao, where do you want to go?¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao was amused by Su Yun. After getting into the car, Zhou Xiaoxiao specially thought for a while before saying, ¡°The interaction between the two of us seems to have happened in Hibiscus City most of the time. Accompany me back there for a walk. I want to see the place I was once familiar with.¡± On the way to Hibiscus City, the two of them had been talking about the past. Every time they mentioned it, the two of them would laugh sincerely. ¡°In the beginning, I was a loyal fan of your livestream. From that moment on, I¡¯ve been thinking about why someone would be so bored. What¡¯s the point of throwing cards every day? I didn¡¯t expect so many stories to happen between us later.¡± Now that they went back and thought about what had happened, the two of them felt that it was very interesting. At that time, Zhou Xiaoxiao was like many police officers. She treated Su Yun as a suspect, but later, she felt that he was a headache. Zhou Xiaoxiao had never thought that Su Yun would one day become the center of attention in the entire world. Along the way, they chatted and laughed. The two of them did not even feel the passage of time. When they arrived at Hibiscus City, the sky was already dark. Su Yun accompanied Zhou Xiaoxiao to the police station. This was once where Xu Jiajia worked, but today, it was empty. Everyone in Great Xia had already entered cultivation, so the police stations in various cities were naturally no longer useful. The country had also thought about this. After the crisis on Earth passed, they would renovate the laws and reform the police station to adapt to the current world situation. After leaving the scenic area, Su Yun and Zhou Xiaoxiao strolled along the once familiar streets. Only when the two of them were tired did they return to Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s house. Although Zhou Xiaoxiao had not returned to this house for a few years, the moment she entered the house, it still gave off an orderly and clean feeling. Su Yun helped Zhou Xiaoxiao wipe the dust off and tidied up the room. ¡°Sister Jiajia told me what you like to eat. Let me cook today. Let¡¯s see if Sister Jiajia¡¯s cooking is delicious or if my cooking is better.¡± As Zhou Xiaoxiao spoke, she walked into the kitchen. However, before Zhou Xiaoxiao could start cooking, Su Yun stopped her. ¡°Let me do it. I¡¯ll let you try my cooking.¡± Then, Su Yun began to skillfully cook the dishes. This surprised Zhou Xiaoxiao. She had never expected Su Yun to have such culinary skills. The fragrance of food quickly filled the kitchen. Looking at Su Yun¡¯s back, Zhou Xiaoxiao gently hugged him from behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun did not know that Zhou Xiaoxiao was feeling very complicated. She really hoped that she could continue living with Su Yun like this. After the delicious dishes were served, the two of them sat opposite each other. Zhou Xiaoxiao took out a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet and the two of them chatted about many things in the past. Time had changed a lot, but it did not change the feelings Zhou Xiaoxiao had for Su Yun from the beginning. At that time, she had told herself countless times that this feeling could only be suppressed in her heart. Hence, even she had never imagined that she would have such a dinner with Su Yun at her house one day. Even Su Yun had forgotten many of the things Zhou Xiaoxiao had said, but Zhou Xiaoxiao could clearly say every detail. The two of them had not interacted much for a few years. Even if they met, it was only a fleeting glimpse. Compared to Su Yun, it was Zhou Xiaoxiao who had been silently paying attention to Su Yun. She remembered everything. That night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The years were quiet. In the boudoir, the two of them spent a long time talking to each other. Tomorrow was no longer important. At least for this moment, they only belonged to each other. Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Dividing the New Realm, New Path (1) Chapter 992: Dividing the New Realm, New Path (1) Editor: Henyee Translations At dawn, Zhou Xiaoxiao made breakfast for Su Yun. Perhaps she knew that this might be the last time the two of them could eat breakfast so comfortably in a small house in the near future, so they ate very slowly. This period of time was also worth cherishing for Su Yun. He could temporarily put down the responsibility of his identity as a Dao Ancestor and be like an ordinary person. He did not have to think about what would happen tomorrow. This was ultimately a luxury for Su Yun. The crisis on Earth had not been resolved, so no one could let their guard down, let alone him. The two of them prepared to return to Mount Tianding after breakfast. This mountain was named after Su Yun helped Earth survive the first crisis. Everyone wanted to remember this day. Because the most important cauldron was set up at the top of the mountain, this mountain was also called the Mount Tianding. Su Yun drove Zhou Xiaoxiao back to Mount Tianding. The two of them were still chatting and laughing along the way. Only when they approached Mount Tianding did they fall silent. This was because they knew very well that when they got out of the car again, one was a Dao Ancestor and the other was a cultivator. Both of them had their own responsibilities and missions and would work hard for the same goal. Therefore, on the last three kilometers into the Heavenly Cauldron, Su Yun slowed down, making Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart warm. This meant that Su Yun also cared about her and wanted to stay with her for a while longer. Before getting out of the car, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Su Yun kissed goodbye. The two of them walked in different directions. Although their destinations were the same, the two of them were destined to walk different paths. When Su Yun returned to the tent at the top of the mountain, he realized that everything was still the same as when he left. It was obvious that someone would clean this tent every day. Even though it was empty for a long time, there was no dust. Soon, Zhao Guofeng came to Su Yun¡¯s tent and reported his cultivation situation during this period of time. ¡°Dao Ancestor, while you were down the mountain, 32 cultivators from Mount Tianding Dojo stepped into the third realm. The twelve of them began to charge towards the fourth realm. Overall, everything was developing steadily. ¡°This was only the data of the Tianding Dojo. The data of the other dojos would be sent over after the Hearing Dao Bureau sorted it out in a few days. However, I believe that the cultivators of every dojos will definitely work hard for it.¡± Su Yun nodded when he heard that. ¡°This is for the best. The increase in cultivators¡¯ realms is also a guarantee for Earth. I don¡¯t know when the crisis will come. All we can do before that is to do our best to be fully prepared.¡± ¡°Dao Ancestor, do you know when the alien civilization¡¯s main force will arrive? Not long ago, I just spoke to Commander Zhang Keqi on the phone. Currently, the aviation bureaus of various countries are closely monitoring the universe, but we haven¡¯t discovered anything until now.¡± Facing Zhao Guofeng¡¯s question, Su Yun shook his head gently. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but what I can be sure of is that the alien civilization will definitely not let the matter rest. Attacking Earth was inevitable. It was just a matter of time. The country monitoring the dynamics of the universe was only one of them. The more important thing was to conduct a comprehensive scan of Earth as soon as possible. Make sure that there won¡¯t be any wormholes left on Earth to prevent the previous disaster of the Divine Brilliance Nation from happening again.¡± Zhao Guofeng immediately nodded. Without Su Yun¡¯s reminder, Feng Jiwen had already given the order. Great Xia¡¯s scientific research department updated technology day and night, and the new radar finally took shape. When Su Yun destroyed the Wormhole, the powerful energy surge was detected by the Sky Brain Satellite. Therefore, as long as he recorded the previous energy data in this new radar, the radar could react after detecting the corresponding energy. After the new batch of radars was produced, they were transferred to various countries and equipped with the most advanced reconnaissance aircrafts of each country. Then, the countries eliminated the surveillance aircraft and carried out radar monitoring at different locations to search for wormholes that might be hidden. Even if the wormhole was not activated, there would be energy diffusion processing. In front of this specially made radar, these wormholes would not be able to hide. However, after a few days of investigation, the new radar did not find any signs of other wormholes. This also made the heads of the various countries heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that the aliens in the past had only left a wormhole on Earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only News from various countries quickly returned to Feng Jiwen. Looking at these documents, Feng Jiwen could finally relax a little. That afternoon, Feng Jiwen took a car to the largest technology research and development center in Beijing. Every laboratory here was filled with alien technology and alien mutilation. ¡°Professor Cai, how is it? Did you gain anything?¡± Feng Jiwen found the person-in-charge of the experiment center, Cai Kang, but regarding this question, Cai Kang looked a little lonely. ¡°Sir, with our current technology, it¡¯s very difficult to effectively analyze these remains. Even the Sky Brain Satellite could not calculate such huge and complicated data. Therefore, we can only carry out the research and development of the technical program first. Only then will we have a chance to analyze these remains in detail.¡± As he spoke, Cai Kang took out a document and looked at it. ¡°At the moment, we can confirm that the aliens have grasped a certain method to ensure their survival even after abandoning their bodies.¡± Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Dividing the New Realm, New Path (2) Chapter 993: Dividing the New Realm, New Path (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That alone is enough to overthrow our materialism. At the very least, this meant the existence of a spirit body. The alien had abandoned its physical body and transferred its spirit to an artificial body. There were no biological characteristics in these remains. They were completely mechanical. In other words, the aliens already had technology that could allow people to live in a special state. ¡°A human spirit, a mechanical body. This was too unbelievable. Moreover, we have never heard of the substances that make up the mechanical body. Without perfect data, it takes a long time to calculate. Therefore, we can only try to update technology. Only then can we hope to find clues that are beneficial to us from these remains.¡± After knowing all of this, Feng Jiwen also held a joint meeting of the various countries not long after. In the meeting, Feng Jiwen clearly expressed that he wanted to transfer the elite scientists of various countries to Great Xia to form a scientific research team and solve the technical problem as soon as possible. The leaders of the various countries naturally supported this. They all sent the top scientists of the various countries to see Beijing overnight. Under Cai Kang¡¯s lead, they formed a scientific research team and began to solve the technical problems day and night. In Feng Jiwen¡¯s opinion, this was very necessary. The cultivation of the entire Great Xia was to ensure that Earth had the ability to counterattack when it encountered enemies. However, advancing technology was for the future of Earth. If one fell behind, they would be beaten. This was also applicable in the complicated cosmic environment. Therefore, in order to know himself and the enemy, in Feng Jiwen¡¯s opinion, no matter how hard he worked, it was worth it. ¡­ The current Great Xia was divided into two parts. One was a spell cultivation team formed by the cultivators of the various dojos, and the other was a scientific research team formed by scientists from various countries. Both sides were working from two directions for the future of the entire Earth. This made everyone feel the mission they carried. The next morning after returning to the Heavenly Cauldron, Su Yun announced to the public that he was going into seclusion again. Firstly, Su Yun needed to stabilize his new realm and gain insights from his travels during this period of time. Su Yun also planned to begin sorting out the new realm division after the sixth realm. The cultivators¡¯ cultivation speed became faster and faster. Now, they had already begun to work hard towards the fourth realm. However, this power was not enough to deal with the attack of the alien civilization, so the current six realms were not enough. Therefore, early this morning, Su Yun walked into the forest alone. On the way, Su Yun even saw Snowball sitting on a huge rock cultivating in the middle of the forest beasts. Just by looking at the supernatural aura lingering around Snowball, Su Yun knew that Snowball had made another breakthrough during this period of time. In terms of cultivation, Snowball¡¯s comprehension ability was extremely high. It was opening an unprecedented path to become a demon. This made Su Yun feel gratified. As if sensing Su Yun¡¯s aura, Snowball quickly opened its eyes and prepared to pounce over. Su Yun shook his head at Snowball and walked into the forest beside him with a smile. Snowball saw this and quickly understood what Su Yun meant. It seemed to know that Su Yun was going into seclusion again, so it did not disturb him. When Snowball closed its eyes again, golden light lingered around its body again. The beasts in the forest pressed their bodies very low in front of Snowball, as if Snowball was the king of beasts. In this dojo, ferocious beasts and small animals could get along well. It seemed that they could already consciously control their bloodthirsty instincts. This change was completely different from genetic modification. Although genetic modification could greatly increase an animal¡¯s ability in an extremely short period of time, not only would the animal¡¯s instincts not dissipate, but they would also be magnified. Therefore, all the genetic animals were very ferocious and bloodthirsty. There was only killing in their eyes. These wild beasts who were cultivating seriously with Snowball would not be able to see results in a short period of time like genetic modification, this was a longer-term change for them. The suppression of their primitive desires meant that they had a chance to awaken their minds. Genetic animals were just weapons created by humans. They did not have anything other than killing. These animals were completely different. They would gradually walk the path of becoming demons under the lead of Snowball. That was a brand new existence. It was no longer in the same class as genetic animals. They would step out of the realm of the beast and enter the new realm of demons created by Snowball. As he knew this very well, Su Yun had never stopped Snowball. Instead, he would always provide the necessary support. He gradually left the dojo where Snowball was and sat cross-legged in a cave. When Su Yun¡¯s body was surrounded by golden light again, some birds in the sky landed one after another. Like a hundred birds looking at a phoenix, they stopped on the surrounding branches for a long time. With a thought, Su Yun entered the familiar mental world again. Under Su Yun¡¯s control, an ancient dojo rose from the ground in his mental world. Su Yun sat quietly in the dojo in his spirit form, precipitating the power of a new realm. He was precipitating the insights he had gained from his travels. Su Yun had already begun to sort out the subsequent realm divisions. It was not an easy matter, but he had plenty of patience. This was because he knew very well that only in this way could cultivators be clear about their path. Only by having a clear goal could they ensure that their cultivation path would not go astray. Otherwise, a slight mistake would be a huge taboo in cultivation. In the mental world, some golden words quickly appeared around Su Yun. Here, Su Yun was like a god. He could present his thoughts in words, making it convenient to summarize. From the outside, Su Yun¡¯s breathing in the cave was so weak that one could ignore it. It was as if he had become one with the surrounding environment. He did not know when he would come out of seclusion again. However, Su Yun was not worried about the outside world. Now that Great Xia was stabilizing, all the dojos had a perfect management method. All the cultivators only needed to cultivate step by step. The other matters would be resolved by the volunteer teams sent by the various countries. Of course, Xu Jiajia, Chen Jie, L¨¹ Hongya, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others, who had entered cultivation again, added one more thing every day after completing the cultivation mission. Zhao Guofeng would always arrange for someone to bring Xu Jiajia and the others to the medical center for a checkup. Although it was impossible to tell if they were pregnant for the time being, all the medical staff were still careful to ensure their physical condition. Even their daily meals were specially matched by a nutritionist. Zhao Guofeng even arranged for female soldiers to ensure their safety 24 hours a day. Xu Jiajia and the others felt rather helpless about this, but they could understand why Zhao Guofeng and the others valued it so much. In their free time, they would gather together. Because of Su Yun, not only did their relationship not worsen, but it also became better and better. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although they were helpless against Zhao Guofeng¡¯s arrangements, they actually looked forward to that day. The sun and moon shuttled back and forth, and day and night changed. The cultivators of the various dojos of Great Xia cultivated as usual. They all used Su Yun as an example and wanted to be by his side forever. However, this first required them to have sufficient strength. Otherwise, it would be like the previous crisis. They could only watch as Su Yun faced it alone and were not even qualified to help. The alien attack was not a bad thing for Earth. At the very least, this made the cultivators more aware of their strength. Only then could they devote themselves to it and make full preparations for Earth¡¯s next greater crisis. The silent Great Xia was actually constantly accumulating strength. Until that day, this power would become the only hope of the entire Earth. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: The Dao Ancestor Has a Successor (1) Chapter 994: The Dao Ancestor Has a Successor (1) Editor: Henyee Translations In the following period of time, after Su Yun¡¯s sermon, the Great Xia cultivators broke through to the third realm based on their sermon insights, increasing their overall strength. After entering the third realm, the country also began to conduct secret selections with various dojos. They sent all the cultivation elites to Kunlun Mountain to undergo more stringent training. Originally, Xu Jiajia and the others should have returned to Kunlun Mountain to continue cultivating after the incident ended. However, they were all protected now, let alone go to the cruel environment of Kunlun Mountain. Under Great Xia¡¯s lead, the various countries in the world developed steadily. The Atlan Empire took the initiative to cancel the foreign currency trade. In order to drive Great Xia¡¯s economy to last for a long time, the various countries tacitly began to use Great Xia¡¯s currency to trade around the world. On the other hand, Great Xia was not stingy in providing technology to help various countries develop their technological standards. In this global republic, the development speed of various countries was also getting faster and faster. On the other hand, many years ago, most of the experiences in various countries were often consumed by internal strife. Now, in order to deal with a common enemy, all countries abandoned their past enmity and worked together to overcome the difficulties. Although some small countries still retained their country titles, they were actually no longer locked up. In the twelve special regions of the Great Immortal Palaces that were now divided, the people of various countries lived together and developed steadily with Great Xia as the center. During this period, the country never relaxed at all. The elite scientists sent by the various countries formed a scientific research team in Great Xia and began to conquer the current technology. In the midst of research and development day and night, the Sky Brain System had completed four system updates in a short period of time. The coverage now was several times larger than before, and this upgrade was only the beginning. With the help of the Sky Brain Satellite, all countries entered the top development of artificial intelligence. In the blink of an eye, everyone spent a year in such a development. Xu Jiajia and the others were discovered to be pregnant in the subsequent tests. They had no choice but to temporarily stop all their cultivation under the meticulous protection of the country and rest in peace. Their physical data was sent to the research center immediately. The country naturally attached great importance to this. This was the flesh and blood of the Dao Ancestor. According to the previous simulation data, once these children were born, they were very likely to be powerful existences that far exceeded their current cultivation level. Therefore, Xu Jiajia and the others were quickly arranged to stay in the resting area specially built for them. Other than some simple meditation cultivation, they were no longer allowed to do any high-intensity physical activities. At first, they were not used to it, but they gradually got used to it. Xu Jiajia and the rest were getting closer and closer. They also addressed each other as sisters. They were all looking forward to the day Su Yun came out of seclusion and his expression when he heard the news. However, Su Yun still showed no signs of coming out of seclusion. He was immersed in his spiritual world and was at the most important moment. Summarizing a new cultivation realm was equivalent to opening a new cultivation direction for all the cultivators of the Great Xia. As a pioneer, Su Yun had to ensure that all problems were nipped in the bud so that there would not be greater problems in the future. At the same time, he was constantly perfecting a huge plan. That was to open up the cultivation world and let Earth embark on a brand new path. It was not easy to do this, but Su Yun had already begun to plan. He did not know that he was about to become a father. He only devoted himself to the spiritual world and racked his brains for all the cultivators of Great Xia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this year, Great Xia¡¯s technology had also entered a high-speed development. The latest ion detector could finally allow them to begin researching alien debris. At this moment, in the Capital¡¯s scientific research center, Professor Cai Kang led a group of elites from various countries and hurriedly walked into the laboratory. The latest ion detector was a cutting-edge technology developed with the help of a high-intelligence computing system of a computer satellite. The purpose of developing the ion detector was naturally to be able to understand and investigate the outer wreckage in detail. Therefore, everyone was filled with excitement. They wanted to see with their own eyes the important moment when the ion detector was officially thrown into work. Through a transparent glass, the ion detector that was like a mechanical arm released a blue light. The light quickly enveloped the remains of an alien machine. Analytical data quickly appeared on the computer screen connected to the ion detector. It took some time to analyze such a large amount of data. Professor Cai Kang and the others subconsciously held their breaths and stared at the computer screen. When the value reached the peak and the words ¡°successful analysis¡± finally appeared, cheers erupted in the silent laboratory. Their efforts over the past few months had not been in vain. They had finally lived up to the country¡¯s expectations and completed the most important scientific and technological reform. Various data about the wreckage quickly appeared on the computer screen. The professors also began to get busy. They did large-scale calculations on this data to understand more about the enemy. Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: The Dao Ancestor Has a Successor (2) Chapter 995: The Dao Ancestor Has a Successor (2) Editor: Henyee Translations A few hours later, Professor Cai Kang came to Feng Jiwen¡¯s office with a file. Feng Jiwen had clearly been waiting for a long time. The moment he saw Cai Kang, Feng Jiwen asked nervously, ¡°Professor Cai, how is it? Can the ion detector analyze the debris data?¡± Upon hearing this, Cai Kang quickly smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief. The ion detector completed the mission successfully as we expected.¡± He handed the document bag in his hand to Feng Jiwen. ¡°Sir, this document contains detailed data on our current analysis of the wreckage. From the data we have gathered so far, the technology of the alien civilization has been developing for more than 800 years. ¡°In other words, if we want to win in technology, unless the alien civilization no longer undergoes any technological reforms from now on, and we don¡¯t sleep or rest, it will be possible to surpass the alien civilization in technology 800 years later.¡± Feng Jiwen was not surprised by this conclusion and nodded. ¡°From the previous few exchanges, I¡¯ve already roughly guessed the gap between us and the alien civilization. From the looks of it, once the war breaks out, we can only rely on the cultivators. The Dao Ancestor had a huge responsibility. We had no choice but to bet all our money on the Dao Ancestor and all the cultivators. The future of Earth is still not very clear.¡± Cai Kang also nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re naming the unknown substance found in the remains of the alien¡¯s mechanical body Substance X. This substance does not exist on Earth, and its strength far exceeds any known matter on Earth. From this, it can be seen that the alien civilization should be outside our known galaxy. ¡°We can¡¯t know what the aliens¡¯ main bodies look like for the time being, but they should have already undergone a large-scale mechanical body reform and molded many mechanical armies formed by mechanical divine regions. ¡°The strength of this substance was even enough to be safe in a nuclear explosion. Moreover, this substance could still absorb energy. The upper limit was unknown for the time being. It means that in the face of war, we cannot use the most powerful nuclear weapons. Firstly, this will not cause any harm to the alien civilization. Secondly, it might even become a source of power for them to absorb.¡± Cai Kang¡¯s words made Feng Jiwen¡¯s expression turn solemn. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that all our weapons will be useless to alien civilizations? What about the cultivators? Can their power destroy this substance?¡± ¡°Sir, we extracted energy called supernatural power and carried out an extremely large-scale calculation. What was surprising was that the energy of supernatural power far exceeded our calculation limits. Even after our technological innovation, we still could not accurately evaluate this power. ¡°However, we tried to find a cultivator to inject supernatural power into the alien wreckage. The result was that supernatural power could easily penetrate this hard substance and destroy it from the inside.¡± When Feng Jiwen heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he nodded with some emotion. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Dao Ancestor for opening up the path of cultivation back then. Otherwise, all the living beings on Earth might have died without a burial place in this crisis. Even so, the technological advancement on Earth could not stop. ¡°We have to live on. We have to have confidence in the Dao Ancestor and all the cultivators. They will definitely be able to help Earth survive this crisis. Only by developing the technology level of Earth can we prevent the invasion of the invaders in the universe. Our understanding of the universe is too one-sided. To the universe, Earth is just a child waiting to be fed.¡± Cai Kang also nodded seriously and left Feng Jiwen¡¯s office. Feng Jiwen was standing by the window with his hands behind his back. He looked at the sun hanging by the distant sky with a solemn expression. ¡°Dao Ancestor, the future of Earth depends on you alone.¡± Unknowingly, Su Yun seemed to have sensed Feng Jiwen¡¯s words. He slowly opened his eyes in his mental world. He finally sorted out two higher realms after the sixth realm. The seventh realm above the Tribulation Transcendence realm was called the Arrival Realm. It meant that after the physical body was baptized in the Tribulation Transcendence, the cultivator would reach an existence that surpassed conventional understanding. Cultivators who had reached the seventh realm could rely on their bodies to survive in a vacuum environment without being affected. In fact, even if his body was completely destroyed, as long as his soul was not destroyed, he could not be defined as dead. For a cultivator who had reached the seventh realm to be able to remain unscathed under large-scale firepower, one could imagine how strong he was. The eighth realm was an even more shocking existence. The eighth realm was called Law Release. Cultivators who had stepped into the supernatural realm were no longer just related to the absorption of supernatural power. Instead, they were existences above supernatural power. Cultivators who had reached the transcendent realm would form a transcendent land in their bodies. This allowed cultivators to freely use supernatural power even in places without it. That would be an existence that could understand the laws of the universe. To exaggerate a little, cultivators of this realm could melt in all things in the world and wander outside. Under the nomological laws, all things were born. Above the nomological laws, the world practiced. Of course, it was not easy to reach such a realm. Even for the current Su Yun, this was still a very distant goal. At least this was a clear enough cultivation direction. It would not stop all cultivators from advancing after reaching the sixth realm. Su Yun needed more time to summarize the higher existences after the eighth realm, but that required him to settle down. Therefore, in the mental world, Su Yun slowly stood up and finally prepared to come out of seclusion. ¡­ In the villa built at the back of the Tianding Dojo, Xu Jiajia and the others had no choice but to wear maternity clothes to cover their bulging stomachs. The four of them sat on recliners in the courtyard and basked in the sun. Just looking at this place gave them a peaceful feeling. ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m a little afraid. I heard that it will be very painful when you give birth!¡± L¨¹ Hongya, who was the youngest, felt a little uneasy. Xu Jiajia smiled gently and said, ¡°Of course it hurts, but you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll be with you when the time comes.¡± ¡°According to the month, Sister Chen should be the first person to have a child. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± L¨¹ Hongya looked at Chen Jie curiously. Chen Jie thought for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°It would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not worried, but I¡¯m actually already prepared. I just hope that before that, Su Yun can come out of seclusion. This will make me feel more at ease.¡± The others nodded. This was also what they were thinking. Su Yun still showed no signs of coming out of seclusion. They were very sensitive during their pregnancy, so they naturally missed Su Yun more and more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other hand, Xu Jiajia said firmly, ¡°I believe that we will definitely be able to see Su Yun before that. He will be holding our hands. It¡¯s just that because he has a heavy responsibility, some things are out of his control.¡± Xu Jiajia was still the same as before. She could always understand Su Yun¡¯s situation and his thoughts. She also had a tacit understanding with Su Yun. Beside her, Zhou Xiaoxiao touched her stomach and said with a longing expression, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what our child will be like when he¡¯s born. I keep feeling that I¡¯m not ready, but I¡¯m about to become a mother. Our children are born with heavy responsibilities. Sometimes, my heart aches for them.¡± ¡°The future of Earth now is in Su Yun¡¯s hands, but the future of Earth will be in these children¡¯s hands,¡± Chen Jie sighed with emotion. ¡°Some things are not something we can change. They are the children of the Dao Ancestor. They were born extraordinary!¡± Just as they were discussing, they suddenly heard a commotion outside the villa. Then, they heard the excited voice of the soldier. ¡°Dao Ancestor has come out of seclusion!¡± Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: Countdown to the Final Battle (1) Chapter 996: Countdown to the Final Battle (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Xu Jiajia and the others walked towards the door of the villa in surprise. Su Yun was following Zhao Guofeng over. The moment he learned that Su Yun had come out of seclusion, Zhao Guofeng immediately went to the place where Su Yun was in seclusion to wait. After seeing Su Yun, he mysteriously told him that there was a surprise waiting for him. Su Yun was somewhat puzzled by this, but no matter how he pressed, Zhao Guofeng remained silent. He only expressed that everything would be clear when Su Yun arrived. Just like that, Su Yun followed behind Zhao Guofeng with great curiosity. As they walked down the mountain path, they gradually saw a newly built villa on the other end. Su Yun remembered that this place had not existed when he was in seclusion. Could it be that this place was related to the surprise that Zhao Guofeng mentioned? Su Yun thought in his heart. At the same time, he quickened his pace and followed Zhao Guofeng, gradually approaching the villa. As they approached the villa, Su Yun spread out his supernatural aura and roughly sensed the villa. Soon, he discovered a few familiar figures. The moment Su Yun¡¯s supernatural aura acted on Xu Jiajia and the rest, he clearly sensed something. This made his eyes flash with shock. When Su Yun and Zhao Guofeng appeared on the mountain road, Xu Jiajia and the rest were already waiting at the entrance of the villa. The moment they saw Su Yun, they felt a little nervous. They did not know what Su Yun¡¯s attitude towards this was. After seeing Xu Jiajia and the rest, Zhao Guofeng stopped and turned to look at Su Yun. ¡°Dao Ancestor, the surprise I mentioned is right ahead. It¡¯s better for you to go over and take a look yourself.¡± Su Yun nodded and quickened his pace. Soon, he arrived in front of Xu Jiajia and the rest. He had already sensed something through the supernatural aura just now. He could clearly see the bulging stomachs of Xu Jiajia and the others. It looked like it had been a few months. ¡°You guys are¡­¡± Su Yun¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Although he had already understood everything, he still hoped to obtain confirmation from them. ¡°Su Yun, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡± Xu Jiajia smiled at Su Yun like a child waiting for praise. Su Yun walked forward in surprise, his face filled with happiness. He finally knew that not long after he went into seclusion, they were confirmed to be pregnant. It was also because of this that they had no choice but to temporarily stop all their cultivation plans. The country also attached great importance to this. After all, they were pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor. Therefore, the construction team quickly built a villa area behind the mountain that could be used for recuperation. Their lives were taken care of 24 hours a day. The most famous expert team would also carry out regular checkups on them from time to time. This made Su Yun overjoyed. Xu Jiajia and the others accompanied Su Yun and roughly explained what had happened during this period of time. Su Yun was completely immersed in this joy. After all, he had just become a father. Anyone would look forward to it. In the next few days, he temporarily removed all the burdens on his body and stayed by Xu Jiajia and the rest¡¯s side in peace. This also made them feel exceptionally happy. Not long after Su Yun came out of seclusion, Su Guowei and Yang Shan were thoughtfully picked up by Zhao Guofeng. Of course, other than the two of them, Xu Jiajia and the others¡¯ parents also sent them to the villa from all over the country. In this turbulent era, such a reunion was not easy for everyone, so everyone cherished it. That night, all of Su Yun¡¯s relatives were sitting at a reunion table. Due to the turmoil, they did not hold any wedding ceremonies like before. In front of their feelings for each other, this ritual seemed to be a little unimportant. This sense of happiness assaulted Su Yun. It also made him feel that everything in front of him was a little unreal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the future of Earth was still dark, it still could not hide the happiness in people¡¯s hearts at this moment. As a father, Su Guowei had not seen Su Yun for many years. In the past few years, they had been cultivating in the dojo. Now, Su Guowei was also a third realm cultivator. Xu Jiajia¡¯s father, Xu Kui, was also a third realm cultivator like Su Guowei. Most of the others had already reached the peak of the second realm and were prepared to charge towards the third realm at any time. Everyone sat at the dining table and chatted about life before Earth encountered a crisis. Now, all of this seemed to be a memory. No one mentioned anything about the future because they did not want to add more pressure to Su Yun. Therefore, recalling the past was also a kind of nostalgia for the past. Su Yun sat there quietly and listened to the conversation of the elders. Xu Jiajia and the others sat beside Su Yun. At that moment, Su Yun felt an unprecedented sense of happiness. Everything in front of him was constantly reminding Su Yun. It made Su Yun secretly make up his mind that no matter what, he had to let Earth return and calm down before the crisis. He wanted to create a new future for his children and his family. Instead of letting them be born in the dark, they could only hope for the most ordinary happiness. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Countdown to the Final Battle (2) Chapter 997: Countdown to the Final Battle (2) Editor: Henyee Translations This banquet lasted for a few hours. Su Guowei and the others drank heartily, as if they had temporarily forgotten all their worries. As Xu Jiajia and the rest were already seven months pregnant, Su Yun led them to rest before the banquet ended. After settling the few of them down, Su Yun came to the backyard alone. He looked up in melancholy and looked at the vast starry sky above him. He was filled with emotions. Now, he had his own big family and his own flesh and blood. These things had once been Su Yun¡¯s dream, but now, they were realized one by one. On the other hand, this was also a huge responsibility for Su Yun. As long as the crisis on Earth was not over, he would not be able to truly feel at ease. Su Yun heard steady footsteps. After releasing his supernatural aura, he immediately knew that the person was Zhao Guofeng. Zhao Guofeng came in front of Su Yun and handed a folder to him. ¡°Dao Ancestor, you have your own children. We are sincerely happy for you. It¡¯s not just because of the genetic inheritance plan. In two to three months, the child would be born. The gender had basically been confirmed. There were three boys and a girl. ¡°According to the genetic data we have gathered so far, these four children have great potential. Therefore, many elite scholars are waiting for the day the children are born to carry out a more detailed examination for them.¡± When he said this, Zhao Guofeng could not hide his excitement. After all, this was a matter that concerned the future of humanity. Although the child had not been born, it had already been highly valued by the higher-ups of the country. Su Yun was also a little surprised by this. Although he had thought of the rationality of the existence of genetic inheritance, he did not expect that the child would already be genetically special before it was born. In this way, didn¡¯t this mean that the children¡¯s future would be even more limitless than the current humans? They might very well break the limits of humankind and reach an unprecedented new height. Su Yun opened the file and took out a few documents. He looked at them in detail and noted many genetic information on them. The genes of these four children were already clearly different from the current humans. Not only were their overall strength relatively stronger, but even their lifespan would increase. This was only a vague estimate. After the child was born, it might bring even more unbelievable results after a more detailed test. This made Su Yun, as a father, feel very proud. Earth had a successor. These children would take the baton in his hand and lead humanity towards a new future. After Zhao Guofeng left, Su Yun sat in the courtyard for a long time. Every scene he experienced kept appearing in his mind. This peace was not easy to come by. He did not know how long it could last. The enemies of Earth might already be on their way, and everyone would have to fight to the death. His children were destined to be born in the darkness before dawn, but because of that, they would also bring new hope and light. ¡­ In the Capital Aerospace Academy, an ear-piercing alarm broke the silence of the night. All the lights in the central control center flickered with red light. All the scientists on duty rushed into the central control room. They all knew the significance of the light. This was the highest-level air defense alarm. In recent reforms, the Air Defense Alert has been used primarily to respond to cosmic crises. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± As the commander-in-chief, Zhang Keqi looked at the big screen solemnly. The enhanced Sky Brain satellite had already increased its detection range by 300 times compared to before. Just now, the Sky Brain Satellite had already detected the existence of unidentified flying objects in the universe. However, the relevant signal only appeared for a few seconds before quickly disappearing. Zhang Keqi frowned solemnly and turned to look at all the researchers. ¡°The Sky Brain Satellite must have detected the alien battleship, but after the other party detected the detection signal, they immediately activated the signal shield. It is obvious that they no longer let their guard down after the previous failure. In this way, we will fall into a passive state. Perhaps one day, an alien battleship will appear in the sky above Earth without us noticing.¡± This was an unavoidable constraint for Earth. In the face of a huge technological difference, it was impossible for Earth to be evenly matched with alien civilizations in terms of technology. This meant that if the alien civilization was unwilling to be discovered, unless they were right under their noses, Earth could not carry out any effective detection of the alien warships. This was the current situation. The alien civilization had activated the technology to block signals. The Sky Brain satellite no longer had any detection function. Earth had completely become blind. Zhang Keqi gave an emergency order and quickly located the signal that the other party had just detected. As expected, the signal of the battleship appeared at the limit of the Sky Brain Satellite¡¯s detection range. From this analysis, the main force of the alien civilization had already moved out. Currently, they are only two small galaxies away from the Milky Way. Although he did not know the speed of the alien battleship, from his previous experience, he could tell that in at most seven years, this destined catastrophe would descend on Earth. With the documents, Zhang Keqi came to Feng Jiwen¡¯s office overnight. Feng Jiwen himself did not know how many days he had been fighting at night. Looking at the document handed over by Zhang Keqi, Feng Jiwen¡¯s expression became solemn. He looked up and said in disbelief, ¡°Is that all we have left?¡± The development of a planet in seven years could be said to be negligible. No matter how innovative technology was in these seven years, it was impossible to change the era. Zhang Keqi sighed and nodded heavily. ¡°Chief, although I¡¯m unwilling to accept it, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the truth. We have to prepare for the worst. Other than cultivators, seven years will not be of any use to other aspects. I think it¡¯s time to start the underground city project.¡± The underground city project that Zhang Keqi was talking about was the asylum plan proposed after medical discussion at the joint meeting of the various countries not long ago. Because at that time, once a disaster descended on Earth, other than cultivators, no one would be able to participate in such a battle. For the safety of the people, Great Xia took the initiative to propose the underground city plan, and this plan received the support of the various countries in a short period of time. The plan was very simple. It was to build a huge underground city. All the civilians went underground to live when the battle arrived. This way, not only could they retain the fire of humanity, but more importantly, they could also retain the power to repair the Earth¡¯s environment. Feng Jiwen thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. Not long after, he held another emergency joint meeting to announce this important news to the heads of state. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In seven years, instead of focusing on technology that could not improve much, it was better to use it to perfect the underground city plan and let all the civilians go underground so that they could effectively take refuge. Of course, the prerequisite for this kind of refuge was that it had to be based on the final victory of the battle. Otherwise, it would be the day of the extinction of humanity. The leaders and citizens of the various countries looked at each other. They had expected this day to come, but it was a little too sudden. That night, the various countries followed Great Xia¡¯s deployment and activated the underground city plan. Great Xia had actually been working hard for this day for a long time. They had perfected the construction blueprint of the underground city, so after the order was given, everything unfolded very smoothly. Earth entered the final countdown again. This time, it was seven years. No one knew what the outcome of humanity would be seven years later. At least before that day arrived, everyone would spare no effort to fight for more hope for human survival. Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Su Yuns Last Plan! (1) Chapter 1000: Su Yun¡¯s Last Plan! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations This investigation was not important. All the scientists were shocked to discover that these four children could easily sense supernatural auras at birth. The genetic sequence in their bodies was very special. This far exceeded the scientists¡¯ expectations. The children could mobilize the supernatural aura around them with a raise of their hands. Of course, this mobilization was irregular. It was just an instinctive reaction. But this was enough to make Zhao Guofeng and the others overjoyed. At the very least, it meant that their previous guess was right. The descendants of the Dao Ancestor were existences that far exceeded current humans. Now, the cultivators who had reached the third realm of the various dojos had once faced the problem of not being able to sense the supernatural aura. However, ever since these four children were born, they could already easily sense it. The difference between them was naturally self-evident. For the next period of time, Su Yun accompanied Xu Jiajia and the rest in the hospital. He did not look like a Dao Ancestor at all. He was like the most ordinary father and husband among all living beings. He had been unable to relax during this period of time. It was only when he saw that Xu Jiajia and the rest were getting better that he heaved a sigh of relief. Su Yun really wanted to stay by their side, but he knew that he could not do so. The fate of humanity was still tied to him. There were some things that Su Yun had to try. When Su Yun explained this matter to Xu Jiajia and the others, they expressed their support. They were proud of Su Yun and knew that Su Yun was responsible. Being able to accompany them for this period of time had already shown them Su Yun¡¯s intentions. Before Su Yun left, Zhao Guofeng repeatedly promised Su Yun that he would definitely take care of Xu Jiajia and the rest, as well as the children. He had arranged for many female soldiers to guard the ward and the most elite doctor team in the country to serve Xu Jiajia and the others 24 hours a day. Such treatment was very rare in the world. Su Yun left the hospital in a hurry. He did not even have time to name the child. The helicopter on the roof had been waiting for a long time. After seeing Su Yun, the cabin door quickly opened and Feng Jiwen walked down. After sending Su Yun to the helicopter, the pilot immediately controlled the helicopter to rush towards Mount Tianding. ¡°Dao Ancestor, I¡¯m sorry. Logically speaking, I should have let you accompany your family and children in the hospital for a while more,¡± on the plane, Feng Jiwen looked at Su Yun helplessly and said. Su Yun shook his head gently. ¡°A temporary companionship can¡¯t solve any problems now. What we have to do is create a better future for humans. At that time, everyone will be able to live and work in peace as before. That is the home that humans should belong to.¡± Feng Jiwen looked at Su Yun with admiration and nodded. When he received Su Yun¡¯s call, he was a little surprised. On the phone, Su Yun expressed that he wanted to return to Mount Tianding immediately. The opportunity he mentioned would be created by someone in a short period of time. No one knew how tormented Su Yun was. He had a huge mission and responsibility on his shoulders, but he had never revealed it. However, now that the children were safely born, Su Yun could lessen his worries. What he had to do next was to give it his all and do something that could truly split the world! ¡­ After returning to Mount Tianding, Su Yun immediately arrived in front of the Heavenly Cauldron. After turning around and nodding at Feng Jiwen, Feng Jiwen immediately pressed the satellite communication device beside his ear. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± The satellite communicator is a global real-time accessible communication device developed after the latest update of the Sky Brain satellite. Strictly speaking, this communication device was no longer limited to the global scope. As long as it was within the coverage of the Sky Brain Satellite, even if one was very far away from the other, it could still communicate effectively in the universe. Based on the huge computational ability of the Sky Brain Satellite, there was no delay in this communication. Not long after Feng Jiwen finished speaking, the voices of the leaders of the various countries came from his earpiece. They had long received orders to evacuate all the people at the twelve immortal palaces and stood in place, ready to cooperate with Great Xia¡¯s instructions at any time. The moment the voices of the heads of the various countries entered the computer satellite through the communication signal, they would immediately be converted into the Great Xia language. This way, everyone could use this communication device. Even if they did not understand the language, they could communicate in real time without any barriers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such an invention was also for the sake of the underground city plan to be carried out more smoothly. After all, different people from different countries had gathered to form an engineering team. If the communication problem was not dealt with as soon as possible, it would become a huge problem. After receiving a response from the heads of state, Feng Jiwen immediately looked at Su Yun. ¡°Dao Ancestor, everything is ready. Everyone in the Twelve Immortal Palaces has evacuated. The area within a five-kilometer radius has been completely cleared.¡± Su Yun nodded gently before looking at the night sky above him. Feng Jiwen did not know what the opportunity Su Yun was talking about was, but he knew very well that this opportunity must be very important to Su Yun. BOOM! Suddenly, Su Yun spread out his extremely majestic supernatural aura with a bang. The cultivators of the various dojos felt a powerful supernatural power coming from somewhere. Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Su Yuns Last Plan! (2) Chapter 1001: Su Yun¡¯s Last Plan! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations These cultivators opened their eyes immediately and looked in almost the same direction. In the horizon, a pillar of light pierced through the sky. All the cultivators knew that other than the Dao Ancestor, no one in the world would have such powerful strength. Su Yun forced an extremely huge supernatural aura into the Heavenly Cauldron. The dense golden magic marks on the Heavenly Cauldron were activated one after another. Even a complicated array disc that no one could understand gradually appeared a few kilometers below the Heavenly Cauldron. Although the cultivators had also activated the Heavenly Cauldron, they had only activated a tenth of the power of the Heavenly Cauldron. Now, under Su Yun¡¯s extremely huge strength, the Heavenly Cauldron was completely activated. Although it had yet to erupt, the power accumulated around the Heavenly Cauldron had already stunned all the cultivators. Golden magic marks began to appear in the Twelve Immortal Palaces. The Immortal Palaces were related to the Heavenly Cauldron to begin with. This also meant that while Su Yun was activating the Heavenly Palace alone, he was also driving the Twelve Immortal Palaces. How terrifying was this power? From the universe to Earth, the supernatural aura was like a golden dragon, connecting these 13 places and forming the golden image of the Big Dipper. Unknowingly, more and more people realized that something was wrong. First, all the cultivators in the dojo felt that the supernatural aura that originally filled the surroundings had dissipated. These supernatural auras surged in the same direction. For a time, these cultivators whose realms were not too high could not mobilize the surrounding extraordinary auras. All the cultivators stood up and looked at each other in shock. Clearly, everyone had encountered this inexplicable situation. As for the cultivators above the third realm, they could still sense a weak supernatural aura. They could clearly sense that these supernatural auras were attracted by an extremely huge force and were quickly gathering in the same direction. This place was naturally the Heavenly Cauldron in front of Su Yun. A large amount of supernatural aura gathered around the Heavenly Cauldron, and the golden light seemed to turn corporeal. The cultivators of the Tianding Dojo looked up at the golden light on the mountain peak in shock. A golden pillar of light formed by supernatural power shot into the sky. The array discs under the Heavenly Cauldron became clearer and clearer. As the array discs appeared, the array discs under the 12 immortal palaces were also activated. In just a few minutes, twelve golden pillars of light shot into the sky from the twelve immortal palaces. To push such a powerful force, Su Yun had to withstand extremely strong pressure. This pressure caused his bones to crack inch by inch, as if they would break at any moment. However, Su Yun couldn¡¯t care less. Coupled with the pillar of light released by the Heavenly Cauldron, a total of 13 forces formed by pure supernatural power entered the vast universe and collided with each other. BOOM! Thirteen pure forces intertwined in the vast universe before dissipating with a bang. It was as if multiple nuclear bombs had detonated in the universe at the same time. The strong light created by the explosion dispelled the entire night of Earth. At that moment, the world was dyed golden. In the Cosmic Detection Center, the computer satellite quickly captured this abnormally huge energy and transmitted the data to the computer associated with it. Zhang Keqi and the others were dumbfounded when they saw this data. The intensity and even range of the explosion just formed were comparable to the intensity of the early Big Bang scientifically simulated. Everything was born here, and it was sufficient to be obliterated here. The order that had been formed in the universe for a long time seemed to have changed again with this intense explosion. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Beep, beep, beep¡­ An ear-piercing alarm began to sound from the detection center. These alarms were all because an abnormal movement had begun in the center of the universe. The nine planets closest to Earth had been orbiting the sun from the beginning to the end. Their orbits vary in size, speed, and period, so they are usually scattered in different regions of the Solar System. Under the detection of the Sky Brain Satellite, the nine planets actually began to have abnormal orbits. Some were extremely fast, while others deliberately slowed down, as if they were waiting for other planets. The entire process took about half an hour. Then, in the simulation, Zhang Keqi saw the final outcome of the planet¡¯s operation. Nine stars in a row! This was an extremely rare and special celestial phenomenon. As the name suggested, the nine planets would connect in a straight line in the universe. The last time nine stars appeared in a row was decades ago. According to the astronomer¡¯s estimation, there should be at least 10 years before the next nine stars appear. As if triggered by the collision of the strong force just now, the nine planets began to show abnormal orbital movements. Mercury, Venus, Earth, Jupiter, Mars, Saturn, Pluto, Uranus, and Neptune were all rapidly moving to one side at different speeds. Around these stars, the Sky Brain Satellite also detected an extremely huge power. This power was the supernatural aura that spread after the explosion just now. The abnormal celestial motion quickly formed many reactions on Earth. The Moon closest to Earth was also disturbed by the explosive force. After the speed of operation increased, it also caused the tidal reaction on the surface of the Earth¡¯s sea to be obvious. Everyone on Earth raised their heads and looked at the sky above them. For some reason, after the explosion just now, the various celestial bodies that were originally out of reach could be vaguely seen on Earth. The nine planets gradually formed a straight line in the sky. This scene could be said to be rare. Su Yun finally stood up slowly. He panted heavily from exhaustion as he constantly adjusted the supernatural aura in his body to recover his strength. The nine stars were the opportunity that Su Yun had mentioned. He used his huge supernatural aura to simulate a power comparable to the Big Bang to forcefully change the eternal nomological movement between celestial bodies. This was shaking the order and rules of the universe, but Su Yun no longer had any concerns about it. After transcending the heavenly tribulation, his strength had already obtained the recognition of the universe. This meant that all the changes derived from Su Yun would be within the recognition of the universe. In other words, if someone who had not transcended the heavenly tribulation used this method, even if it only caused some changes to the universe or Earth, it would be enough to welcome an extremely strong backlash. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Su Yun¡¯s stamina recovered a little, he took a step into the clouds and flew towards the vast universe. When his figure appeared in the vast universe, the Sky Brain Satellite naturally detected it immediately. Zhang Keqi quickly gave the order for Su Yun¡¯s scenes in the universe to be broadcasted live to the world. Although he did not know what Su Yun wanted to do, he knew very well that in this special environment, everything Su Yun did was for the sake of all humanity. Everyone in the world, including the cultivators of Great Xia, stopped cultivating at this moment. When they saw the scene broadcasted by satellite on the big screen, they were all astonished. In front of the huge celestial body, Su Yun was as tiny as dust. However, the golden light emitted from his body allowed him to overshadow the brilliance of many celestial bodies. In the universe, Su Yun sat cross-legged. Now that he had been accepted by the universe, the purest supernatural aura in the universe had entered his body under his control. The nine planets gradually formed a line under the gaze of Earthlings. The light shone on Su Yun, as if he was the ancestor who had created the world. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: Opening the Only Cultivation World! (1) Chapter 1002: Opening the Only Cultivation World! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone was shocked by this scene. Su Yun was shaking the eternal laws of the universe alone. If not for the urgent situation, Su Yun would not have done this. Earth would probably not be able to wait for the next nine stars. Before that, the opportunity needed could only be created by Su Yun. Such a forceful action of interfering with the laws would naturally bring about a series of butterfly effects. However, after weighing the pros and cons, Su Yun still decided to do this. Su Yun slowly opened his eyes. In his empty eyes, it was as if there were only nine planets that were constantly connected. Under Su Yun¡¯s control, the supernatural aura in the universe formed an unprecedented intensity. This power was even enough to push the planet to reverse its original laws. BOOM! Suddenly, Su Yun could see with his naked eye that the huge hot fireball in the furthest distance emitted a huge heat wave. Now, he was interfering with the laws of the universe. Such a change would naturally attract a rejection of power. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The ear-piercing alarm in the space station sounded again. Zhang Keqi brought the technicians and quickly checked in front of the computer. The subsequent news shocked everyone present. At the same time, they broke out in cold sweat for Su Yun. It was the solar storm that caused the alarm of the Sky Brain Satellite. The violent eruption on the sun and the series of intense disturbances it caused in solar and earth space were enough to have a considerable impact on this universe. To put it bluntly, the solar outbreak activity is a short-lived and huge energy release phenomenon in the solar atmosphere. In the Sky Brain Satellite, the radioactivity of the high-energy electromagnetic radiation belt of ionospheric currents and plasma clouds reached a critical value in a short period of time. Zhang Keqi, who had dedicated his life to aerospace, could not help but be shocked when he saw the data in front of him. He had never seen such a strong and sudden solar storm. The Sky Brain Satellite quickly began to observe the sun under the control of the technicians. At this moment, many areas of the sun suddenly lit up. Each time these regions increase irregularly, a coronal mass ejection occurs. This was a ball of plasma with a magnetic field. It broke free from the restraints of the sun and kept throwing out. The technicians quickly began the calculations. The enhanced geomagnetic radiation at the time of the flare was reaching Earth space at the speed of light in just eight minutes. Once geomagnetic radiation reached Earth¡¯s space, it could make all signals on Earth disappear in a short period of time. High-energy charged particles would follow. All spacecraft would fail because of this, and the radiation damage caused would be irreversible. But the most terrifying thing was the fast plasma cloud that would only approach a day later. Once the plasma cloud interacts with the Earth¡¯s magnetosphere, causing a change in the Earth¡¯s magnetic field, a geomagnetic storm occurs. The appearance of a geomagnetic storm would definitely trigger various spatial environmental disturbances such as high-energy electronic reports in Earth space, increase in the density of the upper atmosphere, and so on. Of course, this only affected Earth, but for Su Yun, he would face the solar storm in the universe. Everyone breaks out in cold sweat for Su Yun. Despite knowing that he was in a more dangerous situation, Su Yun remained unmoved. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to create the opportunity to open up a cultivation world that was beneficial to humans at all costs. Su Yun, who was constantly mobilizing the surrounding supernatural aura, acutely sensed an invisible force appear, as if it was rejecting his power. Everything in the world had its own protection rules, and the universe was the same. Su Yun¡¯s current actions could not be said to be rash. He was forcefully changing the absolute laws of the universe that had never changed since ancient times, but he had no choice. This invisible force appeared like an invisible net that acted on his body, greatly restricting her every move. This point was naturally simulated in the satellite surveillance footage. Through the data, Zhang Keqi quickly learned of Su Yun¡¯s current situation. The fundamental energy of the universe was constantly gathered around him. Furthermore, with Su Yun as the center, an extremely chaotic magnetic field was constantly spreading out. This magnetic field even affected the detection signal of the Sky Brain Satellite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one could be sure what these phenomena meant to Su Yun. Furthermore, the scorching energy was rapidly approaching Su Yun as the sun continued to erupt. Everyone knew that Su Yun did not have much time left. Su Yun¡¯s expression was solemn. He wanted to release the huge amount of energy accumulated in his body, but he was restrained by this invisible barrier. Every time Su Yun wanted to mobilize his supernatural aura to break through, the barrier would always avoid the sharpness and never fight head-on with his strength. This made him extremely anxious. The best opportunity for him to establish the cultivation world was the moment when the nine stars connected. The opportunity was very short. It was only for a few moments. If he missed all of this, his efforts would be in vain. It had to be known that even if he forcefully connected the nine stars, it was not an easy thing. Therefore, the moment he chose to do so, Su Yun had already made up his mind. No matter what happened, he had to achieve his goal. Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Opening the Only Cultivation World! (2) Chapter 1003: Opening the Only Cultivation World! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Earth had completely fallen into darkness. The abnormal movement of the celestial bodies had also begun to cause some natural phenomena on Earth to become unstable and chaotic. The sea was turbulent, and layers of waves rose dozens of feet high. The buildings closest to the ground were directly submerged by the waves, forcing the various countries to urgently activate flood prevention measures. It was clearly daytime, but the abnormal movement of the celestial bodies caused the Earth to still be dark. Most of the walking beasts in the forest had stable biological clocks. But when their biological clocks conflicted with actual phenomena, some began to show great agitation and attacking emotions. Snowball, who was preaching in the forest of Mount Tianding, was facing such a problem. As usual, it sat on the rock with its legs crossed. However, the beasts that had gathered all let out low roars from their throats. Their eyes were chaotic, and they maintained vigilance against each other. This made Snowball¡¯s eyes flash with a strange light. It slowly raised its head and looked at the sky that should have lit up long ago but was still dark. Snowball could sense that there was an energy in the universe that was constantly interfering with Earth. If this phenomenon continued for a long time, the beasts in the forest would probably be the first to start showing uncontrollable anxiety. Buzz¡­ Soon, a layer of faint golden light spread around Snowball. This light emitted from his body and gradually enveloped this forest. Under the comfort of the supernatural aura, the beasts in the forest calmed down. However, from the beginning to the end, Snowball was looking for something in the sky. Its eyes were filled with worry. Clearly, Snowball had already realized what Su Yun was doing. However, at Su Yun¡¯s current height, it was unable to help at all. The reaction brought about by the solar storm finally appeared on Earth eight minutes later. First, the Sky Brain Satellite was extremely disturbed. Although Earth technology is now fully capable of making satellites resist such interference, it is inevitable that it causes radiation effects on satellites and causes logical errors in microelectronic devices. Then there was the communication time. The radio signal caused all short-wave radios in the radio observatories of various countries to be cut off. The radio signals used for transmission also completely failed. For the first time in recent years, countries completely lost contact with each other. While Earth was affected, Su Yun faced the extremely strong heat released by the solar storm. This heat instantly engulfed Su Yun, making him feel as if every inch of his skin was burning. However, every time Su Yun wanted to mobilize the surrounding supernatural aura to withstand it, an invisible force would play a role in the middle, preventing Su Yun from mobilizing his strength at will, much less releasing it. This invisible barrier had been restraining Su Yun the entire time. And Su Yun knew very well that what formed this barrier was definitely one of the most primitive forces in the universe. Everyone¡¯s understanding of the universe was too one-sided, so Su Yun was unable to determine what this power was. However, he knew that if this continued, the situation would only become more and more disadvantageous to him. It seemed that in a few minutes at most, it would be the best time for the nine stars to be connected. Su Yun secretly made up his mind not to be trapped in this critical step. With this in mind, he immediately extended his hand in the direction of Earth. Suddenly, all the cultivators sensed a large number of supernatural auras on Earth rapidly surge. Cultivators with lower realms could no longer control their supernatural auras. These supernatural auras were guided by an even stronger force to gather together. The cultivators of the Qiantang River Dojo looked at the Qiantang River in surprise. This was clearly not the month of the angry tide of the Qiantang River, but the river was filled with tempestuous waves and thunder. Visible to the naked eye, a large amount of supernatural aura gathered at the Qiantang River. As they entangled with each other, the supernatural aura also circulated at high speed under the control of a certain power. The river water was quickly sucked into the air, forming a dragon-sucking scene. All the cultivators¡¯ eyes were filled with shock at this sudden strange phenomenon. They prepared themselves for the unknown danger that might arrive at any time. BOOM! This phenomenon only lasted for less than a minute before the entire river suddenly exploded. The supernatural aura gathered was like a bomb that had fallen into the river. Accompanied by a loud bang, all the cultivators present at the Qiantang River saw a black shadow fly out from the bottom of the sea and fly into the clouds towards the vast universe. The satellite image quickly captured this strange scene. Under Zhang Keqi¡¯s orders, the technicians quickly began to lock onto this black shadow and analyze it. When the scene became clearer and clearer, Zhang Keqi and the others widened their eyes. The black shadow was actually a wooden saber. It was passing through the atmosphere and heading straight for the universe. Logically speaking, with the density of the atmosphere, such a high-speed flight would definitely cause a fire, and this wooden saber would probably turn to ashes before it could reach the universe. Yet the strange thing was that there was a supernatural aura protecting the wooden saber. Coupled with Su Yun¡¯s action of reaching out to aim at Earth, a shocking guess immediately appeared in Zhang Keqi¡¯s mind. ¡°The Dao Ancestor can actually mobilize the supernatural aura of Earth for his own use in the universe. Could this wooden saber be driven by the Dao Ancestor?¡± The moment the wooden saber landed steadily in Su Yun¡¯s hand, Zhang Keqi¡¯s guess was undoubtedly confirmed. This wooden saber had sunk into the Qiantang River when Su Yun turned into a mortal. Even Su Yun did not expect that one day, this saber would see the light of day again. In the satellite image, Su Yun held the wooden saber in his hand. It reminded people of the famous Macheteman from many years ago. At that time, Earth did not have any concept of cultivation, nor did it encounter any danger. The countries were like loose sand, scheming against each other and being vigilant against each other. And now, when Su Yun held the wooden saber again, the entire Earth was united. This scene made many people sigh in their hearts. The only thing that had never changed in the world was time. To cultivators, they had already realized that time was a barrier to them. Because apart from Earth, there was no concept of time. The moment Su Yun held the wooden saber, his eyes lit up. Under the enhanced vision of the supernatural aura, Su Yun also saw at a certain moment the faint barrier that enveloped him. ¡°Break!¡± With a thought from Su Yun, the wooden saber in his hand returned to the void in front of him. In the image of the Sky Brain Satellite, everyone seemed to really see something shatter in front of Su Yun. The penetrative feeling that he had not felt for a long time finally attacked again. A large amount of supernatural aura entered Su Yun¡¯s body without any obstruction. The golden light around Su Yun became more and more dazzling. The light on his body could even illuminate the Earth behind him. In the darkness, this golden light descended, as if bringing hope to all humans. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun gathered all his strength on the blade and stood it in front of it, ready to attack. ¡°Old friend, help me again and open up a hope for humanity to survive in the future¡­ Open up the cultivation world!¡± In Su Yun¡¯s heart, he was talking to the wooden saber like two old friends who had not seen each other for a long time. Seeing the wooden saber again, Su Yun naturally recalled the bloody storms of the past. He originally wanted to sink the saber into the mortal world, but who knew that this was an extravagant hope? The wooden saber constantly flickered with a supernatural aura, as if it was responding to Su Yun. The wooden saber carried Su Yun¡¯s former battle intent and fighting spirit. Under the nourishment of the supernatural aura, it was no longer an ordinary item in the world. As Su Yun slowly held the saber to his side, the nine stars finally reached the final juncture. Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: Mythical Origin, Dimensional Ascension on Earth! (1) Chapter 1004: Mythical Origin, Dimensional Ascension on Earth! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The nine planets gradually formed a line. Su Yun had finally waited for this moment. He gradually gathered the supernatural aura on the wooden saber in his hand. When the nine stars were connected, he could clearly sense that the supernatural aura in the universe had begun to boil. This was the opportunity that Su Yun needed the most. Opening up the cultivation world required an extremely huge amount of strength, and it was clearly impossible for him to do it alone. This was why Su Yun had gone through so much trouble to create an opportunity to connect the nine stars and use it to mobilize a huge supernatural aura for his own use. As Su Yun slowly raised the wooden saber in his hand, the golden light in the universe converged on the wooden saber. Perhaps because the saber carried too much energy, it began to tremble uncontrollably in Su Yun¡¯s hand. Fine cracks had even begun to appear on the wooden saber. This meant that the wooden saber was on the verge of reaching its energy limit. Su Yun watched with a determined gaze as the nine stars finally formed. His body, because of the huge supernatural aura, formed an independent space that seemed to be isolated in the universe. Swoosh! As the wooden saber that had been accumulating for a long time fell, a shocking power impacted the vast universe. The Twelve Immortal Palaces and the Heavenly Cauldron shone with a dazzling golden light. Thirteen pillars of light shot into the clouds and gathered around Su Yun. Then, they formed an even larger pillar of light that descended from the sky. BOOM! The pillar of light struck Mount Tianding. This huge supernatural aura made all the cultivators avoid it. Although they could cultivate by mobilizing the supernatural aura, the current supernatural aura was too pure energy and abnormally huge. It was not something they could withstand at all. The area within five kilometers of Mount Tianding began to tremble violently, and terrifying cracks began to spread on the ground. What surprised everyone was that these cracks did not exist for long before they began to repair themselves. Moreover, there was a mysterious power lingering around Mount Tianding. In the golden pillar of light, Su Yun descended from the sky. He stabbed the wooden saber in his hand into the ground and strode towards Mount Tianding. And with every step Su Yun took, a mysterious array disc would form under his feet. The supernatural aura flowing in the surroundings gradually formed complicated magic marks. ¡°Inheriting the power of heaven and earth, borrowing the opportunity of the nine stars to activate the technique of myriad ages and break through the supreme realm!¡± Su Yun¡¯s Dao voice echoed on Mount Tianding. All the cultivators could sense the powerful power in this voice. This made many cultivators feel deep veneration. They looked at Su Yun, who was surrounded by golden light on the mountain peak, as if a legendary god had descended to the mortal world. Su Yun gritted his teeth and spread out his hands, forcefully gathering the supernatural aura that was wreaking havoc near Mount Tianding. Under his control, the originally huge pillar of light gradually compressed, forming a palm-sized ball of light. When the energy was compressed to a pole, there would also be a qualitative change. The space around the ball of light began to distort, as if a pair of invisible hands were rubbing the nearby space. As the ground shook, a strong wind blew on Mount Tianding, but the wind that attacked from all directions quickly disappeared when it passed by the ball of light, as if there was an empty space hidden in the ball of light. Everyone widened their eyes and stared intently at Su Yun. At this moment, Zhang Keqi and company were also analyzing what Su Yun was doing through the Sky Brain Satellite. Through the simulation data calculations of the computer satellite, Zhang Keqi and company had roughly figured out everything Su Yun had done just now. The moment the nine stars connected, the originally silent energy in the universe began to boil. Su Yun mobilized the array formation powers of the 12 immortal palaces and the Heavenly Cauldron and forcefully collided with the power in the universe, causing it to fuse. Then, Su Yun used himself as a carrier to support this force and inject it into Earth. The entire process sounded easy, but it was hard to imagine how much pain and risk Su Yun was facing when enduring such a huge force. In fact, that was indeed the case. Just as Su Yun was using himself as a carrier to absorb this power, Zhang Keqi and company could clearly see from the surveillance data on the screen that Su Yun¡¯s body was constantly being forcefully destroyed by this power. Fortunately, his realm was high enough, so after this destruction, his body would always repair itself. In other words, in the entire Earth, other than Su Yun, no one else could do this even if they had the intention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, it was enough to mobilize the power of the entire Earth alone. He only used a saber to bombard the huge power wreaking havoc in the universe. The combination of the two powers allowed Su Yun to see the hope of opening up the cultivation world. The ball of light that he was constantly gathering was the most important step in the entire plan. Even now, Su Yun was still constantly releasing power, compressing it into the ball of light. The duration of the nine stars was very short. Once any planet deviated slightly, it was impossible for him to mobilize such a huge power in the universe. As this rare celestial phenomenon continued, all the power in the universe was in the most excited state. As for the vast universe formed by the Big Bang, there were many powers sleeping. The supernatural aura was only one of them. Only when the nine stars were connected would the universe become unstable from dead silence. This gave Su Yun a chance to mobilize these powers. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: Mythical Origin, Dimensional Ascension on Earth! (2) Chapter 1005: Mythical Origin, Dimensional Ascension on Earth! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations These destructive powers were purified by Su Yun¡¯s body. Although the transformation process was extremely painful, Su Yun did not show any signs of it. The ball of light compressed to a new level in front of Su Yun. The distorted space around him became larger and more obvious. Sensing the energy in front of him, Su Yun knew that it was almost time. Therefore, he quickly took a step forward. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Su Yun stabbed his hands into the ball of light. Facing such power, if an ordinary person reached their hand into it, they would probably instantly turn into bones. Thankfully, Su Yun had a supernatural aura protecting him, but even so, he still felt immense pain. As Su Yun gritted his teeth and constantly deepened the strength in his hand, the ball of light that condensed was vaguely pushed open by Su Yun. And behind this crack was not the appearance of Mount Tianding. Through the Sky Brain Satellite, Zhang Keqi and the others were shocked to discover that an independent space different from the existing space had formed in the ball of light. Su Yun was constantly exerting strength, making the crack in the ball of light grow larger and larger. It was as if he was opening a door to an unknown space. BOOM! As Su Yun erupted with all his strength in his hands, the ball of light suddenly exploded. The golden aftershock extended for more than a hundred miles. Wherever it passed, mountains collapsed and the ground cracked, and the sky darkened. All the cultivators instinctively mobilized their supernatural auras to protect their bodies, preventing them from being affected by the aftershock. However, because the surrounding mountains collapsed and the ground split, the dust that filled the sky blocked everyone¡¯s vision. Only when the dust gradually dissipated did the cultivators get up from the ground in a sorry state. They raised their heads with difficulty and looked at the place where Su Yun was previously. Su Yun¡¯s figure had already disappeared. A ¡°door¡± that resembled water ripples appeared where the ball of light was. Cultivators could see that these flowing water ripples were actually the purest supernatural aura. Through the transparent ripples, it seemed to be a desolate place. It did not belong to Mount Tianding, nor to any place on Earth. The cultivators who did not understand were stunned on the spot. What they did not know was that Su Yun had already stepped into the ripples. When Su Yun slowly opened his eyes, what greeted his eyes was a barren land. Looking up, he saw a dark sky, but there was no sunlight or moonlight in this sky. This was an independent small world. There were no laws, no order, only a new desolation. Su Yun slowly opened his hand. A ball of supernatural aura easily gathered in his hand. The supernatural aura in this world was very dense. Anyone could step into cultivation here. They did not need any talent and could easily achieve achievements that they could not achieve in the past. A golden supernatural aura gathered in Su Yun¡¯s hand. As for Su Yun, he calmly looked at the darkness above him. ¡°Where¡¯s the light?¡± With Su Yun¡¯s voice, he gently threw the ball of light in his hand into the air. Following that, the ball of light rushed into the pitch-black sky at an extremely fast speed before emitting a dazzling golden light. The darkness was dispelled. The golden light hung in the sky like the independent sun of this world, illuminating this world and the blue sky. Su Yun slowly extended his hand and twisted it slightly. The golden light gradually disappeared, replaced by boundless darkness. The difference this time was that there was a vast starry sky in the darkness and a bright moon hanging in the sky. Su Yun was the owner of this small world. This place was like the mental world of the past. He could still do whatever he wanted in the mental world. The night and day constantly changed. Time passed as the stars moved. Su Yun could control everything at will. He was formulating the necessary laws for this small world. The four seasons alternated, and the black and white were clear. After doing all of this, he released his supernatural aura and sensed the small world. This world was not too big. It was about the size of a small city. However, the edge of the world was still spreading out at a certain speed. This was the characteristic of the cultivation world. Su Yun felt a familiar aura behind him before turning around. Zhao Guofeng stood outside the entrance of the small world in shock and sized him up. Standing here, he could see a desolate space that he had never seen before while Su Yun was standing there and looking back at him. As Su Yun waved at him, Zhao Guofeng understood what Su Yun meant. He carefully reached out to touch the water ripples, but he realized that his hand could easily pass through them. This calmed Zhao Guofeng down a little. Then, he mustered his courage and stepped into this brand new space. In the past few years, he had long been a cultivator of the third realm. Therefore, the moment he stepped into this space, he felt an unprecedentedly abundant supernatural aura. In just a few breaths, he felt comfortable all over. If he cultivated here, he would definitely be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. Soon, Zhao Guofeng arrived beside Su Yun and looked around in shock. ¡°Dao Ancestor¡­ This is¡­¡± ¡°This is the cultivation world I established for all of humanity. It can be called the supernatural world. This is an independent small world. As it had just been established, the system and laws in this world were not perfect. ¡°Regardless, you should have already sensed the supernatural aura here. If cultivators can cultivate here, the achievements they can achieve in a year are not something the outside world can compare to.¡± Zhao Guofeng knew very well that Su Yun was not lying. He could easily sense that the supernatural aura here was very rich. Furthermore, it was stronger than on Earth and purer than in the universe. Turning to look at Zhao Guofeng beside him, Su Yun said word by word, ¡°I forcefully created the miracle of nine stars in a row to create this cultivation world. Every year, the cultivation world would expand by 10% and gradually fuse with Earth. It¡¯s estimated that in 50 years, the cultivation world will completely absorb Earth, allowing Earth to complete its dimensional upgrade and become the land of origin.¡± ¡°Earth¡¯s dimensional ascension? The land of origin?¡± Zhao Guofeng had never heard of this term, so he was naturally a little puzzled. As Su Yun walked forward, he explained to Zhao Guofeng, ¡°The Land of Origin is the name of the Earth after it has completed its dimensional upgrade. To put it simply, this was like the starting point of the Big Bang. Everything would change again here, and all creatures on Earth would rise from three-dimensional creatures to existences in a higher dimension. ¡°For a long time, the laws that bound humans on Earth had no effect. In this world, cultivators were like legendary gods. ¡°No! To be precise, the land of origin after the dimension upgrade is the legendary source of the Immortal World. At that time, all the cultivators on Earth will be the legendary origin of immortals!¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow, but Zhao Guofeng¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He finally understood Su Yun¡¯s intentions. He wanted to establish the only immortal world in the universe and make all the myths and legends come true. Let Earth become the origin of myths. If there were still cultivators cultivating in the future, then after the dimension upgrade, Earth would be an immortal world that all cultivators yearned to ascend to! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After this thought appeared in Zhao Guofeng¡¯s mind, he revealed a shocked expression. How could he not know what this meant to Earth? Su Yun was not opening up a future for the people on Earth, but a brand new definition of life and the world. Transcendent Realm, Land of Origin, Immortal Realm¡­ It would eventually change the entire Earth, or even the entire universe! Although this required a relatively long process, from today onwards, humans had already embarked on this new journey. Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: The Beginning Is the End, There Will Finally Be an Origin (1) Chapter 1006: The Beginning Is the End, There Will Finally Be an Origin (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The entrance to the Transcendent Realm was set up on Mount Tianding, but this entrance was not something anyone could enter just because they wanted to. When setting up the entrance, Su Yun had also carefully set up a taboo. This taboo was the primordial genes left in human bodies. Only Earthlings could step into this taboo. Other than that, even aliens with powerful technology could only retreat. Zhao Guofeng followed Su Yun around the Transcendent Realm for a moment. At the moment, this was only a barren land. Just as Su Yun had said, the Transcendent Realm still needed to be developed, and it required the combined efforts of all cultivators. During this process, Zhao Guofeng once again witnessed the miracle that Su Yun had done. He had given the Transcendent Realm the change of the Stellar Transposition, as well as the inevitable process of all living beings ¡®establishment, living, and destroying and empty¡¯. However, all of this was only temporary. As people gradually adapted to the Transcendent Realm and developed it, the laws here would definitely be different from Earth. For example, time here would slow down. This way, cultivators could originally obtain an increase in their lifespan after reaching a higher realm. In a relatively slow period of time, people could also obtain more eternal life. The reason why he did not do so immediately was that for the human order, this still required a process. Other than that, there were other laws that looked unchanging on Earth. They would also change in the Transcendent Realm. In order to give everyone a step-by-step adaptation process and give order time to be reestablished, Su Yun was not in a hurry to do so. The moment Su Yun left the Transcendent Realm with Zhao Guofeng, he hurriedly bade farewell to Su Yun. He rushed back to the capital immediately. Naturally, he had to report such a huge matter to Feng Jiwen immediately. ¡°Transcendent Realm?¡± Feng Jiwen¡¯s eyes widened, feeling a little shocked by this news. He had also seen Su Yun¡¯s shocking actions not long ago through the satellite image, but he never expected Su Yun to open up an independent space on Earth. As Zhao Guofeng handed the sorted documents to Feng Jiwen, he carefully explained, ¡°Sir, according to the Dao Ancestor, this cultivation world will double every year. It¡¯s estimated that it will completely cover the entire Earth in 50 years. This would also mean that 50 years later, the Earth would complete its dimensional ascension and humans would reach a higher dimension from three-dimensional creatures. ¡°This kind of evolution across dimensions did not exist in human science. Therefore, the Dao Ancestor gave me an example. He said that at that time, Earth would become the Land of Origin. ¡°The Land of Origins is just like our legendary Immortal World. All cultivators will be Ancestral Gods in the Land of Origins. They will be creatures that belong to the source of myth in the eyes of later generations.¡± Feng Jiwen widened his eyes and looked up at Zhao Guofeng for a long time. This news was shocking to him. Just as the leaders of the world were worried about the future of humanity, Su Yun had single-handedly created an unprecedented future. This news undoubtedly gave Feng Jiwen confidence. As long as they could survive the crisis of the alien army in a few years, Earth would no longer have to worry about similar crises appearing again. The Transcendent Realm was the best path for humans in the future. Moreover, because of the existence of the Transcendent Realm, cultivation could not be limited to the people of Great Xia. People from all over the world could step into it and cultivate. Of course, this was also in the future. After all, the current Transcendent Realm was only the size of a city and could only accommodate a limited number of people. Naturally, it had to be used more rationally. Therefore, Feng Jiwen brought Zhao Guofeng and quickly organized a meeting in the capital. The directors of the Hearing Dao Bureaus in various cities came to participate in the meeting. Considering that the topic discussed at this meeting involved the supernatural world, Feng Jiwen personally called Su Yun and invited him to participate in the meeting. However, Su Yun did not agree to this. He only listed out what they wanted to discuss over the phone. Considering that Su Yun was an expert after all, Feng Jiwen did not force him. He only seriously recorded every question Su Yun mentioned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the conference room, the bureau chiefs of the various cities looked solemnly at the document in front of them. Naturally, it was about Su Yun establishing the cultivation world alone. The entire conference room was silent. A moment later, Feng Jiwen was the first to speak. ¡°Everyone, as everyone can see, the Dao Ancestor has opened up an independent space on Mount Tianding. This space was called the Transcendent Realm, commonly known as the cultivation world. In the future, it would be the Immortal World. The supernatural aura inside was very abundant. What was even rarer was that all the laws and order inside could change according to the stage of humans. ¡°This meant that all cultivators in the Transcendent Realm had infinite possibilities. As the Transcendent Realm gradually fused with Earth, the entire Earth would complete the most important dimensional changes. ¡°This kind of thing has completely exceeded our scientific understanding, so we can¡¯t view it with scientific concepts. All we know so far is the definition of dimensional space in science.¡± Feng Jiwen gave Zhao Guofeng a look. Zhao Guofeng quickly stood up and walked to the whiteboard in front of the meeting. Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: The Beginning Is the End, There Will Finally Be an Origin (2) Chapter 1007: The Beginning Is the End, There Will Finally Be an Origin (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Zero dimension. In science, we think it¡¯s a point without any direction to speak of. It¡¯s the smallest unit we can understand dimensions.¡± Zhao Guofeng tapped a black spot on the whiteboard. Then, he drew a straight line on the black spot. ¡°Countless zero-dimensional spaces form one dimension. It¡¯s formed by countless zero-dimensional points, which also gives it the only meaning of length and direction.¡± Then, Zhao Guofeng drew many long lines beside this long line, forming a black rectangle. ¡°Two-dimensional space is this side. Imagine, a one-dimensional straight line only has one direction. In fact, we all know that there are countless such directions. If we want to, we can connect any two zero-dimensional points and we can get any straight line and direction. The space formed by all straight lines is called a plane, or two-dimensional. Two-dimensional space has length and width.¡± Zhao Guofeng extended a frame on the black rectangle, making it look three-dimensional. ¡°We are now in a three-dimensional space. Countless straight lines can form countless planes. The space formed by these countless planes is a three-dimensional space. The three-dimensional space has length, width, and height, which is the space we can understand the most.¡± Zhao Guofeng paused for a moment and turned to look at everyone present. ¡°The next theory is the mathematical model established by science in the early years, which is also the only standard we have to evaluate the Transcendent Realm.¡± Zhao Guofeng did not continue drawing models on the whiteboard like before, because the next dimensional space could no longer be expressed purely through patterns. ¡°Four-dimensional space refers to the time when three-dimensional space adds one dimension. It is also the lowest dimension that forms our real world. ¡°In fact, our real world is composed of four-dimensional spacetime. Other than that, we can¡¯t sense higher dimensions. Space and time are intertwined in the four-dimensional spacetime. Neither of them is indispensable. They are continuous and have some connection with each other. ¡°Five-dimensional spacetime means that there¡¯s an additional time Y dimension in the four-dimensional spacetime. That is, if we look at time in four dimensions as x-dimensional, five-dimensional space has two dimensions of time, X and Y. This might be confusing, but if it was about plane time dimensions, everyone should understand what it meant. ¡°There are multiple parallel spaces in our space, and this x-dimensional represents time in the past and future. Born in four-dimensional spacetime, we cannot observe the past and future of x-dimensional space. We can only sense the passage of time. However, the living physical bodies in the five-dimensional spacetime observed all the processes of a person from birth to death, which was the past and the future. ¡°The additional Y-dimensional represents possibilities. You can imagine it as a parallel world, the process of all the possibilities from a person¡¯s birth to death.¡± Zhao Guofeng took a sip of water and looked at everyone seriously. ¡°Actually, in this five-dimensional spacetime, it feels about the same as the immortal realms mentioned in our legends. ¡°In the myths and legends since ancient times, the gods always knew the infinite possibilities of the past and the future. With extremely high intelligence, they maintained the development of order in the world among these infinite possibilities. ¡°Think about it. If we were also in that five-dimensional space-time, what was the difference between us and gods? However, this was only the fifth dimension. According to the Dao Ancestor, the Transcendent Realm might eventually become an existence in the tenth dimension. In that case, everyone might not have any concepts. Then, let¡¯s continue talking about the six-dimensional space.¡± Everyone present looked at Zhao Guofeng seriously. This news was really too shocking for them. In short, the six-dimensional spacetime had three-dimensional time. In addition to the X-dimensional space and Y-dimensional space mentioned above, there was also a Z-dimensional space. X-dimensional represents the past and future, Y-dimensional represents different parallel worlds, and Z-dimensional represents the past and future of any parallel world. In other words, people who had reached the sixth dimension had the ability to control time. It was like a person watching a video. Not only could the life form in the six-dimensional space drag the video progress bar back and forth, but it could also accelerate or slow the video down. People who reached this dimension were no different from gods, or even above the legendary gods. The seven-dimensional space had the ability to change space on the original foundation, while the lifeforms in the eight-dimensional space had the ability to shuttle through parallel worlds and universes with different physical laws. The lifeforms in the ninth dimensional spacetime had the ability to create different physical law universes. The tenth dimension returned to its foundation, to the beginning, representing all time, all space, and so on. In the cultivation world, Su Yun had mentioned it many times. It was called the origin of the Great Dao. Everything in the world had a certain direction of development, but in the end, it would definitely return to the beginning. The zero-dimensional space was a point, and the ten-dimensional space was also a point. It looked like there was nothing, but in fact, it included everything. The existence of the entire universe erupted from the zero-dimensional point. The final end was also the starting point. The ultimate Transcendent Realm would be such an existence, but that was already a very long time in the future. Now, it was only a concept to let everyone know the inevitable development direction of the Transcendent Realm. Not to mention the nine dimensions and ten dimensions, even if the current humans could step into the four-dimensional space, it was an achievement that was enough to be recorded in history for all of humanity. This was because Su Yun and company had such hope. How could everyone not be excited? 50 years was actually just a drop in the ocean for human civilization. They could use these 50 years to obtain a limitless future for humanity. No one would hesitate. After clarifying this, Zhao Guofeng returned to his seat, and the right to speak fell on Feng Jiwen again. ¡°Everyone, you should understand now how important the Transcendent Realm is to us, right? Humanity is embarking on a qualitative change in the future, but only if we work extra hard for it. ¡°Before the meeting, I had already discussed matters regarding the Transcendent Realm with the Dao Ancestor. Currently, the Transcendent Realm was only a barren place, so I needed to send a group of cultivators into the Transcendent Realm to open it. ¡°Just like the changes our ancestors made to the Earth, we have to change the Transcendent Realm one by one. In addition, the various dojos quickly selected elite cultivators. After completing the basics, they stepped into the Transcendent Realm to cultivate. ¡°We still have a tough battle to fight next, so we have to increase the strength of the cultivators as quickly as possible. Every year, the Transcendent Realm will expand. Therefore, we have to select new cultivators every year and enter the Transcendent Realm to cultivate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Currently, all the countries are busy building underground cities, so we have to do the construction of the Transcendent Realm ourselves. The war would come in seven years. Ordinary people needed a hiding place, so the establishment of the underground city is necessary. ¡°There was no need to mention the importance of the construction of the Transcendent Realm. This concerned the future of all humans and even the entire Earth in seven years. We will eventually change the known universe. We will finally step into an unknown place. We will finally light up the sky!¡± As Feng Jiwen finished speaking, all the bureau chiefs present stood up and said in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief. Please don¡¯t worry, Dao Ancestor. We will definitely complete the mission!¡± After this meeting dissipated, the directors of the Hearing Dao Bureau went to the dojo under their jurisdiction and spent a few days explaining the existence of the Transcendent Realm to all the cultivators. To these cultivators, it was easier to accept this. In their opinion, this was just like the unworldly land mentioned in the Peach Blossom Origin. This was a paradise on earth, and it was enough to entrust all his future. Therefore, the various training halls began the most basic selection. First, a group of people who were building the Transcendent Realm sailed towards Mount Tianding from all directions. Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: Immortal Residence (1) Chapter 1008: Immortal Residence (1) Editor: Henyee Translations When the pioneers from all directions gathered at the entrance of the Transcendent Realm of Mount Tianding, Zhao Guofeng, who had been waiting for a long time, also obtained everyone¡¯s data. There were a total of 5,000 people in this batch of pioneers, and the mission and responsibility of these 5,000 people was to represent humans to enter the Transcendent Realm first and complete the opening and construction of the desolate area of the Transcendent Realm. Therefore, they all carried tools. Some would be in charge of basic industrial construction, some would be in agriculture, and some would be in construction. After all, the current Transcendent Realm was barren. Naturally, it needed people to work together to change the construction. These 5,000 people stood on Mount Tianding Dojo and looked at Zhao Guofeng, who was at the front. All of them had serious expressions. Zhao Guofeng also looked at everyone solemnly. He used his supernatural aura to expand his voice, so that no matter where these five thousand people stood, they could clearly hear his voice. ¡°Fellow pioneers, you will be the first to step into the Transcendent Realm among all of humanity. The Transcendental Realm is the future that the Dao Ancestor opened for us. Next, we have to take the baton from the Dao Ancestor and go to the Transcendental Realm to build our future home. ¡°So far, large-scale equipment is constantly being transferred over. All pioneers, follow me into the Transcendent Realm first. After that, I will share with you the detailed plans of the higher-ups for the Transcendent Realm. ¡°What everyone is going to do now is not an ordinary thing. Every blade of grass and tree you create now will form the Transcendent Realm of the future supreme realm!¡± Zhao Guofeng was indeed the person Feng Jiwen recognized and admired the most. With just a few words, he mobilized the morale of everyone present. As determination flashed in everyone¡¯s eyes, Zhao Guofeng knew that it was time, so he waved his hand and led the team into the Transcendent Realm. When they passed through the entrance, everyone was shocked by this novel experience. It was as if they had passed through a layer of cold mist. With a step, they seemed to have instantly appeared in a brand new world. The supernatural aura that assaulted their faces shook all the cultivators. They noticed Zhao Guofeng, who was walking at the front, and were stunned on the spot. Zhao Guofeng looked at the mountains in front of him in disbelief. The river passed through the mountains and finally merged into the boundless sea. One had to know that the last time Zhao Guofeng entered this place, the entire Transcendent Realm was a desolate plain. After only a day, mountains, rivers, and even seas actually appeared, forming a basic plot of land. Zhao Guofeng naturally did not know that all of this was because of the laws set by Su Yun. The mountains rose with the movement of the earth vein, and the river gathered from the heavenly water. The volcanic eruption formed a large amount of water vapor. As the rain fell, it finally formed a vast sea. As Su Yun wanted to build the Transcendent Realm as soon as possible, the time flow inside was different from the outside world. Only a few days had passed in the outside world, but this place was like Earth¡¯s thousand-year change. This was something Zhao Guofeng had not expected. In just a few days, the Transcendent Realm had become completely different. This also made Zhao Guofeng realize the infinite possibilities that could exist in the Transcendent Realm. Now, they were like the legendary ancestors on Earth, wanting to gradually turn the desolate Transcendent Realm into a paradise. If it was in legends, this group of people would have done many things like the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. Even if they recorded it truthfully, it would probably be like a legend in the eyes of the later generations. A moment later, Zhao Guofeng finally recovered from his shock. With a golden flash, Zhao Guofeng noticed that Su Yun had appeared in front of him at some point. The thousands of cultivators behind him bowed to Su Yun and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Dao Ancestor!¡± Su Yun turned around and looked at the cultivators behind him. He nodded gently and looked at Zhao Guofeng beside him. ¡°Old Zhao, this Transcendent Realm is different since you came a few days ago, right?¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded excitedly. Even now, disbelief was written on his face. ¡°Dao Ancestor, how did you do it? How did you turn a plain into what it is now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Yun pointed at the sky above him and slowly said, ¡°I accelerated the flow of time. You¡¯ve spent a few days outside. It¡¯s unknown how many thousands of years have passed here. However, this evolution was only based on changes under a specific law. Simply put, it was like a program. Everything you saw in front of you was just the inevitable result of the program¡¯s operation. ¡°This change was not suitable for the subsequent construction. The moment you stepped into the Transcendent Realm, the flow of time returned to normal. Otherwise, you would probably have become old in the blink of an eye. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll leave the construction of the Transcendent Realm to you guys. The Laws of this Transcendent Realm have already been perfected. The four seasons change, and the alternation of black and white is no different from the outside world. ¡°Humans need a process of adaptation. Everything will naturally change in the future, but at least for now, everything has basically been settled.¡± Zhao Guofeng understood what Su Yun meant. He had never thought of constructing the Transcendent Realm, but Su Yun had formed it with a thought. In the concept of cultivation, there was a very important point. It was that the derivation and extinction of all things had a necessary process. Even Su Yun could not casually wave his hand and create something that did not exist in this world. Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Immortal Residence (2) Chapter 1009: Immortal Residence (2) Editor: Henyee Translations This would form an extremely huge butterfly effect, which did not conform to the concept of karma inherited by cultivators. After chatting with Zhao Guofeng, Su Yun¡¯s figure disappeared. In the Transcendent Realm, he was like a god who had created the world. Zhao Guofeng, who had returned to his senses, quickly gave instructions to the pioneers. The pioneers also formed different teams and went to different places to build. One group of pioneers walked to the top of the mountain and built a lush forest. Another group built land on the plains and even introduced cattle and sheep from the outside world to derive species here. Another group came to the seaside. An unintentional action made these pioneers realize that because the supernatural aura here was very abundant, they could live unaffected even in the sea. Such a situation was definitely impossible to exist on Earth in the outside world. Although the supernatural aura on Earth had been abundant thanks to Su Yun¡¯s efforts, it was definitely not enough to support the mobilization of the supernatural aura by cultivators in the sea. The Transcendent Realm was completely different from the laws here. Everything here was made up of the most basic supernatural aura. Therefore, when the pioneers stepped in, they could even sense a huge supernatural aura from the tiny sand. To their surprise, this batch of pioneers quickly sank to the bottom of the sea. As the laws took shape and time passed quickly, the creatures in the sea had long formed a very rich species. The creatures in the sea here were relatively large. The palm-sized fish on Earth in the outside world were even a meter in size here. Moreover, these creatures had the most basic perception of supernatural auras. When they breathed in and out, they would imperceptibly drive a lot of supernatural auras. As the entire Transcendent Realm was only a prototype at the moment, no one knew how these creatures would develop in the future. There was at least one thing that was certain. Being able to absorb and sense the supernatural aura meant that he could cultivate. These creatures at the bottom of the sea were different from land. The ecology in the sea was the earliest to be perfected even on Earth. There were no land creatures in the Transcendent Realm, but in the sea, it had even formed a complete biological chain. The pioneers continuously gathered the information into documents and let Zhao Guofeng convey it to the highest commander, Feng Jiwen. Feng Jiwen was very surprised by the wonders of the Transcendent Realm, especially about the fact that cultivators could move freely without being affected at all in the sea. In the Transcendent Realm, the supernatural aura derived many things that did not exist on Earth, such as a crystal called the Dragon Crystal. This crystal was condensed from the supernatural aura and formed after a thousand years of evolution. This crystal contained extremely powerful energy. In the Transcendent Realm, it could also be used as the origin of energy output to create something that could not exist on Earth. This was the uniqueness of the Transcendent Realm. Many things here were completely different from the outside world. For example, the supernatural aura of the land here was very rich. The trees planted could always take root and germinate in an extremely short period of time. In the end, they would be several times larger than on Earth. The vegetation growing here was eaten by the cows and sheep. The abundant supernatural aura allowed these cows and sheep to naturally breathe in and out the supernatural aura. Seeing these documents, Feng Jiwen immediately realized the infinite possibilities in the Transcendent Realm. This meant that not only humans could cultivate in the Transcendent Realm, but even living creatures could cultivate. Be it plants, fish, insects, birds, or beasts, Su Yun had once said that the most basic key to cultivation was to be able to sense supernatural auras. And these creatures could easily inhale and exhale supernatural auras when living in such a dense supernatural aura. He sat alone in the office and was stunned for a long time. In Feng Jiwen¡¯s mind, a shocking guess quickly appeared. Wasn¡¯t this Transcendent Realm like the legendary ancient era? There were all kinds of legends about an ancient era that were impossible to investigate, but it was filled with all kinds of magical eras. There were many gods living there. They were omnipotent. There were also many demon beasts, spirit beasts, and even the legendary dragons. Now that he thought about it carefully, wasn¡¯t this exactly the same as the Transcendent Realm? When those creatures could cultivate, many strange existences would naturally be born. Animals that could transform into humans, trees that could speak and had their own thoughts, in the eyes of anyone, these would be legendary demons. And under such a dense supernatural aura, cultivators could easily do things that could not be done on Earth. If an ancient person saw a cultivator who could move freely in the sea of the transcendent realm and even breathe, wouldn¡¯t they give him the title of Sea God? The appearance of the Transcendent Realm brought limitless possibilities to humanity. This would be unbelievable, but now, it was really happening in front of everyone. ¡­ After the 5,000 pioneers entered the Transcendent Realm, they quickly changed the appearance of the realm. Although the time flow here was normal, because the supernatural aura was very abundant, the plants planted could grow quickly. The growth cycle greatly shortened their lifespan, but it was infinitely extended. As far as the eye could see, the top of the mountain was filled with towering trees a few meters tall. After these trees grew, they actually emitted a supernatural aura, forming a virtuous cycle in the entire Transcendent Realm. The pioneers in charge of industrial construction mined some crystals in the Transcendent Realm and established a laboratory to study them. Without exception, the crystals in the Transcendent Realm were all high-intensity energy compression. This meant that human technology could improve for hundreds of years in the Transcendent Realm. Energy was the foundation of all technology. Moreover, most of the energy bodies that existed here were often enough to reform the current scientific concepts of humans. When the industrial pioneers were conducting detailed research on the geology, soil, crystals, energy, and so on in the Transcendent Realm, a group of pioneers, who were also the pioneers of humanity, were the first to go deep into the sea. These pioneers were cultivators who had reached the third realm and above. Therefore, they could mobilize the abundant supernatural aura at the bottom of the sea to resist the inevitable pressure in the sea. On Earth, even with the most advanced technology, humans could only dive 19,016 meters. However, in the Transcendent Realm, humans could move freely below 20,000 meters under the sea without using any technology. The higher the realm, the deeper the depth one could reach. At the same time, some scientists gradually had an idea that had once existed on Earth, but they could not implement it at all. Undersea city! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ocean was finally no longer a terrifying existence to humans. This also meant that humans could finally make use of this vast place. Although it was only a thought at the moment, it was enough to make most scientists excited. Therefore, this batch of pioneers was constantly collecting information about the seabed in the Transcendent Realm and collecting various crystals. They were already working hard for the undersea city that might be implemented in the future. On the land, the agricultural pioneers were also surprised to discover that the seeds planted yesterday had already taken root and germinated today. Moreover, they were growing at a visible speed. The supernatural aura contained in the fruit was very beneficial to cultivators. At this speed, the first batch of seeds would grow in a month at most. From this, it could be seen that although the time flow in the Transcendent Realm was the same as in the outside world, the biological cycle was completely different. This was the legendary Immortal Land, even far beyond the legends. As the commander-in-chief, Zhao Guofeng set up a command tent in the Transcendent Realm. The 5,000 pioneers continuously perfected the future immortal residence of humans day and night. Every discovery was enough to shock everyone. However, these discoveries were also the meaning of the existence of the Transcendent Realm. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Construction, Opening, Immortal World (1) Chapter 1010: Construction, Opening, Immortal World (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The news of Su Yun establishing a future immortal residence on earth by himself quickly spread throughout the world. The people of the other countries were curious about this. They could not wait to see this scene with their own eyes. However, compared to Great Xia, almost all the other countries were working hard for the underground city project. Feng Jiwen also explained explicitly to the heads of State at a recent meeting. The Dao Ancestor of the Great Xia had established the Transcendent Realm to lay down a future filled with infinite possibilities for humanity. The underground city plan was to ensure the safety of ordinary people when the crisis arrived. These two things were not intrinsically conflicting, so one could not ignore the other based on either point. Because the underground city plan was based on the Twelve Immortal Palaces, the various countries worked together to open a passageway to the underground. All of them were based on the location of the Twelve Immortal Palaces. In the latest adjustment plan, the Underground City was set to have 12 cities. The 12 main cities would resonate with the Twelve Immortal Palaces from afar. This was the only hope for human survival when the war came. Every underground area was being excavated and opened up in full swing. The advanced technology provided by Great Xia allowed each country to master the research and development ability of building robots. This robot could install and dismantle all kinds of equipment with both hands, and its weight-bearing ability reached more than ten tons. During the launch of the underground city plan, Great Xia unilaterally sent more than 3,000 construction robots to help countries perfect the underground city plan. This made many countries extremely grateful to Great Xia. One had to know that such a huge underground project was not something that any country could do just because they wanted to. However, with the support of Great Xia, they could provide technology to countries that lacked technology and resources to countries that lacked resources. This was enough for many countries to survive. The underground project was constantly advancing. For most engineers, they would live underground for far longer than on the ground in the next few years. The first problem to be resolved was how humans could survive underground. Oxygen and energy were important issues that had to be considered and resolved immediately. In order to solve these problems, artificial suns and virtual oxygen layers were proposed one after another. Soon, they began to conquer technology. When these proposals were sent to the scientists of Great Xia, they quickly obtained the help of the scientists. It did not take long for them to give solutions to the relevant problems. Now, a huge area had already been opened up in the underground with the naked eye. With the injection of various technological methods, the construction period of the underground city was much shorter. The project to create an artificial sun had already begun. To put it bluntly, it was replaced by related energy bodies. Simulating the sun would bring about other inevitable effects other than lighting to humans. There was no need to mention the oxygen layer. Earth had already overcome this technical problem on the moon battlefield. Compared to the vacuum environment in space, the underground oxygen layer needed to be adjusted slightly, but this was not difficult. Everything was proceeding step by step. Such busyness even gave rise to hope in the hearts of many people. The countdown was constantly shortening. When people were facing a calamity, everything everyone did now gave this day a lot of hope. ¡­ The establishment of the Transcendent Realm was also underway. The 5,000 pioneers stepped into the realm and changed it in a short period of time. It was no longer a desolate land. On the peak of the mountain stood ancient trees, and on the plains were herds of cows and sheep. The pioneers established camps in different places and began to prepare to build places and residences for cultivators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Guofeng originally wanted to discuss with Su Yun about the architectural style of the Transcendent Realm, but Su Yun did not take it to heart. After handing over all the construction matters to Zhao Guofeng, Su Yun accompanied Xu Jiajia and the rest in the villa at the back of the mountain. Xu Jiajia and the rest had already been discharged and brought home to recuperate. The children¡¯s growth made Su Yun cherish the passage of time. Zhao Guofeng could understand this. Therefore, after gathering many architects and planning the blueprints, he personally came to Su Yun¡¯s villa and handed the blueprints to him. ¡°Dao Ancestor, we are already preparing to start building buildings in the Transcendent Realm. The style we have developed is the architectural style of the Ming Dynasty, so that when the building is completed, it will be grand and magnificent. According to the detailed plan, we established a cultivation area and daily residence. ¡°This project is very vast. What¡¯s more, we have to consider that the area of the Transcendent Realm will increase every year. Therefore, we have to set up every part of the buildings accurately. Otherwise, we might have to go through a lot of trouble to demolish them after the area increases in the future.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun took the blueprint from Zhao Guofeng¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. The architectural design on this blueprint was indeed refreshing. The entire blueprint highlighted the spatial atmosphere of the Ming Dynasty¡¯s architectural style. It took into account the practicality and aesthetic buildings, adding a hint of immortality to the Transcendent Realm. Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011: Construction, Opening, Immortal World (2) Chapter 1011: Construction, Opening, Immortal World (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The buildings used design and paints popular in architecture during the Ming and Qing dynasties. Colorful paintings are often found in the beams of the inner and outer eaves, in the arches and indoor ceilings, in the algae wells and on the pillars. In addition, there were also heavenly stairs descending from the peak of the mountain. These ancient buildings were faintly visible in the clouds. Even if one only saw the blueprint, they could not help but sigh. Zhao Guofeng looked at Su Yun seriously, hoping to get a response from him. Su Yun nodded decisively, he praised, ¡°Very good. Old Zhao, you can make the decision yourself. There¡¯s no need to always confirm it with me. The Transcendent Realm is the future of humanity. I¡¯m only the founder, but I¡¯m not the owner.¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded solemnly. Then, he left with this blueprint and rushed to the capital overnight. After participating in the meeting, he obtained Feng Jiwen¡¯s permission and quickly carried out a specific operation. Under the night sky, on many highways in Great Xia, many construction teams filled with construction materials were rushing to the entrance of the Transcendent Realm of Mount Tianding from all directions. Among these convoys, there were Great Xia people and many foreigners. They would all be the main construction team and enter the Transcendent Realm first. They would begin to strictly plan the location of the buildings according to the blueprint and ensure that the buildings were completed in the shortest time. When these people passed through the barrier and entered the Transcendent Realm with curiosity, everyone was astonished by the scene in front of them. With one step, it was as if they had arrived at a brand new world. This world was like a paradise. Everything they saw gave off a surreal feeling. Everything here seemed to be a little larger than the outside world, be it plants or fish and insects. The things in the outside world looked the same as the things here, but under the nourishment of the supernatural aura, there was actually an essential difference. Zhao Guofeng personally led the workers to the construction site, which was on the top of a mountain. He would be the first to start the construction of the Transcendent Realm here. After the buildings on the mountain peak were completed, there would be a staircase built from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. In the outside world, such a situation was as difficult as ascending to the heavens, but in the Transcendent Realm, established physics did not pose any impact. Currently, the planned completion period of the entire construction project is three years. In these three years, the Transcendent Realm had basically been perfected. They could also send the first batch of cultivators into the Transcendent Realm to cultivate. For this day to come, the country attached great importance to it. A large number of resources and talents were continuously sent into the Transcendent Realm. As the commander-in-chief of this project, Zhao Guofeng did not expect that he would stay in the Transcendent Realm for a full eight months after attending the last meeting. In the past eight months, the Sky Vault Construction Project had been steadily launched and the scale had been issued. The foundation of the corresponding building had been built, and the construction team was advancing step by step. Although Zhao Guofeng was tired, he was relieved. ¡­ After eight months, not only had the plan to open up the Transcendent Realm achieved considerable success, but even the underground city had clearly changed. Scientists used a new type of crystal discovered at the moon base to successfully develop an artificial sun, so that even if people lived underground, it would not be as dark as they imagined. Scientists will set a necessary time change for the artificial sun so that it can be underground and simulate the passage of 24 hours. Moreover, the appearance of the artificial sun helped scientists solve many problems, such as planting in the underground city and photosynthesis through the artificial sun. The artificial sun was the most difficult step in the underground city project. After completing this, it meant that the underground city had a stable energy source. According to the scientists¡¯ estimation, the moment the artificial sun was activated, the crystals they currently had could allow the artificial sun to operate at high power for 184 years and at low power for more than 200 years. Of course, no one really hoped to stay in the underground city for so many years. This underground city was only a necessary measure for everyone to avoid the chaotic crisis, so in everyone¡¯s hearts, they had to win the upcoming battle. Once they failed, they would lose their autonomy, and their outcome would definitely not be too optimistic. They would either be captured by aliens and turned into undignified experiments, or they would be trapped underground forever and die in a tomb made by humans. However, now that the construction was in progress, no one thought too much about such a problem. Although the people who built the underground city were all foreigners, in Great Xia¡¯s words, they were completely taking it one step at a time. No one knew what the future would be like, but they had to at least try their best to fight for every possibility. For the world, these eight months were spent in construction almost every day. Both the Transcendent Realm and the underground city carried the hope of mankind for the future. In the past eight months, some cultivators in the various dojos had made quite a breakthrough. As the first person to break through to the fourth realm in the Hibiscus City Dojo, Master Gu quickly became a role model for other cultivators. In order to let others better understand the comprehension of the fourth realm, under the arrangements of the local bureau, Master Gu stood on the forum stage and shared his cultivation experience with the tens of thousands of cultivators present. From the third realm to the fourth realm, it seemed to have only increased by one realm, but it was as if there was a mountain and sea between them. Many cultivators were trapped in that final step. They kept feeling that they could figure something out, but this was very vague. It was as if there was a thin veil covering their hearts. Behind this thin veil was the fourth realm, but they could not lift it no matter what. Master Gu, who was on the podium, had clearly lost his rogue habits. His entire temperament had settled down and condensed a lot. His eyes became gentle, and even his tone became much gentler when he spoke. However, because Master Gu entered the Dao through martial arts, there would always be a big saber by his side. Those who were familiar with Master Gu knew that as long as he held the saber, the killing intent and fighting spirit all over his body would be completely different from the feeling he gave people now. On the podium, Master Gu told everyone the story of how he had once been enlightened by Su Yun. He even showed the healed scar on his missing ear. It was precisely these experiences that established Master Gu¡¯s current achievements, allowing him to be the first person to step into the fourth realm in this dojo. This was because strictly speaking, he had long come into contact with the supernatural aura. From Master Gu onwards, more and more cultivators stepped into the fourth realm. These cultivators who had first stepped into the fourth realm also shared their experiences with other cultivators under the arrangements of the Hearing Dao Bureau. This way, the snowball would roll bigger and bigger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In these eight months, all the cultivators stepped into the fourth realm from the initial third realm and began to work hard towards a higher realm. All cultivators who had reached the fourth realm could clearly sense that their connection with the supernatural aura seemed to have become even closer. Increasing one¡¯s realm did not only mean an increase in strength, but also a change in one¡¯s mental state. The overall strength of the entire Great Xia became stronger because they had stepped into the fourth realm. Yet this also made it hard for the Hearing Dao Bureau. They had no choice but to quickly organize the information and update the original database to record all the cultivators who had stepped into the fourth realm. As the golden light in the various dojos became more and more dazzling, more and more cultivators stepped into the fourth realm. The supernatural aura gathered in the sky gradually turned the entire Great Xia into a paradise. Among the ten thousand miles of golden light, there was an especially dazzling one. Under that golden light was the white monkey sitting quietly on the peak of Mount Tianding. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: Prelude to the Universe Era (1) Chapter 1012: Prelude to the Universe Era (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The supernatural aura kept gathering above the white monkey, gradually forming a bright ball of light. Visible to the naked eye, golden aura continuously flowed out of the white monkey¡¯s body and gradually entered the ball of light, making it larger and larger. All the white fur on the white monkey¡¯s body was golden under the golden light. As it breathed, all the fur floated slightly in the airflow, making the white monkey look a little immortal. Under this huge rock, the beasts in the mountain were obediently lying around. Countless eyes were looking at the white monkey with reverence, as if in the hearts of these animals, the white monkey had long become their supreme king. The entire process lasted for about half an hour. As the ball of light reached a certain peak, it began to compress. All the energy gradually condensed, and the golden ball of light became smaller and smaller. When the ball of light gradually shrank to the size of a chess piece, it began to approach the white monkey. In the end, this ball of light entered the white monkey¡¯s body. The white monkey suddenly opened its eyes. Suddenly, a wave of air formed around the white monkey and stretched for thousands of miles. The white monkey¡¯s eyes also became clearer. If one only looked at these eyes, no one would have thought that these eyes were actually a monkey¡¯s. The white monkey slowly stood up, but the surrounding beasts in the forest lowered their bodies and bowed to the white monkey. In the white monkey¡¯s body, the golden core was at his chest, constantly releasing supernatural energy to baptize his body. Supernatural aura condensed into a pill, which meant that the white monkey had already stepped into the ranks of demons. In the realm of humans, he had already reached the fifth realm. During this period of time, the white monkey had been in seclusion in the mountain to cultivate. The supernatural aura emitted from his body was also constantly affecting the beasts in the forest. Although he could not control the supernatural aura on his own, he had already begun to consciously absorb the supernatural aura into his body. The cultivation of these animals was different from humans. They had to awaken their intelligence first before they could rely on the supernatural aura to cultivate. Awakening their intelligence was a matter of breaking through the laws in itself. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to take this step. This was also why humans were the most suitable for cultivation among all living beings. This was because they did not need to develop their intelligence through hard work. This intelligence was innate. As the white monkey took a step forward, a faint golden light appeared, allowing his body to float in the air. Looking at all the beasts below, the white monkey waved its hand gently, and these animals left one after another. After completely awakening its consciousness, the white monkey looked at everything in this world from a new perspective. He was like a newborn. Be it what he felt or what he saw, it made him feel very novel. Various auras began to appear in the air. They were familiar and unfamiliar. This was because the white monkey¡¯s perception had increased greatly. It even quickly captured Su Yun¡¯s aura. Whoosh! As a golden light flashed, the white monkey disappeared from the spot at an extremely high speed. He was like a child who had scored full marks and could not wait to find his family to take credit. Su Yun was accompanying Xu Jiajia and the rest in the villa. The four children were still young, but they had already begun to gather an extremely high supernatural aura around them. Su Yun loved the four children dearly. With his powerful arms, he could easily make the four children sit on his shoulders. Through controlling his supernatural aura, he would not lose his strength and let the children fall. After this period of recuperation, Xu Jiajia and the rest finally returned to their appearance before giving birth. The nourishment of the supernatural aura made their skin even tighter. Not only did their figures not go out of shape, but they were even more beautiful than before. As a grandmother, there was no need to mention Yang Shan¡¯s love for her grandchildren. Although Su Yun repeatedly said that the four children would not fall, Yang Shan still did not want Su Yun to carry the children like this. Xu Jiajia and the others were the same. They carried a child over, leaving Su Yun standing there helplessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A golden light flashed. Su Yun quickly looked at the golden light, followed by a white phantom pouncing over. He had long sensed the familiar aura in the golden light, so he did not block it at all. Instead, he opened his arms. ¡°Squeak squeak¡­¡± The white monkey had just completely awakened its consciousness. It would take a while for it to learn how to speak. But it already had the intention to express itself and could express its feelings through some simple gestures. Xu Jiajia looked at the white monkey in surprise and quickly stood up to walk over. ¡°Snowball, you¡¯ve actually reached the fifth realm now. We¡¯re only at the peak of the third realm.¡± ¡°No way, how can we live like this?¡± L¨¹ Hongya stuck out her tongue helplessly. During this period of time, Xu Jiajia and the others had not entered cultivation again, so their realms had stagnated. Therefore, after seeing that Snowball had already reached the fifth realm, they were even more determined to cultivate again as soon as possible. Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: Prelude to the Universe Era (2) Chapter 1013: Prelude to the Universe Era (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Snowball affectionately rubbed its face against Su Yun¡¯s shoulder. This was completely different from his awe-inspiring appearance in front of the hundred beasts. Su Yun gently stroked Snowball¡¯s head and explained to Xu Jiajia and the others, ¡°From its aura, I can sense that Snowball has indeed reached the fifth realm, but its realm is different from humans. Animals were born with incomplete intelligence, but their perception of nature was much stronger than humans. Therefore, we can¡¯t judge its realm by the supernatural aura released by Snowball.¡± Su Yun looked at Snowball and smiled. ¡°Looks like I have to summarize the realms of demons.¡± Snowball bared its teeth and nodded repeatedly at Su Yun. It kept hugging Su Yun¡¯s neck with its two front paws, repeatedly expressing its longing. Other than Su Yun, Snowball was only close to Xu Jiajia. That was because when Su Yun was in seclusion previously, Snowball was mostly taken care of by Xu Jiajia. Compared to Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, Snowball liked Xu Jiajia more. Soon, Snowball pounced into Xu Jiajia¡¯s arms. Xu Jiajia carried Snowball to see Su Yun¡¯s children. Snowball was very careful with these children. He no longer expressed his love with hugs. As if he knew that these children were still young and was afraid that he would hurt them because of his rash actions, Snowball hid far away and only blinked curiously from afar. Snowball was still that happy fruit. It would always make Su Yun unable to hold back his laughter. Even though Snowball had already entered the ranks of demons, it did not change anything. However, Snowball did not stay here for long. It was as if he had specially come to visit Su Yun. A few hours later, Snowball reluctantly bade farewell to Su Yun. With a golden flash, it disappeared from its spot. Not long after, it appeared at the spot where it had been meditating in seclusion. Su Yun knew what Snowball was thinking. He wanted to improve his abilities as soon as possible so that he could follow him. How could everything that had happened earlier not have a huge impact on Snowball¡¯s heart? Su Yun mobilized the universe¡¯s supernatural aura alone and injected it into Earth. Later on, he established the cultivation world and created a beautiful future for all humans. Snowball knew that if he did not improve as soon as possible, he would never be able to follow Su Yun. This was because Su Yun¡¯s height was getting higher and higher, and he was about to reach a place he could not reach. It was also this motivation that drove Snowball. Regardless of whether it was cold or hot cultivation, he hoped that he could fight side by side with Su Yun like before. It was also because he saw Snowball that Su Yun quickly realized that there was a very important thing he needed to do now. That was to clarify the cultivation realm of demons. If necessary, he had to reestablish a cultivation method suitable for animals. Snowball was definitely an unprecedented demon ancestor on Earth. Under his leadership, more and more animals would definitely enter cultivation. At that time, the cultivation method for animals could naturally be set by Snowball, but Su Yun would also give some critical help when necessary. In the past, all of this was too far away, but now, it seemed to be within reach. Hence, a few days later, Su Yun, Xu Jiajia, and the rest left the villa together. The children were temporarily left to the elders to take care of. Su Yun was going into seclusion, and Xu Jiajia and the others were going into cultivation again. This was because the crisis on Earth had not passed. Now was far from the time for them to relax. However, Xu Jiajia and the others¡¯ cultivation speed was extremely fast because they had Su Yun¡¯s purest supernatural aura in their bodies. Energy had a pulling effect on each other, so Xu Jiajia and the others were able to mobilize the surrounding supernatural aura for their own use. In a short period of time, they had made a considerable breakthrough. From Su Yun¡¯s point of view, everything he could do had been done. All his thoughts had been resolved, and he could finally focus on cultivation again. There were only a few years left before the catastrophe on Earth. Every time its ability increased, Earth would have more hope, and the future of humanity would be more guaranteed. This is also the current thought of all humankind. No matter where they are acting, they are trying their best to contribute their strength to create a limitless future for the Earth. In the Transcendent Realm, Zhao Guofeng instructed the pioneers to build this world. The undersea city had already taken shape. The Immortal Phoenix Hall on the mountaintop was also standing on cloud stairs. The children of the cows and sheep who had entered the Transcendent Realm the earliest had undergone a huge change. Not only had their bodies grown several times larger, but they also had some special abilities. They were born with the ability to cultivate, and their perception of supernatural auras was abnormally sharp. The most obvious example was a snake. Not long after it was born, its body began to grow larger. Recently, it had been swimming back and forth in the river formed in the Transcendent Realm. After every lap, the snake¡¯s body would become larger. There were even obvious bumps on its head. The snake head and horns were similar to flood dragons. Zhao Guofeng was very shocked by this. Many scientists were also transferred to the supernatural world to do some research on these animals that had obvious genetic changes. Compared to the genetic changes in these animals, the genetic modification that was once popular in various countries was completely child¡¯s play. There were endless possibilities in the Transcendent Realm. This was not just an abstract description, but an indisputable fact. Outside the Transcendent Realm, various countries were also doing their best to build underground cities. The crystals found at the moon base had perfected the construction of the artificial sun. The underground construction site could finally no longer be illuminated by light alone. This day was a day of global attention. In the livestream, the elite scientists of the world worked together to activate the artificial sun. The golden light illuminated the dark underground. The huge underground city seemed to have a sky. With the injection of energy, the use of some large equipment became easier. This artificial sun was like a huge nuclear reactor that could continuously output energy. According to the scientists¡¯ calculations, the power in these crystals could support such a high-intensity energy output for about eight months. Therefore, the heads of state quickly applied to Feng Jiwen in the meeting, which was to restart the moon base. This time, it was no longer the various countries fighting for resources. Instead, everyone was working hard for the same goal. Feng Jiwen naturally agreed to this request immediately. As the spaceships of various countries rose into the sky, the silent moon base became lively again. These representatives only had one goal after landing on the moon, and that was to collect more energy crystals to provide an endless stream of energy to the artificial sun. Only then could they ensure the normal operation of the underground city. In the past, this place was a sea of corpses. For everyone, landing on the moon base was an adventure that they could not return from. What threatened them was not the vast universe, but the representatives of other countries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, no matter which country¡¯s representative team met on the moon base, they would greet them very warmly. They would overcome some difficulties together and help each other. It was a happy scene. The light that belonged to Earth illuminated the moon base again, but this time, the representatives of the various countries were united and advanced and retreated together. In order to ensure that the team¡¯s mining on the moon base was smooth, the three platforms activated the latest energy substance detector. It circled the moon 24 hours a day and updated the data and information that the representatives could obtain at any time. On the Atlantean side, they did not even hesitate to use the entire country¡¯s financial resources to establish a signal transfer station between the Moon and Earth. Earth could be considered to have officially entered the era of the universe. The distance between the moon and Earth disappeared. Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: Supernatural Fruit, New Discovery (1) Chapter 1014: Supernatural Fruit, New Discovery (1) Editor: Henyee Translations On the moon battlefield, all the representative teams were working together to open new ruins. The reason why the development of the Moon¡¯s ruins had been suspended previously was because Earth had encountered the danger of an alien civilization invasion. Now that it was opened again, it was also for this reason, but it imperceptibly promoted the strong development of Earth. Ruin 5 and Ruin 6 were developed one after another. However, all the current representatives did not include the Great Xia members. They still had to carry out the heavy responsibility of cultivation. The ruins were filled with danger, and the newly discovered ruins were even larger. They were the remains of a main alien battleship. Although it was a wreckage, the defense function in the main ship was still in an activated state. For this, Zhang Keqi had no choice but to be the technical commander and give orders on Earth. Due to the successful establishment of the signal communication platform, Zhang Keqi¡¯s voice could be transmitted to Earth without delay. Such a technological breakthrough also meant that the moon would be able to undergo comprehensive development. In fact, perhaps it would not be long before the moon could become the second home of humans. With Zhang Keqi¡¯s order in the earpiece, a few representative teams entered the main ship. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Accompanied by an alien language that he could not understand, the defense mechanism in the wreckage was activated. A few alien energy cannonballs detonated around the team. The raging energy was enough to tear apart the bodies of Earthlings. Fortunately, Great Xia provided the necessary mecha technology. The strongest genetic warrior on the Yinfan team jumped up and landed in front of everyone with a huge shield in his hand. The shield blocked most of the energy impact. The strongest geneticist known by the people of Yinfan Kingdom as the Shield King drew two marks on the ground. Before everyone could heave a sigh of relief, high-temperature rays shot out from the surrounding walls. The geneticist from the Ice Bear Nation, codenamed the Ice Warrior, wore a mecha specially made by Great Xia and went against the current. The energy converter on his arms quickly shot out a large number of low-temperature rays, freezing the flames and mechanisms. ¡°Be careful!¡± The voice of the American Empire translating came from the Ice Warrior¡¯s earpiece. The American geneticist wearing the lightning armor instantly appeared in front of Ice Warrior and brought him away. A bottomless pit opened in the ground where Ice Warrior was just now. If not for Lightning¡¯s help, the Ice Warrior would probably be a corpse now. The crisis in front of them temporarily subsided. Everyone looked at each other and nodded. This scene of various countries helping each other was definitely impossible in the past. The warriors here had once been enemies with each other and had also killed each other on the moon battlefield. However, because of Great Xia, the world situation has changed. Now, the countries had long formed an inseparable alliance. Under the command of Great Xia¡¯s commander, Zhang Keqi, they were comrades. They trusted each other and went through difficulties together. Under Zhang Keqi¡¯s command, these representative teams gradually entered the ruins. However, as they went deeper, the danger became more and more fatal. Among them, some died in battle, some were injured, but no one had the intention to retreat. When everyone entered the main control room of the warship wreckage, they realized that the three liquid guards created by the alien civilization had long been activated. The Liquid Guard was an android created by aliens, but Earth¡¯s technology could not analyze these Liquid Guards thoroughly. The materials that made up their bodies were very special. When they gathered together, they were invulnerable. When they scattered, they would turn into a special silver liquid. Although there were only three Liquid Guards, they had made a few representative teams suffer. Even Lightning, who could easily break through the speed of sound with his armor, had died at the hands of the Liquid Guards. The most terrifying thing was that after being pierced through, Lightning actually stood up. Some liquid entered Lightning¡¯s body and controlled Lightning to become a weapon. Seeing this scene, Zhang Keqi frowned. ¡°This is biomechanical technology. The liquid that the liquid guards decompose can change biological functions. Earth doesn¡¯t even have a concept of this technology. It¡¯s difficult to imagine how alien civilizations are made.¡± However, now was clearly not the time for Zhang Keqi to think about this matter. He quickly directed the remaining survivors to fight the liquid guard through the microphone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Shield King had been protecting his teammates behind him the entire time. Under Zhang Keqi¡¯s command, Ice Warrior saw an opportunity and turned the energy of its armor into low-temperature rays without holding back. As expected, everything was as Zhang Keqi had expected. The liquid guard¡¯s movement speed was greatly slowed by the low-temperature ray. Taking advantage of the time he had won, Zhang Keqi personally went into battle and tried to search for the control system in the main control room and make a long-range breakthrough. This was not an easy task. Firstly, the computation capacity of the Sky Brain Satellite was limited. It was at the peak on Earth, but in front of an alien civilization, it was completely insufficient. Moreover, this also required Zhang Keqi to have enough technical ability. Technically, although alien civilizations were far superior to Earth, some basic concepts were unchanged throughout the universe, such as mathematics. All the technicians could not help much, so Zhang Keqi could only personally challenge the wreckage of the long-abandoned alien warship. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Supernatural Fruit, New Discovery (2) Chapter 1015: Supernatural Fruit, New Discovery (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Zhang Keqi¡¯s operation dazzled all the technicians. No one dared to breathe loudly. Only the sound of Zhang Keqi operating alone could be heard in the entire command room. The cryogenic rays could not restrict the liquid guard for too long. Everyone was forced to retreat step by step. Even the shield of the Shield King was shattered by the liquid guard. As the Shield King fell heavily to the ground, the few representative teams completely lost their most powerful protection. More and more casualties appeared. Zhang Keqi saw this and was burning with anxiety. He kept trying to break through the system, but the difficulty could be imagined. The liquid guard stepped on the Shield King¡¯s body, and a spear gradually formed in his hand. The spear was getting closer and closer to the Shield King. Even if the other team members wanted to help, they were helpless. Most of their armor was severely damaged, and some of their arms were missing. The strength of the Liquid Guard was undoubtedly displayed at this moment. After all, alien technology was not something Earth could compare to in a short period of time. The spear, which was aimed at the Shield King¡¯s heart, stopped at this critical moment. The scarlet light in the liquid guard¡¯s eyes disappeared. The red light that was flickering in the command room also disappeared. The liquid guard quietly maintained his last move and froze. What followed was a burst of cheers in the Earth command room. At the last moment, Zhang Keqi finally conquered the firewall and hacked into the main control system, stopping the Liquid Guard¡¯s operation. It was precisely because of this action that everyone present was saved. Otherwise, the consequences for everyone could be imagined. Zhang Keqi collapsed on the chair and panted heavily. It could be said that he had exhausted all his energy in this short period of time. In the ruins of the moon, the Shield King and the others helped each other stand up and looked at the Liquid Guard who had stopped moving in front of them. All of them felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, the final mining operation went smoothly. They collected enough crystals and sent them to Earth with the liquid guards. The liquid guard who was sent to Earth was pushed into the laboratory immediately. A scientist quickly carried out detailed research on the Liquid Guard, hoping to use it to master more alien technology. Enough crystals were also transported into the underground city. They would be used as the energy foundation of the artificial sun to maintain the highest level of confidentiality. Everything was going according to plan. Almost all the cultivators in Great Xia had reached the peak of the third realm. They had even stepped into the fourth realm and were preparing to charge towards the fifth realm. Feng Jiwen was very gratified when he saw this information. Every bit of progress means that the planet will have a greater chance of winning in a crisis that may come at any time. At the same time, the Transcendent Realm had already changed. The Chinese building rose into the clouds with the help of the ladder. White mist enveloped it, making this place look even more like a paradise. There were all kinds of strange animal figures in the sky. These animals were all changes caused by the reaction of Earth¡¯s creatures in the supernatural world. They had completed the most fundamental change in their genes, so strictly speaking, they were no longer considered creatures on Earth. However, through this indirect interpretation, there were infinite possibilities in the Transcendent Realm. Similarly, the underwater city was also developing steadily. As the undersea city was built, the first batch of pioneers would enter the undersea city to live for a short time as experimenters. Just by absorbing the supernatural aura here for a few days, they had the ability to communicate with sea creatures. Of course, this was also because it was very easy for creatures in the Transcendent Realm to awaken their intelligence. In other words, they were born as legendary demons. As the person in charge, Zhao Guofeng was very surprised by these changes. He even began to look forward to what would happen when humans stepped into it and started their official lives. The Laws in this world had already been completely built, making the Transcendent Realm seem to have really become as described in ancient times. Just as Su Yun had said previously, when the Transcendent Realm completely fused with Earth one day, the entire Earth would become the beginning of the Primordial Era. Originally, no matter how ordinary an ordinary person was, they might be able to perform miracles like the legendary gods. When the plants in the Transcendent Realm bore the first batch of fruits, this batch of fruits was quickly sent to the research center in the capital. The scientists quickly studied this batch of fruits, but the results shocked everyone. These fruits contained an extremely pure supernatural aura, just like the legendary immortal pills. After eating them, it would bring unimaginable changes to cultivators. For this reason, the scientists quickly chose a few volunteers from the initial pioneers, and Master Gu was among them. It had been a long time since they last met. Master Gu had already reached the middle stage of the third realm. The saber in his hand was almost comparable to the wooden sword in Su Yun¡¯s hand back then. After obtaining the fruit, Master Gu did not even hesitate to eat it. The first thing he felt was that the fruit was very sweet. Then, he felt an extremely powerful control power suddenly appear in his body. This power was constantly absorbed by his body and transformed into a supernatural aura that he could use. Originally, Master Gu was only a cultivator in the middle of the third realm. After eating this fruit, he instantly reached the peak of the third realm. In fact, at a certain moment, Master Gu touched the bottleneck of the fourth realm. This change not only shocked Master Gu, but also shocked the cultivators. It was obvious that if all cultivators could eat such fruits, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to walking into a shortcut? However, things were not so simple. The scientists quickly carried out a series of research on Master Gu¡¯s body. The research found that not all cultivators could use such a fruit. First, he had to reach a certain realm and have enough endurance. Otherwise, he would easily be torn to pieces by the raging energy. Even so, it was enough to make all the scientists happy. After a series of research, they quickly confirmed a new cultivation upgrade plan. According to the current situation, the cultivator who ate the fruit first had to reach the middle stage of the Third Realm or above. This setting was mainly used by cultivators who entered the Dao through martial arts. For example, cultivators who entered the Dao through literature could only withstand such powerful energy when their bodies reached the fourth realm or above. Nevertheless, such discoveries undoubtedly gave everyone a new cultivation direction. They could rely on such discoveries to walk further on the path of cultivation. When this news was transmitted to everyone at the Hearing Dao Bureau, all the cultivators were shocked. After so many years of cultivation day after day, there were naturally many people who were anxious. After all, they did not have that much talent, and their cultivation speed would be very slow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that danger was about to descend, their current realm was not enough for them to deal with this disaster. As cultivators, they had their own pride. They did not want to hide in the underground city like others when the disaster arrived and let all the risks be borne by other fellow Daoists. Therefore, this new discovery undoubtedly gave these people a new hope, giving them a greater motivation to charge towards a higher realm. As long as they could reach the middle stage of the third realm, they would have the right to eat fruits. That would greatly increase their cultivation speed, and they could even break through an unimaginable realm in one go. The new discoveries in the Transcendent Realm gave all the cultivators new motivation. Great Xia once again set off a crazy cultivation wave like at the beginning. There were only a few years left until the official arrival of the catastrophe. Whether the dark future could welcome the light must be jointly created by all cultivators. Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: An Accident Happened, The Danger of Alien Power (1) Chapter 1016: An Accident Happened, The Danger of Alien Power (1) Editor: Henyee Translations In the next year, the entire world was working hard to develop the underground city plan. Although the progress was slow, it never stopped. The cultivators had never stopped their cultivation plans. According to the statistics of the Hearing Dao Bureau, millions of cultivators had stepped into the fourth realm in this year. Many of them had already begun to stabilize the fifth realm. Cultivators who had reached the middle stage of the fourth realm could easily reach the peak of the fourth realm by consuming the mysterious fruit found in the Transcendent Realm. They could even use this power to break through to the fifth realm. Feng Jiwen publicized this information to the leaders of the various countries. This also multiplied the confidence of the various countries. This meant that when the disaster arrived, Earth had a higher chance of winning. On this day, Zhang Keqi was still commanding the team on Earth as the commander-in-chief to mine and explore the Moon¡¯s ruins. Since the formation of a signal interaction platform between the Earth and the Moon, there have been no delays in barrier-free communication between the Earth and the Moon. In this way, Zhang Keqi only needed to guard the main command room to be able to grasp the situation of the Moon¡¯s ruins at any time and give the representative team the most powerful help. It was also because of this that the representatives of the various countries could complete the research and exploration of the fourth ruin in a short period of time and begin to attack the fifth ruin. During this period, Earth also gained a lot. Energy crystals that could support an artificial sun and various unprecedented alien technological remains. This made the most elite scientists in the building join forces with scientific teams from all over the world to carry out continuous research day and night. Through the discovery of the Liquid Guard, the core technology to make this Liquid Guard was the interaction of a nanoform. There was no such technology on Earth at the moment, but because such a discovery could help Earth develop technology for nanoform interaction. Before this, Zhang Keqi personally led the scientific research team to conquer the core program inside the Liquid Guard and injected it into the calculation model of the Sky Brain Satellite. In this way, Earth would have the ability to control liquid guards. This could also be considered an additional technological defense force for Earth. ¡°Turn right at the fork ahead. After dodging the three laser rays, there¡¯s a door that leads to the main control room,¡± Zhang Keqi calmly commanded all the teams through a satellite simulation road map. The representatives of the various countries also tacitly followed his instructions and kept entering the depths of the ruins. The danger level in different ruins was also completely different. If the representatives have no technological support that they could trust behind them, it would probably be very difficult for anyone to enter the hinterland of the ruins safely, let alone bring back any beneficial substances. Zhang Keqi also knew the heavy responsibility he was carrying. He was carrying the lives of many representatives on his shoulders. Therefore, during this process, he ordered all the researchers not to disturb him at will. Unless there was an extremely urgent situation, they had to wait until he completed the command operation before allowing others to disturb him. What Zhang Keqi did not expect was that at this moment, hurried footsteps came from the corridor. Then, the door of the main control room was pushed open violently. The loud sound behind him made Zhang Keqi feel a little puzzled. He looked back in shock and realized that the person who walked into the room was his most capable general, Liu Yuyang. Liu Yuyang was in his forties. In an experienced science family, he was considered very young. In Zhang Keqi¡¯s impression, Liu Yuyang had always been a very calm person. But now, a rare hint of anxiety appeared on his face. This made Zhang Keqi realize that something big had probably happened even before Liu Yuyang spoke. He quickly pressed the silence button and looked at Liu Yuyang. ¡°Professor Liu, what happened?¡± Liu Yuyang subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead. Then, he quickly walked to Zhang Keqi¡¯s side and lowered his voice. ¡°The alien fleet entered the solar system 10 minutes ago.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Keqi¡¯s heart trembled. He had expected this day to come, but the moment he really learned this news, he still felt a little flustered. He then quickly noticed that Liu Yuyang seemed to want to say something but hesitated. ¡°Professor Zhang, ten minutes ago, after the alien fleet entered the solar system, they did not continue towards Earth as we imagined. Instead, they stopped at the edge of the solar system. The Sky Brain satellite monitored that an extremely powerful energy had begun to accumulate around the alien fleet, but it could not find out what the alien fleet was trying to do.¡± Zhang Keqi finally understood why Liu Yuyang was so solemn. Any unknowns manifested in the enemy were enough to cause an unimaginable disaster to the Earth. Therefore, after a short thought, Zhang Keqi quickly gave an order to all the representative teams to temporarily stop the exploration and development of the ruins. He quickly followed Liu Yuyang towards another monitoring center. Because the scientific team had been constantly updating the technology of the Sky Brain Satellite over the years, the surveillance range of the Sky Brain Satellite could now completely cover the solar system. This was why the enemy was immediately detected by the Sky Brain Satellite the moment they entered the edge of the solar system. Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: An Accident Happened, The Danger of Alien Power (2) Chapter 1017: An Accident Happened, The Danger of Alien Power (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, this was also because the alien fleet clearly did not intend to hide themselves. Otherwise, the difference in technology could allow the alien fleet to enter Earth without detection. Looking at the simulated image sent back by the Sky Brain Satellite, Zhang Keqi was also a little puzzled. The alien fleet had actually entered the solar system. Why did it stop at the edge of the solar system? What exactly were they planning to do? And what was that power that was constantly accumulating? Zhang Keqi quickly began to command the technicians present to analyze the continuous power inside. After half an hour, the only judgment people could make was that this power was dark matter energy that had always existed in the universe. The alien fleet had clearly mastered the technology to control dark matter energy, but what would this dark matter energy bring? No one knew, and no one knew the purpose of the alien fleet. Zhang Keqi thought for a moment and quickly reported this matter to Feng Jiwen. Feng Jiwen also called for a joint meeting of the heads of state at the first moment. However, the leaders of the various countries were also confused by this strange situation. Humans knew very little about dark matter, let alone use it to deduce what the alien fleet wanted to do. Left with no choice, Zhang Keqi could only order all the technicians to monitor the alien fleet¡¯s movements 24 hours a day. On the other hand, he began to understand dark matter with the most elite scientific team of the various countries, hoping to understand the purpose of the alien fleet in advance. Yet it was obvious that the alien fleet did not intend to give Earth such time to prepare. The night they discovered that the alien fleet was accumulating energy at the edge of the solar system, a new situation appeared. Zhang Keqi was connected to the national elite scientific team in the conference room to discuss the existence of dark matter and the various effects it might bring. Immediately after, the entire building was invaded by an ear-piercing alarm. The moment he heard the alarm, Zhang Keqi rushed to the command room in a hurry. Only then did he realize that all the technicians had some fear on their faces. ¡°Professor Zhang, after the alien fleet accumulated a certain amount of dark matter energy, they fired this energy. Now, this energy is approaching Earth at an extremely high speed. It¡¯s estimated to arrive on Earth in two days.¡± Zhang Keqi secretly gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t expect all of this to happen so quickly. He didn¡¯t even have time to prepare. That night, the command center was brightly lit. Zhang Keqi¡¯s scientific research team joined forces with elite teams from all over the world and quickly began to try to track and analyze this energy. During this night, scientists from all over the world raised hundreds of guesses and eliminated them one by one in a common discussion. In the end, they basically confirmed the only guess that could match the current situation. ¡°Once a large amount of dark matter energy is injected into Earth, it will quickly change Earth¡¯s original energy field. After the energy field is destroyed, it¡¯s very likely to cause a series of extreme reactions on Earth, such as an abnormality in the weather, or an increase in the power of the tidal changes, as well as a series of unpredictable situations.¡± After this guess was raised, it was gradually recognized by scientists from all over the world. There were even scientific teams that began to simulate it on the computer. In the end, the result was that the probability of dark matter triggering extreme weather on Earth was as high as 98%. After obtaining this result, Zhang Keqi sat in the chair in a daze. He finally roughly guessed what the alien fleet was planning. They were planning to use the natural power on Earth to completely disintegrate the resistance on Earth without wasting a single soldier. This method could not be said to be cruel, but from a military perspective, it was the most advantageous method. In that case, didn¡¯t that mean that before the alien fleet arrived, the first thing humans had to face was the extreme environment that appeared on Earth? An hour after this speculation appeared, the leaders of the various countries learned this news from Feng Jiwen. Everyone was a little lost. They all looked at Feng Jiwen, hoping to find an effective solution from him. Feng Jiwen did not disappoint. Under such an urgent situation, he quickly made a difficult decision. Even though the underground city was not completely built, it had already ensured basic survival needs. Two days later, before the dark matter energy injected into Earth and caused a large-scale disaster on Earth, all humans had to transfer to the underground city during this period of time. Otherwise, this would be a destructive disaster for humans. On this ordinary night, ear-piercing alarms sounded from all over the world. The local military and police stations of various countries were mobilized one after another. Through various forms, they told the people what had happened. All the entrances to the underground city were open. Under the interference of the country, the citizens of the various countries quickly rushed to the nearest entrance of the underground city and prepared to take the lead to enter the underground city to take refuge. Such an emergency completely broke the earliest arrangements of the various countries. All the citizens were confused at this moment. Some were still sleeping when they were suddenly informed that they had to be transferred to the underground city urgently. They were not allowed to bring their personal assets. To the country, the lives of the people were a huge matter. Therefore, they had to race against time to complete the transport on Earth in two days. Just thinking about it showed how vast this project was. All the main routes to the underground city were filled with people. In the sky, helicopters were constantly transporting civilians, and the transportation process of armed forces protecting civilians could be seen everywhere on the main roads. All the countries had fallen into an urgent situation. In comparison, Great Xia had a completely different appearance. The directors of the Hearing Dao Bureaus all went to the local dojos to tell all the cultivators that Earth would encounter bad weather in two days. However, all the cultivators expressed their unwillingness to leave the training hall. They did not want to give up their cultivation plan because of this. This was perhaps the most fundamental goal of the alien fleet. When people were overwhelmed by natural disasters, it was naturally impossible to formulate a perfect defense plan. This way, when the alien fleet really arrived, humanity would be completely passive. The directors of the Hearing Dao Bureau could see their determination from the attitudes of the cultivators. However, no one knew what kind of bad weather Earth would encounter. No one knew what kind of disaster dark matter would cause when it arrived on Earth. Under such circumstances, protecting all the cultivators present was naturally the most important. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, the bureau chiefs everywhere were persuading all the cultivators to enter the underground city to take refuge, but the cultivators firmly expressed that the Dao Ancestor would definitely not ignore this. And they would firmly follow the footsteps of the Dao Ancestor. No matter what decision the Dao Ancestor made, they would follow him to the death. After learning this news, Feng Jiwen frowned. How could he not want to hear Su Yun¡¯s thoughts under such circumstances? However, Su Yun was currently in seclusion. Who knew when he would come out? For this matter, Zhao Guofeng even specially rushed out of the Transcendent Realm. As the Transcendent Realm was not enough to accommodate all the cultivators, it could not be a refuge for all the cultivators for the time being. He had specially taken a helicopter to Mount Tianding and stood guard outside Su Yun¡¯s seclusion, hoping that Su Yun could come out of seclusion as soon as possible. He knew very well that Su Yun did not know what was happening in the outside world. He probably would not be of much help in the disaster that Earth was about to encounter. All the cultivators were also looking forward to Su Yun guiding everyone in a direction at this critical moment. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: Unity (1) Chapter 1018: Unity (1) Editor: Henyee Translations All the cultivators stood firm on their respective dojos. They were unwilling to run to the underground city to take refuge in such a dangerous moment like other ordinary people. All cultivators had their own pride. They hoped to do their part for Earth at this time. They would not regret it for the rest of their lives and might even form their own inner demons. The directors of the various Hearing Dao Bureaus reported this news to Feng Jiwen, who then sighed deeply. He could understand the thoughts of the cultivators at this moment, but it was impossible to open up any new hope in such a desperate situation with just his hot blood. Only Su Yun could stabilize these cultivators, but now that Su Yun was in seclusion, how could he know what was happening in the outside world? As the day passed, the dark matter energy was getting closer and closer to Earth. In another day, it would hit Earth. As the dark matter energy gradually approached, the first thing that began to appear was the tidal effect. There was no wind on all the shores. The huge waves covered the sky and instantly destroyed all the buildings near the sea. Fortunately, after spending a day and night, the various countries had been vigorously promoting the asylum plan, so there were no casualties. For most of the civilians, this was their first time entering the underground city. Although they knew of this plan, they had never known the true appearance of the underground city. The mighty refugee team followed the instructions of the country¡¯s upper echelons and entered the door to the underground city. After passing through a corridor made of special materials, a towering city gate entered everyone¡¯s eyes. The heavy city gate slowly opened. This city gate was currently the most powerful material composition on Earth. Its material effect could even be safe from nuclear explosions and block all harmful radiation. The walls of the underground city stretched for thousands of miles. This place was not as dark as people had imagined. There were no torches or dim electric lights to illuminate it. The artificial sun inside the outer barrier hung high above. At the same time, there was an artificial oxygen layer that provided an endless supply of oxygen to the people living here. This underground city exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. If not for the fact that there was an underground rock layer above the artificial sun, everyone would probably have the illusion that they were still moving on land. The underground city was officially launched today. In human history, this would also be an extremely important day. There were a total of 13 cities built in the entire underground city. 12 of them were built around the Heavenly Cauldron Underground City. There were special passageways connecting them. The moment everyone entered the underground city, it was also the moment they broke the border of the country that had always existed. The only thing that could still represent the various countries was the flags of the various countries specially set up outside the city. This meant that all the boundaries of the country would be placed outside the city gate. After stepping into the city gate, everyone would only have one identity, and that was Earthlings. Under Great Xia¡¯s lead, they would start a new underground era. After the civilians of various countries entered the underground city, they began to settle down step by step. Only the Underground City in the Heavenly Cauldron was still empty. The Underground City of the Heavenly Cauldron was the place with the largest area of land and the most materials for construction. However, none of the Great Xia cultivators were willing to take the lead and enter the underground city to take refuge. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with determination, as if they were already prepared to live and die with Earth. The Hearing Dao Bureau continued to persuade the cultivators, but they could not refute what the cultivators said. ¡°If we were to retreat to the underground city, won¡¯t the future of Earth be handed over? If we can¡¯t decide the future of our home, won¡¯t we be struggling at death¡¯s door by hiding in the underground city?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Unless the Dao Ancestor gives the order, we will defend it to the death. No matter what, we will not take a step back.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We are very determined to support the country and give the order, but we can¡¯t be so rash on this matter. It is easy to retreat to the underground city, but it will be difficult to return to the surface from the underground city. We have cultivated bitterly for so many years. Regardless of the cold or heat, we have never left the dojo. Could it be that the meaning of all this is to enter the underground city and watch the Earth be destroyed like all the other civilians?¡± The cultivators¡¯ words were sharp. The directors of the various Hearing Dao Bureaus could not refute them. In fact, they agreed with the cultivators in their hearts. However, for the sake of the overall situation, the higher-ups felt very troubled at this moment. This was because they were not sure if the cultivators had the ability to resist this disaster. If they did not have the ability to resist this disaster and were unwilling to enter the underground city, it would cause a huge loss to Earth¡¯s defense. At that time, how could Earth resist the arrival of the alien army? With this thought in mind, Zhao Guofeng remained on Mount Tianding, desperately hoping to wait for Su Yun. However, from the beginning to the end, there were no changes in the forest. It was as if Su Yun, who was in it, did not know what was happening outside. In fact, not long ago, when Zhao Guofeng stepped onto Mount Tianding, Su Yun, who was in his mental world, opened his eyes. Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Unity (2) Chapter 1019: Unity (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yun was different from before. His seclusion state had also undergone a huge change. Su Yun, who was in the spiritual world, was no longer completely isolated from the outside world. Instead, he had fused into a unique state. As long as he was willing, he could understand anything that happened in the outside world. However, because he was at the critical moment of this seclusion, he could not come out for the time being. This did not mean that Su Yun would turn a deaf ear to this matter. On the contrary, he hoped more than anyone else that Earth could survive this crisis. Therefore, Su Yun¡¯s body began to be enveloped by an extremely majestic supernatural aura. As it spread the aura into the sky, his dignified voice quickly sounded from above the mountain. ¡°Cultivators, our home is in danger. If you still defend with your lives, you won¡¯t let us down. Nevertheless, the power in the universe is majestic and complicated. We can¡¯t reverse the inevitable changes in nature. But cultivators can use supernatural auras to resolve the cosmic energy. The crisis will naturally be resolved then.¡± At first, his voice only circled above Mount Tianding. Gradually, as the supernatural aura spread, it spread to all the dojos in Great Xia and entered the ears of all the cultivators. Zhao Guofeng, who heard this, stood on the peak of the mountain excitedly and looked down at the dojo. Xu Jiajia and the others stood up and looked up at the sky, as if they were searching for Su Yun. ¡°This is the enlightenment given to us by the Dao Ancestor. We can¡¯t reverse this crisis, but we have the ability to resolve it!¡± Xu Jiajia turned around and looked firmly at all the cultivators behind her. The cultivators present nodded. The other cultivators present were the same. They had received Su Yun¡¯s directions and naturally knew what to do next. The cosmic energy Su Yun was talking about was naturally the dark matter that was attacking Earth. Because this dark matter was very huge, the cultivators¡¯ strength was not enough to resist this energy outside Earth. Therefore, Earth would definitely encounter an impending crisis, but all the cultivators could do was resolve this crisis in the shortest time possible. After receiving Su Yun¡¯s instructions, all the cultivators finally did not need to enter the underground city. However, at the moment of crisis, the power formed by the spread of dark matter was even stronger than the detonation of several nuclear bombs at the same time. The cultivators naturally could not foolishly stand on the dojo. Otherwise, they would probably have turned into countless atoms in this energy before they could take action to resolve the crisis. Therefore, the most powerful cultivators on the various dojos stood up one after another. In the Hibiscus Dojo, Master Gu stabbed the saber in his hand to the side. He stood at a high place and looked at all the cultivators. ¡°Cultivators, we have to mobilize all our supernatural auras to form a barrier on this square dojo. As long as we can withstand the powerful destructive power brought about by the explosion of dark matter energy, we have a chance to reverse the future of Earth.¡± On the Qiantang River Dojo, Zhou Xiaoxiao specially rushed over with her back facing the raging river behind her and led all the cultivators to set up a barrier. Other than Zhou Xiaoxiao, Chen Jie and the others also went to different dojos. What the cultivators needed the most now was to stabilize their minds. In the hearts of all cultivators, they were role models. After all, in the entire Great Xia, their realm was the highest among all cultivators. All the cultivators began to sit cross-legged in various dojos. At the same time, they mobilized the supernatural aura around them and gradually made it form a golden barrier around the dojo. Combat Wolf and the others rushed to the capital immediately and escorted Feng Jiwen and the others into the underground city. Feng Jiwen and the others naturally hoped to stay at the front line, but they also knew that what happened next was no longer something their strength could interfere with. Instead of bringing more trouble to the other cultivators because of his hot blood, it was better to enter the underground city and take charge of the overall situation. Just like that, some of the higher-ups of Great Xia moved into the underground city. They could still understand what was happening in the outside world through advanced technology and maintain close contact with the cultivators of the various training halls at all times. Xu Jiajia brought the cultivators and enveloped the entire Mount Tianding with a barrier. In fact, they only needed to envelop the entire training hall. However, because Xu Jiajia was worried that Su Yun would be disturbed while in seclusion, she got all the cultivators to spread the barrier until it surrounded the entire Mount Tianding. All the people who had entered the underground city had already received what the cultivators were about to do, which shocked them. These cultivators could have entered the underground city like them to avoid this crisis. However, all of them had a tacit understanding at this moment. None of them chose to enter the underground to take refuge. This was not something they should do, so this spirit made everyone extremely grateful. In fact, everyone¡¯s contribution to the world over the years was obvious. It was also because of this that the heads of the various countries put down the prejudice in their hearts. Until now, they were completely focused on Great Xia¡¯s decision. In order to appease the emotions of the people, Feng Jiwen spoke to the people in all the cities on behalf of the heads of the countries. His voice spread to every corner through the loudspeakers in the cities. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m the highest commander of Great Xia, Feng Jiwen. I have something to say to everyone here. Over the years, there have been no peaceful days on Earth. It can even be said that our lives and our previous vision of the future have changed drastically. ¡°It was as if everything had suddenly happened one day. The alien flying saucer that only existed in our sci-fi movies appeared on Earth for the first time. From then on, Earth entered the era of the universe. ¡°Over the years, various countries have been developing technology vigorously. Such a strong development gradually blinded some people. Therefore, we spent a very dark period of time fighting each other. Many people died.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions were solemn at this moment. They naturally knew that Feng Jiwen was talking about the things on the moon battlefield back then. For many people at that time, being chosen to be a member of the team heading to the moon was a matter of life and death. Very few people could return from the moon battlefield unscathed. What was even more ironic was that the ones who took their lives were their fellow Earthlings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yet it¡¯s precisely because of this experience that we realize the meaning of unity. We are now linked to the fate of the Earth. We have a common enemy, and because of it, we have gathered strength. Now that everyone is in the underground city, there is no need to worry. At least for now, this underground city is completely capable of guaranteeing everyone¡¯s safety. ¡°Before this, the underground city had already stored a large amount of food, enough for all of us to live in the underground city. ¡°Nonetheless, I hope that everyone will not lose their fighting spirit because of this. I also hope that everyone will not forget that until now, all the cultivators in Great Xia on the ground are using their lives to resist the impending disaster. ¡°Because of the Dao Ancestor, many cultivators were born. They gradually brought us from the technological era into a brand new and unknown domain. These cultivators were all fulfilling the original intention that the Dao Ancestor had first conveyed. They linked the fate of Earth to their own safety. They did not choose to step into the underground city. They chose to face the impending disaster head-on. The only thing that can make them make such a decision is the future.¡± All the commoners stood quietly in the various underground cities. Those wearing hats took off their hats at the same time, as if they were paying tribute to all the cultivators. There were less than a few hours before the dark matter descended on Earth. The cultivators on the ground all had calm expressions, but they were filled with fighting spirit. Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: Ice River Arrives (1) Chapter 1020: Ice River Arrives (1) Editor: Henyee Translations In the few hours after all the civilians successfully entered the underground city, all the cultivators had already built a golden barrier on their respective dojos. Only when everything was ready did the dark matter energy arrive as promised. The Sky Brain Satellite, which was the first to monitor the dark matter energy, quickly sent the highest-level alarm to Earth. All the scientists had already transferred to the scientific research center that was being established in the underground city and were paying close attention to the situation on the ground. A black pearl of light pierced through the sky. This pillar of light mixed with a large amount of dark matter energy exploded on the surface of the Earth. BOOM! Accompanied by a deafening bang, dark matter energy exploded and quickly spread to the world at a speed close to the speed of light. The dark matter energy landed on the peak of Mount Everest. As the energy continued to spread, according to the scientists¡¯ detection, the dark matter in the air had reached the critical point in a short period of time. The airwave formed by the energy quickly spread towards the four weeks. Many training halls naturally became targets of dark matter and energy diffusion. All the cultivators were united. They unleashed their strength to the limit and tried their best to activate the barrier. Otherwise, once the barrier shattered, all the cultivators would not be able to resist this dark matter energy with their bodies. This energy would quickly disintegrate their bodies, causing them to instantly return to the most primitive atomic state. As the dark matter energy invaded, the golden barrier quickly emitted a dazzling light. The moment the two forces collided, all the cultivators felt an extremely powerful pressure. ¡°Hold on!¡± On the dojo of Hibiscus City, Master Gu stood at the front. He stabbed the saber in his hand into the ground to stabilize his figure. Almost all the power of the cultivators entered his body and was released by him, forming a connection with the energy between the barrier. As Master Gu roared, golden light appeared in his eyes. Behind him, more than ten thousand cultivators injected energy, making Master Gu experience unprecedented power. Wherever the dark matter energy invaded, all the houses were instantly destroyed. Scientists were also quickly analyzing this energy, estimating the harm this energy might cause to Earth next. All human buildings in sight gradually disintegrated in dark matter energy, but in the eyes of scientists, this was only the first wave of dark matter energy to come to Earth. ¡°Professor Zhang, the analysis results are out. The situation is not optimistic.¡± Zhang Keqi was in the underground scientific research center, leading all the scientists to analyze this dark matter energy. An expert walked over from the laboratory beside him and handed over the report in his hand. Humans knew very little about dark matter. At the moment, most of their understanding was only on the surface. Based on what scientists know, dark matter is a substance smaller than electrons and photons. There was no electric charge on the dark matter, and it would not interfere with any electrons. This also allows dark matter to easily pass through electromagnetic waves and gravitational fields, and is an important part of the universe. It was also because of this that Su Yun called this dark matter energy¡ª the cosmic energy. The density of dark matter is very small, but it is very large, so this also makes its total mass very large. The most difficult thing was dark matter. It could not be directly observed. If he wanted to know the existence of dark matter energy, he could only make a judgment from the side. Therefore, dark matter was also called missing matter by many scientists. Because humans know very little about the universe, there are too many blind spots about the fundamental energy of the universe. For example, the explosion of dark matter at this moment actually caused all the buildings to be destroyed in physical form. This was something the scientists did not expect. When Zhang Keqi opened the information of this document and looked at the contents, he realized that the damage caused by the explosion of dark matter energy was only the beginning. When the Earth is filled with a large amount of dark matter, it will first cause extreme abnormalities in the climate. The chain reaction would cause a series of natural disasters to erupt. Just the moment the dark matter energy exploded just now, the scientists had detected that the temperature on Earth had clearly decreased a few degrees. Moreover, this value was still rising and its speed was getting faster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, because of the eruption of dark matter, Earth might enter the ice age again. Everything in sight would be covered in ice, and all creatures on Earth would experience a rare mass extinction. Looking at this information, Zhang Keqi frowned, and his expression became more and more solemn. He slowly raised his head and looked at the cultivators of the various dojos on Earth through the satellite. Now, their hopes could only be placed on them. Whether Earth could survive this crisis depended on whether these cultivators had the ability to eliminate these dark matter. The cultivators of the various dojos were doing their best to maintain the barrier to resist the powerful destructive power brought about by the dark matter energy explosion. Amidst the earthquake, the ground near the training hall that was not covered by the barrier cracked, buildings collapsed, and a large area of power failure erupted. All kinds of basic energy stopped circulating. Just as he had judged previously, it was only the beginning. What followed was the rapidly falling temperature. Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Ice River Arrives (2) Chapter 1021: Ice River Arrives (2) Editor: Henyee Translations All the cultivators did not know how long they had lasted. It was only when the last person was exhausted that the tyrannical destructive power brought about by the dark matter energy explosion was blocked by the barrier. This also made all the cultivators almost exhaust their last bit of strength. Everyone fell to the ground and panted heavily. They did not even have the strength to hook their fingers. Master Gu held the big saber and struggled to support his body to prevent himself from falling. He looked up at the sky above him. At this moment, the sky was dark, and then snow fell. Snow in June was once thought to have been a great injustice in the world, and today, this scene happened again in front of everyone. The snow that filled the sky quietly fell. The temperature on the ground instantly fell below zero degrees, and the value was still decreasing. Even the cultivators felt an extremely intense discomfort. All the citizens in the underground city looked worriedly at the cultivators on the big screen. This was a calamity for Earth. It was difficult to imagine if these cultivators could reverse this crisis. In just a few days, the entire Earth was frozen for thousands of miles and snow floated for thousands of miles. This description was no longer the romantic concept of a poet, but what really happened. Due to the sudden drop in temperature, a large area of plants began to wither quickly. The natural ecological balance of the Earth was broken, and a series of vicious cycles were born. Extreme weather began to erupt frequently all over the world. Some places that had already been recognized as extinct volcanoes actually began to erupt. Thick smoke billowed and covered the sky. Lava flowed out of the volcano and covered more than a hundred miles. Before a large number of animals could escape, they had already died in the sea of fire or starved to death in the mountains because of a large area of withering plants. The chain reaction caused by the dark matter explosion still appeared in the end. Because they resisted the impact of the dark matter and the energy explosion, the cultivators had already exhausted all their strength. Therefore, they still needed a certain amount of time to recover before they could take the next step. At least the impact of the eruption of dark matter energy on Earth was already irreversible. The cultivators could only use their supernatural aura to eliminate this dark matter energy, causing the level of dark matter energy on Earth to decrease, gradually returning Earth to its original ecological environment. This process sounded easy, but it would take a few years to really do it. To cultivators, the only good news was that they had indeed blocked dark matter through the barrier formed by the supernatural aura. This meant that the supernatural aura could indeed greatly affect dark matter energy. On the Mount Tianding Dojo, Xu Jiajia and the others were already exhausted. Not only did they have to protect the entire training hall, but they also had to protect the entire Mount Tianding behind them. The energy expenditure was naturally greater than that of other cultivators. Xu Jiajia looked in the direction of Mount Tianding firmly. That was where Su Yun was in seclusion. In her opinion, as long as Su Yun was fine, everything she did was worth it. All the citizens of the underground city felt a lingering fear when they saw such a change in Earth in a short period of time. If they had not transferred to the underground city in time, they would probably have been buried in ice or annihilated by various natural disasters like all the creatures on Earth. The Earth also seemed to be rejecting this dark matter energy, so all kinds of bad weather occurred frequently, coming one after another. Raging waves surged on the surface of the sea of various countries, huge tornadoes that formed a connection between the water and the sky kept attacking everywhere. Some island countries had even begun to show signs of ruins. It was already the seventh day since the dark matter energy explosion. A large area of these small island countries had already been submerged by the seawater and might become the next Atlantis. To the people, this was an extremely painful thing. They could only watch as their homes were destroyed bit by bit, but they were helpless. Fortunately, the buildings in the underground city continued the fire of human survival. In the underground city, all the temperatures were set by thermostat equipment. Therefore, even if the outside world had fallen to below -40 degrees in the past seven days, the underground city would not be affected at all. Still, all the citizens were worried. Would they be able to return to the surface to live or could they only stay in the underground city in the future? After going underground, there were many pregnant people in the city. These people were also worried that after their children were born, they would never see the beautiful scenery outside again. At that time, would these children only be able to understand through pictures the place where his parents used to live? Seeing their home gradually destroyed with their own eyes was a huge psychological pressure for everyone. In just a few days, most of the past had been covered in ice. The heavy snow had not shown any signs of stopping for a few days. The sudden drop in temperature caused creatures everywhere to begin to appear. A large area of the death ecological balance was gone. Other than some extremely cold-resistant animals, the other species were at risk of extinction. For example, those cold-resistant animals could only live a few more days than other animals. After all, when the ecological balance was broken, the biological chain collapsed. The animals with these connotations also lost their source of food. In the end, they would only starve to death in this snow. All of this was blamed on the alien civilization. They wanted to use this method to disintegrate Earth¡¯s resistance and make their descent smoother. Every time they thought of this, Zhang Keqi and the others gritted their teeth. In the eyes of the alien civilization, they clearly did not take the creatures on Earth seriously. They wanted to use genocide to achieve their goals. One could imagine how sinister they were. However, the more angry they were, the more helpless they were. Facing such a huge difference in strength, what could they do even if they were angry? The hope of the entire Earth was gathered on the ground, on all the cultivators. The cultivators knew this very well, too. Therefore, after a few days of adjustment, the cultivators of the various dojos were also prepared to step out of this dojo and save Earth from fire and water. Zhang Keqi and the others had always maintained contact with all the cultivators. According to technical investigation, at the moment the dark matter energy erupted, about 67 dark matter energy points were formed in the world. This energy source was still continuously releasing dark matter energy, causing extremely serious damage and impact to the entire Earth. If they wanted to stop the Earth from deteriorating again, they had to eliminate these 67 dark matter energy points. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The current destructive power of dark matter and energy was already irreversible, even if they eliminated the dark matter energy point immediately, it would take at least a few years or even decades for Earth to return to the previous ecological environment. However, this was all in the future. For everyone, not letting the Earth deteriorate was the greatest success in the current stage. Fortunately, when the humans transferred to the underground city, they also took samples of all the animals. There were still some animals living unaffected in the Transcendent Realm. This way, when humans could return to the surface one day, they could accelerate the return of Earth to normal ecology through technological intervention. In this calamity, be it the people underground or the cultivators on the ground, they were all under great psychological pressure. But other than advancing, they had no other choice. Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: Reverser in the Apocalypse (1) Chapter 1022: Reverser in the Apocalypse (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As the temperature on the ground became lower and lower, the cultivators resolutely dispersed the barrier after enduring the intense shock wave caused by the explosion of dark matter energy. In the biting cold wind, all the cultivators stood on the dojo and looked at the sky without fear. In the eyes of these cultivators, they had worked hard for so many years to wait for this day. They could use their flesh and blood to form a defense line to protect the country and the entire planet. Although all the cultivators were holding on, they were in a leaderless state. No one knew what to do first. The underground scientists quickly analyzed the current environment. They estimated that in at most three days, a large-scale cold wave would surge over and devour human cities. Wherever it passed, everything would turn into eternal frost. Therefore, for all the cultivators, the best time to act was in the next three days. But all the cultivators were all dispersed in all directions. Without anyone with rallying power appearing to give orders, the cultivators were ultimately weak and could not gather together. At this moment, everyone naturally thought of the same person. He was the one and only Dao Ancestor in Great Xia, Su Yun. Whether it was the cultivators on the ground or the billions of people underground, they were all looking forward to that person¡¯s appearance, but until now, there were no signs of that person coming out of seclusion. Helpless, the cultivators with the highest cultivation realms in the various dojos stood up without hesitation and took on this responsibility. Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the others also separated and headed to different dojos to lead the overall situation. The scientists underground were not idle now. They had to make another plan. Now, the underground was only a way for the people to choose to take refuge. It was not a place for humans to stay for long. It would take some time for the cultivators to resolve the dark matter energy points one by one. During this period, the injuries Earth would suffer would definitely be very serious. If humans could not step on the ground, cultivators alone could not complete the reconstruction after the disaster. Hence, Great Xia¡¯s scientists joined forces with the elite scientific teams of the various countries to develop construction armor that could still move in such a bad environment. Although the underground city was huge, the range of activity was still limited after all. After all, most places were used as energy supply points, so the habitat of humans was naturally not as comfortable as the ground. In addition, most of the people who had entered the underground city to take refuge were civilians, who were completely disturbed by panic. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with worry. At the thought of the future, there was only darkness. In order to guarantee the physical and mental health of the people, the State had to start recruiting some people with relevant professions and formulating a series of prevention programmes. But all the higher-ups knew very well that the only way to get rid of the citizens¡¯ anxiety was to let them see hope. Therefore, with the strong intervention of the various countries, the satellite image could quickly be transmitted to the independent signal of the underground city, allowing all the citizens to see the images of the cultivators on the ground working hard for their future through the screen. As expected, when they saw all the cultivators walking through the snow, the people¡¯s mood gradually stabilized. Their eyes were more determined than before. After all, this was a hope of returning to their home on the ground. In the conference room of the scientific research center in the main city of Great Xia, Feng Jiwen was personally overseeing the development of the relevant mechas, preparing to return to the surface at any time. On the screen beside Feng Jiwen was Zhao Guofeng. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Guofeng was still guarding Mount Tianding. He firmly believed that Su Yun would not ignore it. What he needed to do was to communicate the relevant information with Su Yun the moment he came out of seclusion and formulate the next plan of action. ¡°Chief, there are no signs of the Dao Ancestor coming out of seclusion yet, but the Dao Ancestor must have already known what happened in the outside world. That¡¯s why he transmitted his voice from a thousand miles away to inspire all the cultivators present. I think the Dao Ancestor should be at the most critical moment of his seclusion, so he can¡¯t come out in time. It will definitely not be long before the Dao Ancestor will not ignore us.¡± Feng Jiwen felt a little relieved. He nodded gently and said to Zhao Guofeng, ¡°All the cultivators present are using the satellite signal to talk to each other and determine their next course of action. ¡°According to our scientific research team¡¯s estimation, if the cultivators went to various dark matter energy eruption points to eliminate it day and night from now on, it would take about two weeks. ¡°In these two weeks, the Earth will definitely suffer extremely serious damage. The danger level of all disasters was still rising in a straight line. Therefore, although all the citizens have gone underground, we are also racing against time to formulate a plan to return to the opposite side. Humans should not live underground in the dark after this. If that¡¯s the case, the alien civilization¡¯s plan will be achieved.¡± Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: Reverser in the Apocalypse (2) Chapter 1023: Reverser in the Apocalypse (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°No! Chief!¡± Just as Feng Jiwen spoke, Zhao Guofeng suddenly looked at the screen with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Not all the citizens have entered the underground city. According to the data I have here, there are still 3,200 people in the Transcendent Realm. ¡°Due to the sudden eruption of the crisis, these 3,200 people did not join the transfer team. Instead, they had been building our future home in the Transcendent Realm. Ever since these 3,200 people entered the Transcendent Realm, their cultivation speed had clearly increased. Many of them even broke through their current realms one after another. ¡°The Transcendent Realm is a very strange place. Every flower and tree here contained an extremely huge supernatural aura. Fruits that can bring us great help are not rare in the Transcendent Realm. Moreover, the batch of animals that first entered the Transcendent Realm had already undergone obvious genetic changes in their reproduction. ¡°This batch of animals had just been born, and their genetic attributes were already far superior to any known species on Earth. I also asked the Atlan Empire for their most perfect genetic modification information for animals at the first moment. After comparison, I discovered that the animals in the Transcendent Realm can easily defeat the strongest genetic animals on Earth during the genetic modification process.¡± Zhao Guofeng¡¯s words indeed shocked Feng Jiwen. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Zhao Guofeng nodded firmly. ¡°Before the Dao Ancestor entered seclusion, he had actually left a way out for Earth, which was the Transcendent Realm. Although we still need to work hard to rebuild after the disaster as the Earth is our home, there is no need to feel too burdened. ¡°The Transcendent Realm would become one with Earth in a few decades. At that time, everything in sight would be changed. The science we firmly believed in could not play any role in the Transcendent Realm. Human civilization would thus be on another fast track. Therefore, with the Dao Ancestor around, no matter what the outcome was, the alien civilization would not ultimately achieve their goal. ¡°I will also pay attention to the situation in the Transcendent Realm at all times. Those 3,200 people are the only construction forces we can mobilize at the moment. They only need to hold on to one mission, which is to complete the Transcendent Realm!¡± After disconnecting with Zhao Guofeng, Feng Jiwen felt much more at ease. Just as Zhao Guofeng had said, Su Yun had long made plans to leave a way out for humanity. Looking at the busy scientists not far away, Feng Jiwen heaved a deep sigh of relief. In his opinion, without any worries, all the scientists could focus on developing. It would not be long before humans could walk out of the ground again and return to the surface to build their home again. They would quietly wait for the day when the Transcendent Realm and Earth became one and the divine descended. ¡­ Chen Jie had already led the cultivators of Hibiscus City¡¯s dojo and set off in a mighty manner. In the underground command center, a portion of scientists were assigned to guide the cultivators. They used satellites to locate many dark matter eruption points. Through the transmission of satellite signals, the cultivators could know the target of their next operation. Through the satellite signal screen connected to her arm, Chen Jie saw that the nearest dark matter eruption point was 30 kilometers away in the center of Hibiscus City. All the cultivators were very convinced by Chen Jie¡¯s command, so they followed her out of the dojo without hesitation. However, it was also because this place was too close to the eruption point that the surging cold wave was more serious than elsewhere. The snow that filled the sky fell with strong winds, making it difficult for people to open their eyes. The cultivators had no choice but to struggle against the wind and walk towards the eruption point. The extremely low temperature was secondary. To cultivators, what was even more unprepared was the earthquake that would appear from time to time. There was no pattern to the appearance of the earthquake. The cultivators only knew that the power of the earthquake was getting stronger and stronger. The originally prosperous city was now empty. As far as the eye could see, it was all ruins caused by the earthquake. The high-rise buildings were as fragile as a piece of paper in the face of natural disasters. The current Hibiscus City was no longer as prosperous as before. Under the extremely low visibility, the cultivators tried their best to push their supernatural aura to resist the low temperature that attacked from all directions. The temperature on the ground had already fallen to -30 degrees Celsius. This value was still changing, making it difficult for the cultivators. However, Chen Jie, who was walking at the front, had never thought of retreating. In her heart, the person who gave her strength was Su Yun. From her point of view, she was the closest to Su Yun. She experienced the feeling of being born with a heavy responsibility and felt a sense of responsibility that she had never felt before. He wanted to lead all the cultivators to protect the future of humanity. At the same time, he was worried about these people and did not want them to suffer any harm on this path. BOOM! Another earthquake struck without warning, and the building, which was already leaning, collapsed. At the critical moment, all the cultivators used their supernatural auras to form a barrier, blocking the falling boulders. However, the moment the cultivators forced all the supernatural aura out of their bodies, the surging cold wave quickly forced into their bodies. With the naked eye, the faces of all the cultivators instantly turned pale, and their lips turned purple. After finally surviving the aftershocks that happened every few minutes, the cultivators retracted their supernatural auras, hoping to expel the coldness in their bodies. In these few short minutes, someone had already suffered varying degrees of frostbite. In such an environment, any wound was fatal. Chen Jie saw this and was anxious. After counting, she already knew that more than ten people had serious frostbite in a short period of time. She immediately came in front of the dozen or so people and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t go any further. Hurry up and return to the scene. I¡¯ll inform the underground command center and try to think of a way to bring you back to the underground to recuperate.¡± After hearing this, the dozen or so people shook their heads in tacit understanding. ¡°Commander Chen, this small injury of ours is not a big deal. By mobilizing the supernatural aura, we can stabilize the blood essence in our bodies. We are all cultivators. We are all people who follow the Dao Ancestor. At a time like this, we will definitely not retreat, nor are we willing to hide underground.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Before Chen Jie could finish speaking, one of the cultivators said firmly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s not only the survival of our country, but also the survival of our planet. One more person meant one more power. This was an unchanging principle. We won¡¯t hold everyone back, and let¡¯s not waste any more time. For Great Xia and for our home, no matter how much we endure, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Jie did not speak. She looked at the dozen or so people in front of her, and their eyes were filled with determination. She already understood what these people were thinking and knew that there was no point in forcing it. Therefore, after a short thought, Chen Jie nodded and quickly gave an order for the dozen or so people to return to the team. However, in order to prevent these people from getting more and more injured on the way, Chen Jie quickly got the other cultivators to surround them. Relying on the supernatural aura they emitted, they could also form a protection for these people¡¯s wounds. This group of people passed through the ruined city. Many people sighed with emotion. Most of the cultivators in the Hibiscus Dojo were once ordinary people living in the city. In order to deal with the crisis that Earth was about to encounter, these people basically never returned to the city after entering. No one expected that when they left the dojo and entered the city one day, what greeted their eyes was actually a ruin. On this ruin, many cultivators recognized their former home. This made them even more resentful of the alien civilization that had invaded Earth. Their footsteps in the snowstorm became more and more firm. Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: New Cultivation Path (1) Chapter 1024: New Cultivation Path (1) Editor: Henyee Translations All the citizens underground were looking at the reversers on the big screen worriedly. The closer Chen Jie led the group of cultivators, the lower the surrounding temperature and the worse the world became. In the end, when they were still five kilometers away from the eruption point of dark matter energy, the cultivators could not move an inch. The cold wind blew past like a knife. The powerful wind made it difficult for cultivators to take a step. In a short period of time, the snow on the ground had already exceeded their knees. Under such resistance, some cultivators with lower realms could no longer follow the team. Their supernatural aura was not abundant enough and they were long unable to withstand this cold wave. However, in order not to drag others down, these people grit their teeth and persisted until they were close to their limits. As a cultivator fell into the snow without any warning, other cultivators realized the problem. They quickly gathered around, but this cultivator was already frozen and had no vitality. This cultivator was still at the peak of the second realm and was breaking through to the third realm. Among all cultivators, this cultivation speed was relatively slow. No one expected that cultivators of the second realm would be unable to resist this cold wave. However, she was still a hero. From the beginning to the end, she did not implicate others because of her. Chen Jie immediately ordered all cultivators who had not reached the third realm to stop. However, it was clearly too late to stop now. To be able to reach this place, it was all thanks to the perseverance of low-level cultivators. They did not have the strength to return the way they came. In the end, they could only die on the way back. Instead of that¡­ ¡°Commander Chen, we can¡¯t retreat. If we go back, we won¡¯t be able to come back!¡± A few cultivators with lower realms looked at Chen Jie with determination in their eyes. Chen Jie naturally would not agree. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get someone to escort you back. After resting for a while, you¡¯ll immediately enter the underground city. This was the first time we had faced such a disaster. We did not know that people of lower realms could not approach the eruption point of dark matter energy. We won¡¯t make pointless sacrifices. Everyone, save your strength and cultivate well. There will be times when we need you in the future!¡± Although Chen Jie said that, how could they not know? Now, all the cultivators could not take a single step forward. They could not approach the dark matter energy point at all. Cultivators with high realms could only release supernatural auras through relays to escort others closer. During this process, it was unknown how many people fell and could not get up again. If another person escorted them away, there would only be more unnecessary casualties. Therefore, they firmly rejected Chen Jie¡¯s suggestion. Under such an urgent environment, Chen Jie knew that she could not waste any more time. In the end, she still compromised. However, she still reminded them repeatedly to let these low-level cultivators walk at the back and be protected by the supernatural aura of others. They could avoid harm as much as possible. Then, the cultivators began the relay. The two cultivators were the first to walk forward. They released their supernatural aura to the limit and pushed forward 500 meters with all their might. Then, the cultivators behind followed. After 500 meters, they opened up another 500 meters. With such a relay, there would always be people constantly approaching the eruption point of dark matter energy to pave a path for those who came later. Some people fell and got up, while others turned into stiff ice men after falling. When the cultivators¡¯ supernatural auras were exhausted, it meant that they could no longer resist the cold. In just a few minutes, casualties began to appear in this team. In the end, when the cultivator at the front was only 500 meters away from the eruption point of dark matter energy, Chen Jie finally stepped on the path forward. When the two energies collided, the first thing they needed was for the two energies to be about the same. Otherwise, if the balance was broken, the explosion of energy would be even more shocking than explosives. As the person with the highest realm in this team, Chen Jie naturally had to shoulder this responsibility. Facing the surging cold wave, Chen Jie seemed to have exhausted all her strength with every step. She condensed all her supernatural aura around her body, forming an indestructible barrier. She hoped to use this to approach the dark matter energy eruption point faster. A large amount of supernatural power could be injected into dark matter. After the energy eruption point, it could eliminate this power, but the harm caused would take a long time to recover. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What Chen Jie and the others did was to prevent the environment on Earth from deteriorating further. This could also be considered as creating a guarantee for the future of humanity. However, the barrier formed by the supernatural aura did not seem to be enough to help Chen Jie approach the dark matter. Instead, the energy eruption point could be seen with the naked eye. The barrier was getting weaker and weaker, as if it would shatter half at any time. All the cultivators were very worried when they saw this scene, because they knew that once the barrier shattered, Chen Jie would probably instantly become an ice sculpture. Chen Jie naturally knew how dangerous this was, but in her opinion, everyone had paid the price of their lives. It had not been easy for them to reach this point. They could not give up at this critical moment. It had already consumed the last of everyone¡¯s strength to reach this place. If they could not eliminate this dark matter energy explosion point, they would have let down everyone who had sacrificed themselves along the way. Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: New Cultivation Path (2) Chapter 1025: New Cultivation Path (2) Editor: Henyee Translations With this belief, even though Chen Jie was exhausted, her eyes were still firm. She walked forward step by step. In the white blizzard, she could already see dark matter energy erupting like a volcano. This dark matter energy was constantly affecting the surrounding environment. A large amount of dark matter energy was constantly changing the Earth¡¯s environment, making the entire Earth¡¯s situation more and more dangerous. Although Chen Jie could already see the dark matter and the energy eruption point, it was not easy to approach. She had already noticed that at the weakest part of the barrier, her skin had already begun to freeze. The bone-piercing pain was constantly destroying her will. All the citizens underground could see this scene. They were all worried for Chen Jie because Chen Jie and the others were the first team to find the eruption point of dark matter energy, and they were so close. Until now, the idea of all cultivators to deal with the eruption point of dark matter energy was only a theory. They had not obtained any confirmation. No one could say if it was useful. In order to verify this theory, the price this team paid was too great. Along the way, more than ten cultivators had already fallen in the snow and could not stand up again. All the cultivators were exhausted, all for the sake of sending Chen Jie to the dark matter energy eruption point. So everyone could not help but become nervous. They were very worried that Chen Jie would not be able to reach the dark matter energy eruption point. They were even more worried that even if Chen Jie arrived, she would not be able to eliminate the energy eruption point through her supernatural aura. In that case, the remaining hope of humanity would disappear. Chen Jie also knew the heavy responsibility on her shoulders. Therefore, even in such a dangerous situation, she did not take half a step back. Seeing that the barrier she covered was already as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, all the cultivators persuaded Chen Jie to quickly retreat, but Chen Jie knew that if she missed this opportunity, it would be very difficult to have another. Chen Jie¡¯s thin figure seemed so small in the snow, but at this moment, her actions made everyone cry. Everyone was secretly praying for Chen Jie, hoping that she could complete the mission in the end and be safe. Soon, Chen Jie relied on her strong willpower to approach the eruption point of dark matter energy again, about a few hundred meters away. The barrier around her finally seemed to be unable to withstand it and shattered like glass. A large amount of cold aura instantly pierced into Chen Jie¡¯s body like a knife. Chen Jie¡¯s body was instantly covered in frost, and her consciousness was quickly destroyed. Su Yun, who was in seclusion deep in the mountains, suddenly opened his eyes. An extremely powerful supernatural aura erupted around him and soared into the sky. Xu Jiajia and the others, who were searching for dark matter energy around Mount Tianding, felt something and looked up at the top of the mountain. In her daze, Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded in Chen Jie¡¯s ear. His voice was very gentle, as if it instantly dispelled all the coldness. ¡°Chen Jie, hold on.¡± It was also because of this voice that Chen Jie, who was about to lose consciousness, woke up a little. Then, she felt an extremely pure and superb aura enter her body. All the citizens below and the surrounding cultivators widened their eyes. They saw that Chen Jie was quickly enveloped by the golden light, and the frost on her skin was quickly dissipating. The golden light bloomed around Chen Jie like a lotus flower. In the lotus flower, Chen Jie¡¯s aura became much colder. One could actually see cold currents surging around her. As Chen Jie raised her hand slightly, the cold wave that was originally surging over instantly stopped. Not to mention the cultivators, even Chen Jie was very surprised by this scene. In fact, this change was also an accident. The main reason was that the supernatural aura was very inclusive. The supernatural aura had always filled the world, nourishing all things and also being nourished from all things. This was like an energy law. It returned to all things and also accommodated all things in the world. Just now, a large amount of cold air had forced into Chen Jie¡¯s body, wanting to completely destroy her from the inside. Fortunately, an extremely powerful supernatural aura entered Chen Jie¡¯s body. While controlling the cold air in an instant, it also gradually assimilated the cold air into the energy. Chen Jie opened her palm in surprise. The cold air gradually condensed into an ice flower in her palm. She realized that she had actually mastered the ability to control ice. Unknowingly, Su Yun, who was in seclusion on Mount Tianding, smiled. If it was just to formulate the realm of animal cultivation, Su Yun would definitely not have stayed in seclusion at such a critical moment. His main goal in this seclusion was to develop the greater potential of cultivators. All of this was based on the inclusiveness of supernatural power. Although Su Yun was not very good at this theory, he had a deep relationship with Chen Jie after all. Therefore, he immediately sensed that Chen Jie was in danger. At such a critical moment, Su Yun couldn¡¯t care less. He controlled a force to protect Chen Jie. The reason for this was because Su Yun and Chen Jie had fused Yin and Yang. Therefore, a portion of Su Yun¡¯s power was left in Chen Jie¡¯s body. This bond allowed the two of them to still sense each other no matter how far they were. When this power entered Chen Jie¡¯s body, it surprisingly allowed her to master the ability to control ice. This also indirectly confirmed Su Yun¡¯s previous plan. This method was feasible. Based on the inclusiveness of supernatural power, cultivators could also use different powers according to their talent and comprehension. It was either boiling like fire or like water that could accommodate hundreds of rivers. In short, this power originated from nature. In this way, the moment these cultivators used their power, it was equivalent to obtaining the help of nature. Chen Jie¡¯s success confirmed Su Yun¡¯s guess. It was also because her perfecting of this cultivation method had provided a lot of help. Chen Jie, who had walked out of the lotus flower and purely poured into her body, seemed to have been renewed. There was no barrier protecting her. In this cold wave, not only could Chen Jie not sense any implication, but she also felt an endless stream of energy. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Chen Jie walked to the dark matter energy explosion point step by step. As Chen Jie slowly spread out her hands, the cold wave that was originally surging irregularly around her actually obediently lingered around her, making her look like a queen who had walked out of frost. Soon, the frost gathered together and formed sharp icicles. As Chen Jie curled her finger gently, icicles filled the sky around her and shot towards the dark matter energy explosion point in unison. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only BOOM! With a loud bang, the icicle made of pure energy pierced into the dark matter. After the energy explosion point, the two energies instantly formed an extremely intense collision. Because the power of ice came from nature, coupled with the fact that she was in such bad weather, it was as if the world was giving Chen Jie the necessary help. The dark matter that was originally spewing and expanding was slowly becoming sluggish. As the last trace of dark matter energy was destroyed, there was only whiteness and the Queen standing in the snow. Deafening cheers erupted in the entire underground city. Chen Jie¡¯s success laid the foundation for the entire plan to continue. It would not be long before humans returned to the surface. Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: Silent Interpretation in the Ruins (1) Chapter 1026: Silent Interpretation in the Ruins (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Chen Jie successfully eliminated a dark matter energy explosion point, the other teams were also embarking on the path to find their target. Now, most of the cities have been frozen by the cold wave. The tall buildings of the past had long become ruins and were drowned in snow. Zhou Xiaoxiao brought a group of cultivators into the once familiar city based on her memories. She kept sensing the direction of the dark matter energy eruption and groped forward bit by bit. The sky above their heads had already been gloomy for many days. Along the way, thunder rumbled incessantly. Accompanied by thunder, a strong wind blew on the street, mixed with snow, making it impossible for people to open their eyes. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others covered themselves tightly. They lowered their heads and walked forward step by step against the snow. What was even more fatal was that the tremors kept getting stronger and stronger. The danger of encountering such an earthquake in the city was very high. Collapsed houses and heavy objects falling from above could cause accidents for cultivators. After receiving the good news from Chen Jie, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others¡¯ confidence increased greatly. They were confident that they could find dark matter through this city and eliminate it. If this team went deeper into the city, the danger brought by every earthquake would be greater. With a loud bang, the road in front of Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others began to collapse and break without any warning. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao reminded them anxiously. Then, she began to command the cultivators behind to speed up and pass through. The earthquakes became more and more intense. The collapse of the road caught many cultivators off guard. When they relied on their supernatural aura to cross the collapsed area from the ruins with difficulty, they would not be buried deep underground with the ground collapsing. It was not easy for them to catch their breath, but they had no intention of resting. They had no choice but to hurry up. Otherwise, if they stayed here for another second, they might add more fearless casualties. The interval between the earthquakes was very short. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others could only try to push forward at this moment. Every time the earthquake started again, they would find a good place to wait for a while. This method of walking and stopping protected everyone to the greatest extent. Naturally, he had to give up some time. Everyone was in an empty area at this moment. This was once the central garden of this city. As far as the eye could see, it was filled with devastation. The statue in the middle of the central garden had long been broken into a few pieces on the ground, making people sigh. The reason why the human world suffered this calamity was because of the alien fleet far away in space. It was them who injected a large amount of dark matter energy into the Earth, causing the Earth to change like this. Another earthquake temporarily stopped. Zhou Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to urge the cultivators to advance again. Then, not long after they left, an ugly crack appeared on the opposite side of the central garden. Many cars parked by the roadside rolled into the gaps because of this, and deafening bangs sounded. The impact of the eruption of dark matter energy in different areas was also completely different. Just like where Chen Jie was previously, the impact of the dark matter energy was more due to the abnormal weather and the extremely cold temperature that was enough to threaten life. Where Zhou Xiaoxiao was now, the dark matter energy did not seem to be erupting upward, but underground. This was why such an abnormal and irregular crustal movement had brought about a destructive disaster to the entire city. As she advanced, Zhou Xiaoxiao could still confirm that the dark matter energy eruption point must be deep in this city. Even if she had not seen the dark matter energy eruption point with her own eyes, she could already confirm this. This was because the further they went, the greater the disaster in the city. This used to be the prosperous area of the entire city. Tall buildings could be seen everywhere, but at this moment, these tall buildings were covered in cracks and were on the verge of collapse from earthquake after earthquake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone, be careful. These buildings can collapse at any time. We have to pass through here as soon as possible.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, and everyone nodded cautiously. They quickly quickened their pace and passed through it with Zhou Xiaoxiao. Just then, the earthquake that had just stopped suddenly appeared more frequently. Accompanied by a thunderclap, the entire city began to shake. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others could not maintain their balance at all. They were like lonely boats floating in the vast sea. All the cultivators felt a sense of panic. Just as Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others were quickly looking for a hiding place to temporarily avoid this earthquake, the skyscraper in front of them began to fall concrete. The crack on the surface of the skyscraper became larger and larger. It even pierced through the entire building in a short period of time. BOOM! The entire skyscraper began to collapse in the direction of Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who saw this scene, was even more anxious. With their speed, it was impossible for them to escape from the falling location of the skyscraper. To them, there seemed to be only one outcome in the current situation, and that was for everyone to be buried in this building. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: Silent Interpretation in the Ruins (2) Chapter 1027: Silent Interpretation in the Ruins (2) Editor: Henyee Translations If they turned around and fled now, not only would none of them be able to escape from this place, but their hearts would also dissipate because of their escape. Therefore, after a short moment of thought, Zhou Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth. Then, she walked forward with a determined expression and stood in front of all the cultivators. All the cultivators looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao worriedly. They also knew that this situation was very anxious. It was very likely that this was everyone¡¯s burial ground. But Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression was abnormally firm. She suppressed all the panic in her heart. Because she knew very well that she was the backbone of this team. Once she panicked, the hearts of the people would dissipate. The more such a situation was, the more they had to ensure everyone¡¯s unity. Hope was always more convincing than any rhetoric. Zhou Xiaoxiao stood in front of everyone, which meant that the danger she had to endure was the greatest. The skyscraper had already tilted and smashed down at everyone at lightning speed. She did not have time to think. She spread out her supernatural aura and turned to look at the cultivators behind her. ¡°Lend me your strength. Hurry!¡± The cultivators quickly understood what Zhou Xiaoxiao meant, so they forced their supernatural auras towards her. A huge supernatural aura quickly formed around Zhou Xiaoxiao. Still, this power was really too insignificant compared to an entire skyscraper. ¡°Commander Zhou, this is too risky. Don¡¯t we have any other solutions?!¡± The cultivators could also tell that Zhou Xiaoxiao clearly wanted to use her strength to withstand the entire skyscraper. But the difference between them was obvious to everyone. How could Zhou Xiaoxiao alone withstand it? Zhou Xiaoxiao said with a determined expression, ¡°Even if we use our fastest speed, we won¡¯t be able to escape from this building. The crisis came too suddenly, so we were at a disadvantage from the beginning. What I can do now is to buy as much time as possible for you to leave quickly and continue to complete the unfinished mission. Hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t know how long I can last, but it¡¯s better than all of us dying here.¡± Just as Zhou Xiaoxiao finished speaking, the collapsing skyscraper was already in front of her. Zhou Xiaoxiao did not retreat but advanced. She stepped forward and pushed with both hands. A majestic supernatural aura seemed to condense into the shape of a giant behind Zhou Xiaoxiao. The giant collided with the collapsed skyscraper. The loud bang stretched for a hundred miles. All the cultivators could feel the powerful impact caused by the collision of the two forces. The ground under Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s feet began to crack. Even the ground could not withstand this powerful impact. One could imagine Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s current situation. ¡°Pfft!¡± This powerful force immediately made Zhou Xiaoxiao vomit a mouthful of blood. The building was already in an extremely distorted state. All the power was being endured by Zhou Xiaoxiao alone. She was fighting for everyone to leave this place alone. With the naked eye, the giant figure condensed behind Zhou Xiaoxiao became weaker and weaker. This meant that Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s supernatural aura was also rapidly depleting. Once this energy was completely exhausted, Zhou Xiaoxiao would no longer have the ability to resist this building. Then there was only one outcome for her, and that was to instantly die in the ruins caused by this building. Zhou Xiaoxiao was still struggling to hold on. She could not turn around to see how far the other cultivators had run. She kept telling herself in her heart that she had to hold on. If she held on for another second, one more person might escape from this place. The Grim Reaper had already quietly arrived. Experiences and memories were flashing through her mind. At that time, this world was still very simple. Everyone¡¯s future was bright. She was wearing a police uniform and had fulfilled her dream since she was young. The solemn oath under the flag of the country now resounded in her mind deafeningly. The world had changed too quickly. In just a few years, everything she had once had disappeared. For everyone, a peaceful life has become a luxury. In the flickering flashbacks, Zhou Xiaoxiao saw Su Yun. The first time she saw Su Yun was in the livestream. Her opinion of Su Yun was only that of an interesting and very determined streamer. From the moment Zhou Xiaoxiao started paying attention to Su Yun¡¯s livestream, the gears of fate began to operate silently. She never expected that Su Yun would one day become the Great Xia¡¯s Dao Ancestor and the hope of the entire world. She would never have thought that one day, she would give birth to a child for Su Yun. All of this was like a dream to Zhou Xiaoxiao. Over the years, she had been constantly improving her cultivation. Her once peaceful life had become more and more distant. At some point, two tears had appeared at the corners of Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. She thought of Su Yun and her child. Clearly, Zhou Xiaoxiao knew that when her last bit of strength was exhausted, it would be the moment of death. Nevertheless, Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had made this decision, had no regrets. In her opinion, as long as more cultivators could escape this place safely, her sacrifice would be meaningful. ¡°Su Yun, I didn¡¯t embarrass you,¡± In Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, she said her last words to Su Yun. She could feel her strength rapidly depleting. In a few minutes at most, she would be at the end of her rope. Just then, Zhou Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a new supernatural aura coming from all directions, causing her originally difficult situation to relax slightly. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had raised her head, looked to the sides in shock. Only then did she realize that all the cultivators had not escaped from this place. Instead, they were supporting this collapsed building with her. ¡°What are you still doing here? Leave quickly!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao said anxiously, but at this moment, the cultivators¡¯ attitudes were abnormally firm. ¡°Commander Zhou, the Dao Ancestor once said that under any difficult circumstances, we won¡¯t exchange our lives. Either we leave together or we die together. We will definitely not leave anyone behind. Otherwise, we will go against the teachings of the Dao Ancestor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Commander Zhou. This is life. Since we can¡¯t escape, we might as well accept it calmly. I just hope that our sacrifice can teach the later generations a lesson and let them close the dark matter energy eruption point here for us.¡± All the cultivators had determined expressions. They were already prepared to sacrifice themselves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Xiaoxiao also knew that no matter how much she persuaded them, it would not change their determination to follow the teachings of the Dao Ancestor. Therefore, she could only nod solemnly. In front of this collapsed building, all the cultivators were like tiny specks of dust. The giant condensed from supernatural aura behind the cultivators made everyone in the underground city feel very majestic. In this desperate situation, they could still stay by each other¡¯s side. Even if they were facing death, they could face it calmly. Although this spirit was silent, it was enough to shock people, so much so that all the citizens prayed for a miracle in their hearts. The ground under everyone¡¯s feet began to tremble again, breaking the balance they had painstakingly achieved. The skyscraper began to fall uncontrollably towards everyone. The cultivators were already exhausted. They were at the end of their rope¡­ Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: Power of Thick Earth, Natural Laws (1) Chapter 1028: Power of Thick Earth, Natural Laws (1) Editor: Henyee Translations No! Zhou Xiaoxiao watched this scene happen. She racked her brains to think of a better plan that could bring everyone away from danger. But she was already at the end of her rope. What else could she do? Zhou Xiaoxiao was desperately urging her supernatural aura, hoping to withstand the collapsed skyscraper, but this power was ultimately weak in front of a huge creature. The ground under their feet had already begun to collapse. The cultivators¡¯ bodies were on the verge of collapse. They could not find any leverage, let alone withstand this skyscraper that was about to collapse. Even though the cultivators resisted with all their might, this skyscraper still collapsed at an extremely fast speed. All the citizens who had taken refuge in the underground city became nervous. Everyone was sweating for this group of cultivators. Anyone knew that this outcome was already irreversible. The ultimate fate of these cultivators might be buried in the ruins. ¡°Su Yun¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ You must be very disappointed¡­¡± Everything Zhou Xiaoxiao did was for Su Yun. She hoped to stand side by side with Su Yun and share more pressure with him. But she had no other options. She felt that she had become a burden to Su Yun and could not shoulder everything for him. At this moment, another huge supernatural aura surged from Su Yun, who was in seclusion. This power soared into the sky and disappeared at the end of the horizon. As the skyscraper collapsed, the dust that was stirred up covered the sky. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others were completely swallowed by the dust, which even covered the satellite, making the citizens of the underground city unaware of what had happened. They only heard a loud bang. With this loud bang, the collapse of the skyscraper had become an indisputable fact. The place instantly fell silent. Even all the citizens in the underground city fell silent. No one could have imagined this outcome. The skyscraper collapsed with a bang, and all the cultivators had almost no chance of survival. This team failed. In the end, they were sacrificed before they could reach the eruption point of dark matter energy. Everyone¡¯s hearts were heavy. They knew that these people had sacrificed themselves because of them, while they could only hide in the underground city and watch everything happen helplessly. The dust that filled the sky gradually fell. Looking at the gradually clear scene in the satellite image, many people covered the eyes of the children beside them. Some women could not bear to see it and reverted their eyes. A cry of surprise suddenly came from the crowd. The expressions on their faces gradually changed from sadness to shock. More and more people looked at the satellite image. They realized that the skyscraper was frozen in midair at an extremely tricky angle. It did not fall to the ground like everyone had imagined. The cultivators were still instinctively raising their hands to block. However, the strong impact they had imagined did not arrive. This made the cultivators gradually come back to their senses and look up. The skyscraper seemed to have been pressed on the pause button and froze less than two meters away from the ground. Visible to the naked eye, the entire skyscraper was covered in a mysterious power. This power had a supernatural aura that the cultivators were familiar with, but there was another completely different power acting in it. As the dust dissipated, the cultivators saw that Zhou Xiaoxiao was still standing firmly in place. Her hands were continuously releasing towards the skyscraper, and there was a power that even she had never seen before. The skyscraper was frozen there, clearly because of Zhou Xiaoxiao. However, from Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression, it was not difficult to tell that she was also very puzzled. Why was this the outcome? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the building collapsed just now, Zhou Xiaoxiao was already in despair. Then she suddenly sensed a huge supernatural aura enter her body. The dark matter energy that kept surging around could not be controlled. It filled her body with this huge supernatural aura. Zhou Xiaoxiao could feel that the supernatural aura in her body seemed to have undergone a subtle change because of the fusion with dark matter energy. In just a few moments, she realized that her perception of her surroundings had become even more sensitive. The changes in the soil under her feet in the earthquake, and even the slight distortions in the internal structure when the skyscraper collapsed, were all within Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s perception. As she released this power, the originally unstoppable skyscraper was actually suspended in midair by this power. All the cultivators widened their eyes and looked at Zhou Xiaoxiao in confusion. They did not understand where this power came from at all. All the citizens in the underground city widened their eyes. The outcome they imagined did not happen. All the cultivators had escaped because of Zhou Xiaoxiao. But how did she do it? How could a cultivator actually possess such powerful strength? Zhou Xiaoxiao did not dare to be distracted at this moment, afraid that if she was careless, the skyscraper that had just stabilized would collapse. She carefully sensed the internal structure of the entire skyscraper. Then, she tried to mobilize the power that filled the vicinity of the skyscraper. Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: Power of Thick Earth, Natural Laws (2) Chapter 1029: Power of Thick Earth, Natural Laws (2) Editor: Henyee Translations A miracle happened. Under Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s control, the entire skyscraper began to disintegrate. In the process of decomposing, not a single speck of dust fell. This dust also gradually condensed under Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s control, forming a yellow wind. When the soil of the skyscraper disintegrated, the steel bars inside fell uncontrollably. Fortunately, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly controlled the strong wind inside and controlled these steel bars to avoid the cultivators on the ground. Only then did all the cultivators remain safe and sound. After everything was settled, Zhou Xiaoxiao dissipated her strength and looked at her hands in shock. She could not recover for a long time. Clearly, in the process just now, she had already determined that she seemed to have the ability to control the soil. In order to verify this guess, she had a thought and waved her hand gently. The soil on the ground quickly gathered, forming a hard mound. This scene naturally confirmed her guess, but she was still shocked by it. Zhou Xiaoxiao naturally could not understand. The pure supernatural aura that filled her body from the beginning came from Su Yun. When this pure supernatural aura fused with the dark matter energy, it would produce a completely different power. Chen Jie obtained the power to control ice, while Zhou Xiaoxiao obtained the power of Earth. If an alien civilization knew this, their expressions would definitely be very interesting. They did not expect that there would be such a heaven-defying existence on Earth. Therefore, they did not expect that the dark matter energy that was originally used to destroy Earth would actually indirectly give the cultivators on Earth a different cultivation direction. All the cultivators gathered around Zhou Xiaoxiao as they were very surprised by this. Zhou Xiaoxiao could not answer the questions raised by the cultivators, because even she did not understand what was going on. When the powerful supernatural aura entered her body, Zhou Xiaoxiao sensed Su Yun¡¯s aura. Therefore, she guessed that this matter must be related to Su Yun. She would probably only know what was going on when Su Yun came out of seclusion. After passing the life and death tribulation, all the cultivators heaved a sigh of relief. After a short rest, Zhou Xiaoxiao led the cultivators out of this troublesome place and went to find the eruption point of dark matter energy. During this period, tall buildings kept collapsing, and the intensity of the earthquake became stronger. However, because of the power of the thick earth that Zhou Xiaoxiao had grasped, all the cultivators were safe and sound along the way. Finally, they arrived at the eruption point of dark matter energy. After obtaining the power of the Earth, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength had also increased greatly. She quickly controlled the soil and formed an earth wall, completely sealing the eruption point of dark matter energy. Then, an even more majestic supernatural aura kept injecting into it to eliminate the dark matter energy. Under this subversive difference in power, the eruption point of dark matter energy dissipated without a trace. The moment the dark matter energy eruption point disappeared, the earthquake also disappeared. Nevertheless, the entire city had already become a scene of devastation. 80% of it had become ruins. The only thing Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others felt fortunate about was that before the dark matter energy eruption point spread, they stopped the damage in time and controlled the danger. Otherwise, once this effect spread to the underground dark matter energy eruption point, even the underground city would be affected. At that time, all the citizens in the underground city would be trapped and could only silently accept the arrival of death. After doing all of this, Zhou Xiaoxiao was already exhausted. She had just obtained this power, but she had already begun to use it to a great extent, so it was also a high burden on her body. She sat in the ruins, breathing heavily, but her eyes were filled with hope. She did not disappoint Su Yun, nor did she disappoint the cultivators who followed her. She had made a huge contribution to humanity through this crisis. In Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s opinion, this was also a sign of self-improvement. All the citizens of the underground city were shocked by this. First, it was Chen Jie, then Zhou Xiaoxiao. The power they released had far exceeded their understanding of cultivators. The scientists were also shocked by this. Under Zhang Keqi¡¯s lead, a group of scientists quickly investigated the power released by Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Jie, hoping to figure out why there was such a powerful change in them. After a period of analysis, Zhang Keqi obtained an investigation report. When he saw this investigation report, the expression on his face became very interesting. First of all, before Chen Jie and Zhou Xiaoxiao underwent this transformation, an extremely pure and huge supernatural aura would appear. This power came from Mount Tianding, so the scientists¡¯ analysis pointed that it was definitely related to Su Yun. Even when Su Yun was in seclusion, he was still worried about Earth. It was also because of this pure supernatural power that it formed a new power after intertwining with the extremely complicated dark matter energy. This power allowed cultivators to embark on a completely different cultivation path. The power they grasped also came from elemental power. In other words, this transformation could allow cultivators to return to nature and borrow the power of nature for their own use. It could greatly increase their combat strength in a short period of time. However, it was not easy to do this. First of all, no cultivator could withstand such a pure and huge supernatural aura. The reason why Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Jie could do it was because Su Yun had left this power in their bodies. Therefore, this power would not form a repulsion in their bodies. Only an extremely huge and pure supernatural aura could fuse with the dark matter energy. Only this could change the supernatural aura and make cultivators undergo a completely different change. After obtaining this conclusion, Zhang Keqi immediately ordered to pay close attention to Xu Jiajia and L¨¹ Hongya. If such a change could also happen to the two of them, it meant that their conclusion was correct. Although only these four people could change their strength through dark matter energy, this was a huge matter for all cultivators. This meant that they might have a way to greatly increase their strength in the future. Xu Jiajia and the others were the founders of this power, and they had also shown the world that there were endless possibilities for cultivators. Chen Jie and Zhou Xiaoxiao, who had obtained the power to control ice and Earth, repaired the dark matter. The speed of the energy eruption point clearly increased greatly. Even in an extremely harsh environment, the two of them could rely on this powerful force to move freely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One could imagine that if all the cultivators found the right method one day, Earth¡¯s strength would be completely different. But what the scientists could come up with was only a deduction. To really implement this point, they still had to count on Su Yun, who was in seclusion. Therefore, the upper echelons of the various countries hoped that Su Yun would come out of seclusion as soon as possible and explain to them the reason for all of this. This was because according to the data of all parties, it was obvious that the changes in Zhou Xiaoxiao and Chen Jie were related to the power released from Mount Tianding. Therefore, it was not difficult to guess that Su Yun¡¯s seclusion was directly related to this matter. When he came out of seclusion, perhaps all the cultivators in the building could embark on a new cultivation path because of this. Su Yun, who seemed to have sensed the faith in everyone¡¯s hearts, slowly opened his eyes in the spiritual world. A golden light flashed in Su Yun¡¯s eyes. He looked up at the sky above his head and exhaled slightly. It was about time¡­ Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: A Dao Ancestors Thought Can Turn the World (1) Chapter 1030: A Dao Ancestor¡¯s Thought Can Turn the World (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As a golden light pierced through the sky, the intense energy fluctuation coming from Mount Tianding attracted many cultivators to stop and watch. The Heavenly Cauldron that had always stood above Mount Tianding was activated for no reason. The complicated magic marks on it emitted a golden light and kept releasing pure and huge power. A large amount of supernatural aura in the sky continuously gathered in the Heavenly Cauldron, like a golden flower that had exploded and bloomed in the sky. ¡°Is the Dao Ancestor coming out of seclusion?¡± The scientists in the underground city were excited to see this scene through the satellite image. Zhang Keqi began to analyze this energy. A moment later, he was stunned by the energy value displayed on the screen in front of him. This energy was completely formed by the supernatural aura. More importantly, the supernatural aura that had gathered at this moment was constantly absorbing the dark matter energy in the air. This dark matter energy had no ability to resist the extremely pure supernatural aura. They could only helplessly let the supernatural aura gradually compress them into the Heavenly Cauldron. Gradually, as the dark matter energy increased, the golden magic marks on the surface of the Heavenly Cauldron began to fade. Everyone knew very well that Su Yun was the only one who could control such a powerful energy back then. They just could not figure out what Su Yun¡¯s motive was. The Heavenly Cauldron was gradually enveloped by a black light. As the dark matter energy increased, it interacted with other pure supernatural auras in the cauldron. Beep, beep, beep¡­ An ear-piercing alarm sounded from the surveillance room. This meant that the energy had indeed reached its peak. Now that this energy had been continuously compressed, the explosive power produced was no less than a nuclear bomb. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Zhang Keqi contacted Zhao Guofeng, who was on Mount Tianding, but Zhao Guofeng was also confused. Until now, he had not seen Su Yun. He could only see the terrifying scene gradually formed on Mount Tianding through Su Yun¡¯s power. The energy was still constantly compressing the Heavenly Cauldron, seeming to be on the verge of collapse, as if it would explode at any moment because it could not withstand it. A golden pillar of light pierced through the sky. Visible to the naked eye, the sea of clouds above Earth was dispersed by this golden energy. Through the satellite, Zhang Keqi could clearly see a golden barrier gradually covering the entire Earth. This supernatural aura was also mixed with a large amount of dark matter. Through a series of data investigations, Zhang Keqi was shocked to discover that these dark matter could no longer negatively affect Earth. Instead, the surging cold wave around him showed signs of retreating, and the erupting volcano began to sink into hibernation again. Many cultivators absorbed this supernatural aura mixed with dark matter energy as they breathed. Then, an extremely intense pain began to come from their bodies. This forced the cultivators to sit cross-legged on the spot and try their best to adjust their supernatural aura to protect their bodies. However, the dark matter in their bodies was still fusing with the other supernatural auras in their bodies at an extremely fast speed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Dao Ancestor? Could it be that he wants to destroy Earth?¡± The leaders of the other countries felt uneasy. This was because if Su Yun really took action, Earth would not have any room to resist. However, after hearing this, Feng Jiwen immediately stood up solemnly and said sternly, ¡°Impossible. The Dao Ancestor must have his reasons for doing this. What we have to do is to have unconditional trust in the Dao Ancestor!¡± ¡­ Xu Jiajia did not know what had happened because she had already led the cultivators to close the dark matter energy explosion point. The place they were going to was clearly very dangerous. It was a volcanic island located on a small island called High Island in another country. There was a long volcano on this island. The volcano was 1,030 meters above sea level and was the highest point in the entire country. They had already reached the volcano island with difficulty. Due to the eruption point of dark matter energy, the volcano on the mountain that had been sleeping for a long time erupted again. This island was originally formed by the accumulation of volcanic eruptions, so at this moment, it could be said that every step was difficult for cultivators. Thick smoke covered the sky. A large amount of hot lava was flowing out of the volcano endlessly and gradually covering the island. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What was even more troublesome was the dark matter that Xu Jiajia and the others had to turn off. The energy eruption point was directly below the volcano, which also meant that if they wanted to go over, they had to pass through the defense line formed by the magma. Because of the special geographical location of this area, the crust of this place was very weak. The underground magma kept erupting, and there were fewer and fewer paths for them to pass. The temperature of the island was already as high as 60 degrees. If not for the cultivators strenuously protecting themselves with their supernatural aura, they would have fallen on the path to the volcano. Xu Jiajia and the others had no choice but to quickly pass through the gap between the volcanic eruptions. However, this also meant that they would waste more time and consume a lot of physical strength. Every time the volcano erupted, it would be accompanied by an earth-shattering huge bang. Rocks flew and rolled, and incomparably hot lava spewed out from the ground like ferocious fire dragons, devouring everything around them. Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: A Dao Ancestors Thought Can Turn the World (2) Chapter 1031: A Dao Ancestor¡¯s Thought Can Turn the World (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Every time this happened, a radius of dozens of kilometers would be instantly enveloped in thick smoke. There was a large amount of poisonous substance in the thick smoke. If one inhaled too much, they would suffocate. Hence, Xu Jiajia and the others¡¯ situation became even more difficult. The extremely high temperature and extremely complicated environment blocked their path again and again. If they did not close the dark matter energy eruption point here as soon as possible, the volcano would extend for thousands of miles, all the surrounding extinct volcanoes would erupt one after another. At that time, Earth would fall into a desperate situation. At the very least, no one in the surrounding countries would be spared. With this firm belief, Xu Jiajia walked at the front of the team. Not only did she have to use her supernatural aura to protect herself, but she also had to envelope this aura around all the cultivators behind her and form a barrier for them. This was naturally a huge consumption for her. Hence, Xu Jiajia¡¯s face turned pale from the moment she arrived on the island, and her aura became weaker and weaker. Actually, she was not sure if she could reach the dark matter energy explosion point in the end. There was only one thought in her mind, and that was to escort the other cultivators as close to the dark matter as possible. The point of the energy explosion would be more hopeful if anyone approached. BOOM! The volcano erupted with a large amount of lava again. The weak Xu Jiajia could not react in time. Fortunately, the cultivators behind her did not consume as much aura under her protection. Hence, they rushed forward and used the barrier formed by the supernatural aura to resist the surrounding lava. ¡°Commander Xu, we might not be able to make it. The path ahead is covered in magma, and the path behind has been cut off. Perhaps we will all die here¡­¡± a cultivator said what the others were thinking. This made Xu Jiajia very sad, but she did not show this sadness. ¡°No, definitely not.¡± Xu Jiajia wiped her forehead firmly and sweat seeped out. She turned to look at all the cultivators and said, ¡°I brought you here and will definitely bring you away. Before I leave, the dark matter energy explosion point will definitely be closed. I¡¯m willing to do anything for it!¡± Xu Jiajia¡¯s experience as a killer had long trained her tenacious will. Apart from the newborn child, the one Xu Jiajia could not let go of the most was Su Yun, who was still in seclusion. And these two were the faith in her heart. Every time she thought of them when she could not hold on, more power would surge in. In this sea of fire that filled the sky, Xu Jiajia and the others slowly advanced step by step. They were unaware that a golden barrier in the sky spread out with a bang, a large amount of dark matter energy surged into their bodies as the cultivators breathed in and out. An intense pain instantly spread in their bodies. They were a little surprised. As the barrier disappeared, a large amount of lava was about to swallow Xu Jiajia and the others. Xu Jiajia instinctively raised her right hand and pushed the supernatural aura in her body, hoping to resist this fatal danger. One second¡­ two seconds¡­ Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. The surging magma stopped quietly in front of Xu Jiajia. Xu Jiajia, who had come back to her senses, stood up in shock. The cultivators behind her also felt that the discomfort in their internal bones had dissipated and was replaced by a burning energy that they had never experienced before. Xu Jiajia gently flipped her palm. The magma was controlled and actually flipped as she controlled. She also noticed that the unbearable heat from before had disappeared. Instead, she felt a little comfortable in it. This phenomenon also happened to other cultivators. Just now, they actually had the ability to control flames. As Xu Jiajia clasped her hands and gradually separated, all the lava began to flow to the sides, making way for the middle path. Xu Jiajia could feel the subtle connection between her and the volcano. Just as the volcano was about to erupt, she glanced at it and a powerful force suppressed it. The other cultivators were the same. They no longer felt unbearable in this scorching environment. Instead, as they breathed in and out, this heat would fuse with the supernatural aura and enter their bodies, making them feel refreshed. These cultivators¡¯ control over flames was clearly not as strong as Xu Jiajia¡¯s, but this change was enough to shock everyone. The scientists finally understood what the phenomenon on Mount Tianding meant. Su Yun had used some unknown method to fuse the supernatural aura with a large amount of dark matter energy that filled the sky above Earth and forcefully spread it out, changing the original power structure of cultivators. Dark matter energy itself was the basic energy that formed the universe. It was mixed with unimaginably huge energy. If it was just enduring dark matter energy, even Earth would encounter extremely harsh environments, let alone cultivators. However, when Su Yun used his supernatural aura to fuse dark matter energy, it was actually absorbed by the cultivators and brought unexpected changes to them. This made all the scientists overjoyed. The advantage was obvious from Xu Jiajia and the others. At this moment, Xu Jiajia controlled the magma to separate to the sides, making way for the middle path. She quickly brought the other cultivators close to the dark matter energy explosion point. As a scorching fireball formed in Xu Jiajia¡¯s hand and was injected into the dark matter energy explosion point, the dark matter energy explosion point was like a small volcano that shot into the clouds before exploding. The erupting volcano finally fell asleep again, but the damage it caused still needed a certain amount of time to recover. Xu Jiajia and the others had completed this seemingly impossible mission because of Su Yun. Su Yun had once again opened up a new cultivation path for everyone. He would always bring new hope to people when they were in a desperate situation. The scientists in the underground command center were overjoyed. Some even cheered. Presumably, even the alien civilization did not expect that the dark matter energy that they originally wanted to destroy Earth would be used by Earth to step into a new realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Different changes began to appear on a large number of cultivators, but most of these changes were because they had grasped the relevant elemental power. For example, the cultivators who were searching for dark matter energy eruptions in the thunderstorm area had the ability to control lightning. While the cultivators who went deep into the sea to find dark matter energy obtained power related to the water element. This change surprised every cultivator, but they did not have the time to properly experience this power. After all, there were still many dark matter energy explosion points that they needed to resolve. Regardless, when Su Yun used his supernatural aura to fuse with the dark matter energy on Earth, the deterioration of the environment clearly slowed down. This also gave the cultivators more time, allowing them to step on different paths to search for dark matter energy hidden in every corner. With Su Yun¡¯s help, the cultivators were reborn. The power they could unleash was no longer limited to the supernatural aura itself. Instead, it was more like a brand new power formed by fusing with dark matter energy. Some cultivators at the peak of the fourth realm even stepped into the fifth realm because of this. This could also be considered the beginning of cultivators breaking through to the fifth realm, opening a door for cultivators to reach the supreme realm. Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: The Eternal Glory of Humanity (1) Chapter 1032: The Eternal Glory of Humanity (1) Editor: Henyee Translations As more and more cultivators were affected by dark matter energy, this undoubtedly sped up their process of eliminating the eruption point of dark matter energy. Furthermore, because of Su Yun, these cultivators were filled with confidence and moved in an orderly manner. Zhang Keqi and the others in the underground city were not idle. They used satellites to scan the world in a short period of time and locked onto the locations of all the dark matter energy explosion points. The cultivators of Great Xia walked out of the dojos and walked in different directions, eliminating all the dark matter energy explosion points they could see along the way. According to Zhang Keqi¡¯s predictions, at this rate, the dark matter energy points would be completely eliminated in a few months at most. It looked like good news, but in fact, it made the scientists unhappy. This was because in these few months, the Earth¡¯s ecological environment would definitely be severely damaged. Not to mention a few months, even just one week, which was the exact time the dark matter explosion happened, more than half of the Earth¡¯s ecological environment had been destroyed. A large number of animals began to die. Some creatures that were originally endangered even disappeared from history because of this crisis. Cold waves, earthquakes, thunderstorms, and other weather came one after another. The ground was no longer suitable for human survival. Even if the dark matter energy eruption point was completely closed, it might take decades to digest this effect. This was because dark matter energy had already seriously interfered with Earth¡¯s original ecosystem law. Although the dark matter energy explosion point could be eliminated, the impact left behind was a very complicated problem. It was very likely that humans would spend the next few decades in this underground city. This seems easy, but there would be many complicated problems when it was really implemented. Although scientists had already solved the energy problem long ago, allowing the underground city to still have artificial suns to maintain the basic survival of some animals and plants, the real problem was not their survival, but the mood of all the citizens in the underground city. After staying underground for decades, more and more people in the city would develop negative feelings. In such a tight environment, this negative mentality would spread at an extremely fast speed. Moreover, Earth did not have that much time left. Compared to decades ago, the biggest problem humanity faced was the alien fleet that would arrive in a few years. Now, scientists could no longer monitor the alien fleet. They only knew that they were last seen at the edge of the solar system. Before the first wave subsided, another wave rose. The goal of the alien civilization had basically been achieved. They had indeed restrained the development of Earth. Of course, this restriction was not limited to cultivators. After all, in the eyes of the alien civilization, Earth should not have a unique existence like cultivators. These questions had always troubled the scientists and left these elites worldwide at a loss. The cultivators on the ground were still running around, constantly removing various dark matter and energy explosion points. Underground, all the citizens temporarily threw away their other thoughts because of this matter and only prayed to get through this crisis as soon as possible. ¡­ In the dim corridor, Zhang Keqi held a document and rushed to Feng Jiwen¡¯s office. The moment he saw Zhang Keqi, Feng Jiwen seemed to know why he was here and went straight to the point. ¡°Is there no better way?¡± Zhang Keqi sighed deeply and handed over the document in his hand, ¡°We¡¯ve analyzed more than ten subsequent repair plans, but with our current technological level and the heavy damage Earth has suffered, the shortest time-consuming plan will also take at least 30 years. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have a better way. Even if we can survive the alien civilization, humans can only survive underground for the next few decades. ¡°This was because the concentration of dark matter energy on the ground was still rising. To these ordinary people who did not have a supernatural aura to protect themselves, this dark matter energy would be a fatal existence. ¡°In this environment, human genes would become very fragile, and the possibility of mutation could not be ruled out. Not to mention that the current environment on Earth is no longer suitable for human survival. Even if we return to the surface, we might encounter an unprecedented human extinction.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Zhang Keqi¡¯s words entered Feng Jiwen¡¯s ears, his mood became even heavier. Although the dark matter energy point had been controlled, it was obvious that the subsequent effects of this incident were not over. Until now, although he did not know the exact whereabouts of the alien fleet, he thought that they must be like ghosts at this moment, silently approaching Earth. They might appear in the sky above Earth one day. Every time he thought of this, Feng Jiwen felt a little breathless. Now, the entire world was waiting for him to give new instructions. Under such circumstances, what instructions could he give? Feng Jiwen slowly walked to the window of the office and looked at the grassland formed by virtual mirrors outside the window. He sighed deeply, ¡°At this time, if only the Dao Ancestor was here¡­¡± Feng Jiwen was also very helpless now, but he could not show this emotion. Otherwise, everyone would quickly be in a mess. Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: The Eternal Glory of Humanity (2) Chapter 1033: The Eternal Glory of Humanity (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Until now, the heads of state were still in the joint conference room, waiting for new instructions from him. Everyone was looking at him, so anyone could fall, except him. However, wasn¡¯t Feng Jiwen just an ordinary person? The world changed so quickly that even someone as determined as Feng Jiwen could not help but feel that he could not keep up. Once upon a time, people talked about the existence of aliens as a fantasy. But now, the fatal huge battleship was constantly approaching Earth. Everyone had even turned from the ground into the underground city. In the past, these things could only be seen in sci-fi movies, but now, they are happening to everyone. At this moment, Feng Jiwen really could not sort out a clear train of thought. The only person he could count on was Su Yun, but there was still no news of him. A few hours ago, Feng Jiwen had begun to contact Zhao Guofeng, hoping to hear from him that Su Yun had come out of seclusion. But Zhao Guofeng expressed helplessly again and again that he still did not see Su Yun. Other than Su Yun activating the Heavenly Cauldron not long ago and forcefully changing the situation that all cultivators were facing, there were no signs of him coming out of seclusion. In fact, Feng Jiwen knew very well that even if Su Yun came out of seclusion, humans would probably still face all the current problems. Earth¡¯s environment was not a small matter. Dark matter energy had a deep impact on Earth. Even Su Yun could not reverse the current situation in a short period of time. The reason why Feng Jiwen hoped that Su Yun would appear was because he hoped that he would bring confidence to the people. Compared to him, Su Yun was clearly the most convincing. As long as Su Yun was around, these people would not give up no matter how difficult their situation was. This was because they knew that Su Yun could always bring them unexpected hope. However, now that everyone in the world needed Su Yun, why was he always in seclusion and not showing his face? What Feng Jiwen did not know was that Su Yun had been paying attention to the outside world. The reason why he could not come out of seclusion now was because he was doing something very important. When cultivators could grasp different elemental powers, it meant that they would develop many different cultivation directions. Although all techniques were of the same origin, if there was no clear cultivation path for cultivators to advance, such complicated changes would only restrict the improvement of cultivators¡¯ realms. Therefore, Su Yun had no choice but to enter seclusion to try his best to perfect every cultivation path and detailed cultivation method. In the mental world, Su Yun sat cross-legged in midair. A few lines of golden words floated around him. ¡°The bending of wood, the yin and yang of water, the flames of fire, the hiding of earth, the solemn change of gold.¡± All the elements had to be extended from the five most basic elements. Therefore, what Su Yun wanted to perfect the most was the cultivation path of the five elements. From the looks of it, Su Yun was currently in a difficult situation. It was not easy to open up a brand new cultivation path. Furthermore, Su Yun still had to pay attention to the outside world at all times. When he spread his perception out, everything that happened in the outside world could not escape his eyes. Seeing these cultivators disregard their own safety and work hard for the future of humanity, Su Yun always felt gratified. Earth could not create a new future alone. Only by all the cultivators working together to overcome the difficulties could they finally see the sun and welcome a peaceful world for the entire human world. Su Yun was not only paying attention to the situation outside Earth. He was also paying attention to the developments in the universe. The technology of the alien battleship could hide the exploration of the satellite, but it could not escape his perception. Although this perception was still very weak, Su Yun was certain that a large number of troops from the alien fleet were rushing to Earth. At the current speed, in a few years at most, the alien battleship would hover above Earth. Furthermore, the composition of the alien battleship was very special. Even Su Yun could not easily sense the internal situation. There were also a large number of cosmic beasts that stretched as far as the eye could see behind them. Once these huge monsters landed on Earth, it would be a destructive disaster for Earth. Therefore, in Su Yun¡¯s opinion, living in the underground city was the best solution. After all, even if there was a day when the cultivators officially started a war with the alien civilization, these citizens could not participate in the battle. Instead of returning to the surface at this time, it was better to adapt to life in the underground city. Although this would definitely be very difficult for them at the beginning, at least humans would not suffer too much damage in the subsequent disaster. At this moment, all parties were doing their best to work for the future of Earth. Feng Jiwen stabilized his mood and firmly pushed open the door of the joint conference room. He walked in and began the meeting to discuss the future of humanity again. In the mental world, Su Yun also calmed down to perfect the cultivation method of the last cultivation path. When he came out of seclusion again, he would give all the cultivators new hope. On the cruel and harsh ground, all the cultivators were working hard. They closed off the dark matter energy explosion points one by one and broke into the most difficult and dangerous places to complete what seemed like an impossible mission. These cultivators adhered to the beliefs of the Dao Ancestor. They definitely could not let him down. They firmly carried out the philosophy that the Dao Ancestor had once expressed. In the vast world, someone had to take on a heavy responsibility for their descendants. Humanity did not survive on this land because of how powerful they were. Instead, at every dangerous moment, there would always be someone who would firmly step forward. They would not hesitate to sacrifice their lives. In such an operation, casualties were naturally inevitable. Although the Hearing Dao Bureau had also gone underground, they were paying attention to the movements of the cultivators at all times and recording the relevant data of the cultivators in detail. After the dark matter energy explosion point shutdown plan was activated, more than a hundred cultivators had sacrificed themselves on the way to find the dark matter energy explosion point. This mission had never been easy, but even so, the cultivators were still determined. Even in an extremely dangerous environment, even if an entire team of cultivators had already sacrificed themselves, the last survivor was still unwilling to take half a step back. L¨¹ Hongya was in such a situation. There were a total of eight people in the cultivator team she led. At this moment, they were deep in a primitive forest to find the dark matter energy eruption point hidden there. The entire primitive forest was already devoid of life. The ancient trees that had grown for a hundred years were also withering at this moment. The ground was filled with the corpses of a large number of animals who could not withstand the low temperature or this cruel environment. The continuous earthquakes in the forest made it difficult for L¨¹ Hongya and the others to take a step forward. From time to time, thunderstorms would fall from the sky, triggering mountain flames. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was clearly more than one dark matter energy eruption point here, so the harsh environment always appeared in a regional manner. After they finally passed through the frozen cold area, it was very likely that a large area of wildfire would appear immediately. In such a cruel environment, L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s teammates fell one by one. She was covered in dust and her clothes were tattered. Even so, L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s eyes were still firm. She knew that she could reach this point because of this teammate who had died in battle. They used their lives to open a path for her, and she could not let anyone down. The last words of her teammates who had died in battle kept echoing in her ears. ¡°Complete the mission for us, walk down the path for us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll always be with you¡­¡± ¡°The glory of mankind will last forever! Help us see the day of peace!¡± Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: Dao Ancestor Comes Out of Seclusion, New Hope (1) Chapter 1034: Dao Ancestor Comes Out of Seclusion, New Hope (1) Editor: Henyee Translations It was these voices that made L¨¹ Hongya, who was on the verge of collapse, grit her teeth and move forward again and again. Walking through this forest alone, L¨¹ Hongya felt lonely. Behind her were countless fallen comrades and animals that had died from the invasion of material energy on both sides. The ground here had completely turned dark brown. The originally lush trees had also become desolate. The energy storm formed by the eruption of dark matter energy would attack from all directions from time to time. Every time this happened, L¨¹ Hongya had to mobilize her remaining supernatural aura to resist with all her might so that she would not be swallowed by the dark matter energy. At that moment, L¨¹ Hongya missed Su Yun to the extreme. She really hoped that Su Yun would appear when she was so helpless. This was because she was not sure if she could reach the point of dark matter energy explosion in the end. She was also not sure if she could live up to the wishes of all her comrades who had died in battle. She only knew one thing, and that was to hold on until the last moment. Even if she fell on the way forward, she could not take half a step back. BOOM! Another powerful dark matter energy storm attacked. This time, L¨¹ Hongya could feel extreme fear in this energy. This energy was extremely destructive. Wherever it passed, flowers, plants, and trees withered. The large amount of dark matter did not even let go of the corpses on the ground. They burrowed into the bodies of these creatures like greedy bugs and wreaked havoc. L¨¹ Hongya was still at the age where she should be carefree, but she took on this heavy responsibility. Her eyes looked strong, but she refused to let these tears fall. She did not know the situation of Xu Jiajia and the others, but these people were the motivation in her heart, driving her to face desperate situations alone time and time again. The dark matter that was like ink surged over. L¨¹ Hongya quickly stood rooted to the ground. She gritted her teeth and mobilized the surrounding supernatural aura to form a barrier. She did not notice that when she mobilized the supernatural aura into her body, it had already begun to fuse with the surrounding dark matter energy. In this boundless primitive forest, L¨¹ Hongya completely fell into a hopeless situation. Apart from the corpses all over the ground, there were no other living creatures accompanying her. Anyone who was not determined would have broken down. However, because in L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s heart, she did not want to disappoint Su Yun, let alone be worse than her other sisters. After experiencing so much, the only thing that had not changed for L¨¹ Hongya was the stubbornness in her heart. In order to prevent herself from breaking down, she kept recalling the happy things in the past. She realized that all the people who formed her happy memories were Su Yun. Life at that time was so good. It was calm and peaceful. Su Yun was not a Dao Ancestor who bore the heavy responsibility of the world, and she was not a cultivator. At that time, Su Yun would always laugh and tease her that the Taekwondo she practiced was the Criminal Excitement Fist. And she always believed that Su Yun¡¯s livestream was just an exquisite special effect. The two of them had also accidentally met on a hitchhike and participated in the martial arts competition together. It was also because of Su Yun that L¨¹ Hongya could get to know Lin Guodong and the others and fulfill her long-cherished wish. L¨¹ Hongya, who was constantly moving forward with the dark matter energy storm, wished that time could turn back and return to the innocent time. If everything could be redone, she would definitely be by Su Yun¡¯s side as soon as possible. It would definitely be a very blissful painting. Hugging these beautiful memories, L¨¹ Hongya survived one hurdle after another. Even though she was the only one left, she was still determined to complete the mission. The loud bang from the rabbit in the sky was treated by L¨¹ Hongya as a thunderbolt in a thunderstorm. She did not know the image that had appeared on Mount Tianding, nor did she know the relationship between the supernatural aura and dark matter energy had long undergone a change because of Su Yun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crack¡­ crack¡­ At this moment, L¨¹ Hongya suddenly heard the crisp sound of bones rubbing behind her. This made her feel uneasy. After all, she was the only living creature in this forest. However, this sound became more and more frequent and clearer. This made L¨¹ Hongya quickly stop and look back warily. When she saw it, she was stunned on the spot. She noticed that with the crisp sound of bones rubbing, the animals in the forest actually stood up slowly at a very strange angle like zombies because of the invasion of dark matter energy. This was a primitive forest with a very intact ecological environment. Some large ferocious beasts lived in this forest, such as leopards, wild wolves, and even tigers. Now, these animals stood up from the ground again, but L¨¹ Hongya could not sense the life force emitted by them at all. In other words, these animals were still corpses, but under the influence of the dark matter energy, they mutated and became walking corpses. These animals clearly still maintained their murderous nature, so they approached L¨¹ Hongya. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Dao Ancestor Comes Out of Seclusion, New Hope (2) Chapter 1035: Dao Ancestor Comes Out of Seclusion, New Hope (2) Editor: Henyee Translations L¨¹ Hongya, who was already at the end of her rope, could not mobilize her strength to resist. Therefore, she quickly turned around and ran into the distance. However, without the enhancement of the supernatural aura, how could she outrun these wild beasts living in the forest? The two mangled leopards carried a nauseating stench and quickly caught up to L¨¹ Hongya. The moment they pounced at L¨¹ Hongya, she had no choice but to clench her fists and release her last supernatural aura before punching out. After barely surviving this crisis, the other animals had already surrounded her. L¨¹ Hongya had no choice but to retreat as she fought. She used a limited time to recover her supernatural aura as much as possible. Only then could she have a life-saving method. However, the final outcome could not be changed. She knew very well that if this continued, she would be torn to pieces by these walking corpses. Now, L¨¹ Hongya could no longer retreat. She looked at the endless huge beasts in despair and realized that she might have reached the last moment of her life. Her heart was filled with guilt because she was unable to complete the heavy responsibility entrusted to her by others in the end. Like those people, she could not reach the end and could only passively accept her fate of death. Everything was about to end. L¨¹ Hongya was very indignant, but there was nothing she could do. It had already taken all her strength to reach this place. She really could not hold on anymore. ¡°Su Yun, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s pain did not come from her own death, but from letting Su Yun down. She had not been able to successfully complete the mission like the other sisters, and many cultivators had even died here. This despair also shattered L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s last bit of fighting spirit. She looked at the surging beasts and gently closed her eyes, preparing to accept this irreversible fate. However, at this moment, L¨¹ Hongya suddenly felt an unusual aura. She had never sensed this aura before, but it was so strong at this moment. Puzzled, L¨¹ Hongya opened her eyes and looked back. She noticed that the cultivators who had fallen to the ground because of the dark matter energy were also staggering from afar. They seemed to be walking corpses. There was no light or intelligence in their eyes. They kept approaching, as if they wanted to tear L¨¹ Hongya apart. ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s eyes widened. She originally thought that it was already very shocking for the dark matter energy to turn these dead animals into walking corpses, but she did not expect that even the cultivators who had fallen here had become puppets. This made L¨¹ Hongya furious. The deaths of these cultivators were already very painful for her, but now, she saw that they were still controlled by dark matter energy after death. This anger made L¨¹ Hongya quickly mobilize the supernatural aura around her. In her opinion, it was better to let the corpses of these cultivators disappear than to let them become walking corpses and kill their former compatriots. This time, L¨¹ Hongya did not hold back at all. Clearly, she was already prepared to die with all of this. A large amount of supernatural aura could be seen entering L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s body. However, even L¨¹ Hongya did not realize that there was a faint green light lingering in this golden supernatural aura. She felt that her exhausted body seemed to have instantly recovered. Even the wounds on her body that she had left along the way were healing at a visible speed. This feeling was very strange. At the very least, the supernatural aura from before could not be brought to L¨¹ Hongya. Therefore, L¨¹ Hongya quickly realized that there was something wrong with the supernatural aura she had absorbed just now. As she spread the supernatural aura she had absorbed in her body, the originally withered trees around her could be seen to be filled with vitality again. L¨¹ Hongya realized that she seemed to be able to sense the auras of all the creatures around her. She noticed that there was actually a weak vitality hidden in those cultivators. This meant that they were not dead and had only entered a near-death state. It was the same for all the animals. They were greatly injured by the dark matter energy, but they still retained their last vitality. With this perception, L¨¹ Hongya tried to inject this supernatural aura into the bodies of these animals and cultivators. Indeed, the dark matter energy inside was almost completely resolved in a short moment. Then, the life force on these creatures became stronger and stronger. Gradually, the animals that were originally like walking corpses stopped in place. Then, they opened their eyes like they were in a dream and looked around in confusion. The cultivators behind were the same. They did not seem to understand what had happened. They only looked up at L¨¹ Hongya not far away in confusion, hoping that she could explain to them. However, L¨¹ Hongya was still immersed in this surprise. She realized that she seemed to have grasped a unique ability. This ability could turn something rotten into something magical and instantly save someone who was on the verge of death. L¨¹ Hongya could also control the surrounding trees. They were like her extended arms and could usually change according to her consciousness. She did not know that what she grasped was the energy of the wood attribute. This energy represented healing, recovery, the origin of all things, and vitality. It was also because of this that the wounds on L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s body instantly recovered. The cultivators who were clearly only left with weak auras could also recover as a result. The power was too shocking. L¨¹ Hongya still had not recovered from her shock. The cultivators came to L¨¹ Hongya¡¯s side and asked what had happened, but L¨¹ Hongya was already sobbing. In a short period of time, she had experienced too many things. Her companions fell one after another, and her life was in danger time and time again. Now that everything had changed, how could L¨¹ Hongya not be excited? The cultivators were also very puzzled. They clearly remembered that they were already dead, so why were they standing here perfectly fine now? Soon, these cultivators discovered that there seemed to be an unprecedented power in their bodies. This power had a familiar supernatural aura, but there was a certain difference in essence. Their minds were filled with doubts, but now was clearly not the time to delve into these questions. After stabilizing her emotions, L¨¹ Hongya regained her determined expression. The cultivators followed L¨¹ Hongya forward again, searching for the location of the dark matter energy explosion in the long primitive forest. As for the strange changes that happened to them, all the cultivators knew that only by completing the mission and leaving this place would they have the time and energy to investigate all of this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their figures gradually disappeared into the endless primitive forest. Not long after, the impact caused by the intense energy collision erupted in the depths of the primitive forest. Then, the dark matter here clearly decreased. This meant that L¨¹ Hongya and the others had finally succeeded. In the few months that the cultivators worked non-stop, they almost closed all the excavated dark matter energy outburst points. Although the injuries on Earth still needed some time to recover, at least after these dark matter energy explosion points were closed, the damage to Earth would not increase again. The scientists in the underground city were also discussing concrete plans that could accelerate the restoration of Earth. For all of humanity, this is a long process. But at the very least, they could rejoice that this crisis had brought a different change to all the cultivators. On this day, the sky above Mount Tianding was bright with golden light early in the morning. Zhao Guofeng, who had been waiting here, had hope in his eyes. ¡°The Dao Ancestor is coming out of seclusion!¡± Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Five Elements Return, Yin and Yang Order (1) Chapter 1036: Five Elements Return, Yin and Yang Order (1) Editor: Henyee Translations Over the past few months, Earth has experienced too many things. The last time Su Yun went into seclusion, everything was normal. Now, when he came out of seclusion, it was already frozen. The entire ground was no longer suitable for human habitation. The cultivators spent a few months deactivating a large amount of dark matter energy eruption points to prevent the environment of Earth from deteriorating again. The later recovery still required a certain amount of time. During this period of time, all the citizens could only stay in the underground city and wait for a suitable opportunity to return to the surface. As a golden light pierced through the sky on Mount Tianding, Su Yun¡¯s figure appeared in midair. All the cultivators sensed the aura on the Dao Ancestor¡¯s body, so they quickly stopped and looked in this direction. Every cultivator¡¯s face was filled with surprise. They had finally waited for the day the Dao Ancestor came out of seclusion. Standing in midair, Su Yun looked down at the world that had long turned into a world of ice and snow. In the supernatural aura above Earth, dark matter energy gathered. This dark matter energy was also constantly changing every cultivator. Although Su Yun had been in seclusion in the mental world, nothing that happened outside could escape his perception. Su Yun was very pleased that all the cultivators had taken on the heavy burden. Even in his absence, they were still working hard for the future of humanity. This was what Su Yun wanted to see. In the future, all the cultivators could unite and overcome obstacles one after another, breaking through difficulties one after another. Water could carry a boat, but it could also overturn it. Su Yun had once worried that cultivators would be lazy because of his existence. However, from the looks of it now, his worries were clearly unnecessary. In this test, all the cultivators displayed the responsibility they deserved. Following that, Su Yun slowly descended before stepping on the frozen ground again. Zhao Guofeng, who was wearing a heavy military coat, hurriedly ran out of the temporary military tent and came in front of Su Yun, looking very excited. ¡°Dao Ancestor, you¡¯ve finally come out of seclusion. I¡¯ve been waiting here for a few months.¡± Zhao Guofeng had aged a lot in the past few months. Clearly, he had not been idle in the past few months. He recounted the recent events to Su Yun in detail. These were similar to what Su Yun had sensed in the mental world. The news of the Dao Ancestor coming out of seclusion quickly spread among the cultivators. Other than some cultivators who were still carrying out the mission to close the dark matter energy explosion point, the others rushed towards Mount Tianding. They had too many questions regarding the recent changes for Su Yun to answer, and it was making some people feel uneasy. This would severely affect their cultivation progress. After knowing that Su Yun had come out of seclusion, Feng Jiwen immediately connected to Su Yun through Zhao Guofeng. Seeing Su Yun¡¯s figure appear on the big screen, all the citizens in the underground city stopped in their tracks. Someone in the underground city had stolen the radio to pay attention to Su Yun¡¯s next words. A large number of people gathered in front of the few satellite televisions, hoping to see Su Yun. ¡°Dao Ancestor, there have been strange changes in many cultivators recently. Do you know what these changes are?¡± Feng Jiwen impatiently asked Su Yun. In response, Su Yun nodded gently. ¡°Old Zhao, help me spread the news. The third sermon will be held tomorrow morning!¡± After hearing this news, Zhao Gaofeng immediately nodded excitedly. Every time the Dao Ancestor preached, all the cultivators would bring great benefits. This time, it would definitely be no exception. Now that Earth had reached the most important juncture, it would not be long before the iron hooves of the alien civilization stepped into this land. Before this, every increase in strength was a huge guarantee. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the war came, all the citizens in the underground city could not participate in the war, so the hope of victory naturally rested on all the cultivators. As all the cultivators went to carry out the plan to close the dark matter energy eruption point, satellite contact devices were distributed by the bureaus under their jurisdiction. Therefore, Feng Jiwen quickly gave the order to send a message to all the cultivators¡¯ satellite communication devices. Tomorrow morning, the Dao Ancestor will start the third sermon. The location of the sermon was chosen by Su Yun to be at the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. It had been desolate for many days. Due to the extreme deterioration of Earth¡¯s environment, the place where the Ancestral Court of Transcendence was had already been frozen. In Su Yun¡¯s opinion, that was the hope of all cultivators. The ancestral court¡¯s incense burning was the greatest motivation for all cultivators. The nearby cultivators began to rush to the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. They hoped to clean the ancestral court before Su Yun arrived to express their respect for the Dao Ancestor. While some were happy, others were worried. The cultivators who were implementing the closure of the dark matter energy explosion point at the ends of the world felt a little sad. If they missed the third sermon of the Dao Ancestor, it was very likely that they would miss a new cultivation opportunity. Compared to others, they would be much lower. However, it was more important to complete the mission first. After all, the dark matter energy eruption points that had not been closed were still erupting. Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: Five Elements Return, Yin and Yang Order (2) Chapter 1037: Five Elements Return, Yin and Yang Order (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The effects of dark matter energy to the surroundings would become worse and worse, and this dark matter would continue to spread. As long as there was still dark matter on Earth, the damage caused by the energy explosion point would be irreversible. The time for Earth to complete self-repair would be infinitely extended. Therefore, although these cultivators were a little unwilling, they could tell which was more important. They stepped into the most dangerous place again to complete their limit breakthroughs one after another. This night was very difficult for the people in the underground city and the cultivators on the ground. The people in the underground city needed hope, and Su Yun was the person who could bring hope. It was even more so for cultivators. They had always personally experienced the most dangerous places, so their desire for strength was difficult for others to understand. Every time Su Yun preached, it was as if cultivators were enlightened. Some cultivators who had always been stuck at the bottleneck of their realms hoped to find an opportunity to break through in this sermon. For most cultivators who had already undergone obvious changes, they hoped that Su Yun could answer their doubts during this trip. At the very least, they had to figure out how this strange and mysterious energy came about and how they could suddenly sense the elements in the world. This night seemed to be longer than any other day. Whether it was on the ground or underground, no one was in the mood to sleep. This was because it was rare for Su Yun to have a lively scene where everyone was united in this apocalyptic world. Three incense sticks were lit in the Ancestral Court of Transcendence again. During this night, a large number of cultivators kept rushing over from all directions. Cultivators who grasped fire attribute power were in charge of opening a path and melting the ice condensed on the path. The cultivators who had mastered the power of the wood attribute began to revitalize the Ancestral Court of Transcendence. Under the injection of the cultivators¡¯ power, those withered trees quickly germinated and began to grow. Cultivators who had mastered the power of the water attribute turned the melted ice into a water ball and threw it down the mountain to release it. The collapsed road was quickly repaired by cultivators who had mastered the power of the earth attribute. Under the concerted efforts of many cultivators, the Ancestral Court of Transcendence was anew. Everything was ready. Everyone was just waiting for Su Yun¡¯s arrival. As the first ray of sunlight shone on the golden roof of the Ancestral Court of Transcendence, the golden light that was projected enveloped the already deserted ground like the hope of humans. Su Yun accompanied the golden light and stood in midair. Upon seeing this scene, all the cultivators sincerely knelt down and chanted the name of the Dao Ancestor. This scene was spectacular. The entire Ancestral Court of Transcendence was already filled with cultivators. Even the mountain path and the foot of the mountain were filled with cultivators. They knelt down in unison, and their voices seemed to shock the universe. A golden light circulated around Su Yun. He sat cross-legged in midair. Such a sacred scene attracted the reverence of many cultivators. Zhou Xiaoxiao, Chen Jie, Xu Jiajia, and L¨¹ Hongya had already rushed inside the court. They stared at Su Yun in midair. Other than the same respect as the other cultivators, there was also a hint of gentleness. Su Yun was the Dao Ancestor of all cultivators, but he was their husband. No one else could understand this relationship. ¡°If I hear it, all living beings will listen.¡± Su Yun slowly spoke, but his voice could spread throughout the entire mountain. No matter how far they were, the cultivators could hear him. This included the cultivators who were carrying out missions at the ends of the world. They originally had some regrets and could not listen to the Dao Ancestor¡¯s sermon, but they did not expect the Dao Ancestor to not abandon any of them. Even in the Transcendent Realm, the cultivators could still hear Su Yun¡¯s holy voice ringing in their ears. This made all the cultivators stop no matter what they were doing. They listened to Su Yun¡¯s voice with anticipation. Su Yun did not hold back and informed all the cultivators of the results of his seclusion. It was also because of this that cultivators understood the changes that had happened to them. It was because of the results of Su Yun¡¯s seclusion. Before entering seclusion, Su Yun had already sensed that the supernatural aura was pure, and it was the root of all techniques. However, because every cultivator¡¯s comprehension was different, the power they could unleash was also different. This was a drawback to the impending disaster on Earth. Su Yun was also thinking about how to make up for this. And while in seclusion, Su Yun wanted to summarize the cultivation path of demons. He was surprised to discover that after becoming a demon, all demons would derive different powers according to their origins. For example, the fox demon, Shan Mei, would have an innate advantage in controlling mental power. Or perhaps, after a tiger or wolf beast became a demon, its body would be extremely strong, but its grasp of mental power would be negligible. Different animals had different talents. After becoming demons, they could find their own talent and unleash their strength to the limit. Then why couldn¡¯t humans? Therefore, Su Yun quickly changed his train of thought and began to try to study the more ductile cultivation direction of cultivators. It was also during this process that the five elements that formed the foundation of the world appeared in front of Su Yun. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were also called the five elements. This was the basic way to understand the world. The five elements contained five dynamics of the evolution of Yin and Yang. It was also the inevitable process of all things; establishment, living, destroying and empty. Due to this, Su Yun used the dark matter projected to Earth by alien civilizations. This was because dark matter itself was the basic energy that formed the universe. After the combination of supernatural aura, it could stimulate all cultivators¡¯ potential to the greatest extent. Upon hearing Su Yun¡¯s words, all the cultivators seemed to be enlightened. They finally understood the changes that had happened to them. And this was not the end. What Su Yun really wanted to tell all the cultivators was the fundamental principle of the five elements mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. Metal attribute represents accumulation, wood attribute represents growth, water attribute represents infiltration, fire attribute represents destruction, and earth attribute represents fusion. These five elements were the most basic five elements in nature. There were hidden elements of Yin and Yang, four seasons, five directions, five virtues, and so on, forming a complete system of five elements. Wood dried and warmed to create a fire. Fire burned wood to produce earth. Earth hid minerals to produce metal. Metal condensed into water, and water moistened to produce wood. These were also the five major systems that had appeared among all cultivators. It was also because of the appearance of this new system that the current structure of all the dojos would change. This was because the five elements also represented five different directions at the same time. All cultivators would be able to unleash their potential to the limit if they followed the right time, place, and people. All wood-elemental cultivators would follow the Wood of Flowers and Fruits in the Eastern Dojo, such as the Azure Dragon Escape Armor B. All fire-elemental cultivators would follow the Flames of the Candles in the southern dojo, like the Vermilion Bird roaring. All the earth-elemental cultivators would be in the center dojo, following the Soil of the Pastoral Field, like a Responsive Dragon going against its will. All metal-element cultivators would follow the Metal of Jewelry in the Western Dojo, like the White Tiger Shaking Geng Xin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All water-elemental cultivators would follow the Water of the Rain in the northern dojo, such as the Black Tortoise Hidden Renkui. All the cultivators¡¯ eyes flickered with surprise. After Su Yun¡¯s explanation, they had a clearer understanding of the power they had grasped. Everything in the world was born from the five elements. No matter how it developed, it would ultimately be from the five elements. Su Yun had opened up a future with infinite possibilities for all cultivators. They could unleash their talent in such basic attributes, opening up a unique power derived from the fundamental attributes. During the third sermon, Su Yun began to popularize the Yin-Yang circulation of the five elements and the Eight Trigrams of Heaven and Earth to all cultivators. This was also the first time all cultivators began to understand the laws and true meaning of the world. Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: Global Unity, Final Countdown (1) Chapter 1038: Global Unity, Final Countdown (1) Editor: Henyee Translations This third sermon lasted for a total of seven days. In these seven days, Su Yun explained the laws of the five elements and the changes in Yin and Yang to all the cultivators. This sermon also gave all the cultivators a new understanding of the new abilities they had obtained. It allowed those cultivators who had not obtained the power of the five elements to find a way to pursue it. It was no wonder that every time Su Yun went into seclusion, everyone looked forward to the day he came out of seclusion. This was because every time he went into seclusion, it would bring about a huge change to all cultivators. After this sermon ended, all the cultivators spontaneously worshiped the ancestral court and shouted the name of the Dao Ancestor. They used this method to express their reverence to the Dao Ancestor. If not for the fact that there was still a lot of dark matter and the energy explosion point had to be resolved, none of the cultivators wanted to leave this place. They hoped to welcome the day of peace as soon as possible and often listened to Su Yun¡¯s lecture. After cultivating bitterly for more than a year, it might not even be comparable to a few words from Su Yun. All the cultivators knew that Su Yun¡¯s current realm was difficult for them to understand. Therefore, Su Yun¡¯s few words of advice could enlighten the cultivators and surpass their realm. The scene of Su Yun¡¯s sermon was also broadcasted to all the citizens in the underground city via satellite. Most of the citizens did not understand the professional terms Su Yun mentioned. However, without exception, no one left. Instead, they seriously listened to all of Su Yun¡¯s speeches for the past seven days. They were all trying to understand and accept because they had already seen the future of humanity in these cultivators. Most of these people had undergone genetic technology modification in their respective countries. At that time, genetic technology was recognized by them as the future of humanity. Their fanatical worship made them ignore the hidden dangers behind genetic technology. All these years, everyone who had been modified by genetic technology had not been able to successfully reproduce. This was the drawback of genetic technology that Great Xia had mentioned back then. It would severely affect the future descendants of humans. Therefore, these people were very regretful now, but there was nothing they could do. The power they had obtained from genetic modification was not enough to help Earth survive the crisis. Instead, they had to hide in the underground city like the other citizens and be protected by others. Then everything they had worked hard for in the past was like a huge joke. However, these cultivators were different from them. Everyone saw a new and bright future for humanity. They were the best force to deal with the invasion of alien civilizations, and they were also the last line of defense for all the citizens. Many people had already begun to regret not entering Great Xia in their lives. If they had been born in Great Xia, they could have followed the Dao Ancestor to cultivate now. When the world was in danger, they could shine on the front line like other cultivators and not hide in the underground city and live in fear. Still, there was no point in saying all this now. The reason why these people were so serious about Su Yun¡¯s sermon was because they hoped that a miracle would happen one day. What if they had a chance of stepping into cultivation? As such, everything Su Yun said now would be of great help to them. As everyone above and below Su Yun was united, after the cultivators heard Su Yun¡¯s story, they bade farewell to Su Yun and embarked on an unknown journey again. Now, the entire Earth seems to have returned to the Ice Age. The once glorious city was already covered in ice and snow. The river was sealed in ice and could not flow into the sea. Thick ice had already piled up on the surface of the sea. Other than cultivators, there were no other signs of life on the surface of Earth. This was a mass extinction event that exceeded scientific expectations. It was also a major singularity for human civilization. No one could think about the future of humanity now. For them, the most important thing now was to minimize the damage to Earth. Secondly, he had to give Earth enough time to repair itself. This process would take a hundred or even a thousand years. This generation of humans might not be able to see Earth anymore and would return to normal. Just by projecting dark matter energy at Earth, the alien civilization had caused the entire Earth to enter an apocalyptic cycle. One could imagine how insurmountable the gap between the two sides was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, in the underground city, Zhang Keqi and the others were monitoring the situation in space 24 hours a day. However, ever since the alien fleet shot dark matter energy beams at Earth, they had disappeared from the surveillance range of the Sky Brain Satellite. The enemy was in the dark, and the Earth was in the light. This was not good for the Earth. Therefore, after a joint meeting, the leaders of the various countries in the underground city agreed to restart the three platforms and begin to try to make the lunar battlefield join the ranks of the human living environment. This was because although the underground city was well-equipped with energy and could ensure that the people who took refuge here were fine, there was no excess energy in the underground city to develop technology. At the same time, there were not enough conditions to run the development of new technology. Feng Jiwen made it clear in the meeting that humans had no choice but to enter the underground city to take refuge, but they could not let the underground city, which was originally used for survival, become a prison for human development. Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: Global Unity, Final Countdown (2) Chapter 1039: Global Unity, Final Countdown (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The future of mankind would always be in the hands of mankind itself. Therefore, no matter what happened, mankind¡¯s technology could not stagnate. Currently, it is impossible for any area on the surface of the Earth to carry out normal research and development activities. This was because if they did not wear thick protective suits, even if humans only stepped on the ground, they would be affected by high radiation and their lives would be in danger. In this way, the moon naturally entered the eyes of the leaders of the various countries again for a unanimous discussion and confirmation. It was finally finalized by Feng Jiwen, and the human moon landing plan gradually took shape. The lunar landing plan this time was different from before. It was not just like a passerby, usually collecting the corresponding resources in the lunar battlefield and sending them to Earth. The lunar landing plan was to rely on the three platforms to build a moon defense line. Behind the moon¡¯s defense line was the technology city built by humans on the moon. A series of scientific research activities would be perfected on the moon to promote the rapid development of human technology. This way, even if the power of the alien fleet invaded the moon battlefield one day, the three platforms could become the first line of defense. Everyone hoped that this battle would end with the victory of humanity. At that time, the technology that humans had been developing tirelessly would become the root of salvation. The choices placed in front of humans increased a lot because of winning or losing. Human beings could rely on the moon for development for the time being and slowly wait for the Transcendent Realm to gradually integrate with Earth. This would take about 50 years, and in this 50 years, human technology would definitely develop to an unprecedented height. From there, they could complete the first shocking reversal in the history of human fate. Just as all the higher-ups in the underground city were discussing the future of mankind, Su Yun, who had finished his sermon, finally met Xu Jiajia and the others again. During this period of time, Xu Jiajia and the others had suffered all kinds of grievances. The moment they saw Su Yun, they finally could not help but erupt with these emotions. Xu Jiajia threw herself into Su Yun¡¯s arms, her tears soaking Su Yun¡¯s clothes. Along the way, she had seen too many cultivators die on the way to find the eruption point of dark matter energy while she was helpless against all of this. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the other two were the same. It was already not easy for one woman, let alone coaxing four at the same time. It was not easy for the four of them to calm down under Su Yun¡¯s comfort. Only then did Su Yun heave a sigh of relief. He asked about their situation and the safety of his parents and children. From them, he learned that the moment the dark matter energy invaded, Feng Jiwen gave the order to transfer Su Yun¡¯s children and family into the underground city as quickly as possible. This was why they were not attacked by dark matter energy. This made Su Yun heave a deep sigh of relief. Then, he led the four people and the cultivator team led by the four people back to Mount Tianding. ¡°It will take a lot of time for the cultivators to close the dark matter energy eruption points one by one. This is not beneficial to our cultivation plan.¡± On Mount Tianding, Su Yun and Feng Jiwen contacted each other. When he saw Su Yun again, Feng Jiwen was rather excited. ¡°Dao Ancestor, what should we do now? As long as you give the order, we will definitely do our best to cooperate.¡± Su Yun¡¯s expression was solemn. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can rely on the power of the Heavenly Cauldron and the twelve Immortal Palaces to eliminate all the dark matter energy eruptions on Earth, but this requires the power of many cultivators. This is not something we need to focus on. What we really care about is what happens to the Earth next. ¡°Earth had already entered the Ice Age. It would take at least a hundred years to recover and adapt to the environment of humans. Fortunately, the Transcendent Realm is still expanding. In 50 years, it would allow the Earth to upgrade and become its Land of Origin. So what we have to think about is how human beings will live with the current Earth environment for the next 50 years. I believe you have a conclusion to this discussion, right?¡± Facing Su Yun¡¯s question, Feng Jiwen quickly nodded seriously. He then reported the secrets of the country¡¯s development to Su Yun without reservation. ¡°Dao Ancestor, we are prepared to use the moon battlefield to form the moon¡¯s defense line and build a moon city. A group of people will build technology on the moon and develop weapons. ¡°In 50 years, all of this might not matter, but in these 50 years, we still have a huge crisis to deal with, so human technology can¡¯t stop. According to the scientists¡¯ estimation, there were at most three years left before the alien civilization arrived on Earth. ¡°In these three years, we can rely on the three platforms to establish a cosmic defense line. Perhaps we can become the first defense line to protect humanity and deal with the invasion of alien civilizations.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Yun nodded. He did not want to interfere too much with the development of human technology. Otherwise, it would only increase the inertia of humans. If one day, humans stopped working hard and relied on cultivators to create the future, then this would be the main reason for the genocide of humans. Therefore, the more desperate the situation was, the more hope was needed. Therefore, Su Yun agreed without hesitation. After a long half-hour of communication with Feng Jiwen, the plan was officially finalized and began to be implemented in detail. Feng Jiwen represented the future of humanity in scientific development, while Su Yun represented cultivators. This was usually an unknown future that could not be evaluated with scientific concepts. This was like the collision of the old era and the new era, but this collision did not create a conflict. Instead, a different spark burst out. After disconnecting, Su Yun began to prepare to use the Heavenly Cauldron and the Twelve Immortal Palaces. He spread his voice through his supernatural aura and transmitted it to every cultivator¡¯s ears. All the cultivators gave up on their plan to find the source of the dark matter¡¯s energy explosion. Instead, they began to rush to the nearby immortal palace, preparing to gather their strength and listen to Su Yun¡¯s unified command. On the other hand, the underground city had also worked overtime to make more than ten thousand heavy protective suits. They always need people guarding the three platforms. At this moment, they had also received a mission on the ground to send fighter jets to Earth to send the first batch of builders to the moon. When this news entered the ears of all the citizens, it immediately raised everyone¡¯s spirits. At least through this, they knew that the country had not given up, and they should not give up at this time. The people began to spontaneously join in the help. The heavy armored vehicles transported tens of thousands of protective suits in the underground warehouse area and headed to the designated location. During this process, Feng Jiwen also agreed on the selection plan with the heads of state of the world. The people participating in the moon construction plan this time would face any country or race in the world. As long as one¡¯s physical fitness could pass the test, they could become an honorable founder and go to the moon to complete the first step of humanity towards the universe. Soon, the 13 Xuanwu Fighters entered Earth and finally stopped at the main entrance of the underground city. The heavy city gate that had been closed for a long time finally slowly opened at this moment. The moment the light from the outside shone in, all the pioneers in heavy protective suits walked towards the Xuanwu Fighter step by step. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other two platforms also sent fighter jets to receive them. As the ten fighter jets took off at the same time and flew towards the sky, it was as if science fiction had entered reality. All the lights on the three platforms were turned on, illuminating the sky. The communication platform between the Earth and the Moon was activated again. The moon camp, which had been dim for a long time, finally lit up with a dark blue light again. Humans were resplendent and immortal, and the fire seed would last forever! In such a desperate situation, humans still did not give up hope. Humans officially stepped foot in the vast sky. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Humans Rebirth (1) Chapter 1040: Humans¡¯ Rebirth (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The spaceships that filled the sky seemed to have built a bridge between Earth and the moon. Such a dazzling scene was enough to be recorded in the history of human development. Their ancestors would never have thought that such a scene would happen in the future. The Milky Way was no longer the most dazzling light in the vast universe. The team formed by spaceships was more like a bridge filled with human hope. The moon battlefield that had been shrouded in darkness for a long time lit up again. As the light blue barrier enveloped the lunar battlefield, the artificial oxygen layer was officially activated again. Although no one had stepped foot in the multinational camp that had once been established here for a long time that had long been covered by dust, they believed that it would not be long before this place would be brand new and become the first base created by humans in the universe again. The underground city was endless, transporting all kinds of elite talents to the moon. After arriving on the moon, they used the shortest time to adapt to this different living environment and then threw themselves into their work. The Sky Brain Satellite activated its detection mode and began to locate the moon. Every unexplored ruin provided mankind with an endless supply of development resources. With the technical support of the Great Xia mechas, a large number of transport and construction mechas appeared on the moon. They were busy everywhere. With the help of the mecha, a lunar scientific research center rose from the ground in just a few days. The efficiency of these mechas was on average 300 times that of ordinary people, and the time cost was not included. The moment the lunar research center appeared, it meant that all scientists had a place to work on the moon. The person in charge of the research station this time was Li Weidong, the student who had always been by Zhang Keqi¡¯s side. After so many years of growth, this student could finally take charge and even bear such a heavy responsibility. The first thing Li Weidong did after leading the scientists into the research center was to mobilize the Sky Brain satellite to communicate with the ground. This is the first step in all development plans. Only by enabling the Earth and the Moon to communicate closely without delay can they ensure that there are no errors and mistakes in the overall direction of development. In the research center in the underground city, Zhang Keqi had been waiting for the communication signal from the moon. All the scientists around him and the heads of state were very nervous. Only with this first step could the remaining plans be carried out one after another. Therefore, this was extremely important to everyone. ¡°We¡¯re trying to contact Earth now. All units, please cooperate closely.¡± Zhang Keqi¡¯s shadow could indeed be seen on Li Weidong. This young scientist would definitely be an important leader of the Earth¡¯s scientific community in the future. ¡°Turn on the Earth Band signal receiver. ¡°Turn on the frequency converter that comes with the Sky Brain Satellite. ¡°Prepare to activate comprehensive communication and test the waveband stability.¡± As Li Weidong continued to give orders, the researchers of all the units also carried out their operations step by step. ¡°Band 1 is stable.¡± ¡°All clear on band 2.¡± ¡°The backup band is on standby.¡± All the preparations had been done. Now, it was the most critical moment. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Li Weidong took a deep breath and adjusted his breathing. Then, he tried to press the most eye-catching red button on the operating table. He approached the microphone standing in front of him and tried to say, ¡°Earth, Earth, this is the Moon Resident Research Center. Please reply if you receive it. Please reply if you receive it.¡± With a burst of noise, everyone in the research center in the underground city held their breaths. Everyone knew that this noise meant that the moon had already tried to activate the communication signal, and what they had to wait for next was the communication information sent back from Earth. As the noise gradually weakened, Li Weidong¡¯s voice sounded in the entire research center. In an instant, cheers erupted in the research center. A rare smile finally appeared on Zhang Keqi¡¯s face. ¡°Moon Resident Research Center, this is Earth. Communication and information are normal.¡± Cheers erupted in the Moon Resident Research Center. Everyone high-fived each other and cheered. Li Weidong seemed to have been instantly sucked dry. He leaned against the chair with all his strength and panted heavily. He did not let down the expectations of humans, nor did he let down his master. He successfully completed this magnificent feat. ¡°The communication signal between the earth and the moon has been successfully connected. From now on, all operations in the moon base will be under the complete command of the ground.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Weidong¡¯s voice spread. Everyone in the moon base was already on standby in various positions, ready to restart the moon base at any time. Zhang Keqi looked back. After receiving Feng Jiwen¡¯s nod of acquiescence, he immediately gave instructions to the moon. ¡°The Moon Reconstruction Project has officially begun.¡± 2045. After experiencing so many crises and disasters, humans had fully developed their unswerving determination. The three platforms swept away their previous decline and established close cooperation again. The Earth-Moon communication system on the Sky Brain satellite was officially activated. This was the first time in human history that different planets in the universe were closely connected. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: Humans Rebirth (2) Chapter 1041: Humans¡¯ Rebirth (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Humans stepped onto the moon again. However, this time, humans did not bring the flames of war to this land. Instead, they fully displayed the spirit of cooperation and achieved close communication between various races. There was no longer any racial discrimination here, nor any sense of national superiority. Everyone¡¯s starting point was the same. It was only for Earth and the common fate of mankind. As the sound of Zhang Keqi officially activating spread throughout the moon, construction quickly began in the moon base. Some of the Moon¡¯s materials were not suitable for infrastructure, so the three platforms became transit points between regions and established transport routes in space. The Xuanwu Fighter, which had once been used to protect Earth from the cosmic crisis, had now become the main transport force on the transport route. Although the Earth¡¯s environment had been destroyed, some industrial products had still been preserved. Now, these industrial products were continuously sent to the moon through the transport route, which also helped the full construction of the moon. The citizens saw new hope again. This made everyone¡¯s mental state clearly much better. They no longer worried about the illusory and uncertain future. On the contrary, they saw the future and were still in the hands of humans. As long as the people who had been abandoned in the underground city had new motivation. The young people began to strictly adhere to meeting the standards of going to the moon so that they could contribute their strength to the future of humanity. The older people did the logistics work, allowing the humans to still have smoke rising even though they were underground. This scene made Feng Jiwen feel gratified. After going through a low trough, humans finally welcomed a new life. While they may not be able to change their environment yet, at least people are no longer giving up on themselves. Instead, they have enough motivation to deal with a range of future problems. The situation in the Transcendent Realm was the same. After this period of continuous construction, the current Transcendent Realm had really done it, like the legendary immortal realm. The ancient building connected the sky and the ground. On the highest mountain in this ship, the cultivators had specially built a supernatural ancestral temple and named this mountain Mount Taizu. In the future, no matter how the Transcendent Realm developed, it would always be the most dazzling and glorious existence. This was to forever remember what Su Yun had done for Earth. It was also to make future generations remember that without the Dao Ancestor Su Yun, they would not have a future for humanity. Although the Transcendent Realm was not very big now, the advantage was that every inch of land here could be effectively used. Even the bottom of the sea could build cities suitable for human survival. Moreover, these cultivators could acutely sense that the Transcendent Realm was constantly changing their bodies. Even though most of them were working in the Transcendent Realm and did not meditate seriously, their realms were still constantly improving. All the fruits that could help humans cultivate were picked and preserved. One day, these fruits would greatly increase the strength of all cultivators. After several generations of reproduction, animals began to appear in the Transcendent Realm, breeds unknown to humans. For example, a Swift Horse Beast with horns on its head but four hooves that could run at the speed of sound. Or perhaps it was a blazing bird that had broken out of its shell and soared into the sky with thick flames. Many scientists had already begun to name these new creatures. Professionals had long begun to domesticate them. The Swift Horse Beast could bring humans around the entire Transcendent Realm in just a few minutes. This was more intuitive than the speed breakthrough brought about by the current technology of humans. This kind of change was still happening. No one could be sure if the legendary dragon and phoenix sacred beasts would appear in the infinite future of the Transcendent Realm. However, it also proved that every change in the Transcendent Realm was enough to inspire people. Everyone was looking forward to the end. One day, after the Transcendent Realm officially fused with Earth, it would bring great changes to everyone. Su Yun came out of seclusion again, giving the entire Earth a new look, although the situation on the ground was still very cruel. However, the dark clouds above the people¡¯s heads finally dissipated. The leaders of the various countries were busy again. Almost every day, they would discuss the construction of the moon and a series of guidelines for the future development of Earth in the joint conference room. It seemed that Earth had really passed through the haze. Even though it was endangering everyone present, they maintained full motivation and confidence in dealing with all the crises. However, there was only one person. He did not enjoy it like the others. Instead, he frowned slightly. This person was Su Yun, because only he could confirm through his perception that the alien fleet was constantly approaching. There was not much time left for humans. There were only a few years left. From Su Yun¡¯s point of view, humans were not fully prepared. At the very least, all the cultivators still had a lot of room for improvement. Before considering this problem, Su Yun had to eliminate the eruption point of dark matter energy that constantly destroyed Earth. Therefore, Su Yun was guarding the Heavenly Cauldron, waiting for news from the various immortal palaces. All the cultivators were rushing to the various immortal palaces in preparation to cooperate with Su Yun and open up an unprecedented huge array formation that could envelop the entire Earth. As news from all sides kept coming, within 24 hours of the plan being activated, all the cultivators had already taken their positions in the various immortal palaces. Seeing that the time was ripe, Su Yun did not hold back anymore. He suddenly released all his strength. The golden light lingering around Su Yun even covered the sun in the sky. Behind everyone was a huge human figure formed by golden light. It was holy and dignified, making people admire it. The huge phantom formed by the golden light was like the technique that Su Yun had revealed. Similarly, there was an endless stream of extraordinary aura that reached into the heavens and earth, but it was controlled by Su Yun and injected into the Heavenly Cauldron. Dense golden scratches appeared on the Heavenly Cauldron again. Up until now, among the cultivators in the world, only Su Yun could mobilize the power of the Heavenly Cauldron. The moment the Heavenly Cauldron emitted a golden light, the Twelve Immortal Palaces also began to shine with golden light. Seeing that the time was ripe, all the cultivators quickly sat cross-legged at the immortal work area and gathered their supernatural aura, injecting it into the immortal palace. The power of a cultivator might be very weak, but if tens of thousands of cultivators gathered all their power, they would have an unimaginable existence. The twelve pillars of light quickly illuminated the sky. Golden light connected and spread. With a sudden wave of Su Yun¡¯s hand, the thirteenth golden light emitted from the Heavenly Cauldron. The moment this golden light appeared, all the supernatural aura gathered in the sky intertwined with each other in a regular manner. This scene was too shocking for everyone. It was as if a golden rain had fallen from the sky, enveloping every corner of the world. Under Su Yun¡¯s leadership, all the cultivators were united. The supernatural aura they could release had reached an unimaginably terrifying level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Visible to the naked eye, the originally rampant dark matter energy explosion points were strongly affected. Some small explosion points had even begun to self-destruct. The dark matter that spread out began to fuse with the supernatural aura. After a round of purification, it was absorbed by the cultivator again. Therefore, this process was extremely beneficial to cultivators. Not only could they close the eruption point of dark matter energy that destroyed Earth, but they could also indirectly increase their strength. The entire process lasted for a full hour. Just as all the cultivators were exhausted, they finally heard Su Yun¡¯s voice. ¡°Success. Disperse the formation at the same time.¡± This made the cultivators happy. Then, they dispersed their strength. However, at this moment, the ground suddenly began to tremble violently. Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Countdown, One Year! (1) Chapter 1042: Countdown, One Year! (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The sudden change shocked all the cultivators. They were worried. Did something unexpected happen again? The people in the underground city felt this tremor especially strongly. The monitoring department of the Geological Bureau also looked for the source of the earthquake immediately. However, according to the monitoring, this earthquake was not caused by normal crustal movements. Instead, it was because an energy was constantly accumulating and impacting the crust. BOOM! Accompanied by loud bangs, the ground cracked and a large amount of dark matter energy spewed out. Dark matter energy was the basic energy that formed the universe, so these forces might have been sleeping deep in Earth, but as a huge force impacted these dark matter energies, they woke up one after another. After a large amount of dark matter energy erupted from the ground, it immediately rushed into the golden ball of light formed by the 13 array formations in the sky. The power of Chaos gradually intertwined. The energy gathered in the sky was like a time bomb that could explode at any time. Su Yun heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. This was because this dark matter energy was being fused with pure power. What he had to do next was to use human power to forcefully detonate this power and spread it to every corner of Earth, allowing all cultivators to have a huge breakthrough in strength. As Su Yun threw a punch into the sky, the powerful force contained in this punch struck the ball of light. BOOM! This huge energy ball exploded with a bang. Golden light was dazzling and lasted in the sky for a few minutes. All the cultivators were stunned on the spot. They instantly sensed how pure this diffusing energy was. This energy quickly entered their bodies. An unprecedented strange feeling arose spontaneously. The cultivators sat cross-legged on the spot, wanting to stabilize the raging and powerful energy in their bodies. Su Yun slowly spoke. His Dao voice spread for thousands of kilometers and clearly entered the ears of every cultivator. ¡°Cultivators, no matter where you are, the world is a dojo. Sit quietly in seclusion and comprehend this power. I will protect you.¡± With that said, Su Yun sat cross-legged on the top of the sky. The 13 array formations were still active, and he had become the eye of the 13 array formations alone, constantly providing power to all cultivators. All the cultivators understood Su Yun¡¯s intentions. Activating the thirteen array formations to eliminate the dark matter energy explosion was only one of them. Most importantly, Su Yun wanted to use the thirteen array formations to allow all the cultivators to break through their current realm and reach a higher level in a short period of time. Currently, cultivators had profited from a disaster through dark matter energy and had already grasped different elemental powers. However, they had always been vexed that they did not have the time to carefully comprehend and digest this power. Therefore, there was no improvement in his realm. Now that Su Yun was in such a state, it could be said to be a timely help for all cultivators. Be it on the snow mountain, beside the vast sea, or in the Gobi Desert, all the cultivators sat quietly on the spot. They really had the feeling that the world was a dojo and that cultivation was free in their hearts. Su Yun led all the cultivators to begin an unprecedented large-scale seclusion. Even the cultivators in the Transcendent Realm stopped their construction and began cultivating with Su Yun. When the cultivators opened their eyes again, they realized that they had already entered an independent world. Su Yun was meditating above their heads not far away. This was Su Yun¡¯s mental world. Through the thirteen array formations, he connected with all the cultivators and brought them into the mental world. This was because Su Yun had already sensed that the alien battleship was approaching. At this speed, the cultivators probably did not have the ability to fight the alien civilization. In this mental world, cultivators could always follow him to cultivate. This would allow them to break through greatly in a short period of time. At that time, it would be an important moment to determine the life and death of Earth. ¡°Cultivators, if I hear it, for a moment, we will hear the Dharma and Dao in the spiritual world.¡± Su Yun¡¯s voice echoed throughout the cultivation world. All the cultivators expressed their thoughts and closed their eyes, listening carefully to Su Yun¡¯s voice. At the same time, they felt the supreme power in his voice. During this process, Su Yun also consciously mobilized the budding elemental power in all the cultivators¡¯ bodies. Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, L¨¹ Hongya, and Chen Jie were sitting on both sides of Su Yun. Chen Jie¡¯s entire body was covered in a dark blue light that was like water. The power around her was also as gentle and agile as water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The power behind Zhou Xiaoxiao seemed to have formed the phantom of a tall mountain. Under this mountain, everything in the world seemed tiny. Xu Jiajia was in the flames and even formed a scorching environment around her. Green vitality flowed around L¨¹ Hongya. The grass on the ground below was connected, and the trees were shaded. The four of them represented four different elemental powers. Other than the four of them, there was another person sitting around Su Yun. That was Master Gu. The golden saber standing in front of Master Gu shone brightly. It seemed to carry a sharp aura in the golden light, as if it could tear everything apart. Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: Countdown, One Year! (2) Chapter 1043: Countdown, One Year! (2) Editor: Henyee Translations This was pure Metal Solemn Leather, and it was also the elemental power Master Gu had mastered. The five of them were the first to master the basic elements, so they also became the forerunners of all cultivators who walked the path of the elements. Any other elemental power was derived from these five basic elements, so Su Yun only needed to focus on training the five of them. When the five of them imparted their training insights to other cultivators with the corresponding elemental power, they could form a clear and distinct cultivation stage. In this mental world, cultivators could release their power fearlessly without worrying about affecting the balance of the world. No matter how powerful the power they released was, it was impossible for it to break through Su Yun¡¯s mental world. In this world, Su Yun was like a supreme god. From today onwards, all the cultivators began their last attack before the crisis. Three years was nothing to many cultivators. If they had not followed Su Yun in cultivation, it would have been difficult for them to make a clear breakthrough in their realm in ten years. Therefore, the moment they entered the mental world, the cultivators roughly understood that the disaster on Earth was about to arrive. And all they had to do was seize every minute and second. Because only they could become the only hope for humanity to survive this crisis. ¡­ After all the cultivators went into seclusion, the ground on Earth was completely silent. Everywhere was covered in ice and snow, and all life had died. However, the citizens in the underground city did not lose their confidence because of this. Instead, they knew very well that the reason why the cultivators were in seclusion at the same time was to make one last effort for their future. In the following period of time, there were continuous spaceships going back and forth between the Earth and the Moon. Under the command of the ground, the Moon once again discovered alien ruins. The construction of the lunar city allowed the first batch of people to officially settle on the moon. In addition to the lunar city, the moon also established an interstellar escort training area to provide the necessary training platform for the soldiers stationed on the three platforms. Under the leadership of Combat Wolf, the three platforms carried out the Moon¡¯s combat simulation exercise for the first time. The Xuanwu fighter jets shone during the drill. After so many years of technology enhancement, the weapons equipped with the Xuanwu fighter jets were the most powerful in the world today. The power of a compressed laser energy cannon in space was not inferior to a nuclear bomb. There were as many as seven launch points on every Xuanwu Fighter. Just imagine, if more than 20 Xuanwu Fighters went all out at the same time, it would be equivalent to dozens of nuclear bombs exploding in space. The advantage was that the laser energy cannon would not bring about an irreversible radiation effect. Therefore, even if it was detonated, it would not cause the surrounding area to be barren like a nuclear bomb, becoming a dead land for many years. In less than three months, the Door God mecha had completed more than two updates in the research room established on the moon. The updated Door God mecha could already reach 13 meters tall. It was undoubtedly a giant. The technology configuration of these Door God mechas was mainly to deal with the cosmic beasts that had once appeared on Earth. The core energy source of the mecha came from the energy crystals found in the ruins of an alien civilization. This energy crystal could provide endless energy to the mecha. It could even drive the various weapons set up on the mecha and the central operation system. The 50 Door God mechas stood on the moon. It was an extremely shocking scene. Every time the sunlight shone on the moon, the special metal on the bodies of the 50 Door God mechas reflected light. They shone brightly in the darkness. In the vast universe, they were the hope of humanity¡¯s survival. The three platforms completed the final alliance in these few months. They established extremely perfect communication signals and tactics. After discussion, Combat Wolf and the others around the three platforms set up six battlefields and called them Star Domains. The 1st Star Domain was on the east side of Earth and was also the first defense line against the invasion of alien civilizations. As the First Star Domain was close to the Southern Heavenly Gate, all the Door God mechas would be on standby at the Southern Heavenly Gate. The main goal of this defense line was to maximize the number of cosmic behemoths approaching Earth. The remains of the cosmic behemoth had also been broken through by scientists and roughly understood the various data about the cosmic behemoth. The Door God mecha was specially upgraded for these cosmic beasts. It was not an exaggeration to say that they would be the greatest nemesis of the cosmic beasts. The second Star domain was between the Earth and the Moon, which was the second line of defense against alien civilization. The fighter jet team led by the Xuanwu Fighter would start a blockade against the alien warship here. All the fighter jets had been enhanced with weapons and upgraded with core technology. This was also thanks to the alien debris collected on Earth. Through these alien debris, the scientists on Earth had mastered some technology of alien warships. After adjusting it, they placed it on the fighter jet. The remaining defensive lines also had different goals, but the core strategy was to minimize the destructive power of outer civilizations when they approached Earth. Eight months later, for the first time since Earth entered the ice age, a rocket was launched into space. The rocket carried one of the 13 giant electromagnetic devices carefully developed by underground scientists. The scientists on the moon cooperated and finally placed this rectangular electromagnetic device on a satellite of another country. The moment the electromagnetic device was activated, a portion of the sky above Earth was instantly covered by strong electromagnetic waves. All technology would malfunction once they approached this place. This was the most important part of the strategy. The remaining 12 huge television devices would be launched into the sky with the 12 rockets one after another, finally protecting the entire Earth with strong electromagnetic protection. If the six defense lines could not stop the alien civilization, then these alien warships had to break through the strong electromagnetic region net when they entered Earth. This way, they could prevent the alien warships from quickly breaking through the defense line and entering Earth, bringing disaster to all humans. This year, everyone was preparing for the final battle day and night. The great improvement in technology from all sides also gave humanity great confidence in resisting this crisis. All the cultivators had been in seclusion for a year. Although there were still no signs of them coming out of seclusion, all the citizens knew that once these cultivators came out of seclusion, they might become the core resistance force of humanity against the alien civilization. While the country was working hard for this, the people were also praying. In this year, space had completed the deployment of the six defense lines and the unification of the three platforms took another half a year. The lunar battlefield had also been established. The Sky Brain Satellite had completed the latest technological innovation. The long-lost alien warship was finally captured by human technology again. ¡°The alien fleet has already arrived at Mercury. The time is faster than we expected. In at most a year, at the speed of the alien fleet, they will reach Earth.¡± He originally thought that there were still two years of preparation time left, but he did not expect that half of this preparation time would be instantly cut off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Humanity only had one year left to make final preparations. Then, the battle would erupt. However, be it the people underground or on the moon, they did not lose their confidence because of this. Instead, they sped up their preparations with high fighting spirit. Everyone was doing their jobs and doing their best to play for a beautiful future for Earth. As for the outcome, no one could predict it. At least for the time being, Earth had already made all the preparations it could. There was an old saying in Great Xia: do your best and leave it to fate. Earth had already completed all the steps. The rest might have to be handed over to fate. Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044: The Battle Has Finally Come (1) Chapter 1044: The Battle Has Finally Come (1) Editor: Henyee Translations A one-year countdown in red appeared on the big screen in the middle of the underground city. When the countdown reaches zero, it would be the end of Earth. This was humanity¡¯s last preparation time, so every aspect was working day and night. Currently, the Moon Ruins have already been opened to Ruins 9. This was also the largest ruin discovered by humans with the most hidden treasures. The exploration team of more than 30 people entered the ruins one after another. Every time they discover a ruin, it might add a heavy layer to the defense of Earth. Now that all the cultivators were immersed in cultivation, the country could also focus all its energy on technological innovation. It was very difficult to make any obvious breakthroughs in terms of weapon configuration in a short period of time. Then, exploring the ruins and obtaining as many resources as possible and finding more clues about aliens would also lay a huge foundation for the victory of this battle. In the pitch-black ruins, an exploration team of 30 people spread out in a fan shape and headed deeper. There were still many alien words in the ruins. After these words were recorded, they were immediately sent to the Moon Research Center. Zhang Keqi¡¯s student, Li Weidong, personally led the deciphering work. It took a full two months to complete the investigation of Ruin 9. In addition to some energy substances that also existed in other ruins, it was worth noting that the exploration team had already discovered a palm-sized unknown substance emitting a green light on No. 9. The substance was immediately sent to the Moon¡¯s research center, where scientists investigated it. However, during the investigation, scientists gradually realized the specialness of the substance. First of all, this substance was emitting a large amount of radiation every second. However, scientists could not find a corresponding ray for radiation. Therefore, it could be basically confirmed that this radiation was an existence outside of Earth¡¯s civilization. At least for the time being, Earth¡¯s civilization had yet to discover the existence of this substance. Scientists have repeatedly tried to determine more clearly why the substance exists in the ruins. By an unexpected coincidence, the scientists came to a shocking conclusion. Currently, there were also many remains of alien battleships sent from Earth for research at the Moon Research Center. Although the remains of these alien battleships were already shattered, there was still an extremely strong energy barrier on the outer layer. Scientists have tried countless ways to remove this barrier, but none have been successful. According to the data, the barrier was the main culprit behind the difficulty of Earth¡¯s weapons in damaging alien battleships. After all, alien civilizations were existences that Earth could not reach, so scientists could not understand why there was still a barrier on these remains. He could not find any energy source or energy core at all. The appearance of this barrier was inexplicable and even stranger. However, when a scientist accidentally placed a piece of researched wreckage back into the isolation warehouse and was about to seal it, he accidentally walked past an unknown substance emitting a dark green light and unexpectedly discovered that the energy barrier on the wreckage had disappeared. This discovery immediately gave the scientists a bold guess. After many attempts, they finally confirmed that the unknown substance emitting a green light could offset the energy barrier on the alien battleship¡¯s wreckage. This news came at the right time. The scientists were previously worried that even though Earth had been carefully deployed, if it could not break through the barrier, it would be very difficult to cause substantial damage to the alien warship. However, the appearance of this substance proved that the barrier around the alien battleship was not indestructible. They only needed to find the reason and all the problems would be solved. Li Weidong immediately sent this news to Earth. Zhang Keqi and the others were also excited by this news. Elite scientific teams from more than 12 countries entered the laboratory one after another and began to analyze the materials sent back from the moon. It was no exaggeration to say that this new discovery was enough to change the form of the battle. Therefore, all the scientists fell into a fanatical mood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they could solve the barrier of the alien battleship, it meant that Earth¡¯s weapons could cause damage to the alien battleship. At the very least, this would greatly reduce the gap in the battle between the two sides. Finally, scientists spent months on this experimental project. The countdown on the big screen in the underground city was less than three months away. There was a breakthrough in the research of unknown substances. Scientists named this unknown substance Substance No. 0. It was also the most breakthrough substance scientists had encountered in the exploration of the universe so far. Most of the rays emitted by the substance were gamma rays. Gamma rays could effectively affect the energy barrier on the alien battleship. Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: The Battle Has Finally Come (2) Chapter 1045: The Battle Has Finally Come (2) Editor: Henyee Translations This made the scientists come up with a bold hypothesis. If all the weapons on the first line were retracted and adjusted to the radiation effect of the gamma rays, could it also damage the energy barrier of the alien battleship like unknown matter? This idea had already been raised at the meeting and immediately attracted the attention of scientists from all over. More than eight scientific research bases in the underground city began to experiment with this goal. In the end, it turned out that the gamma rays could indeed damage the energy barrier of the alien warship, and this destructive power was corrosive. In this way, if the weapon could be equipped with a device that could shoot gamma rays, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the energy barrier of the alien battleship would be useless to Earth? Even though the alien battleship itself had extremely strong defense, at least every shell fired could accurately hit the alien battleship and not be blocked by the energy barrier. After obtaining the latest conclusion, the scientists in the underground city immediately reached a cooperation with the moon¡¯s scientific research base. Both sides would work together to develop weapons that could deal with the energy barrier of the alien battleship. With a new goal, people from all walks of life became busy again. The new exploration team also went deeper into the ruins again, wanting to find more unknown substances to experiment and increase the corresponding scientific research data. After a month, the Moon Research Center finally developed a shell with gamma rays. All the Xuanwu Fighters were urgently recalled and equipped with the corresponding weapons and equipment. Earth had officially completed all the preparations for the war. The countdown timer was already running out. The day of the battle was about to erupt. When there were only three days left on the countdown, Feng Jiwen¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire underground city and the moon base. ¡°Comrades, the alien battleship has already arrived at the core detection area of the Sky Brain Satellite. Therefore, even if they want to hide, we can still capture their approximate location through the signal reflection. ¡°In three days, the alien battleship will appear on Earth. This also means that the battle we¡¯ve prepared for many years is finally going to ring.¡± The moment they heard these words, everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn. Even though they were already prepared for everything they could do, they could not help but feel a little flustered when the battle arrived. The outcome of this battle would determine the fate of humanity. In the end, it was humans who survived this disaster and became a rising star in the universe. Or would they die in the flames of war and never see the figure of humans in the universe again? This was a risk and a bet that was difficult to see the outcome. All the citizens were in a solemn mood, and the entire underground city was enveloped by a repressed atmosphere. Feng Jiwen¡¯s voice was neither servile nor overbearing. As the leader of the current humans on Earth, the pressure on Feng Jiwen was unimaginable for ordinary people. However, at the same time, he knew that if he could not face the upcoming battle calmly, perhaps the hearts of the people would be scattered before this battle began. ¡°Comrades, at some point in time, Earth suddenly walked into the fast lane. The development of the situation has far exceeded our expectations. The alien civilizations are eyeing us covetously and treat us humans on Earth as ants. They want to occupy Earth and use our lives to satisfy their experiments. This is actually not rare in our long history. ¡°Every country has been reborn from the flames of war, so I think our attitudes towards the invaders are the same. We will fight to the death and not retreat. We will defend every inch of land that belongs to us. If an alien civilization wants to step onto Earth, they have to step over our corpses.¡± Feng Jiwen¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful, and it even revealed a strong fighting spirit. This spirit was also affecting everyone, be it the people in the underground city or the moon far away. ¡°Stand up. For the future of humanity and our common fate. Even if the enemy is stronger than us, the determination to protect our homeland will be an insurmountable power. All warriors, arm yourselves and be ready with weapons. The few defensive lines set up in space would be the first frontline for humans to resist the invaders. ¡°As for the soldiers of the various countries, you are our last line of defense. Protecting all the people is what we need to follow through on. The glory of mankind will last forever, and the fire of mankind will never extinguish!¡± All the soldiers of the various countries had already gathered in the major cities. They were fully armed and ready. Almost all of these soldiers were geneticists, but at this moment, they also shouldered the responsibility. Behind them were hundreds of millions of people. If it really came at the last juncture, they would resolutely go to the ground and use their lives to build a high wall for all the people. The preparation period for Earth had ended. Now, they had to wait for the battle to come. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. The tense atmosphere gradually spread to every corner of the underground city. The ground was covered in ice, but the soldiers in the underground city were full of fighting spirit. Flags representing various countries were raised in the various main cities. However, Great Xia¡¯s flag was the highest and most eye-catching. After Feng Jiwen completed the mobilization before the battle, he entered the joint conference room. The leaders of the various countries were already waiting again. In the following battle, the main battle orders would be transmitted from the joint command room. More than 24 satellites would show Earth the battle situation in space so that the people in the underground city could prepare at any time. At this critical moment, all the cultivators still showed no signs of coming out of seclusion. Feng Jiwen was not in a hurry, because he knew that even if the cultivators came out of seclusion now, it was not the time for them to attack. The reason why they set up a space defense line was because they considered that cultivators could not enter space alone like Dao Ancestor Su Yun and cause great damage to the warship. Therefore, the purpose of these space defense lines was to reduce the overall strength of the alien civilization as much as possible. As long as the cultivators could lend a helping hand in time after the aliens descended on Earth, the battle plan would be considered a success. From this starting point, it could be seen that Feng Jiwen and the others knew very well that the alien battlefront was not enough to resist the large-scale invasion of alien civilizations. This battle was destined to be cruel. It was unknown how many people would sacrifice themselves here. However, for the fate of humanity and the continuation of the human race, all the warriors on the first line had determined expressions. They would die before being reborn. Finally, what would come would come. The mighty alien battleships were constantly approaching Earth. At this moment, the commander-in-chief of the alien civilization in the largest main ship could already see the blue and white planet. Standing on the deck were alien warriors who had abandoned their physical bodies and turned themselves into mechanical creatures. They were wearing armor and holding the most elite weapons. They were ambitious and waited for the moment of invasion. The huge alien battleships stretched as far as the eye could see, and a large number of space beasts roared as they approached Earth. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the third night, at 12:00 a.m. Earth time, the Southern Heavenly Gate platform was the first to press the warning button. The ear-piercing alarm resounded in every corner of Earth, waking everyone in the underground city from their sleep. The citizens spontaneously came to the big screen. Although they could not contribute much in this battle, how could anyone be absent from a battle that concerned the fate of humanity as a whole? In the main city, the soldiers of the various countries had already gathered. They were all standing at the entrance of the main city to the ground. Once the alien civilization broke through all the defense lines and entered Earth, they would head to the surface without hesitation. They would be humanity¡¯s last resistance and fight the alien civilization to the death. They shouted Feng Jiwen¡¯s last words in unison, ¡°The glory of mankind will last forever, and the fire of mankind will never cease.¡± Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: Human Will, Silent Impact (1) Chapter 1046: Human Will, Silent Impact (1) Editor: Henyee Translations The deafening cheers expressed the determination of every warrior to die resolutely, and also explained their desire for the future of humanity. The battle warning alarm sounded, which meant that this battle that had been prepared for a few years was finally about to begin. More than a thousand Door God mechas stood in the middle of the Southern Heavenly Gate platform, waiting for the plasma beam cannons to be set up and aimed in the direction of the alien battleship. The first battlefront was the Door God troops led by Combat Wolf. Their main goal was to reduce the number of cosmic beasts brought by the alien civilization. In the moon base not far from the Southern Heavenly Gate, all the soldiers had already put on the aerial combat armor specially developed for this battle. They were each equipped with the latest beam guns with gamma rays, and their mission was to completely disable the barrier covered by the alien fleet. To complete these missions, it naturally meant that many soldiers had to sacrifice their lives. Behind these soldiers, there were people they wanted to protect, homes they wanted to protect. Therefore, no one had the intention to retreat. Seeing that the battle was about to begin, these soldiers sealed their written wills in the space box. No one could guarantee that they would survive this battle, so they could only guarantee that they would be fully prepared in advance. Even if they died here, they could at least leave a few words for their families. Some soldiers placed photos of their loved ones in their hats, while others placed them on the control panel of the mecha. The wills that needed five space boxes to fill explained that humans were neither servile nor overbearing. In the face of such a crisis, these soldiers used a resolute attitude to die to prove the meaning of human existence to the entire universe. Combat Wolf held a diamond ring in his clenched fist. If not for this battle, he might have been married long ago. He swore in his heart that if humans could win this battle, he would definitely put this diamond ring on the hand of his beloved. But it was still too early to say that. The diamond ring in his hand had to be replaced by a gun. Combat Wolf slowly walked towards the Door God mecha at the front. As the cabin door closed, his voice entered the ears of all the mecha pilots through the communication device. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let them know that humans are not at their mercy!¡± Without any unnecessary words, dazzling light emitted from the feet of thousands of Door God mechas. Then, the driving force made all the mechas rush out of the platform and take the lead to the first battlefield. The commander-in-chief of the alien warship was in the command room, giving orders to the various commanders. Since they had already given up their original bodies and switched to mechanical bodies, their voices were all metal. ¡°The civilization on Earth is hundreds of years behind us, so don¡¯t waste too much time in this battle. Complete the rule of the Earth as soon as possible, but be careful not to kill too many of them. We need the Blue Planet, and humans as our test subjects. Rule them and place them in a gathering place to be reared. After we complete the experiment, destroy this planet and leave no evidence.¡± It was not difficult to tell from the commander-in-chief¡¯s words that they looked down on Earth. The commander with a heavy body and many fatal weapons on his body let out a disdainful laugh, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Earth was only able to repel our pioneer troops by coincidence. Since our main force has already arrived on Earth, humans can be declared dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps they don¡¯t even dare to resist. After all, their technology is on a completely different level from ours. Hurry up and end the battle. We have conquered another planet in the universe!¡± There was no tension in the command room. Clearly, these commanders did not take this battle to heart at all. Accompanied by hurried footsteps, a mechanical soldier walked in. ¡°Commanders, a fully armed team has been discovered ahead. It¡¯s suspected to be the resistance of the Blue Planet.¡± The commanders walked to the screen in confusion. Soon, they saw a long line in space in front of the battleship team. It was the majestic Door God mecha defense team. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Earth¡¯s technology can actually develop such combat armor?¡± A commander was clearly surprised by this. From the various information they had obtained, the Blue Planet should be a very backward planet. In comparison, it was no different from the primitive people. How could they actually gather such a large mecha team now and even forge a defensive line? Although this surprised them, no one took it seriously. ¡°So what if they developed a mecha? It¡¯s impossible to make up for the difference in weapons in a few years.¡± The commander-in-chief looked at the messenger who was on standby. ¡°Pass down my orders. Get the cosmic beasts to disperse them. We have no need to waste any weapons before entering Earth.¡± After the herald agreed, he disappeared in a flash. In just a few seconds, the eyes of the cosmic beast that had been following on both sides of the warship suddenly glowed red. Then, it accelerated crazily and rushed forward. Previously, only a cosmic beast had entered Earth, but it had almost caused a country to fall into the sea. Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: Human Will, Silent Impact (2) Chapter 1047: Human Will, Silent Impact (2) Editor: Henyee Translations The entire world used all kinds of methods, but in the end, with the help of the Heavenly Cauldron, they successfully killed the cosmic beast. After a few short years of development, Earth actually had a large mecha that could deal with cosmic beasts. From the perspective of technological development, this in itself was shocking enough. The majestic hundred cosmic beasts rushed over crazily. Even all the mecha pilots could notice the space in the universe through the screen. It seemed to have distorted a little because of these cosmic beasts. The huge cosmic beast added a lot of pressure to the hearts of all the citizens. They were very worried that the mecha team would be able to stop them. ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± As the commander-in-chief of the mecha team, Combat Wolf simply gave the order. When all the mecha pilots heard this, they did not hesitate at all. They operated their mechas and rushed towards the cosmic beasts that filled the sky. In the darkness, the eyes of the cosmic beast formed a red sea of fire. The shining jets under the feet of the mecha team also formed a golden-red sea. The dark boundary between the two sides became shorter and shorter. When this darkness completely disappeared, the battle finally began. The cosmic beast opened its bloody mouth and crazily devoured the mecha in front of it. Combat Wolf controlled the mecha to step into the mouth of the cosmic beast and supported its mouth with both hands, giving the other mecha pilots a chance to attack. The powerful piercing cannons on the shoulder of the mecha fired one after another. They instantly entered the body of the cosmic beast and exploded. BOOM! In the past, humans gathered a few tons of TNT and failed to cause damage to the body of the cosmic beast. However, just a powerful puncture cannon destroyed the internal tissue of the cosmic beast, causing it to wail in pain. The mecha could unleash extremely powerful strength. Therefore, Combat Wolf, who was in the mouth of the cosmic beast, forced himself to not let the cosmic beast shut its mouth. The other dozen or so Door God Mecha opened fire at the same time. In an instant, they destroyed a cosmic beast. Accompanied by a violent explosion, this cosmic beast was burned to ashes by the high temperature without even leaving any remains. In the past few years, human technology has developed extremely quickly. The leaders of the various countries did not completely rely on cultivators. They did not want to hide in a corner and passively accept their fate when the battle arrived. They wanted to contribute to humanity. All the scientists who had participated in the development of the Door God mecha cheered when they saw this scene. Even if they could destroy a cosmic beast in such a short period of time, it was because they had the initiative. It was said that the universe would be on guard in the future and it would definitely be extremely difficult in the future. However, at least their efforts were effective. Even if the mecha only killed one cosmic beast, it did not let down their research day and night. The other cosmic beasts seemed to be angry about the outcome of their companions. Their attacks were clearly much more ferocious. After losing the initiative, the pilots of the Door God mecha began to find it a little difficult, but at least they still blocked the cosmic beast outside the defense line. The alien civilization obviously did not take these cosmic behemoths too seriously. To them, they were like engineering machines that could be abandoned at any time. Therefore, just as the Door God mechas went to stop the cosmic behemoths, the main fleet of the cosmic warships had already crossed the first defense line and gradually approached Earth. Immediately after, a huge number of Xuanwu Fighters appeared at the second defense line. The two sides only met for a moment before the Xuanwu Fighters released beam energy cannons. Seeing this scene, the commander calmly pressed the button. A light blue barrier instantly emitted from the various battleships. Under the intertwining of energy, it formed a large barrier. BOOM! Thousands of beams of light shot at the barrier at the same time. How spectacular was this scene? It also illuminated the night sky of Earth. However, the commander-in-chief felt very unfortunate because the barrier completely blocked all these rays. ¡°No matter how much Earth¡¯s technology develops, it can¡¯t compare to ours. Their meaningless resistance will be useless.¡± Just as the commander-in-chief finished speaking, the screen in front of him suddenly began to flash red. Then, everyone noticed that the data showing the completeness of the barrier on the screen was actually starting to decrease. ¡°99%¡­ 98%¡­¡± Although the speed of descent was relatively slow, no one expected the weapons on Earth to be able to break through the barrier. ¡°How did this happen?¡± There was finally some emotional fluctuation in the commander-in-chief¡¯s tone. The technicians at the side quickly began to investigate and quickly came to a conclusion. ¡°Sir, the energy beam shot out by the Blue Star Battleship contains a large amount of gamma rays. The gamma rays are constantly eroding our barrier. At this rate, our barrier can last for at most twenty minutes of Blue Planet time.¡± ¡°What?¡± This news shocked the commander-in-chief. He did not expect Earth to discover the fatal weakness of the energy barrier. Their energy barrier could withstand any bombardment, but it had no resistance against gamma rays. Gamma rays would cause varying degrees of intense corrosion to the barrier, but how did Earth discover this? ¡°Fire! Destroy them!¡± Originally, the indestructible defensive commander-in-chief had planned to ignore all the defensive lines and rush straight into Earth. However, after the gamma rays affected the barrier, the commander-in-chief realized that perhaps all of them had underestimated Earth. On this point, the commander was furious. He could not accept that the troops he led would actually suffer on a backward planet like Blue Planet. Crack¡­ crack¡­ crack¡­ The hatches of the various warships opened one after another, and tens of thousands of small flying saucers flew out densely from the hatches, charging straight in the direction of the Xuanwu Fighter. BOOM! These flying saucers were different from the flying saucers that had entered Earth previously. They were all equipped with powerful weapons. Accompanied by red beams of light, in just a single exchange, two Xuanwu Fighters were destroyed. However, the pilots of all the fighter planes never forgot their mission. They had to ensure that all the alien warships were destroyed at all costs. By the time they passed through the second defense line, the energy barrier had been broken. The extreme disparity in speed made it impossible for the Xuanwu Fighter to turn around in front of these flying saucers. Until now, the Xuanwu Fighter could not hover or suddenly rise like a flying saucer, so it naturally did not have any advantage in agility. Therefore, the pilots of these fighter jets gave up on operating time and focused all the energy of the Xuanwu fighter jets on the light cannons. The flying saucer charged into the Xuanwu Fighters like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. None of the fighter pilots chose to operate the fighter aircraft to escape the defense line. Instead, they tried their best to inject all their energy into the barrier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! Boom! Boom! Under such a suicidal attack, the pilots of the Xuanwu Fighters died in the sea of fire. However, when the other warriors saw this scene, they did not have any intention of retreating. Instead, they quickly rushed forward to ensure that there was no gap in the defense line. ¡°56%¡­ 55%¡­ 54%¡­¡± The integrity of the energy barrier dropped faster and faster. The commander-in-chief punched the console angrily. Earth¡¯s defense force did not disperse like they had imagined. On the other hand, in the face of such a disparity, they would rather die resolutely than escape the defense line. This fearless spirit was something the alien civilization had never expected. The energy barrier kept decreasing, constantly motivating the remaining Xuanwu Fighter pilots. There was only one thought in their minds. That was to break through the most troublesome energy barrier at all costs and create opportunities for his comrades on the other battlefronts. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: Human Immortal Cultivators, Charge Out of the Earth! (End) (1) Chapter 1048: Human Immortal Cultivators, Charge Out of the Earth! (End) (1) Editor: Henyee Translations In order to protect the energy barrier, the alien fleet quickly sent out a large number of combat flying saucers, flying towards the battlefront in front of them. Facing such a tight firepower that covered every pilot, the warriors of the Xuanwu Fighter faced a choice. They could completely mobilize the Xuanwu Fighters to leave this place quickly and avoid the outcome of the Xuanwu Fighters being destroyed. However, this also meant that there will be a gap in the battle line, and it¡¯ll be very easy for the alien fleet to quickly break through. Therefore, all the warriors made the same choice in an instant. They defended their respective defensive lines and forged a city wall made of flesh and blood. Even if the fighter jet was hit, it still focused all its strength on the energy cannon, just to completely disintegrate the energy barrier of the alien warship. As the completeness of the energy barrier on the screen decreased, the commander¡¯s voice sounded angrily in the ears of all the aliens. Their attacks became more and more ferocious. Some unmanned flying saucers had even been treated as bombs and collided with the Xuanwu Fighters. A soldier died in the sea of fire just like that, but every time, there would always be a new person piloting a fighter jet to fill the gap and ensure that the defense line was unhindered. When all the citizens saw this scene, they could not help but cry. These warriors were also made of flesh and blood, no different from any of them. Yet they could display such a firm steel spirit. Even if they had to pay the price of their lives, they had to complete the mission resolutely. All of this was for the future of humanity. Although this spirit was silent, it was enough to move the world. Under the intense counterattack of the enemy, the number of Xuanwu Fighters decreased rapidly, and countless pilots were sacrificed. As the light blue energy barrier completely disintegrated in the light beam, everyone sighed. They successfully completed the mission. According to their estimates, it would take at least half an hour to gather energy to form a barrier again. They successfully bought precious time for the few defensive lines behind them. Perhaps obtaining such an outcome naturally meant that the warriors had paid a considerable price. Less than half of the Xuanwu Fighters survived. Feng Jiwen¡¯s eyes were red as he gave the order to evacuate in a hoarse voice. The Xuanwu Fighters began to return, giving way to the second defense line. At the same time, the third defense line began to make close preparations. Without the energy barrier, the alien warship was finally exposed to Earth¡¯s attack range. Not only did this make the alien civilization lose its powerful protection, but it also ruthlessly slapped their faces. Earth, which they regarded as weak, relied on its own strength to remove the energy barrier they were proud of. The impact might not be huge, but it had a considerable effect on the morale of all the aliens. Soon, the third and fourth defense lines also began to fight. Fortunately, the Door God mecha stopped all the cosmic beasts outside the defense line. This gave all the warriors behind a lot of time to catch their breath. The Door God mecha piloted by Combat Wolf was already riddled with holes. The remaining energy support was less than 5%. The number of cosmic beasts did not seem to have decreased much. Although the Door God mecha was born to deal with the cosmic beast, the reason why it could obtain an advantage was because dozens of mechas had to deal with the cosmic beast. In a one-on-one situation, it was impossible for the Door God mecha to resist such a huge creature. There was already a huge difference in strength between the two sides, so the Gate God mecha was also constantly being destroyed. All the dead cosmic beasts, except for the first one, died by the self-destruction of the mechas at the last moment of the pilots¡¯ lives. The death of every cosmic beast was exchanged for the flesh and blood of the mecha pilot. To be able to fight such a disparity to this extent, the human warriors had already used all their strength. The spaceships that blotted out the sky began to form a battle formation. Their cannon fire covered the battle line, and Earth¡¯s technology was almost unable to resist. The only fortunate thing was that the pilots of the Xuanwu Fighter had successfully broken through the protective barrier of the alien warship. This way, Earth¡¯s weapons could cause damage to the outer warship. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The battle in space was extremely tragic. Countless warriors had sacrificed themselves in this close encounter. After that, the defense line was broken through one after another. There were only less than a hundred Door God mechas left. Being able to reach this level was already the limit of human civilization. With the disparity of hundreds of years, it was impossible for a miracle to happen just by relying on perseverance. When the alien civilization began to go all out, Earth¡¯s defense forces could not hold on at all. Half of the Southern Heavenly Gate platform collapsed first. An ugly and deep crack appeared on the ground in the middle of the platform. The most terrifying thing was that a certain weapon controlled by the alien civilization could actually cause space to distort slightly, forming a controllable small black hole. Everything near the black hole was sucked in. There was nothing these scientists could do. The human resistance had clearly angered the commander-in-chief of the alien civilization. He was urging all the warriors in the command room to suppress Earth¡¯s defense force one-sidedly. This was a great insult to him. There was a difference of hundreds of years in technology, and Blue Planet was just a backward and low-level planet. Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049: Human Immortal Cultivators, Charge Out of the Earth! (End) (2) Chapter 1049: Human Immortal Cultivators, Charge Out of the Earth! (End) (2) Editor: Henyee Translations Yet such an insignificant planet delayed the invasion of the alien warships in space for nearly two hours. In fact, in the past two hours, the energy barrier of the alien fleet had disappeared, and many casualties had appeared. It was like an elephant losing to an ant. The eyes of the commander-in-chief of the alien warship glowed red as he kept urging them to go all out. Under such a crazy attack, the alien warship was rapidly approaching Earth. Now, the only defense line left for Earth was an electromagnetic barrier. The Southern Heavenly Gate platform was destroyed, and the other two platforms suffered varying degrees of damage. The weapons system was almost completely paralyzed. In two hours, the number of casualties had exceeded tens of thousands. All the warriors were exhausted at this moment, but when they saw that they still could not stop the alien warship from approaching Earth, their eyes were filled with loneliness and sorrow. The energy of Combat Wolf¡¯s mecha had been completely exhausted. As the Southern Heavenly Gate was destroyed, it also meant that the armor had lost its energy supply. He watched unwillingly as the screen in front of him turned black. The cold mechanical voice reminded him for the last time that his energy had been exhausted. Soon, the mecha floated in space. No matter how Combat Wolf operated it, there was no reaction. It seemed that the defeat was set. Endless alien battleships appeared above Earth, and only the strong electromagnetic local area network was left in front of them. The strong electromagnetic local area network was indeed effective. Some unmanned flying saucers wanted to enter Earth first, but they were immediately destroyed when they touched the strong battery local area network. The commander-in-chief looked extremely disdainful. With his order, the hatch under the main battleship slowly opened, and then a huge cannon barrel popped out. The scientists in the underground city quickly analyzed, but then despair appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°This is a strong electromagnetic cannon. Its power is enough to destroy a strong electromagnetic local area network¡ª¡± BOOM! As soon as the scientist finished speaking, the powerful electromagnetic cannon shot out and exploded on the strong electromagnetic local area net. Even the people in the underground city could hear this loud bang, as if it was announcing the end of the world. A gap instantly appeared in the strong electromagnetic local area net. Then, as one device was destroyed, the other devices began to malfunction. In the end, humans had no choice but to face this outcome. Seeing this scene, Feng Jiwen nodded gently at the leaders of the various countries. ¡°Everyone, the warriors in space have done their best. The ground is our last battlefield!¡± As the strong battery local area network was destroyed, a large number of alien battleships began to sail into Earth. The city gate of the underground main city slowly opened. All the fully armed warriors resolutely stepped onto this icy land again. Even though the weapons in their hands were very backward in the eyes of the alien civilization, even though their resistance might not be enough to last long, at this moment, all the warriors of the various countries stepped forward resolutely. This was the first time they had come to the ground on a large scale after Earth entered the Ice Age. At the city gate of the eight main cities, millions of soldiers were waiting solemnly. Many citizens also began to spontaneously search for suitable weapons around them, thinking that if the underground city was breached, they would fight with the alien civilization. Many people had been afraid for the past few years, but at this juncture, they were no longer afraid. ¡°It¡¯s just death. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be a shameless experimental subject!¡± ¡°Fight to the end and never admit defeat!¡± This was what the people were thinking. They had indeed confirmed this with their actions. The apocalypse had arrived. Everyone knew very well that perhaps the fate of humanity would end on this day. Even if the alien civilization could win, they would only obtain corpses. No one was willing to become an experimental subject of the alien civilization. After the strong electromagnetic local area network was destroyed, the commander-in-chief was obviously in a much better mood. Now, Earth seemed to have opened its door and no longer had any resistance. There were still many pieces of armor floating in space. Some warriors were trapped in powerless mechas and could only watch in despair as the alien fleet approached Earth. Combat Wolf¡¯s eyelids became heavier and heavier. The oxygen supply in the mecha could not last long, but what really made his condition worse was the uncontrollable despair in his heart. ¡­Was the fate of mankind really going to end like this? At this moment, a golden light shot into the sky without any warning. Then, it exploded in the air like a golden lotus. Endless golden energy began to rise from the various immortal palaces. After gathering, it formed a barrier that surrounded the entire Earth. BOOM! The battleship closest to Earth¡¯s atmosphere collided with the golden barrier without any warning and was instantly destroyed. The commander-in-chief hurriedly gave the order to stop in shock. He looked at the display in front of him and was actually unable to analyze this energy. How was this possible? How could there be an energy source on Earth that could not be analyzed? All the battleships hovered outside the atmosphere. Before understanding the situation, the commander-in-chief did not dare to act rashly. He really could not figure out how such a low-level and backward planet could produce miracles again and again. This sudden energy barrier was something that even alien battleships could not withstand. Just a collision would cause an explosion. What kind of concept was this? Feng Jiwen and all the warriors who were determined to die were also shocked by this. They were surprised to notice that these golden pillars of light came from the 12 immortal palaces and the Heavenly Cauldron. Therefore, after a moment of shock, everyone reacted. ¡°Is it the Dao Ancestor?¡± ¡°Have the Dao Ancestor and the others come out of seclusion?¡± In the conference room, Feng Jiwen looked at the scene in front of him in shock. At this moment, Zhao Guofeng¡¯s trembling voice appeared in his communication device. ¡°Chief, the Dao Ancestor and the others have come out of seclusion!¡± The cultivators in seclusion in various corners of the world opened their eyes. At the same time, powerful energy erupted from their bodies. During the period of cultivation in the mental world with Su Yun, all the cultivators benefited greatly. They even broke through in a short period of time and reached a higher realm. They calmed down and cultivated with Su Yun until Su Yun said to them earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The warriors outside have already done their best to fight for the last time. Go, it¡¯s time for us to defend the future of humanity.¡± The cultivators left the mental world and slowly stood up. They looked up at the sky above them, as if they could see the alien battleships in the universe through the atmosphere. On Mount Tianding, Su Yun took a step forward and stood in the air. As he spoke, Dao voices sounded. ¡°Cultivators, follow me to kill the enemy and defend our home.¡± Behind Su Yun were Xu Jiajia, Zhou Xiaoxiao, Master Gu, and the others. Their bodies emitted five different lights. At that moment, they were also standing in the air, beside Su Yun. Gradually, more and more cultivators walked in the air. After they reached a new realm, they also grasped this ability. These cultivators carried supreme battle intent as they followed Su Yun into space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the ground behind them, the warriors erupted in cheers. It was not time for humans to face an end. The cultivators were their final bargaining chip. More than a billion Great Xia cultivators gathered in the air and followed behind Su Yun, flying towards the vast space. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit. The weapons in their hands seemed to have sensed this spirit and emitted waves of light. Under the battleships that filled the sky were more than a billion cultivators enveloped in golden light. Su Yun stood in front of them, facing the alien battleship. The commander-in-chief looked at Su Yun through the screen. At that moment, it seemed to last forever. Su Yun¡¯s voice sounded in the minds of all the cultivators. ¡°Humanity is immortal and its glory lasts forever. Cultivators, welcome the battle!¡± (End!)